《The Beautiful CEO's Close Bodyguard》


 Chapter 1 - 1 0001 The Return of the King of Soldiers

    ?1: Chapter 0001 The Return of the King of Soldiers   1: Chapter 0001 The Return of the King of Soldiers                                   ¡°Man, our country really does have a lot of people!¡±


    At Modu Airport, a young man around his early twenties looked at the bustling crowds and eximed in admiration.


    His upper body was d in a tattered camouge military uniform, with long military pants below that had patches on the buttocks, one for each side, perfectly symmetrical.


    The worn-down yellow rubber shoes he wore seemed to have seen better days; the soles were almost rubbed through, and there was a big hole at the tip, exposing two toes.


    Despite his appearance, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all; instead, his gaze was fixed on the women passing by.


    ¡°Man, the quality of beauties in our country is top-notch, look at those miniskirts and high heels on those long legs!¡±


    ¡°Help¡ª¡±


    Just as Chu Ge was stroking his chin and preparing to continue his admiration, a sharp scream suddenly rang in his ears.


    A girl in a white dress stumbled her way towards him, chased by several big men in suits and sunsses.


    Just as she was about to be caught by the big men, she suddenly slipped, and her high heels screeched against the floor.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Seeing the girl fall, the first thing this guy did was not to help her up, but his eyes craftily sneaked under the girl¡¯s open skirt.


    A tempting view entered his sight, but just as Chu Ge¡¯s eyes widened, preparing to take a closer look, the girl suddenly closed her legs and yelled at him, ¡°You pervert, what are you looking at?


    Believe it or not, this miss will gouge your eyeballs out!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, who are you calling a pervert?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, what about it!¡± The girl stood up, ced a hand on her hip, pointed at Chu Ge¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You perverted freak, where were you looking?


    Go home and look at your wife, oh right, a pervert like you couldn¡¯t possibly find a wife!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± He didn¡¯t get angry but instead, disyed a lecherous smile, leaned in, and said, ¡°Little sister, brother really doesn¡¯t have a wife, you could tell, huh?


    How about considering me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a beautiful woman right behind me?¡± The girl suddenly pointed behind herself with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Where?


    Where¡­damn it!¡±


    Just as Chu Ge turned to look behind the girl, a small fist suddenly appeared and struck him right in the eye socket.


    ¡°You little brat, dare to hit me!


    Believe it or not, I¡¯ll deal with you right here!¡±


    ¡°You pervert, even daring to harass me!¡± The little beauty snorted proudly, about to give another kick when she suddenly heard a loud shout from a distance, ¡°Found her, over here!¡±


    The girl¡¯s face changed, she didn¡¯t even bother to pick up her fallen bag and ran towards the outside of the airport.


    Watching several men in ck rush past him, Chu Ge removed his hand from his face, chuckled, and muttered, ¡°Could this chick have stolen someone¡¯s husband and is now being chased by the legit wife?¡±


    ¡°Hey, not even taking the bag.¡± Chu Ge picked up the small pink bag, casually looked through it, and his expression immediately became intrigued.


    Sanitary pads, little camisole¡­


    ¡°Did I just hit the jackpot?¡±


    Just as he touched his nose, preparing to leave, a small hand suddenlynded on his shoulder.


    ¡°Big pervert, give me back my bag!¡±


    The little beauty he just ran out had circled back and was now standing behind him, looking at him angrily.


    ¡°Just because you say the bag is yours, is it really yours?¡± Chu Ge lifted the bag and eximed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call it and see if it responds to you?¡±


    Watching his shameless behavior, the little beauty¡¯s pretty face turned red with anger and she eximed, ¡°You pervert, what do you really want?¡±


    Chu Ge nced at her ample chest and suddenly smirked, ¡°Hehe, little girl, just give me a kiss and I¡¯ll return the bag to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Hearing his words, the little beauty instinctively started to scold, but then her eyes flickered, and she suddenly gestured for Chu Ge toe closer with her finger, donning a sinister smile, ¡°You want a kiss?


    Sure, bring your face closer.¡±


    Seeing how readily the little beauty agreed, Chu Ge felt suspicious in his heart¡ªcould this be deception?


    But who cares?


    Dying under a peony, so to speak, especially afterst time¡¯s lesson, he didn¡¯t believe this girl could stir up any trouble under his watch.


    Just as he saw her really moving her face closer, the little beauty suddenly revealed a sly smile, and with a quick ¡°groin kick¡± aimed fiercely between Chu Ge¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Damn pervert, go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± However, just as her leg was halfway through, she suddenly let out a scream.


    Chu Ge quickly moved sideways and firmly grabbed the beauty¡¯s leg, her skirt already short, and now one leg dangled mid-air.


    ¡°Ah¡ªlet go, you disgusting pervert!¡±


    ¡°Not letting go!


    What if you kick me again?¡± Chu Ge acted shamelessly.


    Seeing his repulsive expression, the little beauty angrily pped him, which, unexpectedly, was blocked again by Chu Ge grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Harassment!


    Help, this disgusting pervert is bullying a girl!¡±


    Unexpectedly to Chu Ge, the little beauty raised her voice, immediately drawing the attention of several people around, who pointed fingers at him.


    Seeing the situation turn sour, Chu Ge quickly stepped forward, covered the girl¡¯s mouth with his hand, and while smelling the enticing scent of her body, he chuckled, ¡°Girl, if you dare to shout again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll strip you right now?¡±


    The little beauty indeed kept quiet, but blinked frantically at Chu Ge.


    Suddenly, a terrifying murderous aura burst from Chu Ge, so intense it could only bepared to ancient generals who battled in fields!


    However, the aura vanished as quickly as it appeared, making one question if it was just an illusion.


    Chu Ge let go of the little beauty, stepped back, and raised his hands.


    ¡°Dude, you better keep whatever you¡¯re holding in check, if it¡¯s identally triggered, it won¡¯t be good for anyone!¡±


    A cold voice came from behind him: ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not big, but you¡¯ve got guts, daring to disrespect the youngdy!¡±


    Seeing Chu Ge like this, the little beauty immediately gloated, pping her hands andughing, ¡°Xiao Wang, tie him up for me, I need to vent!¡±


    But just as this man named Xiao Wang was about to act, a white Maserati slowly pulled up beside them, and a cold voice from inside said, ¡°Enough,e back!¡±


    Seeing the Maserati, the little beauty attempted to run, but Xiao Wang blocked her.


    A woman in her twenties stepped out from the car.


    Despite her youthful appearance, she radiated a maturity typical of women in their thirties.


    Her ck hair cascaded down her back, wearing a blouse with a ck skirt suit, her round slim legs tightly wrapped in ck stockings, and high-heeled sandals on her feet.


    Her wless figure coupled with her stunning face almost made Chu Ge drool, not to mention her mature, cold demeanor that enchanted all men present.


    Everyone in Shanghai recognized her because she was none other than the famous head of Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape, the little beauty trotted over to Mu Bingtong and pointed at Chu Ge, saying indignantly, ¡°Sister Mu, this disgusting pervert bullied me!¡±


    Mu Bingtong gave her an annoyed look and said helplessly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t wandered off, how would you have ended up in this mess?


    Hurry up, let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    Chu Ge reluctantly took his eyes off the two beauties as they drove away, frowning and muttering, ¡°Weird, why does that mature beauty look so familiar?¡±


    He smirked creepily, thinking of something, then went to find a taxi with his bag, but with his shabby appearance, no driver at the station was willing to take him.


    Left with no choice, he boarded a bus to the city center.


    On the bus, Chu Ge suddenly remembered something and pulled out a photo: ¡°Old man asked me to find a wife in Shanghai, said she¡¯s a real beauty, heh heh¡­¡±


    However, just as he was about to drool, he suddenly froze.


    The woman in the photo was identical to the mature beauty he had just encountered!


    ¡°Holy crap!


    No way?¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 0002 Ah Cat Ah Gou

    ?2: Chapter 0002 Ah Cat Ah Gou   2: Chapter 0002 Ah Cat Ah Gou                                   ¡°Tianrui Bank?¡± Staring at the towering building in front of him, Chu Ge smacked his lips.


    The old man said he had some money deposited in this bank and even gave him a gold bank card.


    Honestly, Chu Ge thought it very likely that the old man bought it from a street stall for two yuan.


    But he had no choice.


    He had given hisst coin to the bus, so now he could only muster the courage to go in and try.


    Perhaps because of the holiday, the inside of the bank was buzzing with people; long queues formed at every service window.


    Chu Ge¡¯s shifty eyes, however, weren¡¯t focused on the windows but on the legsing and going in front of him¡­


    ¡°Man, am I lucky, or are the girls in Shanghai just high quality?


    I¡¯ve seen almost nothing but beauties on my way here!¡± He wiped his drool and shamelessly mumbled to himself, ¡°Sigh, with my handsome looks, why isn¡¯t there any girl throwing herself into my arms?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡± A girl passing by heard his words and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Putting aside whether he was handsome or not, his beggar-like clothes were enough to keep all women at bay.


    ¡°Ah, seems like I¡¯m just too handsome and it¡¯s making the girls shy!¡± He wore a self-adoring expression, as if he wished he could take out a mirror right there and admire his own solitary splendor.


    Just as the girl beside him couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and was about to utter some disdainfulment, a figure with a fragrant breeze suddenly squeezed out of the crowd and dove straight into Chu Ge¡¯s arms, in full view of his and the shocked girl¡¯s eyes!


    Looking at the beauty in Chu Ge¡¯s arms, the girl¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the floor, and her eyes were about to pop out of her sockets.


    ¡°Holy shit, it really happened!


    A beauty threw herself at me!¡±


    Chu Ge held the face of the girl in his arms with a stunned expression and suddenly froze, ¡°You are¡­


    Mu Bingtong?¡±


    Mu Bingtong clearly didn¡¯t expect this stranger to know her name; she quickly stood up and showed an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my high heels slipped¡­¡±


    ¡°Bingtong, are you alright?¡± However, before Mu Bingtong could finish, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°Be careful.


    The moment you fell, you nearly scared me to death!¡±


    Walking over was a man dressed in an Armani suit, tall and well-built, with handsome features.


    Not to mention the Rolex watch that he casually revealed as he raised his hand, the epitome of a tall, rich and handsome man.


    He also held a bouquet of roses in his hand, his gazepletely ignoring Chu Ge as he went straight to Mu Bingtong, ¡°Bingtong, are you okay?


    Did you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes swept over the roses and her brows slightly knitted.


    She politely said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr.


    Chen.


    If you¡¯re busy, go ahead.


    I still have some things to take care of here.¡±


    ¡°How could I be busy!¡± Chen Jun took a deep breath, his gaze filled with affection as he looked at Mu Bingtong, ¡°Bingtong, I came here today especially for you.


    Don¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡±


    Mu Bingtong sighed helplessly.


    Ever since their asional meeting, this Chen Jun had been pestering her, to the point where even herpany¡¯s employees recognized him, and now he had actually followed her to the bank.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen, I¡¯ve told you many times that Jinxiu Group is still in its growth phase.


    All my focus is on my career right now, I¡¯m not considering personal affairs for the time being!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bingtong, I can wait!¡± Chen Jun seemed determined not to give up until he achieved his aim.


    He knelt on one knee with the roses in front of Mu Bingtong, ¡°Bingtong, please say yes!


    My feelings for you are sincere.


    Marry me, and the Chen Family will be your support.


    You can let the Jinxiu Group soar.¡±


    However, when he looked up, he couldn¡¯t help being taken aback.


    A man in ragged clothes stood in front of him, arms folded, and the most infuriating thing was the sight of his two big toes peeking out of his shoes, bobbing at Chen Jun as if silently mocking him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Jun frowned and asked.


    ¡°Who the hell are you when you¡¯re stealing my girl?¡± Chu Ge red with wide eyes, as if he had suffered a great injustice.


    ¡°When did I steal your girl?¡± Chen Jun didn¡¯t react at first.


    Has this bumpkin gone mad?


    ¡°Smack¡ª¡± This guy suddenly pulled Mu Bingtong into his arms.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife!


    You¡¯re hitting on my wife in front of me; are you trying to cuckold me?¡±


    Chen Jun was stunned, and so was Mu Bingtong.


    The sudden change left her mind nk, and she even forgot to struggle.


    ¡°Get your hands off me, you damn bumpkin!¡± Chen Jun was the first to snap out of it, naturally disbelieving what Chu Ge said; his first reaction was an angry roar.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t believe me, huh?¡± Chu Ge turned to look at Mu Bingtong.


    ¡°Wifey, tell me, aren¡¯t we a couple?¡±


    Shameless, who¡¯s your couple?


    Mu Bingtong was cursing in her heart, but seeing Chu Ge continually winking at her, she eventually nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, actually I already have a boyfriend, Chen Jun, you better stop wasting your time on me.¡±


    ¡°Bingtong, stop lying to me!¡± Chen Jun looked at Chu Ge¡¯s ragged clothes and shook his head with a smile: ¡°How could you fall for such a bumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Man, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying!¡± Chu Ge suddenly put his arm around Chen Jun¡¯s shoulder, instantly leaving five gray handprints on the pristine suit.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± looking at the handprint on his shoulder, Chen Jun¡¯s eyes widened, pointing at Chu Ge furiously: ¡°You filthy farmer, do you have any idea how much this suit costs?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Ge just chuckled and dusted his hands: ¡°I¡¯m from the countryside, haven¡¯t seen much of the world.¡±


    ¡°You damn bumpkin!¡±


    Chen Jun looked down on Chu Ge with contempt, then suddenly turned his head and called out, ¡°Manager?


    Where¡¯s the manager?¡±


    A middle-aged man in uniform ran over, not even wiping the sweat from his forehead, hurriedly saying, ¡°Mr.


    Chen, I¡¯m here!


    What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Howe cats and dogs can enter this bank now?¡± Chen Jun pointed at Chu Ge andughed: ¡°Look at this bumpkin, how much money could he have?


    He even dares toe to the bank, put this man on the cklist, never let him step into this bank again!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The manager looked troubled and said softly, ¡°Mr.


    Chen, is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°What, does what Chen Jun say no longer matter?¡± Feeling as though he lost face in front of Mu Bingtong, Chen Jun mmed his hand on the table and growled, ¡°Or is my Chen family no longer in your consideration?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± The manager hurriedly exined and turned to Chu Ge and said, ¡°Sir, please leave.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Chen Jun nced at Mu Bingtong with a boastful look and smiled at Chu Ge, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you damn bumpkin, get lost.


    Are you deaf?¡±


    However, what made Chen Jun feel awkward was that Chu Ge didn¡¯t look at him from beginning to end.


    Following his own pace, Chu Ge leisurely took out a bank card and handed it to the manager: ¡°Please help me withdraw six hundred yuan, thanks.¡±

 Chapter 3 - 3 0003 Supreme Dragon Card

    ?3: Chapter 0003: Supreme Dragon Card   3: Chapter 0003: Supreme Dragon Card                                   ¡°Six hundred yuan?¡±


    Chen Jun suddenly burst intoughter: ¡°Hahaha, you damn pauper!


    Do you even know where you are?


    This is Tianrui Bank, one of the top banks in the entire province!


    And you¡¯re here for just six hundred yuan?¡±


    ¡°Honey, once we withdraw the money, let¡¯s go have a couples¡¯ meal!¡± Chu Ge ignored the ranting Chen Jun and shed a radiant smile at Mu Bingtong.


    Hearing this, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes¡ªCould you be any more shameless?


    Chen Jun¡¯s face turned utterly dark.


    As the young master of the Chen Family, he was the center of attention wherever he went.


    Yet this bumpkin in front of him was treating him like he was invisible!


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    A thick stack of banknotes mmed down in front of Chu Ge; at a nce, it was certainly no less than tens of thousands.


    ¡°Not enough?


    I have more.¡± Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze finally shift, Chen Jun mmed another stack of notes in front of him: ¡°Six hundred yuan?


    The six thousand I tossed at you is more than that.


    All you have to do is bend over and call me ¡®Mr.


    Chen, I was wrong.¡¯ Then, I¡¯ll permit you to stoop down and pick up this money.¡±


    By this time, a crowd had already gathered around, and Chen Jun seemed to really enjoy being the center of attention, pointing at Chu Ge andughing loudly.


    ¡°Everyone, look!


    This bumpkin came to Tianrui Bank just to withdraw six hundred yuan!


    Now, all you have to do is kneel down on the ground and respectfully call out to me: ¡®Mr.


    Chen, I was wrong, I am not worthy of Mu Bingtong!¡¯ and I¡¯ll give you a hundred times more¡ªI¡¯ll give you sixty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful, kneel once and that¡¯s sixty thousand.


    Maybe this one kneel is worth a year of your hardbor!¡±


    Suddenly a voice came from the crowd.


    Following this, bursts ofughter echoed through the bank corridor.


    ¡°Not enough?


    I have even more!¡± Chu Ge remained silent, but Chen Jun took out another stack of notes and mmed it in front of him: ¡°Bumpkin, if you kneel, all this money is yours!¡±


    The crowd was noisy, and amid Chen Jun¡¯s boisterousughter, Chu Ge also suddenlyughed, his pupils shining with a dangerous light.


    A tiger doesn¡¯t care about a fly, but if the fly gets too annoying, then lifting a foot to squash it is also a good option.


    However, just when the noise reached its peak, the previous manager suddenly ran back, followed by a middle-aged man in a white suit, holding a golden card in his hand: ¡°Excuse me, is this your card?¡±


    The moment he saw the middle-aged man, Chen Jun¡¯s eyes widened, he murmured, ¡°Zhao¡­ Uncle Zhao?¡±


    ¡°Sister, who is this man?¡± A girl in the crowd curiously sized up the middle-aged man who had suddenly appeared, asking with a hint of wonder, while all the bank¡¯s staff stood up and slightly bowed to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Him?¡­


    He¡¯s a legend!¡± Beside the girl, a slightly older woman looked at the middle-aged man, a rare look of admiration shing in her eyes: ¡°He is Zhao Wuji, the power behind Tianrui Bank.


    Even the Chen Family has to show him respect!


    A single man, bearing down on an entire family!¡±


    ¡°That impressive!¡± The girl¡¯s mouth formed an ¡°O¡± in astonishment.


    ¡°Sir, is this Dragon Card yours?¡± Zhao Wuji walked up to Chu Ge and held up the golden card.


    The bank card was entirely golden, as if crafted from pure gold, and it bore a lifelike Five-wed Golden Dragon engraved on it, nothing more.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s mine.¡± Chu Ge looked at the Golden Card and muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s called the Dragon Card?¡±


    ¡°Esteemed customer, wee to Tianrui Bank!¡±


    Amidst the shocked gazes of everyone, Zhao Wuji deeply bowed to Chu Ge!


    The entire bank fell silent!


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s bow stilled the entire world; only the sound of heavy breathing echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Zhao¡­


    Uncle Zhao, what do you mean by bowing to this bumpkin?¡± At this point, Chen Jun still didn¡¯t quite grasp the situation, but with Zhao Wuji present, he didn¡¯t dare to be as reckless as before.


    A hint of contempt flickered in Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes, Chen Family has truly been unfortunate to have such an idiot; as for the man before her¡ªshe stared at Chu Ge, a glint of unusual interest surfacing in her pupils.


    To make Zhao Wuji bow, this man is definitely not simple!


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Mu Bingtong realized she might have misunderstood all along; the reason this man didn¡¯t respond to Chen Jun¡¯s mockery wasn¡¯t out of fear but disregard!


    Imagine, would a giant dragon care about the yelps of a wild dog on the ground?


    The two girls who were there before hadpletely frozen in ce, the younger girl¡¯s mouth wide enough to swallow an egg: ¡°Sis, did I¡­


    did I see it wrong?


    Zhao Wuji actually bowed to this man?¡±


    The expression on her sister¡¯s face was even more exaggerated, her alreadyrge eyes almost popping out of their sockets: ¡°I¡­


    I feel like I¡¯m dreaming, too!¡±


    After a brief silence, the surrounding crowd suddenly burst into noise, with some even pulling out their phones to take pictures.


    Zhao Wuji, the controller of Tianrui Bank, a major figure even across Shanghai, was actually bowing to a youngster who looked only in his early twenties!


    And the key point is that this young man was dressed in something nearly indistinguishable from beggar¡¯s clothes.


    If someone had told them this before, they would have pped them without hesitation¡ªa tant lie, right?


    At this moment, Zhao Wuji felt like killing Chen Jun, but he still bowed his head and bent his waist, with ayer of fine cold sweat covering his forehead.


    Only a very few people knew that although he was the behind-the-scenes owner of Tianrui Bank, it was not him who founded the bank!


    As for the founder¡­


    Zhao Wuji truly did not want to recall, because every time the figure crossed his mind, it suffocated him.


    The Dragon Card was personally issued by that person, and only three were ever made.


    After that person left, he had secretly mobilized arge amount of resources to find the ownership of these three Dragon Cards, and in the end, he only found one owner.


    It was a name that thundered in his ears, someone whose name any person with a bit of status in Shanghai would know.


    One stomp from him, and the whole Shanghai would tremble!


    ¡°How much money is left on this card?¡± Chu Ge put away his yful smile and asked seriously.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be measured in terms of money!¡± Zhao Wuji shook his head and said, ¡°You can directly overdraft ten billion with this card, without any formalities, and as long as you hold this card, you are the most valued customer of Tianrui Bank.¡±


    The rules were set by that person, and Zhao Wuji would never dare to break them!


    ¡°It seems that the old man finally did something reliable this time!¡± Chu Ge stroked his chin and muttered while tapping the Dragon Card, ¡°I was worried I didn¡¯t even have six hundred yuan before, but now that¡¯s the case¡­


    first get me ten or eighty thousand to spend as pocket money!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± A strange expression suddenly appeared on Zhao Wuji¡¯s face.


    After mulling it over, he slowly said, ¡°Well, sir, this Dragon Card has been locked by the highest authority.


    You can only take out two hundred yuan, and then the Dragon Card will bepletely closed to you.¡±


    ¡°You said¡­


    how much?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s facial muscles twitched.


    Zhao Wuji apparently did not expect such a situation either.


    After observing Chu Ge¡¯s face, he carefully said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­


    two hundred yuan even!¡±


    ¡°Fuck your mother!¡± A shrill roar came out of the window, startling a group of foraging sparrows to scurry away.


    ¡°You old bastard, you¡¯ve screwed me over again!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, give it to me!¡± Chu Ge rubbed his belly.


    ¡°Even a mosquito¡¯s leg is still meat, at least I¡¯ll have money to eat.¡±


    Watching Zhao Wuji¡¯s receding figure, Mu Bingtong rolled her eyes at Chu Ge: ¡°Still not done hugging?¡±


    ¡°How could I ever have enough?¡± Chu Ge replied subconsciously, only to meet Mu Bingtong¡¯s murderous gaze.


    He quickly let go, and sheepishly smiled, ¡°That is, cough cough, I forgot!¡±


    For some reason, seeing his smiling and cheeky demeanor, her rage seemingly had no outlet, and in the end, Mu Bingtong could only helplessly sigh, ¡°Anyway, thanks for helping out today.


    If you ever have financial difficulties, you cane to Jinxiu Group and find me.¡±


    Just as Mu Bingtong was about to turn around and leave, Chu Ge¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind.


    ¡°Hey, wife, where are you going?


    Wait for me!¡±


    ¡°It was just an act, to drive away that fly!¡± Mu Bingtong turned around, biting her silver teeth: ¡°I don¡¯t even know you!¡±


    ¡°But you really are my wife!¡±

 Chapter 4 - 4 0004 I Want to Break Off the Engagement

    ?4: Chapter 0004: I Want to Break Off the Engagement   4: Chapter 0004: I Want to Break Off the Engagement                                   ¡°You seriously can¡¯t have any shame, can you?¡±


    Mu Bingtong turned around, somewhat speechlessly looking at the grinning Chu Ge, and she suddenly felt that letting this guy help her out might have been a mistake!


    However, this guy didn¡¯t seem to notice Mu Bingtong¡¯s displeased expression at all; instead, he stepped closer and shamelessly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the reason I came to Shanghai this time is to break off our engagement.¡±


    Break off the engagement?


    Mu Bingtong was stunned.


    As the helmsman of Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong¡¯s personality was naturally assertive, and her assertiveness fostered confidence in herself.


    She had never doubted her own appearance.


    In Shanghai, whether they were social elites or scions of prominent families, marrying her would be a dreame true.


    And yet, this man in front of her, dressed like a beggar, not only imed to be her husband but now also wanted to break off their marriage?


    ¡°Do you¡­do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Mu Bingtong suddenly forgot to retort and just nkly blurted out the question.


    What followed almost blew her top.


    ¡°Ah, Bingtong, I know you like me, but I¡¯m sorry!¡± This guy looked genuinely heartbroken and reluctant: ¡°I am a man with broad ambitions, I cannot forsake the entire forest for one giant tree.


    So, Bingtong, sorry, I let down your feelings towards me!¡±


    Seen a ghost!


    Where does he get his confidence from?


    For the first time, Mu Bingtong felt the urge to curse profusely.


    Suddenly, she turned around and nearly ran off, suspecting that if she stayed any longer, she might not be able to control her desire to stab someone!


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong with Lady Mu?¡± Zhao Wuji had just walked back and happened to see Mu Bingtong¡¯s hurried departure.


    In his mind, this woman had always been orderly and dignified.


    Why did her retreating figure seem somewhat flustered?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Ge took the bank card and cash: ¡°Women have a few days like this every month, just ignore her.¡±


    While Chu Ge was having a pleasant chat inside the bank, he was unaware that a group of people were suffering because of him.


    ¡°Boss, why hasn¡¯t that guye out yet?


    In this scorching heat, I feel like my skin is about to peel off.


    Should we just storm in and grab him?¡±


    At the corner of the Tianrui Bank¡¯s entrance, Huang Mao dragged his tongue like a dog, grimacing as he spoke.


    ¡°Are you freaking stupid?¡± The big baldy, apparently the boss, pped Huang Mao on the head right after: ¡°This is Tianrui Bank!


    Not your backyard farm, storm in and grab him?


    You¡¯d be locked up before you even stepped in.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Huang Mao looked aggrievedly at the big baldy, tousling his own hair, ¡°Boss, can you not keep hitting my head?


    You¡¯re messing up my hairstyle that cost me over fifty bucks¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you freaking¡ª¡± The big baldy red, delivering a series of ps on Huang Mao¡¯s head: ¡°That fifty¡­


    fifty¡­


    fifty¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss!


    Boss!


    He¡¯sing out!¡± Just then, a fatty suddenly tugged at the baldy¡¯s clothes, pointing anxiously ahead, ¡°Hurry, he seems to be trying to hail a cab!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, get him!¡±


    A group of people swarmed out of the bushes.


    The driver originally intended to stop the car when he saw someone waving, but when he saw the crowd, he immediately floored the gas pedal!


    Chu Ge was standing by the roadside, still baffled, when Big Baldy had already led a group over and surrounded him.


    ¡°Was it you guys who scared off my taxi?¡± Chu Ge scanned the crowd, his face not showing a trace of fear, but instead, he calmly asked this question.


    Big Baldy hadn¡¯t expected him to be soposed and didn¡¯t think much of it, and sneered: ¡°Who cares about the taxi?


    I¡¯ll personally drive a van to carry you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the followers started pushing Chu Ge towards a Jinbei van parked on the side of the road, but Chu Ge did not resist at all.


    Instead, his lips slightly curled up, revealing a sinister smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Golden City International, located in the heart of Shanghai, is not just a ce for the wealthy.


    Inside a vi, a young man with a sullen expression was sitting on the sofa, his gaze fixed intently on a mobile phoneid on the coffee table, seemingly waiting for something.


    Next to the young man was a middle-aged man who resembled him by seventy to eighty percent.


    But his gloominess was not shown on his face, rather, it was hidden in his eyes!


    ¡°Jun, how many times have I told you?


    A man aiming to achieve great things must maintainposure.


    You are still too impetuous!¡± The middle-aged man casually said while he leisurely sipped his tea.


    ¡°That punk has to pay the price!¡± Chen Jun¡¯s eyes filled with ferocity: ¡°Today he embarrassed me in front of Bingtong and even got pped by Zhao Wuji, I will make him regret being born in this world!¡±


    The middle-aged man put down his teacup, furrowing his brows slightly: ¡°This man¡¯s background is probably not simple.


    To have Zhao Wuji bow down, across the entire Shanghai, there are not many who could!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chen Jun said contemptuously, ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin; what can be soplicated?


    I¡¯ve already had him investigated; he indeed came from a remote vige.


    Dad, I must avenge this insult!¡±


    ¡°Are the people you contacted reliable?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Chen Jun smirked, a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes: ¡°I instructed them to cripple that kid, but not kill him.


    Then drag him onto the streets to beg.


    Later, I¡¯ll arrange for that bitch Mu Bingtong to meet him.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    Although his son was not the brightest, his ruthlessness was quite learned.


    ¡°Jun, you must win over Mu Bingtong, it will greatly help your future career.


    I¡¯ll continue to send benefits to her stepmother and simultaneously exert pressure to expedite the process.¡±


    Excitement shed in Chen Jun¡¯s eyes at his father¡¯s words.


    He had long coveted Mu Bingtong, how could he disagree?


    He nodded repeatedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get that bitch Mu Bingtong.


    Always acting like an ice queen in front of me, damn it, once I have her, I¡¯ll make that little bitch cry and beg under me!¡±


    Just then, the mobile phone on the coffee table suddenly rang.


    ¡°Hehe, that punk is already crippled!¡± Chen Jun revealed a sinister smile, picked up the phone and pressed the answer button: ¡°Baldy, how did it go?


    Did the kid cry and beg while you guys were breaking his limbs?¡±


    However, to Chen Jun¡¯s surprise, there was no sound from the other end of the phone, and suddenly, he had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Baldy?¡±


    Finally, Baldy¡¯s voice, crying, came through the phone.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen!


    Save me!¡±

 Chapter 5 - 5 0005 Looking for My Wife

    ?5: Chapter 0005: Looking for My Wife   5: Chapter 0005: Looking for My Wife                                   The voiceing through the phone left both Chen Jun and his father stunned; it took a few seconds before Chen Jun, with an ugly expression, demanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you freaking say it was a piece of cake?


    What went wrong?¡±


    Once again a voice came from the phone, but this time it had changed, ¡°Mr.


    Chen, are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Chen Jun asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You really have a short memory for someone so important!¡± The voice on the other end carried a teasingugh, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you hired them to do, to take me down?


    What, you forgot already?¡±


    ¡°Chu Ge!¡± Chen Jun almost spat the name out between his teeth; as the eldest son of the Chen Family, digging up a name like Chu Ge was naturally easy for him.


    ¡°Wow, Eldest Young Master Chen actually remembers my name, I¡¯m ttered!¡± The voice on the other end held no trace of feeling ttered, and continued, ¡°What, after only meeting once, you¡¯re giving me such a generous wee gift?¡±


    Chen Jun¡¯splexion was now ashen, and he almost roared into the phone, ¡°Chu Ge, I¡¯m warning you, crossing me won¡¯t end well for you, the Chen Family is not someone you can afford to provoke!¡±


    ¡°Let me remind you too!¡± The voice on the other end dropped the previous teasing tone, and spoke coldly, ¡°Reciprocating gifts is a tradition of us Huaxia people.


    Today, you sent me a big gift, rest assured, in time, I¡¯ll give you a surprise as well!¡±


    ¡°Click¡ª¡±


    Watching the hung up call, Big Baldy truly felt like burying his head in a nket and crying his heart out.


    He¡¯d been in Shanghai for over a decade and this was the first time he had seen such a terrifying creature.


    Being hit by a single punch from him could send someone flying, and a steel pipe in his hand was like it was made of y, easily twisted into a pretzel!


    Just the visuals alone, never mind the actual fight, were enough to make legs go weak with fear.


    ¡°Big¡­


    Big Brother!


    It was all that bastard Chen Jun who directed us, your grievances have a source, just treat us like a fart and let it go!¡±


    Seeing Chu Ge approaching, Big Baldy¡¯s legs trembled as he pleaded repeatedly.


    ¡°Do you know Mu Bingtong?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Big Baldy clearly didn¡¯t anticipate Chu Ge would suddenly ask such a question and was immediately taken aback.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know her, what use are you?¡± Chu Ge stepped forward and with one kick, Big Baldy flew up, ending up hanging from a nearby tree.


    ¡°Do you know Mu Bing¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know her!


    Big Brother, I know her!¡± Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turn to him, Huang Mao hurriedly shouted out loud.


    Sure enough, this time Chu Ge showed a gentle smile, ¡°Not bad, do you know where she lives?¡±


    ¡°The others might not know, but Mu Bingtong is a famous person in Shanghai.


    As long as one is a local, there¡¯s hardly anyone who doesn¡¯t know, she lives in Yutian Huayuan, building number neen!¡±


    Finally, Chu Ge nodded satisfyingly, patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, and turned to leave, a sentence drifting along with the breeze, ¡°Nice hairstyle, quite distinctive.¡±


    Huang Mao was stunned; he watched Chu Ge walk away, and his eyes actually began to tear up!


    Was he appreciating his hairstyle?


    So, there are still people with taste in this world!


    Of course, Chu Ge had no idea that his casual remark would be a moment of confidence for Huang Mao for a lifetime, although it also indirectly resulted in him not washing his hair for over three months to maintain the hairstyle¡­


    Yutian Huayuan, being one of the famous vi districts in Shanghai, naturally hadprehensive security measures, so Chu Ge¡¯s old van was unsurprisingly stopped by the security at the entrance.


    The van belonged to Big Baldy and his crew; God knows how long it had been since it wasst maintained, as the whole vehicle looked like it was just picked from a trash heap.


    ¡°Open the gate, I¡¯m here to see someone.¡±


    ¡°See someone?¡± A security guard approached, eyeing Chu Ge and the van behind him, and asked teasingly, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Mu Bingtong.


    I¡¯m her fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± The guard¡¯s eyes almost popped out as he looked at Chu Ge andughed, ¡°Buddy, there¡¯s a limit to bullshitting, okay?


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    I¡¯m the freaking brother of the Jade Emperor!¡±


    Afterughing for a while and seeing that Chu Ge didn¡¯t respond, the guard probably found it boring and waved his hand, ¡°Buddy, better scoot along.


    I¡¯m in a good mood, but the others would¡¯ve started cursing.


    This really isn¡¯t the ce for you!¡±


    ¡°I really do know Mu Bingtong.¡± Chu Ge took out his phone, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll make a call to Zhao Wuji.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Wuji now?¡± The guard snorted withughter, ¡°Getting more outrageous, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hello?


    Zhao Wuji, oh, it¡¯s Chu Ge.


    The one who just sent you a Dragon Card, yeah.


    I want to enter Yutian Huayuan to see someone¡­


    Right, I¡¯ve been stopped at the entrance, can you think of something?¡±


    Watching Chu Ge hang up the phone, the guard wore a helpless smile, ¡°Buddy, who are you trying to fool?


    Just leave.¡±


    What the junior guard didn¡¯t expect was that, in less than three minutes after Chu Ge ended the call, the head of the security hurried over, sweat on his forehead not even wiped away, asking, ¡°Chu¡­


    Mr.


    Chu?¡±


    To be honest, even though Zhao Wuji had briefed him over the phone, the head of security still couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback when he actually saw Chu Ge¡¯s patch-covered clothes.


    ¡°Zhao Wuji told you, right?¡±


    ¡°He did, he did!¡± the head of security quickly nodded, with a fawning expression, ¡°This guard is new, he doesn¡¯t know any better.


    Aiya, if only you had said you knew Mr.


    Zhao earlier, I would have personallye to usher you in.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Ge got back into the van, ¡°So, can I go in now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± the head of security hurriedly shouted to the other guard, ¡°Xiao Wang, what are you dawdling for?


    Open the gate quickly!¡±


    As the van drifted around the corner, the guard known as Xiao Wang hurriedly asked, ¡°Head, does he really know Zhao Wuji?¡±


    ¡°Not only does he know him, but from Mr.


    Zhao¡¯s tone, he seems to hold this person in quite high regard,¡± the head of security shook his head, a puzzled look on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going through the minds of these big shots nowadays, ignoring suits and sports cars, and instead opting to wear tattered clothes and drive a little van.¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be weak to catch the strong, eh!¡± Xiao Wang breathed a sigh of relief, feeling lucky, ¡°Good thing I have a temper, or I might have seriously offended him!¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder Yutian Huayuan is one of the top vi districts in Shanghai.


    Not only is it expansive, but each vi also has a considerable gap between them, iparable to those cramped residentialplexes.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s residence was located at the end of the second row.


    Chu Ge parked the car on the side of the road and walked over to knock on the door.


    However, just as he reached the door, he heard a heated argumenting from inside.


    As he leaned his ear against the door to listen more clearly, the door suddenly swung open, revealing a breathtakingly beautiful face.


    ¡°You?


    What are you doing here?¡± Mu Bingtong stared at Chu Ge, dumbstruck.


    Chu Ge shed a radiant smile, revealing a set of neat, white teeth, ¡°Wifey, here we meet again!¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6 006 Wedding Tokens

    ?6: Chapter 006: Wedding Tokens   6: Chapter 006: Wedding Tokens                                   Mu Bingtong¡¯s beautiful eyes held a lethal gleam as she was about to say something when suddenly a robust voice of a middle-aged man came from behind: ¡°Bingtong, who hase?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Mu Bingtong struggled for a few moments before her expression changed, revealing a gentle smile.


    ¡°Husband~~ why did youe?¡±


    This call of ¡°husband¡± gave Chu Ge goosebumps all over, and footsteps were heard from inside the house.


    The man and woman who came over both looked middle-aged; the man was dressed in a suit, exuding a gentle and refined aura.


    As for the middle-aged woman, while she seemed well maintained, there was a vulgar charm about her whole being that made her quite off-putting.


    ¡°What did you just call?¡± The middle-aged woman stared wide-eyed at Chu Ge, but Mu Bingtong merely gave her a cold nce and did not reply.


    ¡°Your mother is speaking to you!¡± The middle-aged man frowned and spoke gravely.


    Mu Bingtong snorted and stepped forward to cling to Chu Ge¡¯s arm: ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that I will make my own decisions about my life partner, and besides, I already have a boyfriend!¡±


    Chu Ge twitched the corner of his mouth a few times; what he said was just to tease this aloof female CEO, but now it seemed he was dragged into a family drama?


    However, the middle-aged woman sparked an instinctive dislike in Chu Ge, so he decided to y along with the female CEO and shed a radiant smile: ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie, I¡¯m Bingtong¡¯s man!¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°man¡± heavily.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The middle-aged woman was clearly infuriated, pounding the doorframe as she eximed: ¡°You were already engaged to Mr.


    Chen a few months ago, and now you shamelessly unt this!¡±


    ¡°You were the ones who arranged the marriage, not me!


    Marry Chen Jun yourself.¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s face was ashen, and she spoke without backing down: ¡°Besides, if we¡¯re talking about shamelessness, I¡¯m nowhere close to you!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Finally, the middle-aged man standing aside reprimanded in a low voice, ring at Mu Bingtong and demanded: ¡°Is that how you speak to your mother?¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Mu Bingtong, who was always calm andposed, had tears swirling in her eyes.


    ¡°My mother is not this woman!


    You didn¡¯t evene back to see her once when she was dying, Mu Changge, the moment my mother passed away, you lost the right to call yourself my dad!¡±


    After saying that, Mu Bingtong wiped away her tears and dashed out of the door.


    ¡°Bingtong¡­¡± Watching Mu Bingtong¡¯s retreating figure, Mu Changge opened his mouth but ultimately could only softly utter this name.


    ¡°This child is really infuriating!¡± The middle-aged woman muttered: ¡°I¡¯m also doing this for her own good.¡±


    ¡°Yanxia, just keep quiet for a bit!¡±


    ¡°Eh, why should I keep quiet?¡± Zhang Yanxia red, and in a tantrum said: ¡°You agreed that day when the Chen Family came to propose marriage.


    What, having second thoughts now?


    The Chen Family is not someone we can afford to offend.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Changge was startled for a moment and could only sigh, then said to Chu Ge: ¡°Young man, I know you were just pulled in by Bingtong as a shield, and now that she¡¯s gone, you should leave as well.¡±


    With that, he moved to close the door.


    However, the door was only half-closed when Chu Ge stopped it with his hand.


    ¡°Do you have any other issues?¡± Mu Changge frowned, his mood already suppressed to the brink.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Uncle!¡± Chu Ge pulled out a letter and a jade pendant from his chest: ¡°I truly am Bingtong¡¯s fianc¨¦; this is a marriage certificate letter handwritten by your family¡¯s Old Master himself.¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became different.


    It was still the same living room, yetcking the prior scent of mes, it now bore a sense of oppression, like the dark clouds before a storm.


    At this time, Chu Ge had already taken a seat on the sofa, with a freshly brewed cup of tea on the coffee table in front of him.


    Clearly, Mu Changge was not as vulgar and rude as Zhang Yanxia; he at least knew some manners on how to treat a guest.


    Upstairs in a room, Zhang Yanxia and Mu Changge were staring each other down with the letter ced between them.


    ¡°Did your family¡¯s Old Master really settle this child betrothal back then?¡± Zhang Yanxia looked at the letter, obviously unable to ept it in a moment.


    Mu Changge was not much better off, smiling bitterly as he nodded: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been over twenty years in the blink of an eye.


    If this young man hadn¡¯te knocking today, I would have nearly forgotten about this entire issue.¡±


    The Old Master had said before his death that he had been saved by an old man with heavenly medical skills, who had a child by his side.


    To repay the old man¡¯s kindness and to form a connection, he engaged his granddaughter to the child, sealing the betrothal with this letter and half of a jade pendant.


    Around Bingtong¡¯s neck also hung half of the jade pendant, which could exactly be joined with the other half to form aplete piece.


    Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face turned unsightly: ¡°What kind of joke is this?


    We have already agreed to the Chen Family¡¯s marriage proposal.


    As long as Bingtong can marry into the Chen Family, from then on we will be the Chen Family¡¯s inws, and we can walk sideways in Shanghai!


    No, I absolutely will not allow this brat to ruin this matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mu Changge suddenly had an ominous premonition inside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.


    I will handle this kid; you just make sure to persuade that ungrateful, stinky girl!¡± Zhang Yanxia waved her hand and left the room with the letter.


    At this time, Chu Ge was still lounging on the sofa, looking around.


    Seeing Zhang Yanxiaing over, he straightened his posture slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easying all this way, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Ge pretended to be simple and honest, nodding, ¡°It was not easy to leave the mountains by donkey cart, but once in the city, it was convenient, with buses everywhere.


    It¡¯s just that the fares are a bit expensive; back where Ie from, it costs one yuan, but here it costs two yuan.¡±


    She¡¯s definitely a pauper!


    Contempt shed in Zhang Yanxia¡¯s eyes as she casually threw the envelope on the coffee table: ¡°As Bingtong¡¯s mother, I do not agree to this marriage.


    Even if you bring the token here, it¡¯s useless; the Old Master has passed away, after all!¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes dropped slightly; naturally, he guessed that the other party would not agree to the marriage, yet he did not expect it to be so direct.


    ¡°May I ask for the reason?¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡± Zhang Yanxia sneered: ¡°If you were a bit smarter, you would be able to see.


    What kind of family is the Mu Family?


    And what are your origins?


    I bet that without some trickery, you probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the gates of this vi area.


    Is this exnation clear enough?¡±


    Speaking of the gate, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhao Wuji, as well as the Dragon Card by his side.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s daydreaming, in the eyes of Zhang Yanxia, seemed like a struggle in silence, so she decided to apply more pressure, making the youngster in front of her realize the disparity.


    ¡°Starting from the Old Master¡¯s generation, the Mu Family has been extremely prosperous, and Bingtong has inherited the Jinxiu Group left by the Old Master, with a worth of tens of billions.


    She¡¯s like a phoenix above the nine heavens, while you, just a warty toad in the mire.


    Once you cling to the phoenix, you could indeed instantly soar to great heights.


    But imagine a toad climbing on a phoenix; don¡¯t you find that disgusting?¡±


    Zhang Yanfang threw a check in front of Chu Ge: ¡°This is three million yuan; from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to step into Shanghai ever again!¡±

 Chapter 7 - 7 0007 Beautiful Female Roommate

    ?7: Chapter 0007: Beautiful Female Roommate   7: Chapter 0007: Beautiful Female Roommate                                   ¡°Hehe¡­


    Hahaha!¡±


    Watching the check in front of him, Chu Ge suddenly burst intoughter, as if he saw something amusing.


    ¡°Three million is not a small amount; young man, don¡¯t be greedy!¡± Zhang Yanfang picked up her teacup and sipped it slowly, trying to adopt a detached demeanor that seemed fitting for someone of her standing.


    ¡°For someone like you, I think three million is already a huge sum.


    Take the money, move to a small town, buy a house and a car, and you could even find a decent wife.¡±


    Saying this, she shook her head and smiled before continuing: ¡°It is only because of what the Old Master did in the past that I am giving you this money.


    Otherwise, I would have kicked you out long ago.¡±


    After finishing her words, she quietly watched the young man before her, believing from her years of experience that children born in poverty could hardly resist the temptation of such an amount of money.


    At this moment, Chu Ge stoppedughing and looked up, meeting Zhang Yanxia¡¯s gaze.


    What Zhang Yanxia couldn¡¯t understand was that in his eyes, there was none of the greed or inferiority she expected, but rather they were like a still pond, undisturbed.


    ¡°Do you know?


    Actually, the real purpose of my visit was to call off the engagement.¡±


    Zhang Yanxia was stunned.


    She had imagined countless possibilities in her mind, but she had never anticipated this turn of events!


    ¡°Then¡­


    that¡¯s good, it just so happens that I¡­¡±


    Zhang Yanxia didn¡¯t finish her sentence as Chu Ge¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, his smile tinged with a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°But now¡­


    I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡±


    He stood up, picked up the envelope: ¡°I will be Bingtong¡¯s true man, and moreover, I absolutely won¡¯t acknowledge you as a mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Zhang Yanxia¡¯s tone softened significantly, ¡°Why must you do this?


    Being young means being impulsive.


    You need to think clearly about what these three million mean to you.¡±


    However, to her astonishment, Chu Ge had no intention of continuing to listen to her.


    He walked directly out of the vi, but just as he reached the door, he suddenly turned around and said indifferently, ¡°You know what?


    Sparrows can never understand the thoughts of an eagle, because the eagle flies too high for sparrows to see!¡±


    Watching the direction in which Chu Ge departed, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face was covered with ayer of frost.


    After hesitating for a moment, she took out her phone from her bag and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, Master Chen, it¡¯s me.


    There has been a little mishap¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    Leaving the vi, Chu Ge sighed helplessly.


    This time he had truly been tricked by the old man, with only those two hundred yuan in his pocket¡ªin a major international city like Shanghai, two hundred yuan would barely cover a few meals.


    Just as he was nning to find a job first, a white Maserati suddenly stopped in front of him, the window rolled down, revealing the stunning face of Bingtong.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    Chu Ge hesitated for a moment, looking around and seeing no one else, then pointing at himself he asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡±


    Bingtong¡¯s mood was obviously off at that moment, she didn¡¯t want to say another word and simply opened the car door.


    Chu Ge chuckled sheepishly, but instead of sitting in the back, he opened the side door and sat down in the passenger seat.


    Bingtong red at him, but didn¡¯t say anything, and directly drove the car away from the vi area.


    The atmosphere in the car was obviously a bit oppressive.


    Chu Ge touched his nose and chose to actively break the awkward silence: ¡°Ahem, well, the car is nice.¡±


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    A stack of contracts was thrown in front of him.


    ¡°You want to be my fianc¨¦, right?


    Just sign this contract, and you¡¯ll officially be my fianc¨¦,¡± Mu Bingtong said, ncing at him indifferently.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦ in name?¡± Chu Ge picked up the contract, which was obviously freshly printed, listing a whole bunch of uses.


    ¡°No physical contact without permission?


    Provide amodation but no entry to other rooms without permission?


    Required to disy traits of a fianc¨¦ when necessary?


    What the hell is all this?¡±


    ¡°You saw some of my issues earlier,¡± Mu Bingtong sighed.


    At this time, the car had already stopped in the garage of a private vi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal!


    I¡¯ll hire you as my public fianc¨¦, but we won¡¯t actually have any real rtionship.


    As payment, I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand a month!¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand!¡± Chu Ge looked at Mu Bingtong, chuckled with interest, ¡°Alright, I agree!¡±


    This vi was clearly Mu Bingtong¡¯s private property, situated in a rather secluded location.


    In a ce like Shanghai where wealthy people are everywhere, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable.


    ¡°Not only do I live here, so try to behave yourself.


    Apart from your own room, do not wander into other rooms.


    There are two bathrooms; you use the one downstairs, you are not allowed upstairs!¡±


    Mu Bingtong led the way in front, pointing out things to be cautious of while ringing the doorbell.


    However, after five or six rings, there was still no sign of the door opening.


    Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What is Yaoyao up to now?¡±


    ¡°Click¡ª¡±


    Before her words finished, the vi door was pulled open, revealing a pretty face: ¡°Sister Mu, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    However, when she saw Chu Ge, she suddenly froze, and then¡­


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    A nearly eardrum-piercing scream tore through the sky, and the door was mmed shut again.


    At this moment, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face flushed red.


    She nced at Chu Ge, then shouted towards the inside, ¡°Yaoyao¡­


    why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±


    ¡°Who knew you¡¯d bring a man over!¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s weepy voice came through the door crack: ¡°I¡­


    I was about to take a bath, and when I heard the doorbell, I just opened the door.


    Didn¡¯t you say it was just the two of us living in this vi?¡±


    A look of guilt shed across Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes as she softly said, ¡°Alright, Yaoyao, it¡¯s my fault this time.


    Hurry up and get dressed.


    I want to introduce someone to you.¡±


    After another ten minutes or so, the vi¡¯s front door opened again.


    Shen Yaoyao, now neatly dressed, stood inside, ring fiercely at Chu Ge.


    However, as she clearly saw Chu Ge¡¯s face, she suddenly paused and blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s you, you scoundrel?¡±


    Obviously, at the Shanghai Airport earlier, Chu Ge had already been tagged by Shen Yaoyao as a ¡°scoundrel.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is really funny.¡± Chu Ge, with a sly grin, looked at Shen Yaoyao, his smile more smug than sincere, ¡°Who is the one who ran out without wearing any clothes?


    Compared to that, the title of ¡®scoundrel¡¯ suits you better, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Watching a sudden outbreak of conflict, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on, feeling¡­


    perhaps she had made a very wrong decision?

 Chapter 8 - 8 008 Whimsical and Quirky

    ?8: Chapter 008 Whimsical and Quirky   8: Chapter 008 Whimsical and Quirky                                   Chu Ge had nothing much on him except for those two hundred yuan, so moving in was naturally very simple.


    The vi was not small, with three vacant rooms downstairs alone.


    Mu Bingtong was pretty generous about room selection, but strictly forbade Chu Ge from stepping upstairs.


    ording to that bratty Shen Yaoyao, upstairs was their private domain, and if he went up, that would make him a perverted creep!


    Ever since he stepped through the door, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s gaze towards him carried a hint of ill-intent, while Mu Bingtong looked at him with a trace of pity.


    Shen Yaoyao had this quirky personality, and she knew that if this man wanted to live here peacefully in the future, it would probably be wishful thinking¡­


    After Chu Ge chose his room, Mu Bingtong took out a bank card: ¡°This will be your sry card from now on.


    I will deposit the money into it every month.


    The one hundred thousand yuan for this month is already in there.


    Go buy yourself some clothes and throw these rags away!¡±


    Maybe it was because she was used to being in amanding position, Mu Bingtong¡¯s tone carried a hint ofmand.


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say much, just pocketed the card.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to thepany now, you two get along well!¡± When talking about getting along well, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shen Yaoyao and then turned her gaze back to Chu Ge, showing a bit of pity.


    Crap, does she really believe that I can¡¯t handle this bratty girl?


    Chu Ge secretly gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t show it, instead, he put on an honest face and gave a simple smile to the two women.


    Not long after Mu Bingtong left, Shen Yaoyao showed her little devil-like nature, smiled mysteriously at Chu Ge, and leaned in to ask: ¡°Hey, you pervert, while Sister Mu is not around, do you want to check out her room?


    Hehe, there are lots of things you wouldn¡¯t expect!¡±


    It was obviously a trap!


    Chu Ge nced at her sideways, the words ¡°I¡¯m setting you up¡± practically written on her forehead.


    However, this guy pretended to be lustful, drooling as he said: ¡°Want!


    Want to see!¡±


    ¡°Harboring evil intentions indeed!¡± Shen Yaoyao turned and walked up the stairs.


    Seeing Chu Ge closely following her, with her fists clenched, she muttered: ¡°Hmph, today I must reveal your perverted true colors.


    Kneel down and call me grandma!¡±


    As they climbed the stairs, Shen Yaoyao seemed to nonchntly p the handrail, but Chu Ge felt a sudden void under his feet ¨C the stair tread had retracted unbeknownst to him!


    If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely have had a terrible fall.


    But Chu Ge simply ced his left hand on the handrail, and miraculously leapt up one to two meters high, jumping over the several steps without boards, andnded right behind Shen Yaoyao.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Shen Yaoyao was startled, a bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart; this dang rogue, he seems to be quite capable?


    But she didn¡¯tpletely lose her nerve ¨C the ¡°treasures¡± upstairs, even several old soldiers from her brother¡¯s unit had fallen for them, she didn¡¯t believe this scoundrel could escape them!


    Past the stairs was a corridor about ten meters long with three rooms lined up, all doors securely locked.


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t hesitate, leading Chu Ge straight to the third room¡¯s door.


    ¡°This is Sister Mu¡¯s room.


    Go on in, rest assured, I won¡¯t tell Sister Mu!¡±


    Shen Yaoyao smiled like a little fox.


    Facing others she might have concealed her emotions, but facing Chu Ge, she clearly dreamed of watching him meet his misfortune.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Ge smiled, then gently grasped the doorknob, slightly opening the door a crack.


    A sense of entrapment emanated from the doorway, and if his sensitivity wasn¡¯t beyond ordinary people, he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed these subtle differences.


    At the same time, through the crack of the door, Chu Ge also saw a thin wire stretched into the darkness.


    ¡°Open it, don¡¯t tell me a big man like you is still afraid of the dark!¡± Shen Yaoyao pushed Chu Ge on the waist, urging him impatiently.


    ¡°Click¡ª¡±


    The door flung open, the thread snapped instantly, and an object about the size of a human head rushed out from inside the house, bringing a whoosh of breaking wind!


    It all happened in the blink of an eye; ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have time to react.


    As the bag was about to hit Chu Ge¡¯s face, Shen Yaoyao had even revealed a smug smile.


    However, sometimes surprisese so unexpectedly.


    The moment the door opened, Chu Ge had already ducked down, revealing Shen Yaoyao behind him who was grinning widely.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡ªBOOM¡ª¡±


    A bag of flour, fluttering everywhere, the dull thud suddenly interrupted Shen Yaoyao¡¯s loudughter.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    Seeing Shen Yaoyao in front of him, wrapped in flour and only her big eyes visible, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Ha ha¡ªwell¡­


    ha ha ha, I didn¡¯t mean that, just¡­


    ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Stink!


    Pervert!¡± A piercing scream almost broke through the roof, Shen Yaoyao puffed her cheeks, but it looked ridiculously like a flour-coated bun.


    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡± Chu Ge coughed, though he was almost bursting withughter inside, still managed to put on a confused, innocent look: ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say this is Mu Bingtong¡¯s room?


    Howe this thing was here?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s eyes widened, and when her gaze jumped to the room behind, she somehow managed to suppress her anger and squeezed out a smile: ¡°Well, you know, Sister Mu is so beautiful, what if someone has bad intentions?


    So some necessary security measures must be in ce.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Chu Ge tried hard to suppress hisughter, nodding seriously.


    ¡°Then hurry up and get in, victory is right before your eyes!¡± Shen Yaoyao, without even wiping off the flour, dragged Chu Ge into the room.


    You¡¯d think she was very enthusiastic¡ªof course, you have to ignore the gritting teeth.


    The color of the third piece of flooring in the room was slightly different from the others, of course, you couldn¡¯t really see it unless you looked closely.


    However, what Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Ge paused for a moment, then actually stepped over that piece of floor.


    What happened next was simr; Chu Ge seemed to casually move around, and all the traps in the room failed to work¡ªeither dodged or directly destroyed!


    At this point, Chu Ge was no longer in the mood for jokes, turning his head to Shen Yaoyao with a smile: ¡°Little girl, no more tricks up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°You¡­


    you knew all along?¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Ge casually flicked off a thread on the chair and then sat down on it: ¡°I was ying with these things when you probably didn¡¯t even know where you were.¡±


    But just as Chu Ge sat down on the chair, Shen Yaoyao suddenly revealed a mischievous smile: ¡°Stinky pervert, do you know what it means to be caught off guard?¡±


    ¡°Snap¡ª¡±


    A soft sound, and the door of the room suddenly closed.

 Chapter 9 - 9 0009 He Bullies Me

    ?9: Chapter 0009 He Bullies Me   9: Chapter 0009 He Bullies Me                                   Muffled chaos erupted from the room, with Shen Yaoyao pressing her ear against the door, a schadenfreude smile hanging on her face while she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Hmph!


    You filthy hooligan, acting all arrogant.


    Now you know just how formidable thisdy is!¡±


    However, after a few minutes, when all the noises inside the room had ceased, there was suddenly no sound at all.


    The smile on Shen Yaoyao¡¯s face slowly faded as she listened intently once more.


    Still, she could hear nothing and couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Why has that hooligan gone quiet?


    There hasn¡¯t been an ident, has there?¡±


    Although she had been determined to give the other party a good thrashing, she had definitely not intended for anyone to lose their life.


    However, some of the traps inside the room were quite dangerous and there was a very small chance of an ident urring.


    ¡°You filthy hooligan?¡±


    She tried calling out, but there was no response from the room.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s expression changed, and she called out, ¡°You filthy hooligan, stop feigning ignorance.


    I¡¯ve already seen you!


    How about it?


    Beg for mercy now, and I¡¯ll let you out.¡±


    Still no sound.


    Shen Yaoyao was thoroughly panicked and hurriedly opened the door.


    ¡°You filthy ho¡ªmmph¡ª¡±


    Arge hand emerged from the darkness, and before Shen Yaoyao could react, she found herself spinning, then harshly thrown onto the bed.


    ¡°You¡ªlet me go!¡±


    ¡°You filthy hooligan, what are you trying to do!¡±


    ¡°What am I trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Dare to set me up?


    Still thinking about killing me?


    Still want me to call you ¡®grandma¡¯?¡±


    Shen Yaoyao wished she could sink into a crack in the floor.


    Herrge eyes, filled with spite, stared unblinkingly at Chu Ge.


    And just like that, two streams of clear tears rolled down from her eyes.


    From a young age, she had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    Adding to that her beauty, everyone around her treated her like a princess, worrying she might hurt herself even when walking.


    Even after arriving in Shanghai, under the care of Mu Bingtong, she still lived a princess¡¯s life.


    He really had not intended anything serious, merely to discipline thiswless little witch.


    Now, seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s state, his raised hand couldn¡¯t help but gently fall.


    However, as the two of them were having a stare-down, a door-opening noise suddenly came from downstairs, followed by Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice: ¡°Yaoyao?


    Chu Ge?¡±


    Minutes passed with no response, and Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help sighing helplessly, wondering what tricks the young girl was up to this time.


    ¡°Sister Mu!¡±


    Just when Mu Bingtong thought they were both not around, Shen Yaoyao quickly ran down the stairs, throwing herself into Mu Bingtong¡¯s arms: ¡°Wuwuwu¡ªSister Mu, you¡¯re finally back.


    That bad guy bullied me!¡±


    Chu Ge followed her down, facing Mu Bingtong with an innocently honest expression: ¡°Hehe, Bingtong, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao, what on earth is going on?¡± This guy is definitely not as honest as he appears, Mu Bingtong obviously knew this and asked directly after giving Chu Ge a nce.


    ¡°He¡­


    he¡­¡± The flour on Shen Yaoyao had already been washed off, her pretty face blushing red as she stammered, unable to speak clearly.


    ¡°Yeah, Yaoyao, you say I bullied you, but how exactly did I bully you?¡± Chu Ge followed up with augh.


    Looking at the exasperatingly smug smile on Chu Ge¡¯s face, Shen Yaoyao wished she could pounce and bite him, but how could she possibly say something as embarrassing as spanking¡­


    ¡°Enough!¡± Being a smart person, Mu Bingtong could roughly guess the situation from the expressions of the two, sighing helplessly.


    ¡°I know you two have a conflict.


    Chu Ge, Yaoyao is a girl, and you¡¯re a grown man¡ªyou should give her some leeway!


    Moreover, we are in a partnership, and I hope you realize your ce.


    And Yaoyao, you should be a bit more restrained!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao was about to retort, but meeting Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze, she could only lower her head and respond sullenly: ¡°I know¡ª¡±


    With Mu Bingtong present, both of them toned it down a lot.


    However, after dinner, a disagreement urred regarding who should do the dishes.


    In the end, with both women agreeing, Chu Ge could only go to the kitchen while crying insidiously.


    Perhaps because they were too tired from the day¡¯s events, both women chose to rest early in the evening.


    Chu Ge¡¯s room window was open, perfectly framing the moon in the night sky.


    ¡°Old man, I originally thought I knew you well enough, butter I realized, the more I know about you, the more mysteries you seem to have¡ªwhat exactly is your identity?¡± Staring at the bright moon, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion.


    It must be said, the life of the wealthy is different; even the bed, of what material he didn¡¯t know, was very soft.


    Lying on it felt like nestling in cotton.


    However, in the middle of the night, Chu Ge¡¯s bedroom door was gently pushed open.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyelids flickered, slightly squinting his eyes, just in time to see a figure stealthily slipping in.


    The darkness couldn¡¯t block his vision at all, so he immediately recognized who it was as the figure entered.


    ¡°Hmm?


    What¡¯s she doing here?¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 0010 Silly Cute Girl

    ?10: Chapter 0010 Silly Cute Girl   10: Chapter 0010 Silly Cute Girl                                   The person who came in was actually Shen Yaoyao!


    Seeing her on tiptoes, thinking she was being sneaky without anyone realizing, Chu Ge almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.


    However, he still managed to suppress his smile, slightly squinted his eyes, and pretended to be asleep, wanting to see what she was nning to do.


    Shen Yaoyao, of course, didn¡¯t know that Chu Ge had already been awakened.


    Because the lights were off, she stumbled her way in the dark and ended up bumping into the corners of the table and chairs several times, probably bruising herself in many ces.


    Still, the young girl bit her lip and eventually staggered to the front of Chu Ge¡¯s bed.


    ¡°You filthy rogue!


    You dared to mess with thisdy during the day, now let you see how formidable thisdy is!¡±


    Through the slits of his eyelids, Chu Ge suddenly saw Shen Yaoyao holding a brush, slowly approaching, looking like she intended to draw something on his face.


    Just as Shen Yaoyao bent down, even a faint fragrance wafted over, Chu Ge suddenly opened his eyes and growled, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    This guy really was a bit wicked.


    The girl was holding her breath ready to draw, and when he shouted, she was stunned for a moment.


    It took about a second before she realized and screamed, ¡°Ghost!¡± and copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡ªha ha ha ha¡±


    With a click, the light was turned on, and seeing Shen Yaoyao squatting on the ground, her pretty face pale with fright, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Startled by hisughter, Shen Yaoyao also came back to her senses, her eyes roundly staring, and she gritted her teeth and whispered fiercely, ¡°You filthy rogue, did you do that on purpose?


    I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±


    With that said, she stood up, holding the brush and stabbing towards Chu Ge.


    At this moment, Shen Yaoyao wished she was holding a knife instead of a brush.


    However, just as the brush was halfway to him, Chu Ge didn¡¯t move his body, just stretched out two fingers and caught the brush.


    With a slight flick of his wrist, before Shen Yaoyao could figure out what was happening, the brush was already held in his hand.


    That move was indeed impressive, even the angered Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but inwardly praise him, but the hatred didn¡¯t fade even a bit.


    ¡°You filthy rogue, give it back to me right now!¡±


    Ink was dripping from the brush, slowly dropping down from the tip and staining arge part of the bed edge ck.


    Chu Ge looked at the ck brush tip, then nced at Shen Yaoyao¡¯s pale, delicate face breaking into a mischievous smile, his mouth suddenly curling up, ¡°Hehe, girl, instead of sleeping, you sneak into my room in the middle of the night, aren¡¯t you going to confess something?¡±


    ¡°Confess¡­


    confess what?¡± The young girl suddenly remembered what he had done during the day, and her butt still hurt slightly.


    Her face, initially puffed up in anger, now carried a hint of guilt as she stuttered, ¡°I¡­


    I just wanted to see if you were asleep, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°You expect even a ghost to believe that lie!¡± Chu Ge rolled his eyes and sneered, ¡°My room isn¡¯t a ce you can just enter and leave as you wish, you¡¯ve got to leave something behind.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Shen Yaoyao puffed her cheeks, gathering her courage to say, ¡°This is Sister Mu and my home!


    You¡¯re just an outsider.


    I warn you, if you dare to do anything excessive, Sister Mu won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Not mentioning it was still okay, but after she said that, Chu Ge suddenly showed a wicked smile, sizing up Shen Yaoyao from head to toe.


    The little girl looked like she had just crawled out of bed, wearing only a white nightgown that revealed a section of her slender and smooth calves under the light¡¯s reflection, and her feet were in a pair of white cotton slippers decorated with two little bears.


    ¡°In the middle of the night, you dare to run into a bachelor¡¯s room wearing just a nightgown?


    Hehehe, wouldn¡¯t I be letting myself down if I didn¡¯t do something?¡±


    Judging someone¡¯s appearance relies on the eyes, but judging their character relies on the heart.


    Chu Ge¡¯s first impression on the young girl had already been marked as ¡°nasty hooligan¡±.


    Especially in the middle of the night, the more he looked at him, the more he resembled a viin, with that smile looking sleazy no matter how you saw it.


    At this point, Shen Yaoyao genuinely started to feel guilty.


    She had been thoughtless to run here alone.


    Seeing Chu Ge getting up from the bed, Shen Yaoyao kept stepping back, her mouth slightly open, ready to scream for help at any moment.


    As Chu Ge advanced step by step, Shen Yaoyao gathered her top garment and randomly grabbed something from the table to hold in her hand, warning, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯te any closer, if you do, I¡¯ll call for help!¡±


    Before even finishing her sentence, Chu Ge suddenly lunged forward, and all that could be seen in the dark was a ck shadow swooping towards her.


    Shen Yaoyao, startled, without thinking anything, let out a scream and threw the object in her hand.


    The porcin hit the wall and emitted a crisp sound.


    At the same time, Chu Ge had already advanced to her front, swish swish swish¡ªShen Yaoyao felt a chill on her forehead before she could even react to what happened.


    To her surprise, Chu Ge then retreated and casually threw the brush into the trash can.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°You what?


    Just go back to sleep.


    You¡¯re not tired but I am.¡± Chu Gey back down on the bed as if nothing had happened, ncing at Shen Yaoyao sideways, ¡°Not leaving?


    Are you nning to stay here and keep mepany?¡±


    ¡°You nasty hooligan, go to hell!¡± Shen Yaoyao cursed and scrambled to open the door, ttering up the stairs.


    Chu Ge listened for a while from the side, and as there was indeed no further noise outside, he slowly shook his head and closed his eyes.


    Yet, while this side slept peacefully, the other side was in turmoil, mainly emotionally.


    The light was on in the upstairs bathroom, where Shen Yaoyao stood in front of the mirror, her teeth loudly gritting.


    On her smooth forehead, a little ck turtle was vividly drawn.


    The little girl was so furious her lips were trembling, primarily because she had just vigorously scrubbed several times with clear water; her forehead had turned visibly red, yet the little turtle not only hadn¡¯t washed off but looked even more vivid and lively.


    ¡°You nasty hooligan, you¡¯re dead!


    Miss here will never let this go!¡± A crying voice echoed from the bathroom.


    The next morning, Chu Ge woke up early, strolled around the vi to familiarize himself a little with the surroundings, and returned with a bag of soy milk, steamed buns, and fried dough sticks by the time Mu Bingtong woke up.


    The bowls and chopsticks were already arranged on the table, and Chu Ge was pouring soy milk bowl by bowl.


    Seeing this, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction.


    Without mentioning anything else, this act had indeed made the beautiful CEO feel a hint of appreciation.


    It¡¯s just that Yaoyao¡¯s state was a bit off today, Mu Bingtong nced at Shen Yaoyao beside her puzzledly.


    The little girl¡¯s forehead was wrapped with a towel, staring dead at Chu Ge, her eyes red like a rabbit¡¯s¡­

 Chapter 11 - 11 011 Morning Practice

    ?11: Chapter 011 Morning Practice   11: Chapter 011 Morning Practice                                   The young girl was already cute and yful, but now with a towel wrapped around her forehead, it only entuated her delicate features even more, although the redness in her eyes, like those of a rabbit, was indeed a bit off.


    At this point, Mu Bingtong was also rather puzzled.


    Looking at Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fixed on Chu Ge, it was as if there was some deep-seated hatred between them, yet it didn¡¯t seem so either.


    Chu Ge had set up the dishes and, shing a grin at them, said, ¡°Yo, both of you are up?¡±


    ¡°Yep, you¡¯re up pretty early.¡± Being the leader of a bigpany, although curious, he showed no trace of it on his face and simply pulled out a chair to sit down near the kitchen.


    ¡°Just got used to getting up early.¡± Chu Ge smiled, unceremoniously sat down opposite him, picked up a fried dough stick, and began stuffing his face with it along with soy milk.


    Within seconds, both the soy milk and dough stick disappeared.


    This eating speed stunned Mu Bingtong, while Shen Yaoyao fiercely bit into a steamed bun and muttered, ¡°You really eat like a starving ghost reincarnated!


    Eating so fast, aren¡¯t you afraid of stuffing yourself to death?¡±


    Though she was muttering, her voice wasn¡¯t exactly quiet; the three people at the table could hear her.


    But Chu Ge wasn¡¯t angry.


    After two more bites of the bun, he looked at Shen Yaoyao with a grin, ¡°Yo, Yaoyao, howe I didn¡¯t see you overnight and you¡¯ve got a towel on your forehead?


    Are you doing the ¡®sitting the month¡¯?¡±


    After childbirth, women are generally weak and are supposed to stay inside, keeping their heads wrapped with a towel to avoid catching a cold.


    This is called ¡®sitting the month.¡¯


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao clenched her teeth, threw the bun on the table, and stood up, but after getting up, she could only re at Chu Ge with murderous eyes without saying a word.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything, considering what happenedst night, speaking up would be too embarrassing, especially since the mark on her forehead hadn¡¯t been washed off yet.


    Meanwhile, Mu Bingtong was momentarily taken aback by her action, but to his surprise, Yaoyao sat back down after standing for a while, biting into the bun even more fiercely.


    The morning passed without incident with Mu Bingtong present, but the young girl¡¯s eyes had been staring too hard and long, and after eating, she narrowed her eyes, tears streaming down her face, while Chu Ge watched, chuckling.


    Unable to bear it, Yaoyao threw down her chopsticks and went upstairs.


    After cleaning up, Mu Bingtong took a few minutes before work to discuss some matters, mentioning that he had arranged a position for him at thepany.


    If it worked out, he would start working in a few days, as staying home all the time wasn¡¯t ideal.


    His sry would still be paid, not counting as part of the one hundred thousand yuan per month.


    Chu Ge agreed without hesitation, as he was also feeling a bit lost.


    After all, he had always lived on the edge of life and death.


    Now that he had let everything go and suddenly returned to this peaceful city, he felt somewhat out of ce.


    Not far from the vi was an open-air park.


    He had briefly visited it this morning while buying breakfast.


    It was a good ce, mainly because it was quiet, probably due to its remote location, and there weren¡¯t many people.


    After Mu Bingtong left, Chu Ge went out of the vi and headed to this park, randomly finding a secluded spot, and struck a pose.


    Life wasfortable now, but he couldn¡¯t let go of certain skills.


    The old man had taught him a set of ancient martial arts¡ªthis is what the old man had said.


    Over the years, it was this very ancient martial arts that had kept him alive in those war-torn areas.


    The name of the ancient martial arts was impressive, called Primordial Qi.


    The name sounded a bit ridiculous.


    Initially, he thought the old man had gone astray reading martial arts novels, but it wasn¡¯t untilter that Chu Ge truly managed to cultivate True Qi within himself.


    Although it wasn¡¯t autumn yet, given the many trees in the park and theck of cleaning, a thickyer of fallen leaves had umted on the ground.


    Chu Ge stood amid these leaves, his hands slowly moving as if he were an elderly person practicing Tai Chi Boxing.


    However, what was magical was that the leaves on the ground began to slowly rotate with his movements!


    As his movements quickened, the leaves slowly rose into the air, looking from a distance like a small tornado had formed there.


    With the hand moving, the leaves followed the wind.


    After more than ten minutes, some of the thinner leaves could not withstand the force and turned into fragments.


    Suddenly, a low shout emanated from the air, and a palm emerged from the swirling leaves,nding squarely on a nearby big tree.


    The big tree, which had grown for many years and was thick enough to be embraced by three to four people, shook and emitted a grating, teeth-gritting creak after being struck by the palm.


    It looked like it might fall with just a bit more force.


    The terrifying part was still toe; the tree did not fall, but a clear handprint was left on it, full of cracks.


    Tiny fragments, like sand, began seeping out from these cracks¡ªthe heart of the tree had been shattered by this palm strike!


    The wind stopped, and the fallen leaves danced about, umting into a perfect ring on the ground with Chu Ge at its center.


    Within three meters of him, not a single leaf could be seen.


    Chu Ge was somewhat satisfied with this oue.


    He had been practicing Primordial Qi for more than a decade, and judging from the current situation, he was roughly at the stage of ¡®Qi Prating Muscles and Bones,¡¯ which simply meant Great Perfection.


    The old man had said that this was about the level of ancient Martial Arts Masters, andbined with the ancient acupuncture Medical Skill he had taught, one could definitely thrive in the city.


    The old man had deceived him all his life, but probably this was the only time he did something decent.


    As he was thinking this, a ck sedan suddenly stopped not far ahead.


    The car had clearly been modified, and most notably, its ss seemed different; Chu Ge could tell at a nce that the ss was bulletproof!


    By a small glimpse, it was clear that the people in the car were no ordinary.


    As expected, first, two big men in ck suits and sunsses got out.


    Their temples were bulging and their muscles almost made the ck suits look like bodysuits.


    After getting out of the car, one kept vignt while the other stared straight at Chu Ge, his gaze sharp as a knife even behind the sunsses.


    Following the big men was a girl in sportswear, around her twenties, with a ponytail at the back of her head that swung youthfully with her movements.


    She was pretty, and after getting out of the car, she held the car door with one hand and helped an old man out of the car with the other.


    Chu Ge was about to leave, but he paused when he saw the old man.


    The old man, in his seventies, had white hair and a face full of wrinkles, but his eyes were bright and clear with no trace of muddiness.


    Only when getting out did the girl support him, but once he stood up, he stood tall and straight, looking no different from a young man from behind.


    The old man immediately spotted Chu Ge not far away, nodded and smiled at him, appearing quite friendly.


    However, when he saw the palm handprint on the nearby tree, his expression froze, and his eyelids twitched.

 Chapter 12 - 12 0012 Handprint on the Tree

    ?12: Chapter 0012: Handprint on the Tree   12: Chapter 0012: Handprint on the Tree                                   The Old Master has always been like Mount Tai copsing before his eyes without changing his expression, but now his face showed such obvious emotions that the girl next to him was startled, following the Old Master¡¯s gaze to see where itnded.


    She didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, but she did catch Chu Ge¡¯s radiant smile.


    Before the girl could ask, the old man stepped forward and walked over.


    The old man strode forward with a vigor that summoned the winds, showing no signs of frailty.


    The two bodyguards who were supposed to follow stayed put after the old man waved them off, exchanging nces before standing still.


    Passing by Chu Ge, the old man gave a nod.


    The girl didn¡¯t react much, but Chu Ge didn¡¯t mind and kept a cheerful gaze as he watched the two approach the tree and inspect the handprint.


    ¡°To leave a handprint without breaking the tree or even cracking the bark, but to pulverize the heartwood within, this is the work of a master!¡± The old man gently touched the handprint, his tone filled with admiration.


    The girl was also taken aback by the handprint, turning around to ask, ¡°That¡­


    do you know who was here just now?¡±


    Her words were directed at Chu Ge, bluntly, but then again, given the status of the Ouyang Family in Shanghai, there weren¡¯t many who deserved her courtesy.


    ¡°It was me.¡± Chu Ge smiled.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you.¡± The girl rolled her eyes: ¡°I meant to ask who left this handprint on the tree?¡±


    ¡°I told you, it was me.¡±


    ¡°You have to consider the context when you boast,¡± the girl scoffed with augh, pointing at the handprint, ¡°With that slight frame of yours, you¡¯d struggle to even climb the tree, let alone hit it.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Chu Ge nced at his watch, turning to leave.


    He nned to visit Mu Bingtong¡¯spany that day, at least before work to get familiar with the ce, and had no time to engage in nonsense with a little girl.


    The girl red up in anger, ustomed to big bosses treating her with utmost deference; all the more so with the Old Master present today, this guy really didn¡¯t know any manners!


    Without much thought, aiming to teach the young man a lesson, she stepped forward, her wrist flicking slightly, and her palm turned half a circle in mid-air, aiming straight for Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder.


    This palm strike was held back, if itnded it would only knock the person over and cause some pain.


    ¡°You say this handprint is yours, then I¡¯d like to ask you to demonstrate a few moves!¡± still the girl gave herself an excuse, after all, the Old Master was watching, and too much arrogance wouldn¡¯t look good.


    However, when her palm was only half a meter from the shoulder, Chu Ge stopped in his tracks.


    Without turning around, he swung his right hand behind, without even looking, he extended a finger, precisely pinpointing the girl¡¯s wrist artery.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The girl sucked in a breath of cold air, her right hand tingling and aching.


    She quickly withdrew it, staggering several steps backward.


    The old man now saw some clues, and when the girl looked unconvinced and wanted to try again, he quickly stopped her, ¡°Die¡¯er, do not be impolite!¡±


    As he spoke, Chu Ge had already turned around, his smile gone, his face expressionless as he nced at Ouyang Die: ¡°This was just a small warning.


    If you make another move, it won¡¯t be easy to walk away unharmed.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ouyang Die red, but Mr.


    Ouyang red back at her, ¡°Stop this nonsense!


    Go back.¡±


    Turning around, Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s face showed a trace of apology: ¡°Young man, I apologize for my granddaughter¡¯sck of proper discipline, causing you trouble.¡±


    After braving through numerous tumultuous events over the years, Mr.


    Ouyang had developed a knack for assessing people, and at first nce, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything peculiar about the young man standing before him.


    However, upon closer examination, he found something extraordinary about him.


    Especially those eyes¡ªthey seemed warm and smiling, yet hid a bone-chilling fierceness.


    ¡°Grandpa, why should you apologize to him?¡± Ouyang Die was not pleased.


    Staring at Chu Ge, she said, ¡°This guy is obviously bluffing.


    It was pure luck with that move he pulled earlier.


    Let me fight him again, and I¡¯ll make sure he regrets it!¡±


    The Old Master nced at Chu Ge but didn¡¯t reject the idea.


    After all, what kind of situations hadn¡¯t he witnessed in his life?


    Moreover, being in Shanghai, his home turf, it seemed reasonable to let his granddaughter have a try.


    Besides, it was just a friendly sparring match.


    Chu Ge felt a bit annoyed inside.


    Forget sparring; he had experienced plenty of life-and-death struggles.


    But the person in front of him was a lovely girl, her skin fair and tender, and with no bad blood between them, he really found it difficult to make a move against her.


    ¡°Forget it, just consider that I was bragging earlier.


    I¡¯ve got other things to deal with now,¡± Chu Ge was ready to make excuses and leave.


    However, his attempt to back out made Ouyang Die even more convinced that his earlier sess was just a fluke.


    The old gentleman also spoke up: ¡°Young man, a simple sparring won¡¯t take up much of your time.


    My granddaughter has been interested in Martial Arts since she was young, and it¡¯s not easy toe across this opportunity, so let¡¯s have a few rounds.¡±


    There was no avoiding it now.


    The old man indeed had no ill intentions, and although Ouyang Die might have appeared quite brash, she wasn¡¯t malicious and wouldn¡¯t strike with full force.


    It was probably just some dissatisfaction on her part.


    But Chu Ge was different; he knew from years of fighting and struggling that his methods had inevitably grown more ruthless.


    The Old Master before him was observant, and if Chu Ge genuinely struck out, his hidden lethal intent would surely be detected.


    After a moment of thought, Chu Ge bent down and picked up a fallen leaf from the ground.


    The Old Master was puzzled by his actions and watched without understanding, while Ouyang Die, with little patience, was about to speak up.


    Suddenly, she saw Chu Ge flick his wrist, and the leaf became a dark shadow that zipped past her ear with a whooshing sound.


    ¡°Thud¡ª¡±


    There was a muffled sound, and Ouyang Die felt a slight sting in her earlobe.


    Whirling around, she was shocked to find that the leaf, now with her earring embedded in it, was stuck in the tree, buried almost halfway.


    This left both of them stunned, especially Ouyang Die, who was overtaken by fear.


    Had the leaf been aimed directly at her, she might very well have lost her life at this moment.


    Guns would be useless against such a person¡ªyou¡¯d never even draw your gun before a mere leaf ended your life.


    ¡°Plucking flowers and picking leaves can both harm?¡± The old gentleman was unsettled.


    He had heard of such a thing, yet had never witnessed it first hand; over time, it had be a mere legend to him.


    But to his astonishment, he had witnessed such a feat today, and the one who had performed it was a young man!


    At this moment, Ouyang Die was silent.


    Only now did she realize that Chu Ge¡¯s earlier refusal topete wasn¡¯t due to fear, but simply because he didn¡¯t want to bother with her.


    The two bodyguards, who had rushed over at the outbreak of the conflict, were now breaking into a cold sweat after seeing such skill.


    They stepped forward to protect the old man and faced Chu Ge with an air of facing a formidable enemy.


    The old gentleman pushed the two aside and greeted Chu Ge with a fist and palm salute: ¡°Young man, you possess impressive skills indeed!


    We were presumptuous just now, and I¡¯ve not disciplined my granddaughter strictly enough¡­¡±


    While he was speaking, Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he began to cough loudly while clutching his chest.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s illness is acting up, hurry and get some water from the car!¡± Ouyang Die took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket.


    It appeared that this was not the first time this had happened, as her movements were exceptionally practiced.

 Chapter 13 - 13 0013 Be My Boyfriend

    ?13: Chapter 0013: Be My Boyfriend   13: Chapter 0013: Be My Boyfriend                                       The two bodyguards cooperated tacitly, one stayed while the other went to fetch water.


    Soon after the old master took his medicine and steadied himself for a while, hisplexion finally returned to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you see a joke, young man.


    This is an old ailment of mine, it¡¯s followed me for decades, never really getting better,¡± the old master said with a wry smile, exining to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge looked at the old master¡¯splexion and suddenly remarked, ¡°You suffered an internal injury many years ago, and it has never healed properly, right?¡±


    The old master was startled by the remark.


    He had visited numerous hospitals over the years without a clear diagnosis, and only he himself knew the nature of his illness.


    Yet unexpectedly, the man before him had seen through it at a nce.


    ¡°Young man, do you know medical skill?¡± After all, it was about an affliction of the body, which over many years had turned into more than just an internal injury.


    So unless someone understood this aspect, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell at a nce.


    ¡°I know a bit,¡± replied Chu Ge, though he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    He crouched down and rolled up the old man¡¯s sleeve, ¡°How did you get injured?¡±


    Before the old master could speak, Ouyang Die piped up from the side: ¡°My grandfather was a soldier in his youth.


    Once, in order to cover for hisrade, he broke out of the enemy¡¯s encirclement by forcefully overextending his inner strength, which resulted in internal organ damage, and he hasn¡¯t been able to recover all these years.¡±


    ¡°A soldier?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s expression grew intense; no wonder, the old master always exuded an air of iron and steel.


    Upon hearing this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel deep respect in his heart.


    He admired these old military men from the bottom of his heart and even his voice carried a note of respect, ¡°Over these years, haven¡¯t you noticed anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡± The old master¡¯s eyebrows quivered, half confused, half probing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As they were speaking, Chu Ge had already channeled his inner strength beneath the old master¡¯s skin to feel around, and suddenly dered: ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned!¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Ouyang Die¡¯s face paled significantly, but the old master remained calm, ¡°How did you detect it, young man?¡±


    To learn of being poisoned and still maintain such calm, indeed, he was quite a character.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t n to waste words, and straightforwardly said, ¡°Just now, I used my True Qi to examine you and found that not only do you suffer from the old internal injury, but there¡¯s also something constantly eroding your internal organs.


    Think about it, your organs were already damaged, and with these toxins eroding them, how could you possibly recover?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I was wrong just now, I apologize to you.


    Since you can see the problem with my grandfather, is there a way to cure him?¡±


    A glint of hope appeared in Ouyang Die¡¯s eyes.


    Although she might be a bit haughty, she does have a good nature, and more importantly, she has been close to her grandfather since childhood.


    Each time she witnessed her grandfather¡¯s painful coughs, her heart would clench together.


    But this was damage caused by use of inner strength, and after searching everywhere in Big River¡¯s north and south, even abroad, no cure was found.


    They could only nurture ording to traditional medicine practices, yet despite decades of care, no improvement was seen.


    Now, learning that there was also poison, it was like adding frost to snow.


    Ouyang Die¡¯s gaze at Chu Ge carried a hint of beseeching.


    ¡°My Ouyang family may not be all-powerful in Shanghai, but we still carry a certain amount of influence.


    If you can heal my grandfather¡¯s injuries, we can fulfill any request you may have!¡±


    A promise from a major family stirred even Chu Ge¡¯s heart.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°I will do my best.


    While I can¡¯t guarantee aplete cure for the old master, I am confident in alleviating his suffering.¡±


    As Ouyang Die moved to pull him into the car, Chu Ge quickly retreated a few steps and waved his hand, ¡°Today is not quite suitable, and neither is the location.


    How about this, I¡¯ll go home and prepare a bit, and thene over tonight to treat the old master, how does that sound?¡±


    Excitement flickered across Ouyang Die¡¯s pretty face as she nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Then¡­


    then that¡¯s agreeable, but might I ask for your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Chu Ge.¡±


    ¡°Then, Mr.


    Chu, let¡¯s exchange our contact numbers, so we canmunicate when the timees!¡±


    While exchanging numbers, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her.


    Previously, this girl had always been tight-faced, but now her smile was as refreshing as a blooming ice lotus, indeed giving a sense of delight.


    Noticing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze on her, Ouyang Die didn¡¯t say anything but simply lowered her head, a blush spreading across her cheeks.


    After saying goodbye, Chu Ge strolled down the street and then returned to the vi.


    Since he had agreed to treat someer that evening, naturally, he had to get ready.


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to prepare¡ªjust a roll of silver needles, which was a gift from the old man.


    Shen Yaoyao was not in the vi, so after locking the door, Chu Ge was about to leave when the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly began to ring.


    He took out the phone to see, and the caller ID surprisingly disyed ¡°Shen Yaoyao.¡±


    On the first day that they moved into the vi, they exchanged numbers amongst the three of them to facilitate contact if needed.


    Chu Ge, however, didn¡¯t expect that this girl would actually take the initiative to contact him.


    After a moment of hesitation, he answered the call.


    ¡°Chu Ge, where are you now?¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice came through with a touch of urgency and something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home.


    What¡¯s up?¡± Chu Ge gave a nomittal reply.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to take the call, who knows what kind of trouble this girl was stirring up now.


    ¡°Hurry up ande over, I¡¯m at Qima Cafe.¡± The girl¡¯s voice carried a note of undeniable authority.


    Naturally, after spending so much time with the domineering Mu Bingtong, she had unconsciously absorbed some influence.


    Of course, Chu Ge ignored the assertiveness in her tone, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, I don¡¯t have time!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao was about to say something when she saw the screen go ck; the other party had hung up.


    ¡°Yaoyao, are you capable or not?


    Or could it be that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend at all, just pretending?¡± Next to Shen Yaoyao, a girl with an LV bag scoffed and spoke up.


    Shen Yaoyao obviously didn¡¯t have a good impression of this woman, red at her, and then stubbornly said, ¡°Who¡­


    who says so?


    He¡¯s just busy with something.


    I¡¯ll call him again!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge had no idea what was happening on the other end.


    He looked at the vibrating phone and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s got into that girl?


    Has she lost her mind?¡±


    After all, they lived under the same roof, and after leaving her hanging for a while, Chu Ge finally pressed the answer button again.


    ¡°Chu Ge, don¡¯t hang up on me in a hurry; I want to make a deal with you!¡± This time Shen Yaoyao seemed to have learned her lesson, and quickly spoke up as soon as the call connected, ¡°Help me out this one time, and I promise I won¡¯t antagonize you again, deal?¡±


    ¡°Help how?¡± Chu Ge was taken aback, suddenly feeling a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Pretend to be my boyfriend!¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14 0014 Direct Provocation

    ?14: Chapter 0014: Direct Provocation   14: Chapter 0014: Direct Provocation                                   ¡°Um, Yaoyao,¡± Chu Ge carefully chose his words, trying to be as tactful as possible, ¡°You see, we¡¯ve only known each other for less than three days, and, well, even though there¡¯s such a thing as love at first sight, I feel like, it¡¯s just too soon, actually¡­¡±


    Shen Yaoyao felt her face twitch, how could this bastard have the nerve to say that?


    She took a few deep breaths, struggling to suppress her anger, and said, ¡°I just need you to pretend to be my boyfriend!


    There¡¯s someone I really dislike pestering me right now, I just want to get rid of him!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is!¡± Chu Ge on the other end of the phone sighed in relief, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, you nearly scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s teeth gritted with a grinding sound, if Chu Ge were here right now, she might not be able to stop herself from biting him!


    Am I that scary?


    This asshole must be doing this on purpose!


    Just as Shen Yaoyao was clenching her fist in secret, a delicate white hand suddenly patted her shoulder, and a chuckle sounded in her ear, ¡°Wow, girl, when did you get a boyfriend?


    And I didn¡¯t even know about it!¡±


    A young girl of simr age came around from behind her, with her ck hair tied into a ponytail at her back.


    Although her looks were not as good as Shen Yaoyao¡¯s, she was also an exceptional beauty.


    Seeing the girl, Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh in resignation, ¡°Oh Ruoshan, can you not make things moreplicated please?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®making things moreplicated¡¯?¡± Tan Ruoshan put her hands on her hips, indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to screen out any bad guys who might cheat on you!¡±


    Then she leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Hehe, what does he look like?


    What¡¯s his family background?¡±


    Seeing the fire of gossip ignite in her best friend¡¯s eyes, Shen Yaoyao held her forehead feeling a headache, how was she supposed to exin this?


    This bestie of hers was great in many ways but just too materialistic, always going on about LV and Chanel.


    She had no idea how to introduce Chu Ge, who¡¯d arrive dressing so out of style, to her friend.


    Tell her the truth?


    No way, with Tan Ruoshan¡¯s big mouth, it would probably take less than an hour for everyone to find out.


    Hopefully, Chu Ge won¡¯t be too much of a disaster this time!


    However, her hopes were dashedpletely when she saw Chu Ge alighting from a taxi.


    Tan Ruoshan looked at Chu Ge, who was dressed in cheap casual clothes, in disbelief, before turning her gaze to Shen Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re not telling me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend, my name is Chu Ge.¡± Before Shen Yaoyao could reply, Chu Ge stepped forward with a bright smile and extended his right hand.


    However, Tan Ruoshan did not shake hands with Chu Ge; instead, she sized him up with a nce, her eyes shing with disdain.


    She was dressed head to toe in designer wear, withce-up high heels designed by a foreign designer, and carried an LV handbag naturally, not to mention the perfume she wore, the price of which could intimidate some upper-level white-cor workers.


    As for Chu Ge, dressed head-to-toe in cheap street stall clothes, even their total price wasn¡¯t as high as one of her lipsticks.


    Standing together, they made for a stark contrast.


    ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t know what kind of dumb luck you had to be Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend, but I still have to advise you to leave her as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s for the best for everyone because you¡¯re simply not worthy of her!¡±


    Tan Ruoshan¡¯s words were full of undisguised disdain; beside her, Shen Yaoyao tugged at Tan Ruoshan¡¯s sleeve, signaling her not to continue.


    ¡°Who I¡¯m someone¡¯s boyfriend to doesn¡¯t seem to be of much concern to you, does it?¡± Chu Ge looked at Tan Ruoshan¡¯s expression, suddenly smiled, touched his nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a rtionship with Yaoyao, not you.¡±


    Tan Ruoshan¡¯s words, under normal circumstances, might have been a lethal blow to a man¡¯s pride, but to Chu Ge, they were nothing more than a breeze skimming over ake surface, not even causing a ripple.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s nonchnt attitude seemed to infuriate Tan Ruoshan.


    She red at him and said, ¡°Do you know how many admirers Yaoyao has at school?


    Do you have any idea who those admirers are?


    Did you know, the lipstick that Yaoyao uses regrly could cost more than your annual sry!¡±


    ¡°Ruoshan, stop it!¡± Shen Yaoyao pulled at Tan Ruoshan and gave Chu Ge an embarrassed look.


    Tan Ruoshan red at Chu Ge then turned her head and said, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m doing this for your own good!


    This guy is simply not worthy of you, especiallypared to Yang Tian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Yang Tian to me, I hate that guy!¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s face changed as she said firmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yang Tian?¡± Tan Ruoshan nced over the dozen or so young men and women in the caf¨¦, saying, ¡°The guy is rich and powerful, handsome, with good grades; he¡¯s almost the prince charming of every girl in school.


    He has been pursuing you for so long, why won¡¯t you just agree?¡±


    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.


    The group of young men and women suddenly came out, led by a tall and handsome boy in Armani, his fine features carrying a measure of confidence and pride.


    ¡°Yang Tian is here, Yaoyao, you should give it some serious thought!¡± Atst, Tan Ruoshan reminded her, then threw herself into the arms of a well-dressed man; with her standards, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t choose an ordinary guy.


    ¡°Yaoyao, who is this?¡± Yang Tian¡¯s gazended on Chu Ge.


    ¡°This is my boyfriend!¡± Shen Yaoyao directly hugged one of Chu Ge¡¯s arms, saying to Yang Tian, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I have a boyfriend!¡±


    Boyfriend¡­


    Yang Tian¡¯s mouth twitched a little; although he didn¡¯t really believe that this guy dressed like a country bumpkin could actually be Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend, hearing Shen Yaoyao say it herself still felt disgusting as if he had swallowed a fly.


    However, when his eyes fell on Chu Ge¡¯s outfit, a hint of disdain flickered across.


    He extended his hand proactively, ¡°Dude, to have won Yaoyao¡¯s favor, you must be something.


    My name is Yang Tian.


    I¡¯m nothing special, just barely managed to invest and earn over a million yuan with the hundred thousand yuan my dad gave me.


    But all this is nothingpared to my old man who runs Shengtian International Hotel.


    I wonder, where do you work?¡±


    Yang Tian¡¯s words carried a hint of mockery; looking at the malevolent smile on his face, it was clear he was unting his family background in an attempt to embarrass Chu Ge in front of everyone.


    Yet Chu Ge didn¡¯t even look at him, with hands in his pockets, he turned to Shen Yaoyao and smiled lightly: ¡°You said there was something delicious here, that¡¯s why I came over.


    You¡¯re not going to make me stand here and ¡®enjoy the northwest wind,¡¯ are you?¡±


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    When he was openly provoked, couldn¡¯t he show a little more spirit?

 Chapter 15 - 15 015 Bathroom Hooligan

    ?15: Chapter 015: Bathroom Hooligan   15: Chapter 015: Bathroom Hooligan                                   Chu Ge doesn¡¯t care whether it¡¯s provocative or not.


    In his eyes, these are merely childish games yed by a group of adolescents¡ªthey don¡¯t even stir a ripple.


    However, treating Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s injuries tonight requires more caution.


    Seeing Chu Ge not saying a word, Yang Tian thought he felt inferior and couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly before making a phone call.


    Soon, a line of cars stopped at the entrance of the cafe.


    There were less than twenty people, but nine cars arrived, with the least impressive being a BMW X6 and the most impressive naturally being the leading Lamborghini Gardo.


    Seeing the envy in the eyes of those apanying them, Yang Tian¡¯s face disyed even greater pride.


    Pointing at the vehicles, he said, ¡°Apart from the lead one, choose any car you like to sit in!¡±


    People hustled onto the cars, but when it was Chu Ge¡¯s turn, Yang Tian suddenly raised his hand to block him: ¡°Sorry, the cars are full!¡±


    Saying sorry, Yang Tian¡¯s face showed no trace of apology: ¡°Due to some reasons, most of these nine cars can only seat two people, so brother, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no seat for you.¡±


    ¡°Yang Tian, what do you mean?¡± Shen Yaoyao got angry and red as she asked.


    Yang Tian shrugged his shoulders.


    Though his tone wasced with helplessness, his expression clearly conveyed a taunting I-want-to-trouble-you-and-what-can-you-do-about-it attitude: ¡°Really no seats left.


    It was my oversight this time, or how about this brother takes a taxi?


    After all, he came by taxi too, I¡¯ll even reimburse the taxi fare.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken, bursts ofughter erupted from the other cars, and mocking looks were cast through the windows at Chu Ge.


    Just when Yang Tian was tauntingly looking at Chu Ge, Shen Yaoyao suddenly gritted her teeth, grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s arm, and walked towards the roadside: ¡°Fine, you go ahead then.


    Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll apany him back by taxi!¡±


    Yang Tian¡¯s expression momentarily froze, and his face underwent several changes before he finally squeezed out a stiff smile: ¡°Yaoyao, part of this party is held for you.


    If you leave, what are we supposed to do?


    Come on, there¡¯s still some room in my car, we can squeeze in.¡±


    ¡­.


    Heavenly Life Hotel upies the city center of Shanghai, and with just a nce at its luxurious decor, it¡¯s clear it¡¯s not a ce ordinary families could afford to visit.


    Upon entering the hotel, two rows of beautiful receptionists bowed simultaneously, with Yang Tian walking ahead, appearing familiar like a regr: ¡°Where is Manager Zhang?¡±


    A middle-aged man in a suit rushed over, bowing and scraping: ¡°Young Master Yang, what can I do for you?¡±


    Yang Tian looked at Shen Yaoyao proudly then nced at Chu Ge and said indifferently: ¡°Arrange a five-star hall for us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now, please follow me!¡±


    The group followed Manager Zhang into a splendid hall, and soon, various drinks were brought out one by one, and the hall even had its own KTV system, with some boys already unable to restrain themselves, taking the microphone and singing.


    And in this grand hall, everyone clearly centered around Yang Tian, whereas Chu Ge sat alone in a corner, slowly drinking his drink.


    ¡°Do you feel the gap now?¡± Tan Ruoshan sat down at some point, holding a ss of red wine and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in the same circle as them, so it¡¯s better to let go as soon as possible.


    That would be good for you and for Yaoyao!¡±


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but look up at Tan Ruoshan.


    Although this girl¡¯s mouth was a bit harsh, her intentions weren¡¯t bad.


    At this moment, Yang Tian, who was sitting at the main seat, was already chatting eagerly with the group of men and women.


    ¡°It wasst year, right in this room, the princess of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Die, held a party.¡± Yang Tian said with a smile on his face, his pride not hidden at all, ¡°Thanks to knowing Young Master Zhao, I was fortunate enough to attend the party.¡±


    ¡°The Ouyang family, huh?


    Young Master Yang has even attended such high-level gatherings!¡± A boy said with a ttering tone, ¡°s, us folks, let alone attending Ouyang Die¡¯s parties, we don¡¯t even qualify to attend the parties hosted by people like Young Master Zhao!¡±


    Hearing this, the smile deepened on Yang Tian¡¯s face.


    Sitting next to Chu Ge, Tan Ruoshan sighed and said with a dreamy look, ¡°Now you know?


    People like Yang Tian are born winners, not to mention, just the connections he has could ensure he¡¯ll never do poorly in the future!¡±


    However, what Tan Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Ge, who had been quietly drinking, suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Ouyang Die?


    I know that girl!¡±


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡± Tan Ruoshan spit out her red wine, staring at Chu Ge with wide eyes, ¡°What¡­


    what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I know Ouyang Die,¡± Chu Ge stated matter-of-factly, ¡°Just this morning in the park, that girl was quite fiery, but her nature isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Yet, the look Tan Ruoshan gave Chu Ge was not one of shock, but rather filled with disdain: ¡°I feel now, more than ever, that advising Yaoyao to leave you was indeed the right choice!


    Being unskilled isn¡¯t shameful, what¡¯s shameful is being unskilled and still trying to brag about it!¡±


    As he watched Tan Ruoshan storm off, Chu Ge shook his head and muttered softly, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s with people these days?


    No one believes the truth anymore, I really do know Ouyang Die¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Shen Yaoyao suddenly sat down next to Chu Ge, looking a bit puzzled, ¡°What did you say to Ruoshan?


    She looks all worked up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say much,¡± Chu Ge replied with an innocent expression, ¡°Just mentioned some people I met during exercise this morning, kids these days just like to make a big fuss.¡±


    However, just as the two were chatting sporadically, the private room door was suddenly pushed open by someone.


    Tan Ruoshan, disheveled, stumbled in and could be seen with a clear handprint on her face.


    Tan Ruoshan¡¯s boyfriend, a young man in his early twenties dressed in a designer suit, quickly went up to her, ¡°Ruoshan, what happened?¡±


    Seeing her boyfriend, Tan Ruoshan finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and threw herself into his arms, sobbing, ¡°Xue Bing, there was a hooligan in thedies¡¯ restroom, he tried to rape me, I barely managed to escape¡­


    sob sob¡­¡±


    Hearing Tan Ruoshan¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes reddened, while Yang Tian also walked over and patted Xue Bing on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ignore this matter!¡±


    A group of people, carrying bottles, rushed out; indeed the recklessness of youth, and within a short while, they all came backughing and chatting, passing by Chu Ge.


    Suddenly, Yang Tian stopped and said, ¡°We went to fight, but from the looks of it, you seem to have been the one frightened?¡±


    The people around all burst intoughter.

 Chapter 16 - 16 016 Two Choices

    ?16: Chapter 016 Two Choices   16: Chapter 016 Two Choices                                   Compared to the joy in Yang Tian¡¯s private room, the atmosphere in another one was evidently much more oppressive.


    Over a dozen ck-clothed men stood in a circle around the hall, hands sped behind their backs, and in the middle of the hall on the sofa, a man sat squarely with legs wide apart, sporting a buzz cut and square-face, thick brows overrge eyes.


    Although not very handsome, he exuded a masculine charm, entuated by a hint of ferocity in his demeanor.


    Facing the man was another man in a suit, but he looked much worse for wear, covered in shards of ss, with blood continuously streaming down his forehead, which he was desperately trying to stem with a towel, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Boss Huo, I just thought the chick was pretty and wanted to get close to her.


    Then, that bunch of bastards, over a dozen of them, they beat me up, just one guy!


    This is your turf; they¡¯re really not taking you seriously!¡±


    The whimpering voice of the man in the suit echoed in the hall, while Huo Tianqian on the sofa also furrowed his brows: ¡°Do you know what they¡¯re called?¡±


    ¡°I remember one of them is called Xue Bing; that son of a bitch was even unting in front of me, saying they¡¯re in room 103 and daring me to confront them!¡±


    ¡°Xue Bing?¡± A fierce light shed in Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes, and he signaled a few strong men beside him: ¡°Go bring them to me, haha, has my name be so worthless?


    Now even a bunch of little shits dare to strut around on my turf!¡±


    Meanwhile, the people in Yang Tian¡¯s private room were oblivious to what was happening outside.


    At that moment, they were surrounding Chu Ge, all indicating malicious intentions on their faces.


    ¡°Yang Tian, what are you trying to do?¡± Shen Yaoyao red, her eyebrows knitted.


    Even though she didn¡¯t get along with that bastard, he was, after all, someone she had brought along, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let others bully him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Yang Tian put on an innocent face, then pointed to the people behind him: ¡°This is their intention.¡±


    And Xue Bing picked up the cue very nicely, pointing at Chu Ge: ¡°We tolerated this kid freeloading off our food and drinks, but when we went out to teach that bastard a lesson, this coward had the nerve to stay here eating and drinking.


    Now you have two choices, either crawl out of here or roll out!¡±


    ¡°Yang Tian, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Shen Yaoyao stared at him angrily, but Yang Tian simply shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s not just me, who asked this kid to be such a wimp?¡±


    Throughout this, Chu Ge hadn¡¯t said a word, but at the corner of his mouth, there was a faint smile, as if he was watching a bunch of clowns performing¡­


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    Just as the atmosphere was getting excited, the door to the private room was suddenly kicked open, and four ck-clothed strong men entered: ¡°Who is Xue Bing?¡±


    These young people had been all bluster, but the four men entering were all topless, exhibiting tattoos all over their bodies, with Big Baldy¡¯s shiny head under the light casting a menacing aura, which made everyone else¡¯s momentum wane a bit.


    Xue Bing felt nervous inside and slowly stood up, tentatively saying: ¡°I¡¯m Xue Bing, what do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The leading big man sneered, leading the rest towards him: ¡°You beat up one of Boss Huo¡¯s honored guests, you don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get away with that, do you?¡±


    Seeing their hostile expressions, Xue Bing quickly backed away, eximing: ¡°What are you doing?


    I¡¯m telling you, my dad is Xue Renli!¡±


    ¡°Whatever Xue Renli, Xue Ren Gui, you can exin it to Boss Huo in person!¡±


    As Xue Bing was about to be escorted out by the two big men, Yang Tian quickly stepped forward: ¡°My friends, could there be some misunderstanding here?


    I know Ms.


    Bai from Heaven and Earth, how about I ask her toe over and sort this out?¡±


    Ms.


    Bai is the proprietress of Heaven and Earth, and rumor has it that she has a significant backer behind her, someone whom both the underworld andw-abiding citizens have to show some respect.


    That is precisely why nobody ever dared to make trouble at Heaven and Earth.


    However, upon hearing Ms.


    Bai¡¯s name, these few individuals were not only unafraid but nced at Yang Tian a few times and said, ¡°Right, other folks have already taken action, haven¡¯t they?


    Great, that saves us the trouble, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Seeing the four menacing Big baldies, Tan Ruoshan¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn a shade paler, she asked, ¡°Did we get ourselves into trouble?¡±


    Yang Tian frowned, nced at the Big baldies, and shook his head, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing serious.


    We¡¯re all here today; no matter if they¡¯re from the underworld or thew-abiding side, we should get some respect!¡±


    Indeed, the families of those present generally held some influence.


    When this group of people came together, theirbined power was not to be underestimated.


    Tan Ruoshan breathed a sigh of relief, but Yang Tian¡¯s gaze maliciously shifted to Chu Ge at the end of the line, already considering his options.


    Just let this kid stay behind and be the scapegoat if ites to that!


    The private room the shaved-headed big men were heading to wasn¡¯t far.


    However, when everyone entered the room, they all fell quiet, even Yang Tian¡¯s eyes shed with shock.


    In the middle of the room was a sofa, seated on it was a man with a buzz cut, and behind him stood a stunning woman dressed in a white cheongsam, her high-slit dress revealing legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings, a pair of silver high heels studded with rhinestones sparkling under the light.


    The woman was holding a tray in her hands, on which was a ss of red wine.


    Yang Tian naturally recognized this woman.


    She was the proprietress of Heaven and Earth, Ms.


    Bai!


    His own father had taken him here before and was very polite upon seeing Ms.


    Bai, but now this buzz cut man could actually have Ms.


    Bai serve him a tray in person¡­


    His identity must be extraordinary!


    Yang Tian¡¯splexion changed slightly; he realized that today he might have kicked an iron te.


    ¡°Boss Huo, it¡¯s them!¡± A man in a suit stood next to the buzz cut man, the same one who had been beaten before.


    He looked at Xue Bing and the others, revealing a nasty smile, ¡°Damn brats, try acting tough now?¡±


    Yang Tian frowned and nced at the man in the suit, but he did not show much fear.


    Having Ms.


    Bai attend to him, while his father may not be capable, he knew several Eldest Young Masters who could, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about the man with the buzz cut.


    ¡°The incident before was a misunderstanding.


    My friend, it¡¯s better to resolve disputes than to exacerbate them.


    Why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡± Yang Tian feigned maturity, poured a ss of wine, and drank it in one gulp towards Huo Tianqian¡¯s direction.


    However, after Yang Tian finished drinking, Huo Tianqian remained motionless and said in a strange tone, ¡°You don¡¯t think you can just gloss over this incident like that, do you?¡±


    Hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s words, Yang Tian furrowed his brow, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You have two choices!¡± Huo Tianqian suddenlyughed, pointing at Tan Ruoshan, ¡°Leave her here aspensation, and then the rest of you can get lost.¡±


    Hearing this, Tan Ruoshan was frightened to the point of losing her color.


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Tian looked at Huo Tianqian and said, ¡°What¡¯s the second choice?¡±


    ¡°Leave all the women behind, and all the men cut off a finger, then you all can scram!¡±

 Chapter 17 - 17 0017 Master Huo is Here

    ?17: Chapter 0017 Master Huo is Here   17: Chapter 0017 Master Huo is Here                                   ¡°Friend, that¡¯s too much!¡±


    Indeed, it was excessive.


    Although the Yang Family couldn¡¯t im to be a well-known and esteemed lineage, they were still somewhat famous in this area.


    Given Yang Tian¡¯s usually overbearing nature, it was alreadymendable that he had taken the initiative to back down.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this middle-aged man in front of him to be so brazenly greedy for more.


    ¡°Excessive?¡± Huo Tianqian suddenlyughed, the goatee on his chin trembling: ¡°You will knowter that today you are lucky I am in a good mood.


    Otherwise, on an ordinary day, the consequences for you would be ten times worse!¡±


    Just as Yang Tian narrowed his eyes and was about to pick up a wine bottle from the table beside him, a tattooed Big Baldy beside him suddenly sneered: ¡°Kid, let me kindly remind you that anyone who dares to make a move in front of Master Huo Tianqian, at the very least, ends up with broken arms and legs!¡±


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    When Yang Tian heard the name Huo Tianqian, his right hand trembled, and the wine bottle he had just picked up slipped from his grip, smashing to the ground.


    ¡°Huo¡­


    Huo Tianqian?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Yang Tian whose face changed colors; several young men behind him were also visibly shaken.


    The name Huo Tianqian represented far too much!


    ¡°Huo¡­


    Master Huo!¡± Yang Tian only felt a chill rushing to his forehead along his spine; he was genuinely frightened!


    What powerful figures could his father possibly know?


    Compared to Huo Tianqian, it was likeparing a toad to a tiger!


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, the man in the suit sitting next to Huo Tianqian could not hold back anymore.


    He picked up a wine bottle, walked over, and, with a nging sound, smashed it over the head of Xue Bing.


    Wine mixed with blood flowed down, and the man in the suitughed loudly before kicking Xue Bing in the stomach.


    ¡°Ow¡ª Stop, big brother, stop hitting me, I was wrong, big brother, please let me go this time, I realize my mistake!¡± At this moment, Xue Bing no longer dared to fight back and could only curl up like a shrimp, lying on the ground with arms over his head, pleading repeatedly.


    ¡°Xue Bing!¡± Tan Ruoshan eximed in shock but didn¡¯t dare to step forward, only anxiously watching from the side.


    The man in the suit, who looked frail and weak, gasped for air after beating Xue Bing for a while and stopped.


    Xue Bingy curled up on the ground, his face covered in blood, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡± The man in the suit took a break and then suddenly stood up, walking straight up to Tan Ruoshan: ¡°Damn it, bitch, weren¡¯t you all about chastity before!¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed Tan Ruoshan¡¯s arm and pulled her towards his chest.


    After all, Tan Ruoshan was just a young woman in her early twenties; no matter how much she struggled, she was involuntarily dragged over.


    ¡°Ruoshan!¡± Shen Yaoyao eximed, and everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Yang Tian.


    Yang Tian¡¯s lips moved.


    He knew that at this moment, he had to stand up or else his reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Even though the other party was Master Huo, Yang Tian still braced himself and said: ¡°Master Huo, it was our fault before, but now, you¡¯ve got your blows in and let out your anger.


    How about we call it even?


    Some other time, I¡¯ll set up a table especially for you as an apology!¡±


    However, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t even nce at Yang Tian, just fiddled with the wine ss in his hand, watching the bright red wine swishing around and said indifferently: ¡°When did I ever say that I was no longer angry?¡±


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s words made Yang Tian¡¯s face change, knowing today¡¯s issue couldn¡¯t be easily resolved: ¡°Master Huo, enough is enough.


    I¡¯m somewhat friends with Young Master Zhao Fenglin.


    Please, in consideration of his face, let¡¯s put this matter behind us.¡±


    Zhao Fenglin was the highest-profile young master Yang Tian knew, a son from one of The Four Small Families.


    Surely his face would be considered by Huo Tianqian.


    However, to his surprise, Huo Tianqian suddenlyughed out loud: ¡°Ha ha ha ha, Zhao Fenglin?


    How much is his face worth?¡±


    Huo Tianqian gulped down the wine in his ss and stood up: ¡°If the Head of Zhao Family himself came to talk to me, we might be able to discuss this matter.


    But you, just a casual drinking buddy, what do you count for?¡±


    Seeing how dominant Huo Tianqian was, the smile on the suited man¡¯s face intensified, and he dragged Tan Ruoshan toward the back.


    Seeing his girlfriend crying and screaming, and Xue Bingpletely cowed at this point, could only lower his head, trembling, and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Finally, just when Tan Ruotong was nearly in despair, Shen Yaoyao suddenly stepped forward, and pulled Tan Ruotong back: ¡°What you are doing is illegal!


    I am warning you guys, let us go now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    However, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s words had no deterrent effect.


    Instead, the suited man¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Shen Yaoyao, swallowing saliva: ¡°Fuck, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a pretty chick hiding in the back; almost missed out!¡±


    As he said that, he reached out his hand towards her, but this time, as his hand was halfway extended, his wrist was firmly grasped by another hand.


    The man in the suit was stunned for a moment, looked up and found a stranger, staring straight at him with a faint smile on his face, yet his eyes held a hint of coldness.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this runt?


    Let go of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a crisp snapping sound suddenly echoed in the hall.


    The suited man was dumbfounded for about half a second, then let out a piercing howl: ¡°Ow¡ª my hand¡ª Ow¡ª¡±


    In Chu Ge¡¯s grip, the man in the suit¡¯s arm was twisting in an unnatural angle.


    The man in the suit¡¯s cries like those of a ughtered pig filled the hall, causing Chu Ge to frown: ¡°So noisy!¡±


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    With a kick, the suited man flew straight back five or six meters, hitting the wall and then slowly sliding down.


    Silence!


    No one expected such a turn of events.


    Tan Ruotong looked at Chu Ge withplicated eyes.


    She had been mocking him before, but now, he had undeniably saved her life.


    Thinking of Chu Ge¡¯s stern expression and sharp actions just moments ago made Tan Ruotong¡¯s heart flutter uncontrobly, and her cheeks turned blushingly red.


    The people behind him all gasped in unison, especially Yang Tian, whose eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Had the cowardly Chu Ge been possessed by the War God?


    However, after the amazement, everyone looked at Chu Ge with pity!

 Chapter 18 - 18 0018 You Threaten Me

    ?18: Chapter 0018: You Threaten Me   18: Chapter 0018: You Threaten Me                                   Who is Huo Tianqian?


    ¡°Chu Ge, why are you being so impulsive?¡± Shen Yaoyao became anxious, earlier she had been preparing to have Mu Bingtong think of a solution, but now it¡¯s all ruined.


    Indeed, Huo Tianqian¡¯s gaze fixed deadly upon Chu Ge.


    After being silent for two or three seconds, he then slowly said, ¡°Heh, not bad, daring to be so defiant in front of me.


    Since I¡¯ve achieved this status of today, you are the first one.¡±


    While he was speaking, around a dozen Big baldies had already encircled Chu Ge.


    Shen Yaoyao anxiously watched from the outside, but inparison, Yang Tian and Xue Bing seemed much more at ease.


    Especially Xue Bing, who had started cursing inwardly the moment Chu Ge made his move¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you show your capabilities when I was getting beaten up?


    Now you¡¯ve ended up like this, you deserved it!


    As for Yang Tian, he bore a smile of schadenfreude.


    Perhaps this kid had attracted all of Master Huo¡¯s fury, doesn¡¯t that mean there might be a chance for me to slip away?


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.¡± Huo Tianqian slowly walked up to Chu Ge, staring into his eyes and said, ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°How do you find my martial skills?¡± Facing such oppressive force, not only did Chu Ge not show any nervousness, but he even smiled indifferently and asked a seemingly unrted question.


    Huo Tianqian was also taken aback for a moment and after a few seconds, nodded his head, his pupils showing a hint of appreciation, ¡°Fast!


    Fierce!


    urate!


    I also fought my way up step by step, and from those few moves, I can tell that even if I were ten years younger, I might not be your match!¡±


    ¡°What a pity though.¡± Huo Tianqian shook his head, ¡°If this was ten years ago, I might have tried everything to recruit you, but at my current status, a fighter like you, although rare, is no longer that important.


    Today you have caused me to lose face, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll choose a good ce for you.¡±


    What good ce?


    Naturally, it means a grave!


    ¡°Have you ever heard this saying?¡± Chu Ge suddenlyughed: ¡°When amoner is roused, blood stters within five steps, and the hall is adorned in white mourning attire!¡±


    Seemingly reminded of something, Huo Tianqian¡¯s pupils shrank involuntarily, and he took a step back.


    However, as Huo Tianqian stepped back, Chu Ge took a step forward, maintaining a distance of about three steps from him: ¡°Within five steps of me, before they can kill me, I can take your life first!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    People like Yang Tian and Xue Bing, though they¡¯ve seen some things in the world, at most it amounted to street gang fights, seeing blood, going to the hospital¡ªthat would already be bragging rights for them.


    But a situation like today¡¯s, when had they ever experienced something like that?


    Just like the ancient assassins intent on assassinating an emperor, even though the de was not yet drawn, the sheer biting aura had already made people feel the chill breeze on their faces!


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze firmly locked onto Huo Tianqian, and Huo Tianqian squinted his eyes, his forehead unknowingly covered with fine beads of sweat.


    That¡¯s right, he was breaking out in a cold sweat!


    The current situation hadpletely slipped out of his control.


    Over the years he had seen plenty of storms, and the young man he was facing initially seemed just like an ordinary college student.


    Although he twisted the wrist of the man in the suit, Huo Tianqian had clearly seen a sh of pity in the young man¡¯s eyes in that instant.


    Therefore, he had determined that although this person was skillful, he had not seen much of the world and did not dare to be ruthless, and so he had let his guard down somewhat.


    But now he knows he was wrong, absurdly wrong!


    Where in this young man before him could any hints of hesitation be found?


    His starry eyes held a gaze sharp as a sword, even making his own skin feel slightly prickly with pain!


    ¡°Master Huo¡ª¡± It must be said that at this moment, Chu Ge¡¯s aura was indeed too powerful, even those bald-headed big men around him felt it and took a step forward, anxiously growling lowly.


    ¡°Everyone back off!¡± Huo Tianqian shouted lowly, his palms already covered in sweat, yet on the surface, he maintained a calm demeanor and said to Chu Ge: ¡°You should know who I am, if something happens to me today, you definitely won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I am simply stating a fact,¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s muscles all tensed up.


    What relieved everyone was that Chu Ge suddenly stepped back a few paces and said to Shen Yaoyao, ¡°Let them go.


    I¡¯ll stay behind to have a good talk with you.¡±


    After staying silent for a while, Huo Tianqian finally nodded his head and gestured to the guards at the door: ¡°Ah Biao, let them leave.¡±


    ¡°You lout, don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t try to be a hero¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao looked at Chu Ge warily, bit her lip, and ultimately followed the others out.


    She is a smart girl; she knows that staying here wouldn¡¯t offer any help and would only be a burden.


    ¡°Now that everyone is out, we should have a proper talk.¡± Huo Tianqian turned around, and suddenly, a ¡°click-click¡± sound rang out.


    Four big men in the room lifted their hands, each holding a dark crossbow, the crossbow arrows reflecting a unique metallic ck luster under the light.


    Not only that, but five or six more big men also appeared at the door, each holding a Mountain Opening Saber.


    ¡°I¡¯m a person who always abides by the rules.


    Of course, having reached this position today, naturally, there are times when I don¡¯t abide by them.


    But those were leaders or heroes of some factions.


    You, so young, are the first!¡±


    Huo Tianqian resettled back onto the sofa, lit up a cigarette, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t disappear, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at all!¡±


    ¡°So, you think they can get rid of me?¡± Chu Ge smiled faintly, casually observing these bald-headed big men around him, who were posed as if facing a formidable enemy.


    The notrge private room was filled with an explosive, intense tension.


    However, just as this tension was about to erupt, an ill-timed ringtone suddenly sounded in the room.


    ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡± Huo Tianqian suddenlyughed, pointing to Chu Ge¡¯s waist and said.


    Chu Ge took out his phone, gave him a strange look, and said, ¡°Actually allowing me to answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°Having sat in this position today, I generally fulfill a small wish for them before I kill them.¡±


    Chu Ge ignored the people around him and pressed the answer button: ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± A female voice came from the other end of the line, obviously not expecting to be asked this question, coughed after a hup, and thenughed, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, it¡¯s me, Ouyang Die.


    You said in the park this morning you wereing to treat my grandfather¡¯s health issues, you haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡±

 Chapter 19 - 19 019 Savior

    ?19: Chapter 019 Savior   19: Chapter 019 Savior                                   ¡°Ouyang Die?¡± Chu Ge finally reacted, ncing around.


    ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten, it¡¯s just that I encountered some trouble here, please wait a moment for me.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Ouyang Die on the other end, however, could not wait another moment: ¡°Tell me, our Ouyang family has some influence in Shanghai, let us help you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just someone wanting my life.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± On the other end of the phone, Ouyang Die almost spat out her water, someone wanting your life and it¡¯s ¡®nothing¡¯?


    You really have nerves of steel.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly People Hotel, room 101, the guy seems to be called Huo Tianqian,¡± Chu Ge looked at the door number.


    ¡°Just wait a moment, mention my name, and I¡¯ll be right there!¡± The phone hadn¡¯t even been hung up when Chu Ge already heard the roaring sound of a car from the other end.


    ¡°Get ready.¡± Chu Ge put the phone back into his pocket, addressing Huo Tianqian.


    However, at this moment, Huo Tianqian shook his head, revealing a sinister smile: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    He poured himself a ss of red wine, savoring it slowly while shaking his head, ¡°Listening to your phone call, it seems you have friendsing to rescue you?


    Hahaha, I¡¯m quite curious who your friends are.


    Let¡¯s wait and see if theye, and if necessary, you can all stay.


    That way, you¡¯ll havepany on Huangquan Road!¡±


    The hall fell into silence for a moment, only Huo Tianqian sitting on the sofa, swinging his legs.


    After about six or seven minutes, suddenly, there was a noisymotion outside the door, followed shortly by the door being pushed open.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw several big men in camouge short-sleeves enter first.


    Their explosive muscles twisted like dragons, seemingly ready to tear their tight shirts at any moment.


    Following these big men was a beautiful woman dressed in sportswear, her ck hair tied into a ponytail at the back.


    Although she was a girl, there was a domineering aura about her as she walked.


    She walked straight past those strong men wielding sharp weapons, directly approaching Chu Ge, and slightly bent down: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, have you been hurt?¡±


    ¡°Do you think they could harm me?¡± Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ouyang Dieughed along, her eyes sweeping scornfully over the bald strong men: ¡°With just these fellows, I doubt they could even touch the hem of your clothes.¡±


    At this point, Ouyang Die suddenly turned and red at Huo Tianqian: ¡°Huo Tianqian, what are you trying to do!¡±


    At the moment Ouyang Die entered, Huo Tianqian had already sprung up from the sofa, and especially at Ouyang Die¡¯s roar, his face turned even paler.


    ¡°Mi¡­


    Miss Ouyang, howe you¡¯re here?¡± At this moment, Huo Tianqian lost his previous boss¡¯s demeanor, bowing and lowering his head, his tone cautious, the very image of a submissive servant.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely his fault though, he was only capable of intimidating those ordinary small families, those rich but powerless bosses.


    But against a real major family, what was Huo Tianqian?


    Especially the Ouyang family, a family with retired senior officials!


    He probably wouldn¡¯t even have the right to resist if he angered them.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you¡¯d probably be thinking about taking the life of my grandfather¡¯s lifesaver, right?¡± Ouyang Die coldly chuckled, staring intently at Huo Tianqian.


    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s¡­


    life-saver?¡± Huo Tianqian chewed on the phrase, then cold sweat swiftly streamed down, even instantly soaking the clothes on his back.


    Who is Ouyang Die¡¯s grandfather?


    He is the Old Master of the Ouyang Family, that veteran who participated in wars and has retired!


    Unexpectedly, this young man who looks only a little over twenty knows Mr.


    Ouyang, and he¡¯s even his life-saver?


    This joke has gone too far!


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge, his face incredulous: ¡°You¡¯re saying, he knows the Old Master?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I would lie to you?¡± Ouyang Die snorted coldly, ominously saying, ¡°My grandfather personally instructed me to pick him up and take him to our house, the car is parked downstairs, you can check from the window if you like.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s legs were trembling, he naturally recognized Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s vehicle¡ªa ssic old Audi A4.


    Although it was just an old model, it was provided by the state, typically not mobilized casually, let alone to pick someone up.


    At this point, Huo Tianqian knew he had stirred up a huge disaster, offending Mr.


    Ouyang.


    Forget about retaining his position, even keeping his head was questionable.


    Many powers in Shanghai would likely be more than happy to use their own heads to gain favor with Mr.


    Ouyang!


    ¡°That, young brother, I was drunk earlier, confused in the head, just take what I said earlier as nonsense, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    Ms.


    Bai, standing behind, was dumbstruck.


    With her status, she could not touch the existence of a family like the Ouyangs.


    Yet here was a Shanghai big wig, who reigned over many, actually groveling and apologizing to a young man in his twenties, making her even suspicious if she was dreaming.


    Could it be that this young man has the backing of some enormous power?


    Otherwise, why would Master Huo be so terrified?


    Even when it came to children of certain leaders, Master Huo never flinched.


    With this thought, Ms.


    Bai couldn¡¯t help but adjust her mood, seeing Chu Ge ncing over, she hurriedly gave him a charming smile.


    But Chu Ge just raised an eyebrow, observing the underground boss trembling with fear before him, a sh of astonishment crossed his eyes.


    It seems he had underestimated the influence of the Ouyang Family, from this perspective, seemingly the Ouyang Family could overshadow the entire Shanghai!


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, how do you think we should resolve this?¡± Ouyang Die¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation, but she forcefully suppressed it.


    Normally, dealing with someone like Huo Tianqian would only take a word, but now was different.


    The Old Master¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day, the Ouyang Family might seem unproblematic, but internally it was actually divided.


    This was indeed not the time to stir up more troubles.


    Chu Ge naturally saw theplexity in her eyes and took advantage of the situation, saying, ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, and there was no real harm done, let¡¯s just let it slide.¡±


    ¡°Master Huo, right?¡± Chu Ge turned to a beaming Huo Tianqian, ¡°Then let¡¯s consider today¡¯s incident settled.


    However, warn that guy in the suit, if he dares to bother those two girls, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured!¡± Huo Tianqian quickly said, ¡°If he dares harbor any malicious intentions, I¡¯ll send him to the river to feed the fish!¡±


    Only after Chu Ge and hispanions left did Huo Tianqian finally rx, copsing onto the sofa.


    At that moment, the man in the suit walked over groggily, with a cry in his voice: ¡°Master Huo, about this matter¡ª¡±


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Huo Tianqian delivered a hefty p, spinning him around several times.


    ¡°I was nearly killed because of you today!


    I warn you, never again provoke those girls.


    If I find out, you¡¯ll realize, death is but a luxury!¡±

 Chapter 20 - 20 0020 Ninety Percent Certainty

    ?20: Chapter 0020: Ny Percent Certainty   20: Chapter 0020: Ny Percent Certainty                                       But Chu Ge had already gotten into the old-looking car, which symbolized far more than its appearance suggested.


    Ouyang Die was driving herself.


    After ncing at the rearview mirror, she hesitated for a moment before finally asking, ¡°I suspect Mr.


    Chu has already guessed something, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Ge nodded.


    If even a big shot like Huo Tianqian was rendered silent, it was unlikely Zhao Wuji could do it, let alone those smaller families.


    Thus, the answer was about to reveal itself.


    ¡°When I came to Shanghai, I heard a rumor saying that Shanghai has Four Great Families, which overshadow everything and represent the pinnacle of power.


    I suppose the Ouyang family is one of these four, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s response, Ouyang Die smiled, yet her smile contained a hint of bitterness: ¡°My family has taken the lead among the Four Great Families because of the Old Master.¡±


    Ouyang Die paused briefly, sighed softly, and added, ¡°For now, that is.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the Old Master¡¯s health?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered thoughtfully.


    Ouyang Die turned her head to look at him, her toneplex as she said, ¡°Exactly.


    When the Old Master was healthy, the power of our Ouyang family was at its peak, with no one daring to challenge us.


    But over the years, as the Old Master¡¯s health has declined day by day, so has the strength of our family.¡±


    ¡°What worries me the most is not the external threats, but the internal ones,¡± Ouyang Die sighed and continued: ¡°Grandfather has two sons, one is my father Ouyang Kangshi, and the other is my uncle Ouyang Guangren.


    Over the years, grandfather has intended to cultivate my father as his sessor, but my uncle is highly ambitious, and though he does not show it outwardly, he has been consolidating his own power in secret.


    If something were to happen to grandfather, then the Ouyang family would likely fracture into fragments in a short time!¡±


    Only a united Ouyang family is one of the Four Great Families.


    If it splits, it may well be just an ordinary minor family.


    As she spoke, the car had already driven along the highway onto a private road.


    At the end of this path was arge estate guarded by two security guards indicating clearly that this was the Ouyang family¡¯s residence.


    The car drove smoothly into the estate, and Ouyang Die was the first to get out, leading the way for Chu Ge.


    However, something seemed amiss in the Ouyang home today; figures in white coats were hurrying in and out, and Ouyang Die, with a tremble in her heart, quickly grasped someone and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The person, about to scold her, immediately bowed respectfully on recognizing Ouyang Die, and said, ¡°Miss Ouyang, it¡¯s the Old Master, he suddenly became critically ill!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ouyang Die¡¯s breath hitched, too rushed even to greet others, she hurried towards a building, with Chu Ge closely following behind her.


    This was a two-story building.


    The first floor¡¯s hall was filled with people who all had gloomy expressions, and a few elderly men in white coats were arguing vehemently.


    ¡°Grandfather, how is my grandfather?¡±


    As she was about to run upstairs, Ouyang Die was stopped by someone saying, ¡°The Old Master¡¯s condition is still unclear; you should wait before going there.¡±


    Chu Ge entered the doorway just in time to see a middle-aged woman dressed invish clothes, scoffing at Ouyang Die, ¡°Hey, always trying to please everyone, wanting to secure arger share of the inheritance in the future, but now the Old Master¡¯s incident has disrupted your ns, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s words caused many in the hall to frown, and a man in his thirties scolded her, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the middle-aged woman red back, defiant but stammered a few times and ultimately did not dare to openly challenge.


    After scolding the woman, the man turned his head to look at Ouyang Die and asked, ¡°Little Butterfly, where is that Divine Doctor you mentioned?¡±


    This man is none other than Ouyang Die¡¯s father, Ouyang Kangshi.


    Ouyang Die wiped off her tears and pointed at Chu Ge, saying, ¡°This is Mr.


    Chu.


    He might have some solutions for Grandfather¡¯s condition.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, all eyes were fixed on Chu Ge, and the hall suddenly quieted down in an eerie silence.


    ¡°Just this young brat, can he save the Old Master?


    What a joke!¡± Someone initiated this remark, and instantly, the hall erupted into noise, everyone talking over each other, just like a morning vegetable market.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ouyang Kangshi shouted loudly.


    After everyone quieted down, he walked up to Chu Ge, looked him up and down, and extended his hand: ¡°Young man, it¡¯s our first time meeting.


    My surname is Ouyang, named Ouyang Kangshi.¡±


    ¡°Chu Ge.¡± Chu Ge did not borate with courtesies and simply shook hands briefly.


    ¡°You say, you have a way to treat the Old Master¡¯s condition?¡± Ouyang Kangshi hesitated for a little while, then cautiously asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ge nodded, ¡°I have some understanding of the Old Master¡¯s condition, I can try.¡±


    Chu Ge did not speak overconfidently, although he was quite sure, it is better not to make any promises before the result is seen.


    ¡°Try?


    The Old Master is almost at his end, and you say you¡¯ll ¡®try¡¯?¡± The same shy middle-aged woman pointed at Chu Ge and screamed: ¡°Do you know what status the Old Master holds?


    How dare you joke with Old Master¡¯s life!¡±


    The sharp voice made Chu Ge frown slightly; this woman was indeed annoying.


    However, this time, Ouyang Kangshi did not stop her because he also genuinely believed that it¡¯s impossible for this young man, who seemed to be in his early twenties, to have a solution when even the nation¡¯s renowned experts and professors had been helpless.


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°I am here only because the Old Master entrusted me this morning.


    If you do not believe, then there¡¯s nothing more to say, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Chu Ge!¡± Ouyang Die suddenly approached him, her eyes filled with pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, just give me a little time¡­¡±


    However, before Ouyang Die could finish her sentence, she was interrupted.


    An old man in a whiteb coat pushed through the crowd and shouted loudly, ¡°I heard Little Butterfly brought back a Divine Doctor who can treat Old Man Ouyang¡¯s body, where is this Divine Doctor?


    Can the old man have a look?¡±


    ¡°Professor Zhang!¡± Seeing the old man, everyone around showed a respectful expression.


    This old man was not one of those so-called ¡°experts,¡± but truly capable!


    Old Zhang walked straight up to Chu Ge, looked him up and down, and asked, ¡°Can you treat Old Man Ouyang?¡±


    ¡°90% sure.¡± Chu Ge smiled faintly, and honestly, he wanted to say he was 100% sure.


    ¡°90%?¡± Old Zhang suddenly scoffed, his eyes filled with disdain, ¡°I thought you were a prodigious young Divine Doctor, turns out just a boastful liar, iming 90% sure, aren¡¯t you afraid the wind might snap your tongue!¡±


    Facing Old Zhang¡¯s skepticism, Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor remained neither servile nor overbearing: ¡°Do you think you can master all medical skills from ancient to modern times?¡±


    Old Zhang was startled and shook his head, ¡°How could that be possible?


    The knowledge of medicine is vast and magnificent, one can¡¯t possibly im to master it all in an entire lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know I can¡¯t cure the Old Master?¡±

 Chapter 21 - 21 0021 You Have a Hidden Illness

    ?21: Chapter 0021 You Have a Hidden Illness   21: Chapter 0021 You Have a Hidden Illness                                   The words spoken were especially impolite, particrly in the presence of a real talent like Professor Zhang.


    You could see the change in Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s expression, yet he just pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°This is a perfect blowing of your own trumpet.¡± It was the same glitzy middle-aged woman, as if doing otherwise wouldn¡¯t suffice to highlight her presence.


    ¡°Who is Professor Zhang?


    He¡¯s a renown figure in Shanghai, a true professor of great fame.


    When he practiced medicine, you weren¡¯t even born yet!¡±


    Most likely, this was what many people present were thinking, but they kept silent due to face-saving concerns, especially since the person had been brought back by Ouyang Die and it was said that Mr.


    Ouyang had personally requested it.


    ¡°Then, why not let him go up and take a look?¡± Seeing how things were unfolding, Ouyang Die seemingly knew she couldn¡¯t persuade anyone and thus suggested as much.


    The room buzzed with noise; Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s situation was no trifling matter, and in many ways, it even determined the rise and fall of the entire n.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on the younger generation.¡± Professor Zhang spoke up, his gaze firmly on Chu Ge: ¡°Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s matter is of great importance.


    As his primary physician, even if he personally asked for you, I can¡¯t let you go up there without my approval.¡±


    The words were a bit convoluted, but the meaning was clear: he didn¡¯t trust Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t expecting to gain his trust right off the bat.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Ge met Ouyang Die¡¯s pleading eyes and finally let out a gentle sigh, addressing Professor Zhang: ¡°Have you been feeling a tightness in your chest recently, even struggling to catch your breath at times?


    And the hotter the weather, the more severe the symptoms?¡±


    The moment these words left his mouth, Old Zhang was left stunned on the spot.


    Indeed, he suffered from chest tightness, but he never mentioned it to anyone, not even his wife.


    Being a key figure at Modu First Hospital, it had been easy for him to arrange for medical equipment to be used, but even after exhausting the hospital¡¯s resources, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with his own body.


    Come summer, he couldn¡¯t even live without air conditioning!


    Could it be that this young man in front of him really had some skills?


    ¡°Have¡­


    have you studied medicine?¡± Old Zhang tentatively asked.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Ge shook his head and softly said, ¡°No, I only studied traditional Chinese medicine with my old man for a while.¡±


    Traditional Chinese medicine¡­


    Old Zhang scrutinized him closely, his expression showing a hint of strangeness.


    As a distinguished figure in the medicalmunity, Old Zhang certainly knew many in the field of Chinese medicine, but they were all quite old, and none could discern the symptoms he had.


    ¡°Then how many years have you studied medicine?¡± Skepticismced Old Zhang¡¯s eyes, indeed, given Chu Ge¡¯s age, even if he started learning from the womb, it wouldn¡¯t be for very long.


    Sensing Old Zhang¡¯s concerns, Chu Ge did not intend to hide anything, candidly saying, ¡°Skilles from precision, not numbers; medical knowledge from understanding, not time.


    Old sir, why worry about the duration?


    I studied with my old man for three years, but I am still confident in my abilities.¡±


    Old Zhang paused.


    The mocking remark he had initially intended to utter remained unspoken.


    This young man before him was unlike anyone he had ever met¡ªunpretentious and self-assured, mature andposed, discussing matters with an air of dominance and confidence that everything was within his control.


    A thought suddenly shed through Old Zhang¡¯s mind: ¡°A fish may hide in a pond, but it reveals its golden scales under the transformative power of wind and clouds¡ªit bes a dragon!¡±


    However, not everyone present had Old Zhang¡¯sposure and insight.


    The middle-aged woman who spoke earlier was the first to jump up, pointing at Chu Ge and eximing, ¡°You little brat, I thought we were dealing with some Divine Doctor here.


    How dare youe here to show off after only three years of studying Chinese medicine?


    Are you even aware of where you are?


    If Mr.


    Ouyang suffers the slightest harm, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    After finishing, she turned her head toward Ouyang Die, her voice taking on a tone of sincere concern: ¡°Little Butterfly, even if you are desperately seeking a cure, you can¡¯t just turn to such a person.


    Someone uninformed might even think you¡¯re plotting against Mr.


    Ouyang.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up!¡± Ouyang Die finally couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and shouted at the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face changed color, but given that Ouyang Die was Ouyang Kang¡¯s daughter, her status within the family made her untouchable, so the woman had to redirect her anger elsewhere.


    ¡°Someone, get this little brat out of here!


    Since when can this hall of the Ouyang Family be entered by any Tom, Dick, or Harry?¡±


    As the middle-aged woman fumed, Chu Ge sneered.


    Are you venting your anger on me?


    ¡°Have you been feeling dizziness and nausea recently, with moments of mental disorientation, and hormonal imbnces, with strange odors and swelling in your lower body?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s tone remained as unhurried as before, but with each word he spoke, the middle-aged woman¡¯s pupils shrank, until they were the size of pinpoints, as she shrilly asked, ¡°How¡­


    how do you know?¡±


    ¡°No matter what medicine you take, it doesn¡¯t work, does it?¡± Chu Ge suddenly gave a sly smile and said, ¡°I have a way, it¡¯s simple and doesn¡¯t require medication, just as long as you can control yourself.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The middle-aged woman instinctively asked.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and paused before replying, ¡°Stop carousing at night.


    Practice some restraint.


    And try not to engage with three or four people at a time.


    Although it¡¯s the age of vigorous desires, your body can¡¯t endure such turmoil.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face turned red in anger, and the gazes of those around her became strange.


    Some young people were whispering among themselves, and plenty of the elders pointedly stared at her.


    Everyone has a sense of shame, particrly women of prestigious families like hers.


    There had been some unspoken understanding about certain matters, a kind of veil of discretion.


    But now, with Chu Ge publicly pointing it out in front of so many, the woman suddenly felt as if she was stripped bare for all to see in this hall!


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± She attempted a final feeble denial, but Chu Ge maintained a calm demeanor: ¡°Am I talking nonsense?


    Should I mention some specific symptoms you have?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The woman panicked, sensing that this young man might genuinely be able to identify her issues, and eventually, with a resentful re at Chu Ge, she ran embarrassingly out of the hall.


    Although the incident distracted some of the younger folk, Old Zhang quickly recovered and addressed Chu Ge seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, your insights alone are indeed exceptional.


    But with just insights alone, I can¡¯t let you treat him.¡±


    Even Old Zhang himself hadn¡¯t realized that the way he spoke had changed from previously scornful to now respectful, addressing Chu Ge as ¡°young friend.¡±


    ¡°To prove my point, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult¡ªall it would take is three needles, and I can thoroughly eliminate your ailment!¡±

 Chapter 22 - 22 0022 Just Three Needles

    ?22: Chapter 0022: Just Three Needles   22: Chapter 0022: Just Three Needles                                   ¡°Three needles?¡± Professor Zhang fell silent.


    Others may not understand, but didn¡¯t he know his own body?


    The symptoms had been around for seven or eight years now.


    Even the medicalmunity¡¯s most esteemed figures couldn¡¯t guarantee to eliminate itpletely.


    And yet, this young man in front of him imed it would take only three needles!


    Is it youthful ignorance, or does he truly possess skills like those of Hua Tuo reincarnated?


    However, seeing the fervent gazes of the people in the hall, Old Zhang couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry chuckle.


    This concerned the entire family; even if he didn¡¯t want to try, he had no choice now!


    ¡°Kid, mind your strength when you apply the needles,¡± Old Zhang opened his shirt, then closed his eyes, ready to face whatever came.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t put on such a doomed look, what about the most basic trust between people?¡± As Chu Ge was taking out his silver needles, he did not forget to jest.


    Old Zhang puffed up in anger: ¡°You brat, I must be possessed by a ghost to have fallen for your trick and be your guinea pig, yet you have the nerve to mock me here!¡±


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t respond, and directly plunged a needle into Old Zhang¡¯s lower abdomen.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Old Zhang drew a sharp breath.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but a chill spread from the insertion point.


    Chu Ge¡¯s hands didn¡¯t pause; swiftly, three silver needles were inserted, and he extended three fingers, each precisely resting on the tail of a needle.


    For a moment, Old Zhang thought he was seeing things, only to rub his eyes and confirm ¡ª a hazy shine seemed to emanate from the three needles!


    The previous chill had vanished, reced by warmth, as if surges of heat were channeled into him through the needles.


    At the same time, he felt as if his chest was filled with a great amount of air, and suddenly, he burped.


    ¡°Burp¡ªburp¡ªburp¡ª¡±


    Once it started, it didn¡¯t stop for close to a minute.


    Old Zhang finally exhaled deeply, the burping ceased, and Chu Ge withdrew the three silver needles from his body.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°What feel¡­¡± Old Zhang began to retort out of habit, but he stopped midway, stunned.


    He used to speak in a low voice due to chest difort; any louder would cause him pain in the chest.


    Over time, it led him to speak less, and to outsiders, he appeared as a taciturn and hard-to-approach old man.


    But just now, when he uttered those three words, his voice was loud and clear, without any slightest obstruction!


    With a mix of shock and inquiry in his eyes, Professor Zhang looked at Chu Ge, who simply nodded in response.


    ¡°I¡­


    I¡¯m really better?¡± Old Zhang couldn¡¯t believe his loud exmation.


    Once he confirmed the old oppression was truly gone, he burst into ecstaticughter: ¡°Hahaha, this stubborn illness that troubled me for seven or eight years just vanished like that!¡±


    ¡°Now, I think I¡¯m qualified to take a look at the Old Master, right?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s voice carried a hint of impatience.


    To be honest, if it were anyone else, he would have turned around and left at the beginning.


    But Mr.


    Ouyang had left a good impression on him, and moreover, Ouyang Die did indeed help him out of a difficult situation before, so he had been patient up until now.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± When he saw others wanted to interfere, this time Old Zhang stepped forward and said to Chu Ge, then turned to Ouyang Kangshi: ¡°You¡¯re aware of the old man¡¯s condition; we truly are out of options.


    Now more than ever at such a critical juncture, let the young man have a try!¡±


    Old Zhang¡¯s words also carried an implicit message: Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s condition was indeed dire!


    Ouyang Kangshi opened his mouth to speak but ultimately said nothing; instead, he just nodded at Chu Ge.


    With the current Family Head¡¯s consent, the path forward was unobstructed.


    The house was divided into upper and lower floors, with Mr.


    Ouyang residing on the upper floor.


    On their way up, they saw several people in white coats rushing back and forth.


    Chu Ge saw the Old Master again, lying in bed.


    He had just seen him that morning, but now he could hardly recognize him.


    The Old Master¡¯s face was frighteningly pale, the area around his eyes dark as if he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time, the whites of his eyes bloodshot, and his entire being emanated an aura of lifelessness.


    After seeing Chu Ge, a smile suddenly blossomed on the Old Master¡¯s face, mixed with helplessness: ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re here?


    Ah, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a little toote, this body of mine is nearly done!¡±


    Setting aside other things, the Old Master¡¯s detached eptance of life and deathmanded a certain solemn respect in Chu Ge¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Actually, there might be a cure.


    I think I can give it a try.¡±


    At these words, the Old Master suddenly sat up from the bed.


    Although even this small action made him gasp for breath, his eyes, seasoned with life¡¯s trials, sparked an intense desire for life: ¡°How certain are you?¡±


    epting life and death doesn¡¯t mean wishing for death.


    The Old Master fought for his life on battlefields in his earlier years.


    Now, faced with a sliver of hope, of course, he wouldn¡¯t give up without a fight!


    Chu Ge held the Old Master¡¯s wrist, pondered for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Ny percent!¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s eyes flickered, which is easy to understand.


    For example, take a cancer patient who¡¯s been sentenced to death.


    Suddenly one day, a doctor tells you that your condition is treatable with a ny percent chance of recovery.


    The psychological impact is beyond words.


    After all, between life and death lies great terror!


    ¡°Get these people out, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, the Old Master didn¡¯t hesitate to signal the doctors to leave.


    A few doctors seemed to want to say something, but with the Old Master¡¯s resolute attitude, they obediently exited.


    After a short while, only the two of them remained in the room.


    ¡°You trust me just like that?¡± Chu Ge teased with a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I have ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°People nearly dead aren¡¯t worth plotting against!¡± The Old Master chuckled, then leaned back on the bed: ¡°How should I assist you?¡±


    ¡°Just sit up, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Chu Ge took out a needle roll from his chest, a sh of silver gleamed.


    Even his pupils carried a serious glint.


    Common internal injury poisons, of course, wouldn¡¯t catch his eye, but the poison in the Old Master¡¯s body had been with him for many years, to put it simply, it had prated to the bone marrow!


    Today¡¯s treatment would force out all the umted poison and damage from his body at once.


    On a regr person, this would have been fatal many times over, but fortunately, the Old Master had practiced Inner Strength and exercised diligently over the years, which allowed him to hold on until Chu Ge¡¯s arrival.


    But he was already in a state in which themp was nearly out of oil.


    Steadying his mind, Chu Ge took up the silver needle and spoke solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m starting the treatment now!¡±

 Chapter 23 - 23 0023 Medicine Cures the Disease

    ?23: Chapter 0023 Medicine Cures the Disease   23: Chapter 0023 Medicine Cures the Disease                                   The first needle was inserted especially slowly, the silver needle emitting a faint fluorescence.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Old Zhang¡¯s eyesight was bad; rather, Chu Ge had attached his Inner Strength to the silver needle, causing it to emit light.


    When the needle was one-third of the way in, a faint ck aura suddenly spread up along the silver needle, just like it was being soaked in ink.


    Then, the second, and the third, each silver needle turned ck shortly after being inserted!


    Chu Ge¡¯s hands moved faster and faster, and a faint ck air also started to emit from the Old Master¡¯s back, a strong foul smell filling the entire house.


    Finally, when the Old Master¡¯s back was filled with silver needles, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes hardened, and he picked up a much thicker silver needle and swiftly stabbed it into the Old Master¡¯s back.


    ¡°Puff¡ª¡± A mouthful of dark blood sprayed out, and the Old Master instantly seemed like a drowning man who had just reached the shore, gasping for air with his mouth wide open, but hisplexion gradually improved.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Ge finally rxed, carefully pulling out each silver needle and cing them into a cloth pouch.


    Each needle was now covered in deadly poison and needed careful handling.


    ¡°It¡¯s like suddenly having a huge mountain lifted off!¡± The Old Master sighed deeply, leaning back against the headboard.


    Though he still looked weak, his expression had rxed considerably: ¡°It seems, the old man really is saved this time!¡±


    ¡°Today your life was just temporarily saved, but the toxins in your body haven¡¯t beenpletely removed, and internal injuries are also a problem.¡± Chu Ge carefully ced the pouch of needles down, then turned and said, ¡°These days, I¡¯lle every three days to give you acupuncture, and within a month, all potential issues in your body will be removed.¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s expression also became serious, as this was a lifesaving grace.


    He immediately clenched his fists saying, ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything else, but in Shanghai, the Ouyang Family still has some influence.


    If you ever encounter any trouble, juste to us; the doors of the Ouyang Family are always open for you!¡±


    ¡°Old Master, you are too kind!¡± Chu Ge did not refuse this goodwill, he did note out of the mountain to waste his life away, otherwise, he would be letting down the skills Old Zhang had taught him.


    As for why he chose Shanghai, it was because of a drunken remark by Old Zhang many years ago.


    ¡°A golden scale is never that of a small pond, once it meets the wind and clouds, it turns into a dragon!


    Shanghai, this is your ce to transform into a dragon!¡±


    Old Zhang was thoroughly drunk at the time, yet when he said this, his eyes were frighteningly clear.


    ¡°What do you think of the Ouyang Family?¡±


    Just as Chu Ge was about to pack his things and leave, Mr.


    Ouyang suddenly asked this out of the blue.


    Chu Ge was startled, his actions slowing down: ¡°One of the Four Great Families of Shanghai, arge family with a formidable presence.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡± Mr.


    Ouyang looked into Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, smiling, ¡°Go on, no one in the family ever talks to me about these things.¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t dare to say it to you!


    Chu Ge thought to himself, but still honestly replied, ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s harmonious and calm, but underneath, tempests are brewing!¡±


    Twelve words, yet theypletely described the current situation of the Ouyang Family.


    Even the Old Master pped andughed loudly: ¡°Well said, truly incisive!¡±


    At this point, his smile gradually faded, and his mood seemed to sink: ¡°Over these years, I have actually seen it all.


    Both the palm and the back of the hand are flesh; one holds power, and the other naturally resents it.


    But what can be done?


    Two tigers cannot share one mountain.


    While I am here, I can suppress these conflicts, but once I am gone, I fear the past conflicts will erupt instantly!¡±


    Seeing through but not pointing out, that is Old Master¡¯s attitude.


    After a long silence, Chu Ge finally said: ¡°Old Master, you have been greedy.¡±


    The Old Master was stunned, then suddenly shook his head andughed: ¡°Indeed, I have been greedy!


    The Ouyang Family is such arge affair; let alone real brothers, even real father and son could be sworn enemies.¡±


    Chu Ge had no intention to continue the conversation.


    To go further would involve internal family matters, and he was not yet ready to throw himself into the maelstrom of a family¡¯s internal affairs, so he immediately interjected: ¡°Old Master, you are in much better health now, right?


    Why not let them alle in?


    Otherwise, they might suspect I am a swindler, unable to leave the Ouyang Family¡¯s gates.¡±


    The Old Master, also tactfully avoiding further conversation, took a breath and picked up the clothes beside him: ¡°I should go myself.


    Let¡¯s go down together.¡±


    As they were preparing to go downstairs, a group of uninvited guests arrived in the lobby.


    The leader was a dissolute-looking man, d in a designer suit, his hair dyed gold and slicked back, waxed in ce, epitomizing a yboy look.


    Behind the man, followed seven or eight men dressed in ck suits, wearing sunsses, resembling bodyguards.


    At the sight of the man, some in the hall furrowed their brows deeply, even Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disgust: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?


    This is my home!¡± The middle-aged man spread his arms, putting on an exaggerated smile: ¡°What, just a few days away and you¡¯ve already decided to kick me out of the family?¡±


    ¡°Juste back then.¡± It was evident that Ouyang Kangshi was holding back his disgust as he spoke: ¡°Dad¡¯s health has been poortely; it¡¯s good that you cane to see him.¡±


    However, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t appreciate this, instead, he scoffed with a mockingugh: ¡°What poor health, I think the Old Master is almost done for, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Ouyang Kangyu, watch yournguage!¡± A man around fifty suddenly mmed the table and roared, everyone around showing respect to the elder, obviously another member of the Ouyang Family.


    Yet the man called Ouyang Kangyu justughed, shrugged and said: ¡°What, upset by the truth spoken aloud?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s condition is unclear, stop causing trouble!¡± Ouyang Kangshi snapped back.


    Yet Ouyang Kangyu did not yield, yelling back: ¡°Who the hell is causing trouble?


    Ten years ago, I should have been the one to take over as the Family Head, but who knows what that bastard said to the Old Master, just to have me kicked out?¡±


    ¡°And you all!¡± Ouyang Kangyu surveyed the room, his eyes filled with intense hatred: ¡°What benefits did this bastard give you all those years ago, that you keep supporting him like this?¡±


    Seeing her own father insulted, Ouyang Die abruptly stood up from her chair, just about to step forward but was stopped by Ouyang Kangshi, only able to say resentfully: ¡°My father¡¯s role as the Family Head is backed by popr consent.


    Someone like you, if the family were in your hands, it would soon be ruined!¡±


    ¡°Yo, even defending now?¡± Ouyang Kangyu¡¯s gaze roamed over Ouyang Die, suddenly revealing a sleazy smile: ¡°Little Butterfly has even grown¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Amanding voice suddenly rang out from the stairs.

 Chapter 24 - 24 0024 Ouyang Family

    ?24: Chapter 0024 Ouyang Family   24: Chapter 0024 Ouyang Family                                   Although the voice was aged, it carried an air of authority, like an old lion.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ouyang Die eximed in delight, running straight into the Old Master¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ouyang Kangyu was somewhat stunned.


    What¡¯s going on?


    They said for sure that the Old Master would die today, which is why he had been so arrogant.


    But not only had the Old Master not died, he seemed to have greatly recovered.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned, their gazes shifting back and forth between Mr.


    Ouyang and Chu Ge.


    Everyone knew about the Old Master¡¯s previous condition, so severe that it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he was critically ill.


    Even Professor Zhang, a senior figure in the medical field, was at his wit¡¯s end.


    But now, this young man hadn¡¯t even spent two hours, and the Old Master could actually get out of bed and walk!


    Could it be that this young man is really a Divine Doctor?


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s thoughts sparked to life.


    Fostering a rtionship with such a Divine Doctor was absolutely necessary!


    ¡°Dad¡­


    Are you, really well?¡± Ouyang Kangshi looked incredulously at the Old Master.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that such miraculous medical skills existed in the world!


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Old Master nodded and said to Chu Ge: ¡°This time, I really owe my life to Brother Chu.


    He indeed saved my life!¡±


    After finishing his words, Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s gaze sternly fixed onto Ouyang Kangyu, and his brows furrowed: ¡°What are you doing back here?¡±


    ¡°Dad, listen to what you¡¯re saying.¡± Ouyang Kangyu forced a smile and insincerely said: ¡°I heard your health was in trouble, so I rushed back to see you.¡±


    As he said this, Ouyang Kangyu nced at Chu Ge, a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Old Master slowly descended the stairs, standing in front of Ouyang Kangyu: ¡°Actually, I was standing on the stairs, listening to your conversation all along.


    I heard everything just now.¡±


    Ouyang Kangyu¡¯s face changed, aware that today¡¯s matters had be troublesome.


    The Old Master was a very assertive person.


    If he had indeed passed away today, then with the people behind him, he could at least bite off and possibly even seize from the Ouyang Family half or even all, bing the Family Head was not impossible.


    But now that the Old Master was fine, he really needed to think about how to smooth over today¡¯s affairs.


    At this point, Chu Ge was already standing on the periphery of the crowd.


    He had decided to just watch and definitely not get involved.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Old Master insisting he stay, he might have left by now.


    The atmosphere had be oppressive, and finally, under the Old Master¡¯s pressing gaze, Ouyang Kangyu could no longer hold on and burst out defiantly: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then I have nothing to hide anymore.


    Why was it Ouyang Kangshi who took charge ten years ago!¡±


    Indeed, it was because of this¡­


    The Old Master shook his head and sighed: ¡°Kangshi is steady and more mature in dealing with people than you.


    Look at yourself, all day indulging in frivolous pleasures, how can I trust you with such a big family?¡±


    After all, he is his own son; no matter how delinquent he is, he couldn¡¯t utterly disown him.


    In saying this, the Old Master had actually given him a way out.


    However, perhaps due to some provocation today, Ouyang Kangyu impulsively blurted out: ¡°Nonsense!


    I think it¡¯s because you¡¯ve always cared about that woman outside, so you let Ouyang Kangshi, that illegitimate child, take your ce.


    Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    A crisp sound interrupted Ouyang Kangyu¡¯s words.


    He stood there stunned, looking at the Old Master while a bright red handprint slowly appeared on his cheek.


    ¡°Get out!


    Get out!¡± The Old Master barked, his cheeks tight and pupils dted, his eyes almost bursting out of their sockets, which only hinted at the fury within.


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Ouyang Kangyu covered his cheek, retreating step by step from the hall: ¡°For a bastard, you actually hit me, your own son.


    Well done, you really are my dad!


    Old Master, rest assured, what you owe me, what this family owes me, I will take it back bit by bit!¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Watching Ouyang Kangyu¡¯s receding figure, the Old Master sighed deeply, as if he had aged a decade in a moment.


    ¡°Chu, it¡¯s unfortunate that you had to see this family disgrace,¡± the Old Master nced at Chu Ge and said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept you here for a while because firstly, I wanted to thank you again, and secondly, I wanted to ask if you¡¯d be interested in diagnosing some of my old friends?¡±


    Old friends?


    Hearing this, Chu Ge felt a slight stir in his heart.


    Who are the Old Master Ouyang¡¯s old friends?


    They must certainly be other big family patriarchs or major powers, which means the Old Master Ouyang really wants to use this opportunity to introduce him directly into the upper echelons of Shanghai society!


    Everyone present was astute.


    Upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s words, they all gasped and looked at Chu Ge differently.


    Regardless of how miraculous his medical skills might be, merely being introduced by the Old Master and forming good rtionships with these living ancestors meant he could virtually do as he pleased in Shanghai!


    Naturally, Chu Ge saw no reason to refuse; he hade to Shanghai intending to transform into a dragon.


    Since he had truly cured Old Master Ouyang, everything that followed would naturally be much easier.


    Upon departure, he was even gifted a bank card¡ªhow much money it contained, Chu Ge hadn¡¯t checked yet, buting from a big family, it wouldn¡¯t be stingy.


    As he was almost out the door, Chu Ge was stopped by Old Zhang.


    ¡°Cough, Chu, it¡¯s like this, I have a few old friends who were once involved in treating Old Master Ouyang, but they were all helpless.


    Now that you¡¯ve shown great effectiveness with just one attempt, I n to introduce them to you.¡±


    Old Zhang no longer had his previous aloof demeanor.


    His face had a smile, and at a nce, he even looked a bit sleazy.


    Chu Ge pondered for a while and finally nodded in agreement.


    The two exchanged numbers and just as he stepped out, he saw a Porsche 911 parked at the door with Ouyang Die sitting inside.


    It was nearly twelve o¡¯clock by then, and it was impossible to get a taxi from the Ouyang family¡¯s ce.


    Without making a fuss, Chu Ge sat in the back seat.


    Throughout the ride, Ouyang Die appeared hesitant to speak and finally, Chu Ge broke the silence: ¡°Is there something you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ouyang Die nodded, her eyes clouding briefly as if recalling something: ¡°My father has a somewhat special status within the family.


    Although over the years his efforts have gained most people¡¯s recognition, some still cling to the old ways, believing my father¡¯s origins are not legitimate.¡±


    At this point, Ouyang Die exhaled softly and continued, ¡°When my grandfather was young, he once went out drinking and ended up in bed with a stranger woman.


    It was supposed to be a one-night thing that would dissipate with the wind, but unexpectedly, three yearster, that woman showed up with an infant.¡±


    ¡°That infant was your father?¡± Chu Ge interjected.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Ouyang Die¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°The elders in the family all know about this; I heard it from them as a child.


    I don¡¯t know how my grandmother found the Ouyang family; she brought my father and soon after died.


    Since then, whispers started in the family,beling my father and me as bastards, of impure blood!


    That¡¯s why I have beenpetitive from a young age, always wanting to outdo others.¡±


    Her body visibly shook as she spoke, but she suppressed it.


    The car continued until it reached near Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi.


    Chu Ge got out silently, and just as Ouyang Die was about to leave, Chu Ge suddenly said, ¡°We can¡¯t decide our birth, but we can decide our future!¡±


    Ouyang Die trembled, her action of starting the car noticeably slowed.


    After a long moment, she turned around and shed a brilliant smile at Chu Ge: ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 25 - 25 0025 Starting to Share an Apartment

    ?25: Chapter 0025: Starting to Share an Apartment   25: Chapter 0025: Starting to Share an Apartment                                   Watching Ouyang Die walk away, Chu Ge tiptoed to open the door, only to find the lights in the living room were still on.


    Mu Bingtong sat on the sofa, expressionless, watching TV, while Shen Yaoyao sat beside her, shooting Chu Ge a gloating look.


    ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice was calm and natural, but this very calmness somehow conveyed an indifference that seemed to push people thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Uh, got held up by some things outside,¡± Chu Ge touched his nose and put his jacket on a nearby rack, saying with a hint of apology, ¡°You guys can go to sleep first; no need to wait for me.¡±


    It felt strange even to himself as he said it, like a husband who came homete facing his young wife.


    Obviously, Mu Bingtong also sensed this, and she red at him with slight annoyance: ¡°I¡¯m just worried you might bring someone else over.


    Remember, you are not allowed to bring anyone into the vi.¡±


    Having said that, she prepared to go upstairs to sleep, but before she left, she turned back and added, ¡°Also, from now on, you muste back before midnight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, wifey!¡±


    Hearing this nickname, Mu Bingtong stumbled momentarily, though she covered it up well and sped up her steps as she ascended the stairs.


    Once Mu Bingtong went upstairs, Shen Yaoyao finally rxed and eximed, ¡°Ah, she¡¯s finally gone.


    It¡¯s so scary sitting next to Sister Mu when she¡¯s authoritative; it¡¯s like sitting next to a huge ice block!¡±


    Chu Ge gave her a strange look: ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her about Huo Tianqian¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare?¡± Shen Yaoyao rolled her eyes: ¡°If Sister Mu found out about that, I probably wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go out and socialize ever again.


    Ah, my hero, you saved my life today, and I have no way to repay you, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Ge narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Just treat you to a meal someday!¡± Shen Yaoyao beamed impishly and bounded upstairs.


    ¡°This girl!¡± Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled.


    After a simple wash, he returned to his room and struck a peculiar pose.


    He was still holding several seemingly crystal-clear jade pendants in his hand, which had almostpletely spent the one hundred thousand yuan given by Mu Bingtong.


    Indeed, cultivation was an expensive affair!


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s confidence was restored when he thought of the bank card given by the Ouyang Family; he closed his eyes and began to cultivate slowly ording to the mnemonic.


    ording to the old man, the Innate One Qi Technique was something he came across by a fluke, and after studying it for most of his life, he realized that the book was iplete; in other words, this cultivation technique was not whole.


    ording to the contents, theplete technique had nine volumes in total, and the Innate One Qi was merely the first volume.


    Even this first volume was divided into four stages: Qi Prating Muscles and Bones, Dantian Opening, Essence Qi Returning to Origin, Unity of Heaven and Man, corresponding to the Early Stage, Middle Stage, Late Stage, and Great Perfection, respectively.


    ording to the old man, reaching the Unity of Heaven and Man essentially meant reaching the Innate Realm, and one would be considered invincible among mortals; the ancient grandmasters were more or less at this realm.


    In terms of realm, Chu Ge was almost touching the Essence Qi Returning to Origin, but all the medicinal herbs from the mountain had been consumed, and the sparse spiritual energy from the day-to-day atmosphere was simply insufficient for breakthrough, which was one reason why he descended the mountain.


    Although the spiritual energy in the city couldn¡¯tpare to that in the mountain, there was one thing that held true: as long as you have money, you can buy almost anything!


    In less than ten minutes, the jade pendants in his hand lost their original luster and now looked like waste stones.


    Chu Ge sighed with a touch of heartache¡ªthere went one hundred thousand yuan, just like that!


    Shaking his head, he got out of bed to use the bathroom before going to sleep, nning to look around tomorrow to see if he could buy some good items.


    The bathroom door was unlocked, and Chu Ge pushed it open, instinctively turning on the light, only to find Mu Bingtong standing up from the toilet, reaching for the toilet paper nearby, revealing a glimmer of smooth, creamy skin in the moonlight.


    Instantly, both froze.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Mu Bingtong tried to keep her voice steady, but her slightly trembling lips betrayed her inner turmoil.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say upstairs is yours and downstairs is mine?


    Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± This time Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t hold back and her voice quivered slightly.


    ¡°Uh¡ªokay!¡± Chu Ge finally reacted, hurriedly backing out of the bathroom and closing the door.


    ¡°The toilet upstairs is broken¡­


    so I came down here to use it,¡± Mu Bingtong exined, although clearly this was her first time in such a situation.


    After saying this, she stood in ce, mute, not knowing what to do next.


    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡± Chu Ge coughed a few times: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you turn on the light?¡±


    As he said this, his gaze inadvertently drifted downwards.


    Mu Bingtong immediately noticed his wandering eyes and red at him with annoyance, pressing the edges of her nightgown tightly with both hands and stepping back, ¡°I can see fine, so I didn¡¯t want to bother.¡±


    Having spoken, Mu Bingtong seemed not to want to linger another moment and turned to go up the stairs.


    Without looking back, she ran up the stairs.


    Watching Mu Bingtong flee in a panic, Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled to himself, murmuring, ¡°Who would have thought that the legendary ice queen would have such a side, hehe¡­¡±


    He slept without dreams, but for Mu Bingtong, the night was not peaceful.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out, why does Sister Mu seem so strange this morning?¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26 0026 Karaoke Wind Cloud

    ?26: Chapter 0026 Karaoke Wind Cloud   26: Chapter 0026 Karaoke Wind Cloud                                   Mu Bingtong left the vi not long after, and Chu Ge also walked out the front gate, heading straight to Tianrui Bank.


    Even leaving the vi required a walk to wait for the bus; Mu Bingtong hadn¡¯t arranged a car for him, and all he had left was a limited amount of cash.


    The manager who received him was the same one as before.


    Having learned fromst time¡¯s affair, this time the manager was all bowed and scraping, with a face full of eagerness to please.


    This made the others around look at Chu Ge¡¯s excessively young face with wonder and spection about his true identity.


    You should know that Tianrui Bank was a big and powerful enterprise, where even billionaire tycoons wouldn¡¯t merit personal attendance from the manager!


    Soon, the manager came running back holding the bank card Chu Ge gave him, whispering, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, there¡¯s exactly twenty million in this card!¡±


    ¡°Twenty million?¡± Chu Ge touched his chin and nodded to himself.


    The Ouyang Family was quite generous.


    Although twenty million wasn¡¯t much for the whole family, it had to be said that he didn¡¯t cure the Old Master in one go.


    The money was surely inexhaustible for each subsequent treatment.


    After leaving the bank, Chu Ge went straight to the Jade Street; his purpose there was naturally to buy some jade with Spiritual Energy.


    Although some herbs contained more Spiritual Energy than jade did, the impurities in the herbs were too excessive, and since he was still of low Realm, absorbing them could actually cause harm.


    Only the Spiritual Energy within the jade, though scarce, was pure and had no side effects.


    Jade with Spiritual Energy looked crystal clear and was scarce in quantity, thus their prices were exorbitantly high.


    Almost after walking back and forth the entire street, Chu Ge only found seven or eight pieces; even these cost him millions.


    Just as Chu Ge was ready to return home, an Audi R8 convertible suddenly pulled up beside him, and a small head popped out, with an oversized pair of sunsses: ¡°You scoundrel, what are you doing here?¡±


    The sunsses covered nearly one-third of her small face, making her look even more petite and cute.


    Besides, the term ¡°you scoundrel¡± is probably something only this girl in front of him would say in all of Shanghai.


    ¡°Shen Yaoyao, I recall today isn¡¯t the weekend, right?¡± Chu Ge looked at the little girl in front of him andughed: ¡°Skipping ss again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®again¡¯?¡± Shen Yaoyao pouted, annoyed, ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a few days.


    How can you judge that I often skip sses?¡±


    After saying that, she threw off her sunsses, patted the car door, and said: ¡°Hehe, get in.


    To repay you for saving my life, I decided to take you out for some singing and fun!¡±


    ¡°Not going,¡± Chu Ge unswervingly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy with something right now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Shen Yaoyao looked at Chu Ge¡¯s poker face and pped the car door, annoyed, ¡°You are really no fun, you know that?¡±


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t even pause in his steps and continued on his way out.


    Shen Yaoyao angrily took off her sunsses, muttering: ¡°Damn it, several beauties waiting, and he gives no face.¡±


    ¡°Beauties?¡± A voice came from nearby out of blue.


    Shen Yaoyao nodded subconsciously: ¡°Ah, some girlfriends.¡±


    But as soon as she finished speaking, she realized something was off, turned her head, and noticed he had already settled in the passenger seat, staring straight ahead: ¡°Drive!¡±


    ¡­


    Queen Entertainment KTV is located in the heart of Shanghai, offering top-notch services, but of course, its prices are a lot higher than other ces.


    However, when Shen Yaoyao arrived at the reserved private room, she found arge group of people gathered at the door, apanied by bursts of arguing.


    ¡°This room was clearly booked by us first, do you have any sense of reason?¡± a young girl wearing a red dress with short hair shouted angrily.


    Although she didn¡¯tpare to Shen Yaoyao, her exquisite features put together indeed made her a goddess-like figure.


    Standing before her was a young punk with dyed yellow hair, wearing gold rings on his hands, and holding an unlit cigarette in his mouth, simply for the sake of showing off.


    ¡°Yo, little miss, you say this room is yours just because you say so?


    Why don¡¯t you call out to it and see if it responds to you?¡± Yellow Hair was obviously taunting her, and the youths following him with their hair dyed in various colors also burst into loudughter.


    Another girl with long hair, who looked more gentle, tugged at the short-haired girl: ¡°Luo Xin, let¡¯s just switch to a different room.


    It¡¯s not worth continuing this argument!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to us submitting?¡± The girl called Luo Xin clearly didn¡¯t intend topromise.


    Pouting, she said, ¡°We¡¯re being bullied outright, I won¡¯t bow down to this Chicken Feather Scoundrel!¡±


    Hearing this, Yellow Hair¡¯s expression changed, and he spat the cigarette onto the ground: ¡°Damn it, you little bitch, who are you calling a Chicken Feather Scoundrel?¡±


    Seeing Yellow Hair reveal a menacing look, the short-haired girl seemed somewhat intimidated, taking a small step back, but then she gathered her courage and retorted: ¡°I¡¯m calling you, who else has the cheek to squat in our room and not leave!¡±


    ¡°Yo, good, little miss, you¡¯ve got quite the fiery temper!¡± Yellow Hair eyed the short-haired girl¡¯s curvaceous figure and suddenly revealed a sleazy smile: ¡°Forget about this room today, none of you are leaving!¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re not leaving, but you need to get lost!¡± Amidst the argument, a voice suddenly came from the side.


    The short-haired girl turned around and called out with surprise: ¡°Ms.


    Yaoyao!


    You finally arrived.


    This Chicken Feather Scoundrel is trying to steal our room!¡±


    The neer was indeed Shen Yaoyao, with Chu Ge following beside her with a helpless look on his face.


    Only now did Chu Ge realize that this little miss seemed to naturally attract trouble.


    The first time they met, they encountered a small incident, and both times he hase out with her, they¡¯ve run into trouble.


    The first time was the encounter with Huo Tianqian, and this time was the scene before his eyes.


    Shen Yaoyao appeared to be the leader of this group of girls.


    She confidently stepped to the front of the crowd and looked at Yellow Hair, saying: ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.


    Get lost quickly!¡±


    ¡°Get lost?¡± Yellow Hair revealed an exaggerated smile, pointing at his own nose, he said: ¡°Little girl, are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Is there a second yellow-haired guy here?¡± Shen Yaoyao smiled: ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be called Chicken Feather Scoundrel, but more like a Donkey-hair Rascal.


    Got donkey fur stuffed in your ears?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yellow Hair¡¯s expression froze, and he never imagined he would be mocked to his face by a young girl.


    He sized up Shen Yaoyao from head to toe, revealing a ferocious smile: ¡°Very good, you look much better than that girl.


    ying with youter will definitely be much more enjoyable!¡±


    Shen Yaoyao did not show any sign of anger or embarrassment, but her next words indeed made all the girls present blush, even Chu Ge looked at her with a strange expression.


    ¡°ying with me with your paltry three-inch pride?


    Probably can¡¯t even poke through a piece of toilet paper!¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27 0027 A Group of Thugs

    ?27: Chapter 0027 A Group of Thugs   27: Chapter 0027 A Group of Thugs                                   Huang Mao obviously didn¡¯t expect such fierce words from a cute-looking little beauty.


    He was stunned for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Show off your abilities now, butter, I¡¯ll show you the consequences of talking recklessly.¡±


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s expression also turned cold as she looked at Huang Mao and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices right now, either leave this ce right away, or crawl out!¡±


    ¡°Chu Ge, go!¡± After saying that, Shen Yaoyao stepped back behind Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge: ¡°¡­¡±


    By this time, Huang Mao had already approached and reached out to grab Shen Yaoyao¡¯s arm, ¡°Little beauty, today I¡¯ll teach you, how to behave in the underworld!¡±


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    However, just as his hand was half extended, another hand reached out from the side and tightly grasped his wrist.


    ¡°Dude, arguing is one thing, but it¡¯s crossing the line when you start hitting,¡± Chu Ge looked at Huang Mao, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    Huang Mao felt a slight jolt of fear, his own strength was considered quite substantial among ordinary people, but this young man in front of him managed to hold his wrist with just three fingers!


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t budge it at all, as if his wrist was caught in iron pincers!


    But then he thought of the five or six underlings following behind him, and Huang Mao felt reassured, ¡°Brat, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, or you might not be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    As he said this, those delinquents had already stepped forward and slightly opened their jackets, revealing the handle of a baton.


    The several KTV servers were standing in the distance, anxious.


    They had already sent someone to find the boss, but as for calling the police?


    Don¡¯t joke, these delinquents were under Ghost¡¯s control, and if they ended up getting caught because they reported it, losing their jobs would be the least of their worries¡ªit could even imperil their very lives!


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge¡¯s fingers were tightening more and more, Huang Mao felt a piercing pain emanating from his wrist, and finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    He screamed, ¡°F*** your mom!¡± and grabbed a baton from his chest and smashed it towards Chu Ge¡¯s head.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes turned cold, he slightly tilted his head to the side, narrowly dodging the baton, and with a slight exertion of his right hand, a crisp ¡°snap¡± sounded.


    Huang Mao screamed, holding his twisted arm, and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Brother Cat!¡±


    Seeing their boss injured, the underlings naturally couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    They picked up their batons and charged forward.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The short-haired girl screamed, and as the batons were about to hit Chu Ge¡¯s head, she quickly closed her eyes, unable to look.


    But at that moment, Chu Ge moved!


    He pushed off the ground with his left leg, turning into a blur, instantly moving out of the range of the batons.


    Before the delinquents could react, they suddenly felt light as a feather, then found themselves flying through the air.


    In the blink of an eye, in just a dozen or so seconds, all the delinquents wereying on the ground, clutching parts of their bodies and wailing loudly.


    ¡°You¡­


    you¡­


    don¡¯te any closer!¡± Seeing Chu Ge walking towards them, the remaining two delinquents were so scared that their legs trembled.


    They were street thugs, and sure, they fought all the time, but they had never seen someone with such freakish skills!


    With just one kick, a person could fly!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take them and scram?¡± Chu Ge stood firm, showing a sinister smile, ¡°Or do you also want to visit the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, get out!¡± The two hoodlums, as if pardoned, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and helped up the fallen people, scrambling out of the KTV.


    It was only then that the waiters standing in the distance dared to approach, observing Chu Ge, who seemed hesitant to speak.


    Finally, a female waiter kindly advised, ¡°Sir, you better hurry and take thosedies and leave.


    The guy you just hit, Huang Mao, he¡¯s under Ghost¡¯s wing.


    Ghost is very protective and always seeks revenge.


    They won¡¯t let this go!¡±


    ¡°Ghost?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Chu Ge still looking calm and collected, the female waiter thought he didn¡¯t realize the severity and continued, ¡°This Ghost has quite a reputation around here, he works under Master Gou, and Master Gou¡ªhe¡¯s a man of Master Huo!¡±


    ¡°Huo Tianqian?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s expression turned odd, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°You all go back to work, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± The female waiter seemed to want to say more but was pulled away by another waiter and could only give Chu Ge a look that read ¡®fend for yourself¡¯, then turned and left.


    ¡°Wow, Yaoyao, is this your boyfriend?


    He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The short-haired girl cheered, looking at Chu Ge with intense admiration.


    Hearing thepliments from her best friend, Shen Yaoyao proudly lifted her head andughed, ¡°Of course, I told you guys, he¡­¡±


    But before she could finish, Chu Ge had already walked up to her side, and under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, he pped her on the buttocks, ¡°This p is a little lesson for being so impulsive earlier.


    In the end, I had to clean up your mess.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Shen Yaoyao covered her small butt, pouting with a wronged look.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯?¡± Chu Ge red at her impatiently and waved his hand, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t just be a p!¡±


    Just then, a group of people passing by to sing heard them, and Shen Yaoyao¡¯s eyes rolled as she suddenly shouted at Chu Ge, ¡°You¡­


    you beast, I am your aunt!¡±


    Instantly, the group was stunned, their gazes fixed on Chu Ge, filled with disdain and contempt for a scumbag.


    Meanwhile, the nearby girls¡¯ faces turned red, and they quietly gave Shen Yaoyao a thumbs up.


    Chu Ge was also momentarily taken aback by the girl¡¯s trick, only realizing he was set up when he saw the scornful looks of the people around him.


    The girl wanted to get back at him for the p.


    Yet, Chu Ge smirked, thinking he could y this game too?


    He then made a grieving face, retorted loudly, ¡°How am I worse than your brother who just started the seventh grade?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª Hahahaha¡±


    Finally, the girls around could no longer hold back and burst intoughter.


    With that little episode, when they continued singing, the atmosphere naturally livened up.


    The short-haired girl also named Chu, called Chu Luoxin.


    The long-haired, seemingly gentle beauty was named Liu Jing, and the other two girls were named Shi Xiaoxiao and Tian Yu.


    Amidst their yful banter, the girls also learned that Chu Ge was actually Mu Bingtong¡¯s fianc¨¦, which shocked them since Mu Bingtong, that ice-cold beauty, seemed like someone no man could conquer.


    As they were singing, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a big man with his upper body bare, sporting a skull tattoo on his chest, walked in.


    ¡°Who was the one hitting people just now?¡±

 Chapter 28 - 28 0028 Youre Seeking Death

    ?28: Chapter 0028: You¡¯re Seeking Death   28: Chapter 0028: You¡¯re Seeking Death                                   Following the man was Huang Mao whose right hand was wrapped up like a pig¡¯s trotter and suspended from his neck in a white bag.


    Scores of half-naked men, revealing their tattoo-covered bodies, squeezed into the normally spacious VIP room, packing it full.


    The frightened girls huddled together, with long-haired Liu Jing already pulling out her phone, prepared to call for help if the situation turned sour.


    Huang Mao stepped forward, pointed at Chu Ge, and shouted, ¡°Ghost, it¡¯s this guy!¡±


    The man with the skull tattoo nodded, gesturing for the music to be turned off and sat opposite Chu Ge, ¡°Brother, which path do you follow?¡±


    Known as Old Ghost, he was protective and unreasonable, but not stupid; else he wouldn¡¯t be in charge of this area.


    Chu Ge could see the caution in his eyes and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t follow any path; I just arrived in Shanghai the day before yesterday.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°But, I know Huo Tianqian.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Huang Mao jumped out again, ¡°You motherfucker just blowing smoke.


    Look at yourself in the mirror, you think you, a mere kid, could know Master Huo?¡±


    Chu Ge frowned and gave him a cold look, ¡°Want to end up in a hospital again?¡±


    Intimidated by Chu Ge¡¯s re, Huang Mao couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, shrank his neck, and hid silently behind Old Ghost.


    Old Ghost finally spoke, ¡°Even though Maozi is a good-for-nothing, he¡¯s still one of mine.


    Today you messed him up; it doesn¡¯t look good for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?


    So, what would you like?¡± Chu Ge looked at him half-amused.


    Old Ghost gestured behind him, and ackey ced a baton on the coffee table, ¡°With which hand did you hit Maozi?


    Break it yourself.¡±


    He said this while casually lighting a cigarette, looking very experienced ¨C the gesture, backed by his men, intended to psych out the other party, and anyone slightly faint-hearted would buckle and beg for mercy.


    However, Chu Ge was unphased, ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the decision for you!¡± A strong man beside them picked up the baton and smashed it down toward Chu Ge¡¯s right arm.


    ¡°Chu Ge, dodge quickly!¡± Shen Yaoyao screamed in horror.


    But Chu Ge had no intention to dodge at all; his fist hammered directly onto the baton!


    Two dull thuds sounded¡ªthe first was the baton breaking, and the second was the heavy thump of his fist striking flesh.


    Before anyone could react, the strong man who wielded the baton, who had no time to scream, turned into a ck figure that flew straight out of the room, hitting the wall outside the corridor and then sliding slowly down the smooth surface.


    ¡°Hisss¡ª¡±


    The surrounding people gasped in shock.


    They had heard Maozi brag about Chu Ge¡¯s fighting skills, but they had never imagined he could punch a nearly 200-pound strong man flying seven or eight meters away!


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Old Ghost nced at the strong man lying in the corridor, turned back, and asked in a solemn voice.


    Chu Ge smiled and said, ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke!¡±


    When this remark was made, the whole room was in uproar, and everyone looked at Chu Ge as if he were out of his mind.


    ¡°Yaoyao, he can fight alright, but the way he talks is way over the top, isn¡¯t it?¡± Liu Jing said, almost in tears.


    In her opinion, that punch earlier was indeed beautiful, and if Chu Ge could just have a proper talk with them afterward, perhaps Old Ghost, in fear of his Martial Force, wouldn¡¯t necessarily insist on pursuing this matter.


    But with those words, Chu Ge had thoroughly left Old Ghost with no dignity.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Sure enough, Old Ghostughed in rage and said to Chu Ge, ¡°There are indeed people I can¡¯t afford to provoke, and quite a few at that, but definitely not including you, you brat!¡±


    ¡°Young man, I was considering recruiting you after that move you showed, but just for that remark, you¡¯re not going to leave this private room in one piece today!¡±


    ¡°Finished!¡± Liu Jing sighed, knowing that the situation was now out of control.


    She even lit up her cellphone screen, ready to dial the police immediately.


    At that moment, Old Ghost roared with fury, ¡°Ah Hu, take him down for me!¡±


    Ah Hu was the most fearsome fighter under Old Ghost.


    He rubbed his fists together, producing a cracking sound, and sneered at Chu Ge, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Unlike others, he wasn¡¯t bare to the waist.


    He wore a ck tank top which was bulging at the seams due to his muscr frame, looking as though it would tear apart at any moment.


    His arms were thicker than most people¡¯s calves, turning the faces of several girls pale.


    Although Chu Ge¡¯s punch was terrifying, he had analyzed that this young man in front of him probably only had natural strength, but not much realbat experience.


    He figured if he could just control the young man¡¯s moves, he could beat him senseless.


    Thinking this, he suddenly stepped forward, turning his fist into a w intending to grab Chu Ge¡¯s wrist while lifting his right leg and thrusting his knee forward.


    If he could grab that wrist, then a subsequent pull back and a knee to the young man¡¯s face would follow.


    This move had never failed him before.


    No matter how strong a man was, one knee strike from Ah Hu would knock him out.


    But reality and ideals are often worlds apart!


    Just when Shen Yaoyao had despaired, thinking there was no way Chu Ge could dodge, he finally moved.


    A blur shed by, and before Ah Hu could grab Chu Ge¡¯s wrist, Chu Ge¡¯s foot had already kicked into Ah Hu¡¯s abdomen, delivering the striketer yet arriving first!


    To the amazement of all onlookers, Ah Hu was sent flying into the air, spinning several times before crashing heavily before Old Ghost with a dull thud.


    ¡°Ah Hu!¡± Old Ghost¡¯s face changed.


    Ah Hu was his best fighter, and he couldn¡¯tst a single move against this kid!


    Ah Hu tried to speak, but a searing pain jabbed at his stomach when he opened his mouth.


    It felt as if he had been hit by a truck.


    With a spurt, he vomited a mouthful of fresh blood, sttering directly onto Old Ghost¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Old Ghost¡¯s facial muscles trembled.


    He had been controlling this area for so long and never had he been humiliated by a snot-nosed kid like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite formidable.


    But today, I want to see just how much you can fight!¡± With that, he waved his hand backward, ¡°Attack!


    Pay no heed to injuries or deaths!¡±


    Dozens of tattooed men nced at each other and pulled out knives, batons, and steel pipes from behind their waists, and charged towards Chu Ge with a roar.


    The few young girls, having never witnessed such a scene, screamed and huddled together, leaving only Chu Ge sitting upright on the sofa.


    ¡°Seeking death!¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes turned cold, but his face showed no sign of panic.


    He charged into the crowd like a whirlwind.

 Chapter 29 - 29 0029 Who Wants to Hit Me

    ?29: Chapter 0029: Who Wants to Hit Me   29: Chapter 0029: Who Wants to Hit Me                                   His Primordial Qi may have only reached the initial phase of Qi Prating Muscles and Bones, but it was absolutely not something a mere few dozens of ordinary people could resist.


    It was like an enraged lion charging into a flock of sheep; in just a few minutes, not one of them could stand up again ¨C they were all lying on the ground, clutching at their limbs and wailing in pain.


    This time he didn¡¯t hold back ¨C anyone he struck was either left with a broken arm or a broken leg.


    ¡°How¡­


    how is this possible?¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost.


    Not just her, even Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this scoundrel¡¯s Combat Power to be so freakish.¡±


    In the midst of silence, Chu Ge¡¯s footsteps seemed particrly grating.


    He walked step by step to Old Ghost¡¯s side and then plopped down, ¡°Now that hands have been thrown, there¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡±


    Old Ghost¡¯s face turned from green to white, then after a moment of silence, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re good at fighting, but so what?


    In the end, you¡¯re just one person.


    You can handle dozens of people, but what about hundreds?


    There will be a time when you can¡¯t hold out anymore.¡±


    At this point, Old Ghost seemed to regain some confidence and continued, ¡°Moreover, fighting is ultimately the lowest method of handling things.


    You see, this is a modern society.


    With just one phone call, I can have you thrown in jail.


    Then won¡¯t you just be at my mercy?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± A glint of murderous intent shed in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, but after ncing at Shen Yaoyao and the others beside him, he finally suppressed his urge to kill and took out his phone to dial a number, ¡°Maybe I should let him deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Huo Tianqian?


    This is Chu Ge.¡±


    After theirst farewell, Huo Tianqian had left his number with Chu Ge, iming it was for futurepensation, but in reality, it was just for show to impress Ouyang Die, in the hopes of creating a bond of familiarity between them ¨C as if they had be friends through conflict ¨C hoping the Ouyang Family would let him off just this once.


    Chu Ge spoke a few words and then hung up the phone.


    He turned back, only to meet Old Ghost¡¯s mocking gaze, ¡°Bro, you should at least make your act look a bit more convincing.


    Calling up Master Huo?


    Why don¡¯t you just call Mr.


    Ouyang directly?¡±


    Hearing Old Ghost¡¯s words, Chu Ge gave a peculiar smile, ¡°Actually, if I wanted to make that call, I could.¡±


    The boasts were getting more outrageous now, and not just Old Ghost ¨C even the girls rolled their eyes at this.


    ¡°Alright then, tell me, when will Master Huo call me to say he knows you?¡± Old Ghost didn¡¯t believe a word Chu Ge said and mocked him.


    Sitting back down, Chu Ge leisurely poured himself a ss of wine, ¡°He said he¡¯s not far from here and is nning toe over in person.


    Wait about five minutes.¡±


    There was a hint of negotiation in Chu Ge¡¯s words, but his tone was very assertive, carrying the sense of amand.


    Old Ghost was furious, but after looking at his men sprawled on the ground, he ultimately suppressed his anger, ¡°Okay, then do you dare let me make a phone call?¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± Chu Ge said indifferently, taking a sip of his drink.


    A touch of hostility shed in Old Ghost¡¯s eyes; once connected, he nced at Chu Ge and whispered into the phone, ¡°Da Biao, it¡¯s Old Ghost.


    Bring all the brothers over.


    Yeah, bring weapons.


    I¡¯m going to cripple someone!¡±


    At this point, the girls had also recovered.


    Liu Jing sat next to Chu Ge and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.


    You can fight well, but you can¡¯t afford to provoke the forces behind Old Ghost.


    Let¡¯s get out of here now, then we¡¯ll figure out a n!¡±


    She was clearly knowledgeable.


    She knew very well how terrifying Huo Tianqian was, which made her even more worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be thoroughly settled in a little while,¡± said Chu Ge calmly.


    However, this expression, when observed by Liu Jing, came off as showboating.


    She sighed and shook her head as she sat back down.


    How could Mu Bingtong have taken a liking to such an idiot?


    Now they were truly sunk by his antics!


    Finally, five minutes had passed, and Old Ghost burst into proudughter: ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t you say Master Huo wasing in person?


    Where¡¯s Master Huo now!¡±


    The madughter was apanied by the unsightly faces of the girls; they had by now unanimously concluded that Chu Ge was just trying to save face and suffering for it.


    Just then, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and several men in suits walked in.


    And Old Ghost was stillughing triumphantly: ¡°I fucking told you, even if it¡¯s Huo¡­


    Huo¡­


    Huo¡­


    Master Huo?!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he plopped down onto the floor.


    Old Ghost felt his head spinning, almost to the point of fainting; he rubbed his eyes several times, but the face before him remained the same.


    Huo Tianqian was standing in front of him, his face cold: ¡°Even if it¡¯s me, what about it?¡±


    Everyone was stunned, even those on the floor had forgotten to cry out in pain, they merely stared at Huo Tianqian dumbfounded.


    The girls¡¯ mouths were agape as if they could swallow a whole egg¡ªthe thought of Huo Tianqian actually being here had never crossed anyone¡¯s mind!


    ¡°Ma¡­


    Master Huo, why¡­


    are you here?¡± Old Ghost struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t get up from the floor; his legs turned to jelly, so he could only kneel there, stuttering.


    ¡°Old Ghost, who gave you the guts to make a move on Mr.


    Chu!¡± Suddenly, Huo Tianqian bellowed, startling Old Ghost into a shiver.


    ¡°Mr¡­


    Mr.


    Chu?¡± Old Ghost¡¯s gaze shifted towards Chu Ge, his eyes filled with disbelief; this kid wasn¡¯t just spouting nonsense, he really knew Huo Tianqian!


    And to make Huo Tianqian respectfully address him as ¡°Mr.


    Chu¡±, Old Ghost couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the young man¡¯s background!


    It wasn¡¯t just him; Huang Mao¡¯s face had turnedpletely ashen, knowing that the entire dispute was stirred up by him.


    The girls nearby were almost going insane.


    If Liu Jing hadn¡¯t been holding her back, Chu Luoxin, being more impulsive, might have started screaming right there and then.


    Even so, her eyes were already filled with stars of excitement.


    Huo Tianqian was slightly bending over in front of him, while Chu Ge was firmly sitting on the couch without moving, the epitome of a big man!


    Meanwhile, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were clouded with confusion; this annoying guy was bing more and more enigmatic to her.


    Old Ghost¡¯s face was one of despair, and the look Huo Tianqian gave him was as if he were staring at a dead man.


    He turned his head and softly asked, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, how do you think we should handle this?¡±


    Chu Ge nced at Huang Mao and smiled, ¡°Teach this Huang Mao a lesson, go easy on the others, just a bit of punishment.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Huo Tianqian narrowed his eyes andmanded the men behind him: ¡°Cripple Huang Mao¡¯s limbs, for the others, break one leg each.


    As for Old Ghost, break one leg and an arm!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The big men nodded, just as they were about to carry out the order, the door of the private room was once again shoved open and an arrogant voice came in: ¡°I fucking want to see who has the balls to break my Ghost¡¯s hands and legs!¡±


    In came a man wearing a baseball cap, who just as he entered caught sight of Huo Tianqian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thump¡ª¡± The man in the baseball cap¡¯s legs went soft, and he knelt down on the ground.


    ¡°Ma¡­


    Master Huo, what¡­


    what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 30 - 30 0030 A Jade Pendant

    ?30: Chapter 0030: A Jade Pendant   30: Chapter 0030: A Jade Pendant                                   A dramatic opening, a dramatic ending.


    Master Huo never was a man of tender heart or soft hands, as could be heard from the continuous screams outside, several girls had already been sent home by Chu Ge, and the private room suddenly became much emptier.


    ¡°Master Huo¡¯s personal visit is probably not just to help me solve this small trouble, right?¡± When Chu Ge heard he wasing in person, he understood that the other party must have something to ask of him.


    Sure enough, Huo Tianqian made a hesitant expression: ¡°Indeed, I cannot hide it from Mr.


    Chu, I do have something here that is rather hot to handle, I would like to see if Mr.


    Chu is interested.¡±


    Huo Tianqian was quite clever on this point, he understood Chu Ge¡¯s potential identity, so he did not hide it, and made it clear that the item in his hand was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Ge showed a trace of interest, curiosity is human nature, he might not agree to take on the matter, but Huo Tianqian¡¯s words did indeed make him consider taking a look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient to talk here, I have booked a table at a nearby hotel, let¡¯s go together, we can eat and talk.¡±


    The hotel manager was obviously also aware of Master Huo¡¯s reputation, when the group went over, they were led by the general manager through a usually closed special passage directly to the private room.


    The dishes were served one after another like flowing water, while Chu Ge did not say a word and just kept eating, until it was Huo Tianqian who couldn¡¯t hold back first, giving a dryugh and signalling to one of his henchmen with his eyes.


    The henchman carefully ced a palm-sized ck box on the table, and Huo Tianqian used a little strength with his right hand to push the box in front of Chu Ge: ¡°Chu, take a look.¡±


    Chu Ge nced at him and opened the box as instructed.


    Inside the box was a crystal-clear Jade Pendant, sparkling under the light with a faint luminosity, if you looked closely you could even see wisps of mist drifting back and forth inside the Jade Pendant.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Chu Ge was stunned for a few seconds, then his pupils suddenly constricted to the size of a needlepoint.


    Huo Tianqian clearly noticed the change in Chu Ge and probed, ¡°Chu, do you recognize this Jade Pendant?¡±


    How could he not recognize it?


    When the old man passed on the Innate One Qi Technique to him, it wasn¡¯t through verbal instruction or demonstration, but by directly giving him a Jade Pendant to infuse his True Qi into, and then, the legacy automatically appeared in his mind.


    And this Jade Pendant, was exactly identical to the one the old man had given him!


    ¡°A part of the Innate One Qi?


    Even if it isn¡¯t, it must be closely rted!¡± Chu Ge¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, but on the surface he calmly closed the box: ¡°May I ask where Master Huo acquired this Jade Pendant?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Huo Tianqian let out a chucklingugh, setting down the cigar: ¡°Some guy owed my men a debt, couldn¡¯t repay it in the end, and when my men went to seize his property they happened to find this Jade Pendant.


    That kid still wouldn¡¯t let go, and ended up with his limbs broken by my men.


    It was brought over this time.


    I happened to see it, thought it looked nice, and it ended up in my hands.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Ge nodded, then asked, ¡°What about that person?¡±


    ¡°Very unfortunately,¡± Huo Tianqian showed a look of regret: ¡°I also wanted to have a chat with himter on, but perhaps my guy was too heavy-handed at the time, he didn¡¯t make it through resuscitation at the hospital and died, with no rtives or friends, I paid a bit of money to find a grave site for him.¡±


    Regardless of whether what Huo Tianqian said was true or not, this lead had been cut off.


    Chu Ge fondled the Jade Pendant, finally raising his head to say, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve taken quite a liking to this Jade Pendant, Master Huo, name your price.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr.


    Chu, you¡¯re being too formal.


    What¡¯s between us that needs such talk?


    If you like it, just take it,¡± Huo Tianqian said with feigned generosity, taking a sip of his drink before continuing, ¡°But, Mr.


    Chu, could you tell me what secret is hidden within this Jade Pendant and why everyone wants to get their hands on it?¡±


    ¡°You guys?¡± Chu Ge was sharp to catch something in Huo Tianqian¡¯s words.


    Huo Tianqian wasn¡¯t embarrassed and inly smiled, ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t n on keeping Mr.


    Chu in the dark anymore.


    Indeed, before you, there was another group interested in this Jade Pendant, but they¡¯re not on good terms with me, so I didn¡¯t hand it over.


    Now that the Jade Pendant is in my hands, it¡¯s be quite a hot potato!¡±


    ¡°A hot potato?¡± Chu Ge muttered to himself, then suddenly clenched the Jade Pendant in his palm, ¡°This hot potato¡ªI¡¯ll take it!¡±


    The old man¡¯s greatest wish before dying was to restore this Cultivation Technique to its full state, and even without considering the old man, this Cultivation Technique was also essential to his own survival!


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this Jade Pendant, Mr.


    Chu, can you give me a hint?¡± Huo Tianqian still didn¡¯t give up.


    You should know, anything that came to his mouth had never been spat back out, but this time the opponent¡¯s power was too great and he really couldn¡¯t handle it, which is why he sought out Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge put away the Jade Pendant and said without hesitation, ¡°It involves some matters, it¡¯s not convenient to tell you.¡±


    His words were blunt and even made Huo Tianqian¡¯s face change, but in the end, he said nothing and pped on a smile again, gesturing, ¡°If Mr.


    Chu doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, then let it be.


    Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    The banquet was just beginning and those horses with a bit of status all came over, holding their cups, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I¡¯d like to toast you!¡±


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t p a smiling face¡ªChu Ge epted almost everyone, lifting his cups and downing them.


    Watching as these horses passed by like a carousel to toast one by one, a cunning glint shed in Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes.


    Still too young, too vain, the people he brought over this time could all drink like fish at the table.


    Get him drunk, and then do whatever they wanted to him!


    However, Chu Ge caught the fleeting look in Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes, smiled imperceptibly, and continued drinking without slowing down, even taking the initiative to stand up and toast Huo Tianqian.


    Nobody noticed that Chu Ge¡¯s left hand had been ced under the table, fingers formed like a sword, as streams of alcohol poured from his fingertips onto the floor like a faucet!


    Using Inner Strength to expel all the liquor from his body!


    An hourter, only Huo Tianqian remained sober in the private room, but his face alternated between pale and flushed.


    After ten minutes, Chu Ge appeared to be nearly drunk, but half an hourter, he was still in that same half-dazed, half-alert state, and now everyone else had fallen, but this son of a gun still pretended to be half-drunk¡ªdamn it, if you¡¯re acting, at least make it believable, right?


    ¡°Here, Master Huo, I¡¯ll toast you one more, oh my, getting dizzy in waves¡­¡±


    Huo Tianqian: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31 0031 All Spirits Return to One

    ?31: Chapter 0031 All Spirits Return to One   31: Chapter 0031 All Spirits Return to One                                   A group of people had to be supported as they left, and just as Huo Tianqian was about to get into the car, Chu Ge shed him a brilliant smile: ¡°Hey, I had a great time drinking this time, I almost got drunk.


    When will Master Huo invite me for drinks again?¡±


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face changed, and he forced a smile: ¡°Whenever I¡¯m free, whenever I¡¯m free!¡±


    As the convoy drove away, Chu Ge took out the Jade Pendant, his eyebrows slightly furrowing.


    In the whole of Shanghai, probably only the Four Great Families could make Huo Tianqian scared.


    But if it were really one of the Four Great Families, Huo Tianqian would have desperately handed over the Jade Pendant by now.


    It seems that Huo Tianqian still thinks he might stand a fighting chance against them.


    After wandering around outside for a while and returning to the vi, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    Shen Yaoyao was nestled on the couch watching TV and nearly eximed when she saw Chu Ge return, but she quickly suppressed it.


    Just then, Mu Bingtong, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with a te of food and saw Chu Ge standing at the door, nodding at him: ¡°Go wash your hands first.¡±


    After setting down the te, Mu Bingtong turned back towards the kitchen.


    Watching her graceful figure, Chu Ge touched his chin, praising: ¡°Able to work in the kitchen and presentable in the hall, almost perfect on those two counts, the third, though, remains to be tested!¡±


    ¡°Shameless rascal, so you really know Huo Tianqian?¡± Seeing Mu Bingtong enter the kitchen, Shen Yaoyao then lowered her voice to speak.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Ge pulled out a handful of chips from her embrace: ¡°Last time at the hotel, he kneeled after you guys left.


    He even has to respectfully call me ¡®Sir¡¯ now.¡±


    ¡°Just keep bragging!¡± Shen Yaoyao rolled her eyes and hugged the box of chips closer: ¡°Stop taking them, you¡¯ve almost eaten them all!¡±


    During dinner, Mu Bingtong¡¯s movements were also exceptionally elegant; she delicately picked up a little with her chopsticks and ced it in her mouth, then slowly chewed with her mouth closed, even making eating look aesthetically pleasing.


    ¡°Chu Ge, you don¡¯t have a job yet, right?¡± Mu Bingtong suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Ge was battling with Shen Yaoyao for thest piece of chicken on the te, neither of them backing down in a stare-off.


    Watching these two clowns, Mu Bingtong sighed softly and said: ¡°Come work at thepany tomorrow¡­


    Uh, you know how to drive, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Ge answered without hesitation; although he mostly lived in the mountains, the old man had taught him to drive and even got him a driver¡¯s license.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mu Bingtong sighed in relief: ¡°Come to thepany tomorrow to have a look.


    If you have other talents, I will arrange a position for you; even if you don¡¯t, you can temporarily be a driver.¡±


    Pausing, Mu Bingtong exined: ¡°You are nominally my fianc¨¦ right now, though we both know it¡¯s just temporary to appease others.


    If this continues, people will misunderstand you as a kept man, which isn¡¯t good for your reputation.


    So if possible, it¡¯s best to have a job on the surface.¡±


    Chu Ge looked deeply at Mu Bingtong, not expecting that this woman, who seemed so cold on the outside, actually had a kind heart.


    After dinner and washing up, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t wait to enter his room, lock the door, and then take out the Jade Pendant.


    In the darkness, the Jade Pendant emitted a hazy glow like a magnificent gem, the mist inside it seemed almost ready to break free, slowly flowing.


    ¡°Let me see, what secret are you hiding!¡±


    Chu Ge touched the Jade Pendant with his fingertips, carefully channeling his Inner Strength into it.


    However, before the Inner Strength could prate the pendant, he felt a barrier as if the entire pendant was enveloped by an invisible substance, blocking all external energy from entering.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Chu Ge smiled, his eyes revealing a hint of caution: ¡°Someone has set up a barrier using Inner Strength, this Jade Pendant is truly extraordinary!¡±


    He took a deep breath and increased the flow of his Inner Strength.


    Suddenly, a sound akin to breaking ss rang out, and at the same time, the Inner Strength finally flowed into the pendant.


    ¡°Hum¡ª¡±


    Instantly, a flood of information poured into Chu Ge¡¯s mind.


    He furrowed his brows, enduring the headache, and tried to assimte the information as much as possible.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes widened, his pupils shimmering with ecstatic delight.


    The things hidden within the Jade Pendant were actually two scriptures!


    One scripture detailed an Array called: All Spirits Return to One.


    Its purpose was to set up an array using items imbued with Spiritual Energy, positioned at the center of the array, which could directly absorb the Spiritual Energy from these items, and the absorption rate would increase manifold.


    The other scripture was called: Dragon Ascending Nine Styles.


    It was a set of offensive techniques, and this technique was meant toplement the Innate One Qi Technique, which meant only the Inner Strength cultivated from the Innate One Qi Technique could activate this Cultivation Technique!


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered, the Innate One Qi Technique was essentially just a method for Qi Refinement, akin to pure Inner Strength, and the scripture recorded in this Jade Pendant must be a part of theplete version of the Innate One Qi Technique.


    After the information flow ceased, a vast amount of pure Spiritual Energy suddenly streamed out of the Jade Pendant.


    Chu Ge was startled and quickly put the pendant in his mouth to prevent the Spiritual Energy from dissipating into the air.


    He then assumed a posture for Energy Transmission, digesting the Spiritual Energy from the pendant.


    Time passed, and the moon set as dawn gently broke across the horizon.


    Unknowingly, he had meditated in a seated position for an entire night!


    As a ray of sunlight hit Chu Ge¡¯s forehead, he slowly opened his eyes, exhaling a white breath as if it were a puff of smoke.


    At the same moment, Chu Ge felt a slight warmth in his lower abdomen, a surge of pure Inner Strength spread from his lower abdomen to his whole body, and then flowed back from his entire body to his lower abdomen, continuously cycling.


    In each cycle, slight impurities in the Inner Strength were removed, making it even purer.


    Chu Ge sensed this and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The Dantian Opening, the automatic cirction of Inner Strength throughout the body, this was indeed the sign of the second realm ¡°Dan Tian Opening¡±!


    Not only had his Inner Strength be purer, but also more substantial.


    If he were to fight Old Ghost¡¯s subordinates now, it wouldn¡¯t take more than thirty seconds!


    After freshening up, Chu Ge went to the small park for a brief breathing exercise, then returned home with breakfast as usual.


    After finishing breakfast, Mu Bingtong followed him into the car, and this time Chu Ge drove.


    Mu Bingtong was initially a bit worried, but after feeling the smoothness of the car, she nodded her head, took out a document from her bag, and started reading.


    Jinxiu Group was located next to the main road in Shanghai, in such a prime location in this bustling city, managing to secure such arge plot ofnd was indeed impressive.


    Mu Bingtong, as a businesswoman, truly had a knack for business.

 Chapter 32 - 32 032 Security Captain

    ?32: Chapter 032: Security Captain   32: Chapter 032: Security Captain                                   When Chu Ge got out of Mu Bingtong¡¯s car, it clearly shocked a batch of people at thepany.


    Although the passing employees did not dare to say much outwardly, there was a buzz of discussion after the two walked past.


    ¡°Hey, who is that guy?


    To be able to ride in the same car with President Mu, no man has ever been in her car before!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, his clothes don¡¯t look like he¡¯s wealthy or high-status, but he sure is handsome!¡± a younger female employee nced at Chu Ge a few times.


    ¡°Yo, little miss, smitten again?¡± the previously speaking female employee teased.


    ¡°Hey, I am smitten, what about it?¡± the younger female employee retorted defiantly.


    Of course, the male employees watching Chu Ge¡¯s back were all gritting their teeth in envy: ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about being handsome?


    He¡¯s probably just running errands for President Mu!¡±


    Ignoring the idle gossip, Mu Bingtong pressed the button for the thirteenth floor as soon as they entered the elevator.


    They headed straight to the general manager¡¯s office, where a bespectacled female secretary worked.


    She was clearly taken aback upon seeing Chu Ge.


    ¡°Xiao Shan, get us two sses of water.¡± After speaking, Mu Bingtong pushed open the office door and said to Chu Ge who was still outside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s office was just like her, tidy and elegantly simple without too many decorations, just a few potted nts by the floor-to-ceiling windows to purify the air.


    Chu Ge casually picked a sofa to sit down, crossed his legs, and flipped through a magazine he picked up from the side disorderly.


    Right as Mu Bingtong was about to say something after sitting down, she caught sight of Chu Ge¡¯s rxed demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of frustration¡ªYou really don¡¯t hold yourself back as an outsider, do you!


    ¡°Our Jinxiu Group mainly deals with women¡¯s clothing, cosmetics, and a small amount of luxury goods.


    Are you familiar with this field?¡± Mu Bingtong opened a file and picked up a pen, ready to write something.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Chu Ge shook his head.


    ¡°What about human resources, corporate nning, and the like?¡± Mu Bingtong looked at him with a hint of hope but was disappointed to see Chu Ge still shaking his head.


    ¡°So, what exactly can you do?¡± Mu Bingtong suddenly felt somewhat helpless; with the situation as it was, she couldn¡¯t even figure out a position for him.


    As they were speaking, the secretary had already pushed the door open and walked in, but did so in a wobbly manner.


    She was carrying not only two cups of tea in her hands but also a big stack of documents, and a weak voice came from behind the files: ¡°President Mu, these are the documents you asked for yesterday, I just got them sorted out.¡±


    However, just as the secretary was about to reach the front of the work desk, an ident urred.


    The marble floor was already quite slippery, andbined with the high heels the secretary was wearing, plus the stack of documents blocking her view, the moment she bent down to put the tea cups aside, her high heels suddenly slipped on the floor, making a jarring sound.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± the secretary let out a sharp scream as her body uncontrobly leaned backwards, and at the same time, she threw out the two cups of water, heading straight for Mu Bingtong!


    ¡°Careful!¡± Just as Mu Bingtong instinctively closed her eyes, preparing for the scalding water, suddenly she saw a shadow sh in front of her.


    The moment the secretary slipped, Chu Ge had already leapt from the sofa, stepped behind her, brushed her waist with his right hand, and steadied her back into bnce.


    At the same time, his other hand caught the topmost document and pressed down, neatly securing the scattering documents right on the office desk.


    Meanwhile, his right hand also drew back, catching the two teacups with swift moves.


    As they flipped back and forth, the sttered hot water was incredibly all captured without a single drop left!


    It soundsplex, but in actuality, it all happened in less than a second.


    By the time Mu Bingtong regained herposure, Chu Ge had already gently ced the two cups of hot water in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­


    I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The secretary quickly bowed to apologize and began gathering the scattered documents on the table.


    Mu Bingtong took a deep look at Chu Ge: ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out which position to offer you.


    How about the Security Captain?¡±


    ¡°Security Captain?¡± Chu Ge raised his eyebrows: ¡°What are the rights and responsibilities?¡±


    Mu Bingtong scribbled a few lines and drafted an appointment letter, passing it to the secretary: ¡°Responsible for the entirepany¡¯s security.


    Of course, if you¡¯re willing, you can also manage the inspection rounds.¡±


    At this point, Mu Bingtong paused, then said, ¡°Your sry will be given directly by me each month, not through finance.


    It¡¯s the one hundred thousand per month we agreed upon earlier, not including what¡¯s in the contract.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand?¡± The secretary next to her widened her eyes in shock, taking a closer look at Chu Ge.


    This man had unquestionablye to Jinxiu Group on his first day, not only assigned the job of Security Captain but also offered such an unusual high sry.


    You must know, the previous Security Captain¡¯s monthly sry was only just over ten thousand.


    And from President Mu¡¯s words, it seems there was also some contract involved.


    ¡°Hmm, I can do that!¡± Chu Ge agreed without much hesitation.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have anything pressing to deal with for the time being.


    It would be opportune to take up a position at thepany and get to know the inner workings of the international metropolis Shanghai.


    Seeing Chu Ge ept, Mu Bingtong also slightly rxed and told the secretary, ¡°Xiao Shan, take him to the security department and make the announcement.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±


    The secretary was a girl with a youthful, lolita face, who looked like a little girl still in school.


    Wearing professional attire did not give off a bit of a professional aura on her; instead, it added a touch of yfulness.


    ¡°Let me tell you, there are a few old guards in the security department, and it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get into conflicts with them when you don¡¯t have to.


    I¡¯m not sure what your rtionship with President Mu is, but ording to her character, she usually won¡¯t bother with these minor issues,¡± the secretary advised Chu Ge as they walked.


    ¡°So, in a nutshell, once you¡¯re here, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    The security department was located in a corner on the first floor of the building.


    When Chu Ge arrived, there were three security guards sitting and watching the monitors.


    After the secretary briefly announced the appointment and left,


    the three guards¡¯ eyes all focused on Chu Ge.


    ¡°Heh, we haven¡¯t had a new Security Captain here for about half a year!¡± A young guard in his twenties spoke sarcastically, his eyes filled with intense hostility and resentment.


    Chu Ge nced at him and ignored him, finding a chair for himself, poured a ss of water, and sat down.


    A middle-aged guard also went to pour water and whispered a warning as he passed Chu Ge: ¡°Be careful, Wang Shunjie has rtives in leadership positions within thepany.


    Actually, he was supposed to be the Security Captain this time, but you took his ce.¡±


    ¡°Old Guo, what are you talking about?


    Pour me a ss too,¡± Wang Shunjie said impatiently.


    Old Guo shook the empty container: ¡°The water dispenser¡¯s out of water.¡±


    ¡°Out of water?¡± Wang Shunjie nced at the water dispenser, then at Chu Ge, and said, ¡°So, new guy, go outside and carry in a water barrel.¡±

 Chapter 33 - 33 0033 Open the Door

    ?33: Chapter 0033 Open the Door   33: Chapter 0033 Open the Door                                   Chu Ge nced at him, paying no mind.


    He had no time to deal with these trivial matters.


    Although Mu Bingtong had given him the position of Security Captain, both of them knew it was merely nominal.


    At the moment, Chu Ge¡¯s mind was preupied with the Jade Pendant.


    He nned to visit the herbal market after work to buy ginseng and other Spiritual Wisdom nourishments.


    He had previously avoided using herbs for fear that impurities might harm his body, but now that he had the All Spirits Return to One Array, he could neutralize this drawback.


    However, to Wang Shunjie, Chu Ge¡¯s distraction appeared as sheer disregard.


    Wang¡¯s uncle was already a deputy director in the finance department of thepany, a position of real power.


    A word from him, and being the Security Captain wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Even the guards had started calling him captain in private.


    But now, this newbie had arrived, turning him into aplete joke.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Wang Shunjie mmed his teacup down on the table forcefully, ¡°I told you to go outside and fetch a bucket of water, and you can¡¯t even respond?


    What¡¯s with hiring azybones this time?¡±


    ¡°Wang, don¡¯t be angry.


    The neer doesn¡¯t know the ropes since he¡¯s just arrived, I¡¯ll go fetch it!¡± Seeing the temperature drop suddenly, Old Guo quickly intervened with a smile, grabbing the empty bucket to go out.


    But Wang Shunjie stopped him: ¡°Old Guo, put down the bucket.


    I refuse to believe I can¡¯t get him to move today.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Wang Shunjie threw the water bucket at Chu Ge¡¯s feet, ¡°You¡¯re young, don¡¯t bezy.


    Go fetch the water and while you¡¯re at it, sweep the floor.¡±


    At that moment, two more security guards walked in.


    Seeing the situation and ncing at Chu Ge¡¯s unfamiliar face, they all shared a knowing smile.


    Wang Shunjie was putting the neer in his ce.


    If Chu Ge picked up the bucket, it would mean he¡¯s submitted.


    And if not¡­


    Jinxiu Group won¡¯t miss one little guard.


    ¡°Is this how you wee your captain?


    What an unusual ceremony,¡± Chu Ge said with augh instead of anger, cing his appointment letter lightly on the table.


    The moment they saw the appointment letter, the two guards who had just entered froze.


    What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Wang Shunjie was going to be the captain?


    Who was this new kid?


    Sure enough, infuriated by Chu Ge confidently showing his appointment in front of everyone, Wang Shunjie mmed his hand on the table: ¡°Don¡¯t fucking think you¡¯re something special just because you became the captain!


    I¡¯ll tell you, in this security room, I call the shots!¡±


    The atmosphere exploded, the room fell into a brief silence, and the surrounding guards looked at each other, understanding it was time to choose sides.


    In such situations, the choice was usually simple.


    Wang Shunjie had long-established his authority, plus he had an uncle who was the deputy director of ounting, while this new kid likely had no backers, just the title of captain.


    Thus, in unison, all four guards stood beside Wang Shunjie.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, Wang Shunjie burst into relieved, mockingughter, looking at Chu Ge: ¡°Newbie, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, it¡¯s not that easy to get by in Jinxiu Group.


    Fetch the water like a good boy, and I can pretend nothing happened!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Instead of picking up the bucket, Chu Gey back in his chair, crossing his hands over his belly, half-closing his eyes, and said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯tst a month as a captain!¡±


    At that moment, as the atmosphere once again grew tense, a middle-aged woman dressed in ady¡¯s suit suddenly walked in, frowning and asking, ¡°What are you all arguing about?¡±


    Seeing the middle-aged woman, Wang Shunjie showed a look of apprehension and hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the new guy beingzy, I was just giving him a talk.¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s status was obviously not low.


    She stared at Chu Ge deeply, shook her head and said, ¡°Alright, everyone is working now, keep it down.¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it, got it, I¡¯ll see you out!¡± Wang Shunjie quickly stood up, while the middle-aged woman had already left the room.


    However, as Wang Shunjie passed by Chu Ge, he suddenly spat a thick glob of phlegm into his cup: ¡°Cough, phoo!


    Have a drink!¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze finally turnedpletely cold.


    He hadn¡¯t retorted before simply because he didn¡¯t want to lower himself to deal with someone like Wang Shunjie, a low-level scoundrel.


    But now, since he had been bullied to this extent, if he didn¡¯t respond, it would be cowardless!


    ¡°Xiao Wang, did you forget something?¡± Just as Wang Shunjie was about to walk past, Chu Ge suddenly asked in a calm tone.


    ¡°Forgot something?¡± Wang Shunjie turned around,ughed at Chu Ge and said, ¡°Haha, are you saying I forgot to tell you to carry water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who forgot to drink water!¡± Chu Ge stood up swiftly, swept his left hand across the table, flinging the cup up and in the next instant, secured it directly over Wang Shunjie¡¯s face!


    ¡°Gurgle¡ª¡± As the cup was fixed over his mouth, Chu Ge stretched out his right hand, put two fingers on his neck and gently pressed, making Wang Shunjie involuntarily open his mouth wide.


    Everything happened too quickly, almost in the blink of an eye.


    By the time the nearby security guards reacted, a cup of hot water had already been poured down Wang Shunjie¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Cough cough¡ªah¡ªcough cough¡ª¡± His face turned red, he clutched his neck, and crouched on the ground coughing in pain.


    Chu Ge¡¯s cup was filled with freshly boiled water, and at that moment, Wang Shunjie felt both pain and itching in his throat, as if countless ants were crawling inside, an excruciating pain!


    ¡°Jie¡­


    Jie¡­¡± Two younger-looking security guards hurriedly came over, held Wang Shunjie up, one of them turned and yelled at Chu Ge, ¡°What did you do to Jie?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Chu Ge rolled his eyes and shook the empty cup in his hand, ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this is Bingtong¡¯spany, and I don¡¯t want to cause her trouble, what he swallowed wouldn¡¯t be hot water, but the whole cup!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡ªah¡ªgive me¡ªcough cough¡ªgive me¡­¡± Wang Shunjie¡¯s face was as swollen as a monkey¡¯s butt, yet he couldn¡¯tplete a sentence.


    However, several security guards around him had already grasped his intention and subtly started to encircle Chu Ge.


    ¡°Sigh, I really didn¡¯t want to take action.¡± Chu Ge sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Causing such a scene in the security room on the first day of work, it¡¯s really hard to exin to Bingtong.¡±


    Though he said that, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze had already turned sharp.


    However, just as these people were getting ready to rush forward, an anxious voice suddenly came in from outside the window, ¡°Security?


    Where is the security!


    Open the door!¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 0034 This Is the Rule

    ?34: Chapter 0034 This Is the Rule   34: Chapter 0034 This Is the Rule                                   Jinxiu Group uses electronic doors that only insiders can open, so on normal days these security guards also double as gatekeepers.


    At this moment, a man in a suit is standing outside, and his exquisite suit clearly signifies its high value.


    Sporting gold-rimmed sses on his nose, the man looks clean and fair, but the asional gloom in his eyes involuntarily gives off an ufortable feeling.


    ¡°Xie¡­


    Manager Xie?¡±


    Old Guo, who chose to stay out of it, quickly reminded: ¡°Stop the fuss, Manager Xie is here!¡±


    By this time, Wang Shunjie had almost caught his breath, angrily red at Chu Ge, then walked out of the security room with several people.


    Chu Ge looked and followed them out.


    Manager Xie seemed in a hurry, however, there¡¯s a distance from the security room to the main gate.


    Normally, there are always two security guards on duty in the guard room ¨C the same two who just entered and were dyed because of Wang Shunjie, so they did not manage to return in time.


    Just then, a middle-aged woman suddenly ran over, her eyes red, obviously having just cried: ¡°Manager Xie, what is going on?


    I didn¡¯t vite anypany rules, why am I being fired just like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you annoying?¡± Manager Xie impatiently waved his hand and said: ¡°Do I need that many reasons to fire you?


    Recently, you haven¡¯t been proactive at work, hmm, are you satisfied with that reason?¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be!¡± The middle-aged woman waved her hands frantically and pleaded: ¡°I¡¯ve never dyed the tasks assigned to me by thepany, and I¡¯ve even voluntarily stayed to work overtime several times.


    Manager Xie, please let mee back, I can¡¯t lose this job!¡±


    However, Manager Xie clearly made up his mind to ignore this woman.


    It looked like he wanted to get back to his car, and he pushed the woman, asking: ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet?


    Hurry up and leave, this is the front of thepany.


    Keep making a fuss, and beware I¡¯ll have security throw you out!¡±


    ¡°Manager Xie, Manager Xie, please give me a chance.


    My child is still in the hospital, I can¡¯t lose this job, please don¡¯t fire me¡­¡±


    The woman stepped forward desperately pping the car window.


    It was apparent that Manager Xie was annoyed, he slightly lowered the window and shouted: ¡°Hurry up and get lost!


    Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, if the window is broken, you can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    The quarreling here clearly attracted the attention of other employees, and some started pointing and discussing.


    Chu Ge also approached, seemingly casually asked: ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Next to him was a middle-aged female employee who looked to be in her thirties, and clearly did not witness the scene of Chu Ge apanying Bingtong this morning.


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question, she smiled and said: ¡°Are you new here?


    Let me tell you, this Xie Nanyong is no good.


    Relying on his position as HR Manager, he acts willfully.


    If it weren¡¯t for President Mu overseeing, who knows how many young women he would harass!¡±


    ¡°How can such a person be HR Manager?¡± Chu Ge widened his eyes.


    Although he did not have much interaction with Bingtong, he already understood a bit of her character.


    ording to Bingtong¡¯s temperament, how could she allow such a person to hold a position?


    Especially in a crucial department.


    ¡°President Mu is helpless too!¡± The female employee shook her head and sighed: ¡°Jinxiu Group is a financed enterprise, although President Mu holds thergest shares, there are still some significant shareholders.


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s father, Xie Bi¡¯en, is the secondrgest shareholder in the group after President Mu.


    So, we can only bear with it for now.¡±


    Chu Ge nodded, now it all made sense to him, he continued to inquire: ¡°And what about that woman?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± The female employee sighed: ¡°This Xie Nanyong often uses his position to insert his people into thepany.


    To prevent this, President Mu set a regtion about keeping the number of employees fixed.


    Now that Xie Nanyong wants one of his rtives to work here, but the number is fixed by President Mu, someone else must be fired, and Ms.


    Wang is the unfortunate woman he targeted.¡±


    Saying this, the female employee shook her head: ¡°Ms.


    Wang¡¯s child had an ident recently and is in the hospital.


    Ms.


    Wang is almost bankrupt trying to cover the medical expenses, and now losing her job adds insult to injury!¡±


    At this moment, Wang Shunjie had already led people to the electronic door, about to open it, when suddenly a voice came from behind: ¡°Wait, don¡¯t open it yet!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, the female employee widened her eyes looking at Chu Ge, thinking this young man doesn¡¯t care about his job anymore?


    Watching Chu Ge approaching steadily, Wang Shunjie was almost itching with hatred, but he could only be fierce in his own circle.


    Under public eye, as Chu Ge was nominally the captain, he had to obey, otherwise, thepany¡¯s rules and regtions were not a joke.


    ¡°Captain.¡± Wang Shunjie gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Outside is HR Manager Xie Nanyong from the HR Department.¡±


    Though he said so, Wang Shunjie¡¯s heart was already harboring schadenfreude, knowing that the HR Department was responsible for employee transfers and arrangements in thepany.


    Now this young man had recklessly offended the head of HR.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t need to oppress him any further; this young man was about to pack up and leave immediately.


    And Xie Nanyong hade out of the car at this time, looking bewilderedly at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge walked straight to the back of the electronic door, extending his hand, disying a bright smile: ¡°Manager Xie, where is your work badge?¡±


    Thepany rules stipte that employees must wear work badges to enter thepany, which for ordinary employees is certainly a regtion, but for apany¡¯s powerful branch manager like Xie Nanyong, it was purely a formality!


    Xie Nanyong coldly looked at this new face: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before, are you new?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ge was still smiling, like a sunny boy: ¡°Just took office, Security Captain, personally appointed by the chairman.¡±


    Personally appointed by Bingtong?


    Why was she interested in these trivial matters?


    After pondering for a while, Xie Nanyong said to Chu Ge: ¡°Open the gate, I am HR Manager Xie Nanyong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it, please show your work badge.¡± Chu Ge¡¯s smile remained unchanged: ¡°This is thepany¡¯s rule, the rule states, except for the chairman, everyone entering thepany must wear a work badge.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xie Nanyong¡¯s face turned ugly.


    His mood hadn¡¯t been good, having been harassed by this jobless woman all morning, and now Chu Ge¡¯s actions were adding fuel to his ire.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re deliberately trying to disgust me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xie Nanyong held back his anger, his tone icy as he spoke to Chu Ge: ¡°I dere you are now fired.


    Go to the finance department to collect a day¡¯s wage, then just pack your things and get lost!¡±


    After saying that, his gaze turned to Wang Shunjie: ¡°Open the door for me.¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 0035 Wait for Me

    ?35: Chapter 0035: Wait for Me   35: Chapter 0035: Wait for Me                                   Everyone looked at Chu Ge with sympathy.


    The young man had a decent nature, but he was truly incapable of assessing the situation.


    He actually dared to openly challenge Xie Nanyong, and now, well, he had just lost his job after less than a day¡¯s work.


    Wang Shunjie sneered and was about to reach out to unlock the electronic door, but just as his hand was halfway there, someone seized his wrist.


    Chu Ge looked at him coldly: ¡°I already said, without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to open the door.¡±


    Although his face still bore a smile, his gaze was icy cold.


    For some reason, Wang Shunjie suddenly felt as if he was being targeted by a tiger that hadn¡¯t eaten in days, an indescribable fear filled his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back, retreat-treat-treat.


    Only after retreating three to four meters did he recover from the terrifying pressure, and realized with a wipe of his hand that his back was already soaked in cold sweat!


    ¡°Manager Xie, I was personally appointed by the chairman, so you do not have the authority to fire me unless the chairman personally signs the termination,¡± Chu Ge said with a smiling face, taking out the appointment letter with Mu Bingtong¡¯s own signature from his chest and disying it in front of Xie Nanyong.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s handwriting was graceful and yet portrayed a sense of grandeur, difficult for others to mimic.


    Xie Nanyong only took one look and knew it was indeed her signature, suppressing his anger, he said: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go get her to sign.


    Then, you¡¯re getting the hell out of here!¡±


    When he said the words ¡°getting the hell out,¡± he was already growling in a low voice.


    However, to Xie Nanyong¡¯s blood-boiling frustration, after nodding, Chu Ge actually stretched out his hand through the gap in the electronic door again: ¡°Your work ID, you need to show your work ID before I can let you in.¡±


    ¡°You TM¡­¡± Xie Nanyong¡¯s forehead veins popped, swearing to himself that this guy in front of him was definitely the most annoying person he had ever encountered, without a doubt!


    If he had his work ID, he would have taken it out long ago, but because of his status, he had always entered and exited thepany without being stopped, so his work ID had been lost to who knows where.


    ¡°Fine, fine, just you wait!¡± Xie Nanyong panted heavily, pulling out his phone to dial the chairman¡¯s office.


    He had asked for Mu Bingtong¡¯s mobile number many times, but had never seeded, so his only way to contact Mu Bingtong was through the office phone at the chairman¡¯s office.


    After a few rings, the call connected and Xie Nanyong calmed his emotions: ¡°President Mu, this is Xie Nanyong.


    Here¡¯s the situation: I¡¯m at thepany entrance, stopped by a security captain who ims to have been personally appointed by you.¡±


    In the chairman¡¯s office, Mu Bingtong sat in her chair and massaged her temples.


    Since the office was on the thirteenth floor and not significant enough to disturb the heavyweights, the situation at the door hadn¡¯t been reported yet.


    What Xie Nanyong said was clearly about Chu Ge, and naturally, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t agree to fire him just based on his request.


    After being silent for a while, she said: ¡°Hold on for a moment, I¡¯lle over now.¡±


    Looking at the hung-up call, Xie Nanyong was obviously stunned for a moment, nced at Chu Ge, and doubts began to arise in his mind.


    When he had suggested firing him right away, Mu Bingtong on the other end hadn¡¯t hesitated for a moment and straight-out refused; could it be that this kid had some other rtionship with Mu Bingtong?


    ¡°What did the chairman say?¡±


    The more he looked at Chu Ge¡¯s smiling face, the more he despised it.


    Xie Nanyong answered with a sullen face: ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be smug for too long.


    As the HR manager, is it not easy as pie for me to fire a crappy security captain?


    Once the chairman arrives, I¡¯ll make sure you pack your things and get the hell out!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so scared!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, this guy actually had the audacity to say such an annoying thing, then just leaned against the wall casually and started ying with his phone.


    About five or six minutester, a beautiful figure suddenly emerged from thepany building.


    The moment Xie Nanyong saw the figure, his eyes lit up, and he called out, ¡°Bingtong¡­¡±


    By then, Mu Bingtong had already reached the doorway, nced at Xie Nanyong, and said with an unemotional tone, ¡°Manager Xie, how many times have I told you, we are not close.


    At thepany, you should call me President Mu, and outside thepany, you can call me by my full name.


    Do not drop the surname!¡±


    After stating that, Mu Bingtong walked up to Chu Ge and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Bingtong, I can responsibly tell you that I definitely did not vite anypany policies!¡± Chu Ge said with a grin.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°In thepany, mind the impact, call me President Mu.¡±


    When Mu Bingtong said these words, her tone clearly carried a hint of gentleness.


    The outside Xie Nanyong¡¯s eyes widened.


    Who knows what he was thinking, his face turning shades of green and white as his gaze towards Chu Ge turned sharply cold.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t continue to joke around and briefly recounted the incident.


    Mu Bingtong nced at Xie Nanyong, then looked at the middle-aged woman who was still crying, and said, ¡°Open the door, let Manager Xie in.¡±


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s face lit up with joy, shooting Chu Ge a provocative look.


    But before he could speak his taunting words, Mu Bingtong added, ¡°Ms.


    Wang, continue to work.


    From today on, before any official employee is fired, they must be approved by me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, President Mu!


    Thank you so much!¡± The middle-aged woman looked like she was almost ready to kneel before Mu Bingtong.


    Just then, Chu Ge opened the door, and several employees immediately went out and helped the middle-aged woman in.


    ¡°Manager Xie,e with me to the office.


    Chu Ge¡­


    you go back to work,¡± Mu Bingtong nced at Chu Ge and turned to head towards thepany building.


    Xie Nanyong followed with a grim expression.


    As he passed Chu Ge, he murmured in an almost imperceptible voice, ¡°Chu Ge, right?


    I¡¯ll remember you.


    Just wait, as long as you¡¯re still in thispany for one more day, I¡¯ll make your life hell!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Chu Ge murmured back.


    Until everyone had dispersed, Wang Shunjie was still standing there, stunned.


    Honestly, his mind was still a bit confused.


    What the heck was going on?


    A mere Security Captain dared to confront the HR Manager, and even the Chairman personally intervened, yet the Security Captain came out unscathed!


    Wang Shunjie¡¯s look towards Chu Ge had changed.


    Without iming to understand the subtleties of expression, one would at least pick up that this Security Captain must have some backing.


    If he didn¡¯t realize that now, he might as well go knock himself out with a b of tofu.


    ¡°What are you still staring at?


    Everyone¡¯s gone, get back to your post,¡± Chu Ge said to Wang Shunjie, who was still daydreaming, and then headed to the security room on his own.


    As soon as Chu Ge entered the security room, Wang Shunjie followed in, this time carrying a water jug on his shoulder, after cing it on the dispenser, he even took out a disposable cup, poured a cup of water, and ced it in front of Chu Ge.


    ¡°Wow, is the sun rising from the west today?


    Isn¡¯t it my job to carry water?


    Why did you bring it in yourself?¡± Chu Ge didn¡¯t take the cup, and teased with a yful smile.


    ¡°Captain¡­


    no, Chu, Brother Chu!¡± Wang Shunjie squeezed out a smile, actually squatting down and patting Chu Ge¡¯s leg, ¡°I was confused earlier, I¡¯ve offended you, please, a great man doesn¡¯t dwell on the past.


    Please don¡¯t be petty with me!¡±


    And including Old Guo, the other few security guards werepletely stunned.

 Chapter 36 - 36 0036 Disciple of the Vajra Sect

    ?36: Chapter 0036: Disciple of the Vajra Sect   36: Chapter 0036: Disciple of the Vajra Sect                                   The two security guards who had followed Wang Shunjie out earlier were still in the security room at this moment, so they only knew that there was amotion at the entrance, but since a few leaders hade down, they did not dare to leave their posts to watch the excitement.


    ¡°Brother¡­


    Brother Wang?¡± The younger security guard tentatively called out, casting a look of inquiry in his gaze.


    Little did he know that upon hearing this address, Wang Shunjie¡¯s face changed, and he turned and roared at the young security guard, ¡°What Brother Wang?


    Don¡¯t you know how to address someone properly?


    Chu is here and you call me first?


    Are you f*cking trying to get me killed?


    Call for Chu!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The young security guard was left feeling wronged by this sudden scolding, but in the end, he turned to face Chu Ge and called out, ¡°Brother Chu!¡±


    Compared to the ¡°harmony¡± in the security room, the atmosphere in the chairman¡¯s office was not so pleasant.


    ¡°Bingtong!¡± Xie Nanyong casually closed the door, walked up to the desk, leaned on it with his hands, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why are you protecting that brat?¡±


    ¡°Please address me as President Mu, as we¡¯re not that familiar!¡± Mu Bingtong sat behind her desk, propped her chin with her hands, and said coldly to Xie Nanyong, ¡°Besides, this is the chairman¡¯s office, not your home.


    Please show some respect and sit down on the couch across the room!¡±


    Xie Nanyong looked at her, his mouth twitching slightly, but eventually he nodded his head and stepped back to sit on the couch.


    ¡°Now we can talk!¡± Mu Bingtong picked up a cup of tea and took a sip.


    ¡°He is an employee of thepany, and all his actions are in strictpliance withpany policies and regtions, so I can¡¯t think of any reason to fire him.¡±


    ¡°An employee?¡± Xie Nanyong sneered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a lowly security guard?


    We can recruit a bunch of those with a simple job posting!¡±


    ¡°Security is also a job!¡± Mu Bingtong countered, ¡°Since he hasn¡¯t openly vitedpany rules, there is no reason to fire him.


    Moreover, he is the Security Captain appointed by my own hand, so except for me, no one has the right to fire him!¡±


    Xie Nanyong was choked by Mu Bingtong¡¯s words.


    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Mu Bingtong to be willing to fall out with him over a small security guard, and as a result, his resentment towards Chu Ge deepened.


    ¡°Is there anything else, Manager Xie?¡± Mu Bingtong had already lowered her head and started reviewing a document, clearly issuing a dismissal.


    Xie Nanyong forced a smile and left the office.


    Chu Ge was obviously unaware that he had be Xie Nanyong¡¯s arch-enemy; however, his days in the security room were now much morefortable than before.


    Clearly cowed by the earlier incident, Wang Shunjie not only carried water buckets but also took it upon himself to clean up the security room, especially Chu¡¯s spot, even wiping the chair clean with a rag.


    ¡­


    This was an abandoned factory located in the suburbs, surrounded by piles of garbage, so it was unlikely that anyone would set foot in this ce on an ordinary day.


    However, today, this abandoned factory weed its busiest moment.


    The factory yard divided two groups of people clearly, each group taking their positions, with one person standing at the forefront of each group, just like two generals confronting each other on an ancient battlefield.


    ¡°ck Bear, Shanghai is my turf, I remember you once said that you would never reach out to this ce again!¡±


    Huo Tianqian, in a ck tight-fitting outfit, though middle-aged, had muscles that appeared not the slightest bit rxed, still as steel-like!


    Standing opposite Huo Tianqian was a big man with his upper body bare, with vigorous hair growing in his armpits and chest, his body a full two meters tall, truly resembling a humanoid ck bear from a distance.


    ck Bear burst intoughter, his big ck beard quivering as he smiled: ¡°Huo Laosan, I¡¯m not here to snatch territory this time, ck Bear may be ruthless, but I always keep my word.


    I¡¯vee here to give you a warning, you¡¯d better hand over that Jade Pendant, or next time, it won¡¯t be meing to get it!¡±


    ¡°Vajra Sect!¡± Huo Tianqian gritted his teeth and spat out the name, as if he had a deep-seated hatred with it.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± ck Bear¡¯s smile faded: ¡°Huo Laosan, the wise are those who recognize the times.


    Your eldest brother and second brother were more capable than you, what was their end result?


    The Vajra Sect simply sent out a few Disciples, heh heh, you still remember the sight of your brothers dying miserably, right?


    If you don¡¯t want to follow in their footsteps, then hurry up and hand over the Jade Pendant, maybe then you could even be an Outer Disciple.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, abandoning the role of a boss to be a dog raised by the Vajra Sect?¡± Huo Tianqian looked at ck Bear and suddenly let out a scoff.


    ck Bear wasn¡¯t angry, shaking his head saying: ¡°Better to live poorly than to die well, whether I¡¯m a dog or not, I don¡¯t understand, but now my territory isrger than before, business is better than before, and I have more men than before, even if that¡¯s being a dog, so what?¡±


    Huo Tianqian fell silent for a while, then suddenly raised his head, looking at ck Bear and pronouncing each word clearly: ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I can never forget the horrible deaths of my elder brothers that I will absolutely not hand over the Jade Pendant to the Vajra Sect!


    Up to now in my life, I have enjoyed more than half of it, and I have enjoyed all that I should have, to continue on, it¡¯s just as it is.¡±


    Having said this, Huo Tianqian suddenlyughed, his pupils seeming to have two fierce mes burning inside: ¡°If the Vajra Sect sends someone again, then damn it, I¡¯ll have a good fight with my brothers, I don¡¯t believe those people are really immortals, impervious to sword and spear!


    Even if I die in the end, when I go to Hell and see my elder brothers, damn it, I can shout out loud, I risked my life to take revenge for them!¡±


    ¡°What a man!¡± ck Bear couldn¡¯t help but shout, nodding his head: ¡°Alright, ck Bear respects your sentiments for the moment, I won¡¯t trouble you this time, I¡¯ll just leave the message and go, hopefully when the people from the Vajra Secte, you can still have the same spine!¡±


    Watching ck Bear¡¯s men gradually recede into the distance, Huo Tianqian pondered for a while, then suddenly called over a Disciple: ¡°Did you find out about the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear!¡± The Disciple nodded repeatedly: ¡°That Chu Ge, he¡¯s living in a vi with Mu Bingtong, usually there¡¯s nothing special, we didn¡¯t dare to follow him when he went out, afraid of exposing ourselves, he is currently working as a security guard in Mu Bingtong¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°How is it connected to Mu Bingtong again?¡± Huo Tianqian mumbled to himself, but he didn¡¯t delve deeper; right now, he wished that Chu Ge could be rted to all the powerful people in Shanghai.


    ¡°Heh heh, Brother Chu, since you¡¯ve taken the Jade Pendant, then you can¡¯t avoid this matter either!¡±


    Indeed, Huo Tianqian wanted to take revenge on the Vajra Sect, but he would definitely not charge in like a hot-headed youth; his current n was to let Chu Ge have a go at the people from the Vajra Sect first, and it would be best to drag the Ouyang Family down as well!

 Chapter 37 - 37 0037 I Did It on Purpose

    ?37: Chapter 0037 I Did It on Purpose   37: Chapter 0037 I Did It on Purpose                                   Wang Shunjie was willing to take the initiative to bow down, so Chu Ge found it naturally a relief.


    Actually, like most security chiefs in bigpanies, they often have a lot of free time, with Old Guo and another young security guard usually handling the guard duty, leaving Wang Shunjie and Chu Ge inside the room.


    Drinking tea and chatting, and just like that, the day passed.


    Thepany has an underground level, which is specifically a garage.


    Wang Shunjie, jangling his keys, was ready to go down to drive, but halfway there, he suddenly spotted Chu Ge.


    He subconsciously wanted to call out but the words, upon reaching his lips, ultimately weren¡¯t shouted.


    Because Chu Ge directly went over to a white Maserati, pulled the door open, and sat inside!


    ¡°Wang¡­


    Brother Wang, am I seeing wrong, was that Chu just now?¡± The two security guards happened toe to the garage to tidy up some things and discovered this scene, standing by Wang Shunjie and speaking somewhat stammeringly.


    No wonder the two junior security guards were shocked, because in the entirepany, there was only one white Maserati and its te number was five sixes, which belonged to Mu Bingtong!


    Wang Shunjie was also shocked, but he was the first to react, whispering sternly: ¡°From tomorrow onwards, all of you be more alert, from now on the security room will be as Chu says, be honest!¡±


    There was a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    Originally, Wang Shunjie nned topromise and after work, ask his uncle to check out this guy¡¯s identity.


    If he was just bluffing using someone else¡¯s power, there¡¯s no saying, he would directly deal with him.


    But now, Wang Shunjie had lost the will to do so, actually able to drive the chairman¡¯s car!


    To say there¡¯s no connection with Mu Bingtong, he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he were beaten to death.


    Jinxiu Group¡¯s off-work time is rtively early, around six or seven in the evening.


    Aside from some who needed to stayter, the other regr employees had basically all gone.


    Mu Bingtong was standing in front of thepany¡¯s main entrance waiting for Chu Ge to drive over, but instead of Chu Ge, another annoying face appeared before her.


    Now Xie Nanyong had changed into a white suit, obviously keeping this suit in his car and was still holding a bunch of fresh red roses, revealing a smile he thought was suave and decent: ¡°Bing¡­


    Mu Bingtong, these are for you!¡±


    As he handed the roses to Mu Bingtong, he also pulled out two tickets from his pocket: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, thest few times you were busy with work.


    This time you finally have a break, so I¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal, oh, I also have two movie tickets here, they¡¯re the best seats.¡±


    Mu Bingtong was somewhat helpless; Xie Nanyong had pestered her for so long without giving up, this month alone he had already invited her out nine times, this time, she really couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refuse.


    And excitement was already shining in the pupils of Xie Nanyong, but he suppressed it deeply, his face still maintaining that gentle and decent smile.


    ¡°Bingtong, take the flowers¡­¡±


    ¡°Screech¡ª¡±


    An ident urred; a white Maserati charged forward like a mad bull.


    Just before it was about to hit Xie Nanyong, it suddenly made ateral emergency brake.


    Though the car stopped, a puddle of mud on the ground was sshed up by the wheels, and then¡­


    it smeared right across Xie Nanyong¡¯s face!


    The originally handsome white-faced guy instantly turned into a dark-faced Lord Bao.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Mu Bingtong subconsciously wanted tough, but she desperately held it back, yet her pretty face turned bright red from the effort.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, are you okay?


    Are you okay?


    Didn¡¯t hit anyone, right?¡± Chu Ge ran down from the car, in a fluster, running straight to Xie Nanyong: ¡°You weren¡¯t hit¡­


    Man, what is this smell on you, how many days have you not bathed?¡±


    It was unknown whatponents were mixed in that puddle of mud, currently emitting a nauseating stench, making Chu Ge pinch his nose and step back several paces.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xie Nanyong was trembling all over, his brain even nk at the moment, just staring with his bloodshot eyes, fixated on Chu Ge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, eh!¡± Chu Ge put on a look of aggrievement, but of course, whether he was really aggrieved only he himself knew: ¡°Who asked you to stand in the middle of the road?


    Do you know it¡¯s dangerous?


    If I had reacted a little slower, you¡¯d be gone by now.


    At most, I¡¯llpensate you for this suit, look at how petty you¡¯re being.¡±


    This is not about the suit at all!


    Xie Nanyong wiped the mud and water off his face, then, holding his stomach, he crouched by the roadside and started to dry heave, the smell was really¡­.


    ¡°Manager Xie, be more careful with your positioning in the future.¡± Chu Ge pinched his nose and carefully squatted beside him, reminding.


    ¡°Get the hell away from me!¡± Suppressing the urge to vomit, Xie Nanyong forced these words through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Chu Ge chuckled, turned, and got into the car.


    However, Mu Bingtong hesitated before getting into the car, reminding, ¡°Manager Xie, um¡­


    you should probably go to thepany bathroom and clean up a bit first, you look¡­


    really not presentable.¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s reminder only worsened Xie Nanyong¡¯s fragile pride, even his eyes reddened.


    After she drove away, he punched a nearby utility pole: ¡°Chu!


    Ge!


    You wait for me, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡­


    The white Maserati sped along the road; inside, Chu Ge nced at the rearview mirror and suddenly said, ¡°If you want tough, justugh.


    Your face is all red, who are you holding it in for?¡±


    Mu Bingtong was obviously taken aback but quickly caught on, and the smile slowly grew on her lips, until finally, bursts ofughter like silver bells rang out from the back seat.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips also showed a slight smile, finally, after several seconds, Mu Bingtong stoppedughing, but her lips still curled up slightly: ¡°Tell me the truth, did you do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± Mu Bingtong shook her finger, ¡°I saw it from a distance, you suddenly sped up when you were about halfway there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you caught me.¡± Chu Ge shrugged, turned to her, and shed a mischievous grin: ¡°That moment with mud on his face, satisfying or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Bingtong started to scold, but looking at Chu Ge¡¯s smiling face, she hesitated and finally nodded softly, whispering, ¡°Satisfying!¡±


    ¡°There you go!¡± Chu Ge turned back around to keep driving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been finding that guy annoying for a while now, just happened to catch him in the act, no way I was letting him off!¡±


    Mu Bingtong shook her head andughed but soonposed herself: ¡°Xie Nanyong¡¯s father, Xie Bi¡¯en, is the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, and Xie Nanyong himself holds grudges.


    He¡¯s definitely a viin; you have to be more careful in the future.


    If anything happens, call me right away.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Ge nodded, then suddenly turned back and said, ¡°Hey, are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Focus on driving your car!¡± Mu Bingtong retorted impatiently.


    However, this time Chu Ge didn¡¯t just drive obediently, but suddenly stopped the car: ¡°Wait for me a moment!¡±


    Saying so, he hurriedly pulled open the car door.

 Chapter 38 - 38 0038 You Are Not Allowed to Laugh

    ?38: Chapter 0038 You Are Not Allowed to Laugh   38: Chapter 0038 You Are Not Allowed to Laugh                                   ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    As Mu Bingtong spoke, Chu Ge had already walked a great distance, only to see him wave his hand without turning back: ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Indeed, in less than two minutes, he rushed back with two skewers of maltose.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Maltose!¡± Chu Ge handed over a skewer with a grin: ¡°When I was a child, my master would bring me one every time he came down from the mountain.


    In the blink of an eye, so many years have passed.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Mu Bingtong looked at the orange-yellow maltose in her hand, her beautiful eyes shing withplex emotions.


    Because of her background, she almost didn¡¯t have a childhood, not even a warm family.


    Now, a small piece of maltose suddenly gave her a feeling of reminiscence.


    ¡°Do you still like the taste?¡± Chu Ge asked.


    ¡°Um¡­


    Uh¡­¡± Mu Bingtong seemed to want to say something, but her mouth didn¡¯t open, and all that could be heard was a mumbling sound.


    ¡°Did it stick your teeth?¡± Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s rare charming and cute appearance, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    At that moment, Mu Bingtong barely opened her mouth, gave Chu Ge an annoyed re, and said unclearly, ¡°You¡­


    don¡¯tugh!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t¡ªpfft¡ªsorry, I¡¯ll try not¡ªhahaha, oh no, I can¡¯t help it, hahaha¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡­


    you still dare tough!


    Chu Ge, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the following days, Xie Nanyong did not trouble Chu Ge anymore, and Chu Ge enjoyed his leisure time.


    Each day, besides going to work, he treated Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s body and continued his cultivation.


    During this time, he used all the money given by the Ouyang Family to buy Spirit Jade and medicinal herbs.


    His efforts were not in vain as Chu Ge finally broke through to the third Realm: Essence Qi Returning to Origin!


    This Realm is also known as the Postnatal Realm.


    Even in ancient times, the number of people who reached it were few.


    It could be considered among the top experts.


    Above this, was the rare Innate Realm, which could be called a One Generation Grandmaster.


    In the Innate Realm, one can externalize their Inner Strength, whereas in the Postnatal Realm, although one cannot externalize Inner Strength, they can still attach it to objects.


    The most straightforward example is using a tree branch to cut through steel!


    As for using a finger to carve letters into stone, that is simply a trivial matter.


    This evening, just as Chu Ge finished cultivating and was about to take a shower, his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Ouyang Yunbao¡±, Chu Ge hadn¡¯t made a note, so the screen directly disyed Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s name.


    ¡°Old Master, how are you feeling?¡±


    A heartyugh came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hahaha, Mr.


    Chu is truly a Divine Doctor!


    Not only has the poison been removed, but I can even feel the internal injuries that umted over the years disappearing, and there¡¯s even a slight increase in my inner strength!¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang had been at the Peak of Postnatal many years ago.


    Over the years, due to poisons and internal injuries, his power had declined instead of increasing.


    Now that Chu Ge had cured him and infused high-quality True Qi into his body, there was even a possibility in his lifetime to break through to the Innate Grandmaster Realm!


    How could this not make him wildly joyous?


    ¡°Congrattions then!¡± Since the Ouyang Family is currently in a friendly state with him and he would need their help with many things in the future, he naturally went along with Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s words: ¡°I wish the Old Master breaks through to the Innate Realm soon and bes a One Generation Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too early for that, if I can break through to the Innate Realm in my lifetime, I would be more than satisfied!¡± Mr.


    Ouyangughed, his words were modest, but the confidence in his tone was subtly revealed.


    Chu Ge was the one who treated his body and was very clear about his condition.


    Whether it¡¯s in a short year or up to five years, Mr.


    Ouyang is bound to reach the Innate Realm!


    ¡°Old Master specifically called, it must be for more than just a brief chat, right?¡±


    Chu Ge casually asked, and it was apparent that Mr.


    Ouyang was in high spirits asughter could be heard over the phone: ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right.


    I have prepared a banquet for tomorrow night.


    Firstly, to celebrate my recovery, and secondly, naturally to thank Mr.


    Chu for saving my life.


    I wonder if Mr.


    Chu has the time to grace the event?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± Chu Ge thought for a moment and nodded: ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have anything else nned for tomorrow night.


    It¡¯s a perfect time to freeload some food and drink.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Brother Chu, feel free to eat and drink all you want!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang burst outughing on the other end: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.


    Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll arrange for Little Butterfly to pick you up.¡±


    After a few more pleasantries, they hung up the phone.


    What Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect was that the next day at noon, Mu Bingtong actually pulled out a red invitation from her bag.


    The invitation featured two golden characters in the center: Ouyang.


    It looked very prestigious.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze fixed on the invitation, Shen Yaoyao who was holding fries proudly snorted,


    ¡°Never seen one before, right?


    This is an invitation from the Ouyang Family, one of the Four Great Families of Shanghai.


    This invitation itself represents a status symbol.


    Sister Mu, being the CEO of Jinxiu Group, just barely qualifies to attend their banquet.


    Hehe, although you know so many big shots, to the Ouyang Family, they are just minor characters.¡±


    Shen Yaoyao was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, waving her legs about with an air of triumph, and to those unaware, they might think the invitation was actually for her.


    Chu Ge curled his lips: ¡°He didn¡¯t invite you, what are you proud for?¡±


    ¡°You are really no fun, you know?¡± Shen Yaoyao deted and fell back onto the sofa, pouting at Chu Ge.


    While the two were bickering, Mu Bingtong walked over and picked up the invitation from the table.


    ¡°Sister Mu, can¡¯t you take me to experience it?¡± Shen Yaoyao clung to Mu Bingtong¡¯s arm, shaking it, making a pitiful face.


    Mu Bingtong looked at Shen Yaoyao, then at Chu Ge, and nodded: ¡°This banquet does indeed allow bringing a few guests.


    If you two want to go tonight, then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± The young girl cheered and jumped off the sofa, running upstairs without even putting on her shoes: ¡°Long live Sister Mu!


    I¡¯m going to find the most beautiful evening gown right now!¡±


    Watching Shen Yaoyao¡¯s retreating figure, Mu Bingtong sighed, her eyebrows deeply furrowed as she turned her attention back to the invitation.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Chu Ge asked quietly, noticing Mu Bingtong¡¯s demeanor.


    Mu Bingtong looked up at him and managed a weak smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    You go find an outfit as well.


    After all, it¡¯s an Ouyang family banquet and it¡¯s quite important.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it, maybe I can help.¡±


    Mu Bingtong nced at him and eventually shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s business matters, you can¡¯t intervene.


    I¡¯ll figure something out myself.


    Go get ready, if it¡¯s really necessary, we could buy you a high-end suit on the way.¡±

 Chapter 39 - 39 0039 Kneel Down and Apologize

    ?39: Chapter 0039: Kneel Down and Apologize   39: Chapter 0039: Kneel Down and Apologize                                   Watching Chu Ge¡¯s departing figure, Mu Bingtong gave a wry smile and shook her head, taking out her phone to scroll through her contacts.


    It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on Chu Ge, but rather that there was no room for his involvement in this matter.


    Jinxiu Group was currently in a period of business growth and had recently received arge number of orders, which was good news.


    However, just when everyone in thepany was overjoyed, some bad news suddenly reached Mu Bingtong¡¯s ears.


    Jinxiu Group¡¯srgest material supplier, Hong Xiaoli, was prepared to breach the contract and unterally stop supplying!


    It is said that this was because another business had offered a price 10 percent higher than the original price to purchase the materials from Hong Xiaoli and was also willing to pay 70 percent of the penalty for breach of contract!


    Businessmen value profit above all else, and there is no such thing as sentiment or principle.


    After calcting the pros and cons, Hong Xiaoli immediately agreed to the business¡¯s request.


    Orders had already been ced, and if the supply wasn¡¯t delivered on time, Jinxiu Group wouldn¡¯t earn a penny.


    Instead, they¡¯d have to pay a significant penalty, which would strike a crippling blow to thepany!


    During this period, she had almost reached out to everyone she knew, but it was futile.


    She didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet initially, but having heard that Hong Xiaoli might also attend, she epted the invitation and prepared to discuss the matter personally with him.


    Just as she was about to find an evening gown, Chu Ge, this guy, walked out in a ck suit.


    Chu Ge¡¯s build was naturally tall and straight, and with his manly, handsome face, he didn¡¯t stand out in casual clothes, but once he put on a suit, his handsomeness became immediately apparent.


    Mu Bingtong gave him a quick once-over and nodded, ¡°Clothes make the man, a phrase that certainly holds true.


    You look much more handsome in a suit than usual.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± With unabashed shamelessness, he flicked his hair and then sat down next to Mu Bingtong, ¡°I heard you mumbling earlier, what¡¯s the matter?


    Maybe I can really help?¡±


    Looking at Chu Ge¡¯s curious baby-like look, Mu Bingtong shook her head with a tearful smile, ¡°I¡¯ve told you already.


    It¡¯s a material supplier named Hong Xiaoli who suddenly terminated our contract unterally, and this action will cause a huge loss to thepany.


    So, I want to take this opportunity at the banquet to talk to Hong Xiaoli in person.¡±


    ¡°Hong Xiaoli?¡± Chu Ge repeated the name and patted Mu Bingtong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s body imperceptibly trembled.


    No man had ever been this physically close to her since she was young, and her pretty face flushed red at once, ¡°Take your hand off.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Chu Ge gave a sheepish smile and retracted his hand smoothly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself, it¡¯s a business matter.¡± Mu Bingtong tactfully declined Chu Ge¡¯s offer, mindful not to hurt his pride as she carefully exined, ¡°The world is not as simple as it appears on the surface.


    You¡¯ll see at the banquet tonight; each stratum has its own circle, and status is the only key to that circle.¡±


    What she really meant was that Chu Ge¡¯s status wasn¡¯t enough.


    No wonder she thought so.


    After all, what did Chu Ge have?


    Just a sham marital contract with Jinxiu Group, and of course, a job as captain of security, both of which together gave him a monthly sry of more than a hundred thousand yuan.


    To the average person, that might suffice to be called excellent, butpared to big bosses like Hong Xiaoli, it was insignificant.


    Not to mention negotiating, they probably wouldn¡¯t even deem him worthy of a nce.


    Thinking of this, Mu Bingtong sighed and stood up, ¡°You can¡¯t help with this matter.


    Try to make as many friends as possible at the banquet tonight.


    Those who can attend are at the very least elites from the upper echelons of society.¡±


    Watching Mu Bingtong¡¯s retreating figure, Chu Ge casually tapped the invitation on the coffee table and then shook his head with a smile.


    Women changing clothes and putting on makeup can be such a hassle, especially beautiful ones.


    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, there was still no sign of them upstairs.


    Just as Chu Ge got bored and stood up, ready to go out for a wander, his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu?


    I¡¯m Ouyang Die, right on the highway outside the vi.


    Do you need me toe up and pick you up now?¡±


    Chu Ge nced upstairs, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯lle over myself.¡±


    Both women were changing upstairs, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to go up.


    He was about to call to inform them, but turning around, he realized both their phones were left on the coffee table.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll wait for them to call me.¡± Chu Ge muttered to himself and left the vi on his own.


    This time, Ouyang Die drove a bright red Ferrari, its streamlined body reflecting the setting sun¡¯s rays slightly; despite being amidst the wealthy and morous Shanghai, such luxury cars were still notmon, and passersby couldn¡¯t help but nce at the vehicle for a few seconds.


    Of course, it might also be that they weren¡¯t looking at the car, but the person inside it.


    Ouyang Die was dressed in a ck low-cut evening gown with a bow tied at the chest, highlighting her full and proud figure.


    A crystal ne hung around her neck, further entuating her fair skin and slim neck.


    When Chu Ge got into the car, he couldn¡¯t help but size her up and gave a frivolous whistle, ¡°This looks good.¡±


    The slight pink blush on Ouyang Die¡¯s ears was visible as she looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Grandpa himself ordered me to pick you up.


    Let¡¯s go to the mall first, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Mall?¡± Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, ¡°Isn¡¯t my outfit up to snuff?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I definitely didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Ouyang Die hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this, a while back an internationally renowned suit designer came to Universe Mall in Shanghai, so we invited the designer to tailor-make a suit for you based on your measurements, which has been kept at the mall, as part of a thank-you gift.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Ge nodded in understanding, and Ouyang Die finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Old Master had personally dered Chu Ge as a distinguished guest of the Ouyang Family, and upsetting him with a slip of the tongue would have been truly tragic.


    The Maserati turned and headed straight for Universe Mall in the heart of Shanghai.


    Chu Ge sat in the car ready to take a short rest when his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Chu Ge?


    Where are you?


    The banquet is about to start.¡±


    The voice of Mu Bingtong came from the other end of the phone, and Chu Ge nced at Ouyang Die¡¯s silhouette, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 40 - 40 0040 Attending the Cocktail Party

    ?40: Chapter 0040: Attending the Cocktail Party   40: Chapter 0040: Attending the Cocktail Party                                   In the vi, Mu Bingtong stared at the disconnected phone, her willow-like brows deeply furrowed.


    This banquet was hosted by the Ouyang Family, and there would be designated people checking at the entrance.


    Without an invitation, it was virtually impossible to get in.


    However, Shen Yaoyao beside her wore a schadenfreude expression, ¡°This stinky guy, always acting all high and mighty, hehe, let¡¯s see how he gets into trouble this time!¡±


    Seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s smug look, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but shake her head helplessly, but she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Now, this guy still didn¡¯t know where he had run off to, and besides, letting him face failure once might actually be a good thing, at least it would help him see himself clearly.


    With this thought, although Mu Bingtong still felt a bit uneasy, she suppressed it and picked up her bag, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    The Ouyang Family had tailored a white suit, which was handmade without any brandbels, only a row of small English letters in the corner of the garment represented the designer¡¯s identity.


    After collecting the suit, the car headed straight for the international hotel at Magic City Center.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but exim as he got out of the car ¨C the Ouyang Family truly lived up to their reputation as a wealthy n!


    The entire hotel was booked, and a shy red Ferrari parked in the parking lot remained inconspicuous.


    This was because nearly every luxury car present was worth at least a million, with some even being world-limited editions priced no less than fifty million!


    With Ouyang Die leading the way, even the invitations weren¡¯t checked at the door; the staff hurriedly bent down to wee the two inside.


    The cocktail party was buffet-style with no fixed seating, and it hadn¡¯t officially started yet, so people gathered in groups of threes and twos around the hall.


    Besides the well-dressed sessful individuals, there were also many seemingly young people, presumably brought by their elders to gain some exposure andwork.


    After escorting Chu Ge into the hotel, Ouyang Die excused herself and left, as the cocktail party was hosted by Family Head Ouyang and she had many other matters to attend to.


    Chu Ge was naturally happy to be leisurely, picking and choosing with a te in hand, but just as he filled his te and was about to find a corner to enjoy his food, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him: ¡°Stinky¡­


    Chu Ge?¡±


    Chu Ge turned around, and it was indeed Shen Yaoyao.


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s you, how did you end up here?¡±


    Chu Ge leisurely swallowed the food in his mouth before replying, ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    At this moment, Shen Yaoyao had no intention of arguing with him, looking over his suit, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to look quite handsome in a formal suit¡­


    But the invite to this cocktail party is only given to the upper echelons of Shanghai, how did you manage to sneak in without Sister Mu leading the way?¡±


    Clearly, in Shen Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, Chu Ge must have sneaked in when the security wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Chu Ge rolled his eyes and chose not to deal with her anymore.


    ¡°Chu Ge?¡± Just as themotion had yet to subside and he was about to head to the corner with his te, another familiar voice came from behind him.


    Mu Bingtong, dressed in a ck and purple evening gown, exuded a cold and regal aura which was highlighted by the dress.


    A blue gem hanging on her chestplemented her fair, translucent skin, glistening under the light.


    The sound of her purple high heels cking crisply against the floor drew the attention of all the men in the vicinity as she approached.


    Even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by her appearance for a moment.


    ¡°Hey hey, honey, you look so beautiful!¡± He chuckled and suddenly blurted out.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s frosty demeanor faltered slightly as a faint blush rose on her cheeks: ¡°What are you talking about!


    This is a formal asion.¡±


    Chu Ge pursed his lips, clearly not taking her words seriously, and probably still likely to call out ¡®honey¡¯ whenever he felt like it.


    Mu Bingtong shook her head helplessly and asked, ¡°How did you get in without an invitation?¡±


    ¡°How else could he have entered?¡± Shen Yaoyao chimed in from the side: ¡°He sneaked in, right?


    I knew this rascal wasn¡¯t up to any good!


    You did not use the main entrance and had to sneak in on your own.¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao!


    Keep it down!¡± Mu Bingtong apparently agreed with Shen Yaoyao¡¯s exnation and gave her a nce, reminding her: ¡°Let¡¯s not mention this again.


    What if others find out?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shen Yaoyao snorted and made a face at Chu Ge, then squeezed into the crowd with her te.


    Watching the young girl¡¯s retreating figure, Mu Bingtong shook her head then turned her attention to Chu Ge, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, just be careful and you should be fine.


    If someone asks, just say you came in with me.


    This gathering is personally organized by Mr.


    Ouyang, and almost all the prominent figures of Shanghai are here.


    Use this opportunity towork, as one cannot seed in this society alone.¡±


    ¡°I say, if I told you that Ouyang Family¡¯s people personally brought me in, would you believe me?¡± Chu Ge looked at Mu Bingtong with a half-smile.


    Mu Bingtong frowned slightly: ¡°Enough, those words should only be mentioned in front of me, never bring them up in front of others, or it will attract ridicule.¡±


    Saying this, a hint of disappointment shed in her eyes.


    The Ouyang Family is one of the Four Great Families of Modu, and even with her current status, she couldn¡¯t possibly connect with such a huge entity, let alone being personally escorted by someone from the Ouyang Family.


    During these days spent together, Mu Bingtong thought Chu Ge was different from other men she had met, but it turned out he was just another man who loves to boast and seeks vanity in front of women.


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s clearly skeptical look, Chu Ge just shrugged his shoulders and decided not to exin, instead focusing on the food on his te.


    ¡°Oh right, you mentioned wanting to talk to Hong Xiaoli, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Ge asked after taking a bite.


    ¡°It seems he didn¡¯te.¡± Mu Bingtong looked through the crowd again unwillingly, finally withdrew her gaze with a sigh, and shook her head: ¡°Forget it, this banquet was the only chance, since I didn¡¯t meet him, I should prepare early.¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case, you have to believe that miracles happen!


    Besides, I¡¯m here too.¡± Chu Ge suddenly smiled at her, revealing a row of neat white teeth.


    Amused by his smile, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but let out augh and stuffed a big shrimp into Chu Ge¡¯s mouth: ¡°Just eat your food!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, a few people were gathered, including a middle-aged woman who pointed towards Chu Ge through the crowd: ¡°Mr.


    Chen, that¡¯s him!¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41 0041 Marry You If Marrying

    ?41: Chapter 0041 Marry You If Marrying   41: Chapter 0041 Marry You If Marrying                                   Zhang Yanxia gritted her teeth as she looked at Chu Ge through the crowd.


    She had only just managed to gain favor with the powerful Chen Family.


    As long as she could get Mu Bingtong married to Mr.


    Chen, she could secure her wealth and status for life!


    But, unexpectedly, Chu Ge had appeared out of nowhere, showing up with a marriage contract and not only that, she had also received news that the two were already married and even living together.


    Obstructing someone¡¯s financial path is akin to murdering their parents, so one could imagine the hatred Zhang Yanxia harbored towards Chu Ge.


    Chen Jun followed the direction pointed out by Zhang Yanxia, and his gazended directly on Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    He was startled momentarily but soon, a ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡±


    Hearing Chen Jun¡¯s murmuring, Zhang Yanxia startled, ¡°Mr.


    Chen, you know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Enemies often have a contentious spark.


    When Chu Ge first came to Shanghai, it was because of him that Zhao Wuji pped me.


    Later, I wanted to teach him a lesson, but the person I hired ended up being taught a lesson by him instead, even receiving a threatening phone call.


    Perhaps Chu Ge has forgotten about this matter, but Chen Jun had genuinely spent several days in fear, always apanied by two bodyguards whenever he went out.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen, you might not know why our Bingtong decided to attend the banquet.¡± Zhang Yanxia looked at Chu Ge and then turned to ask Chen Jun.


    Chen Jun was caught off guard, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she received an invitation?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zhang Yanxia said with a smile, ¡°Considering Mu Bingtong¡¯s aloof nature, even if she received an invitation she likely wouldn¡¯t havee.


    She¡¯s here because of someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Jun squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s not someone she likes!¡± Seeing a cold light reflect in Chen Jun¡¯s eyes, Zhang Yanxia got startled and quickly waved her hands, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Mu Bingtong¡¯s Jinxiu Group has been cooperating with a raw material supplier named Hong Xiaoli, right?


    Suddenly, someone intervened and bought off Hong Xiaoli¡¯s supplies at a high price.


    And now Bingtong¡¯spany urgently needs those materials, so she¡¯s been quite overwhelmed during this period.¡±


    ¡°Hong Xiaoli?¡± Chen Jun muttered.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Hong Xiaoli.¡± Zhang Yanxia nodded and continued, ¡°However, hehe, looking at how things are at this banquet, it seems Hong Xiaoli didn¡¯t show up, so she might just be making a wasted trip.¡±


    Zhang Yanxia showed a schadenfreude smile, but Chen Jun shook his head,ughing, ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°Hong Xiaoli?


    Just a minor material supplier.¡± Chen Jun scoffed and drained the red wine in his ss, ¡°With just one phone call, I can have him do whatever I want!¡±


    Without a second thought, Zhang Yanxia whispered, ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of¡­


    helping Mu Bingtong out of this tough spot?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Chen Jun revealed an intriguing smile, ¡°It depends on what she¡¯s willing to offer.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Mu Bingtong was simply standing next to Chu Ge, scanning the crowd back and forth.


    However, instead of spotting Hong Xiaoli, she saw the very person she least wanted to see at that moment¡ªZhang Yanxia!


    She instinctively wanted to hide behind Chu Ge, but before she could step away, Mu Bingtong forced herself to stay calm and stood her ground.


    At that moment, Zhang Yanxia came over with Chen Jun.


    ¡°Yo, Bingtong, aren¡¯t you always reluctant to attend these kinds of parties?¡± Zhang Yanxia shed a fake, insincere smile.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows furrowed deeply: ¡°What I do is none of your business, is it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can you speak to me like that?¡± Zhang Yanxia red, shouting, ¡°After all, I am your mother, do you talk to your biological mother in this way?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Mu Bingtong snorted coldly, clearly not nning to entertain her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Yanxia was furious and about to say something when Chen Jun stepped forward, giving her a look.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen, go ahead!¡± Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face transformed instantly into a pleasing smile, and she automatically stepped back a few paces.


    Chen Jun didn¡¯t even nce at Chu Ge, focusing all his attention on Mu Bingtong: ¡°Bingtong, I heard you had some trouble?¡±


    Chu Ge nced at Mu Bingtong, then at Chen Jun, his lips curving into a slightly cruel smile, yet a cold light shed through his eyes briefly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself, Young Master Chen!¡± Mu Bingtong frowned and slightly stepped back, ¡°In such a rare gathering, shouldn¡¯t you, Young Master Chen, be mingling with those other Eldest Young Masters you know?


    Spending time on a trivial girl like me, what a loss, right?¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s words held a soft sting, Chen Jun did not seem to notice or care, and smiled, ¡°Bingtong, don¡¯t hide it from me.


    Your mother has already told me about Hong Xiaoli.¡±


    Mu Bingtong nced at Zhang Yanxia, her expression cooling down: ¡°That seems to be none of Young Master Chen¡¯s business, right?¡±


    ¡°How is it none of my business!¡± Chen Jun exaggerated his reaction, clutching his chest: ¡°Bingtong, do you not understand your ce in my heart?


    Just say the word, and I will have Hong Xiaoli continue to cooperate with you, and even have him apologize to you!¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen, please call me by my full name, or President Mu, we are not close!¡± Mu Bingtong frowned displeased, then skeptically added, ¡°Would you really be that generous?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chen Jun replied, then his tone shifted showing a sinister smile, ¡°But, Bingtong, as a businessperson, you should know there¡¯s no free lunch in this world.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mu Bingtong watched Chen Jun warily.


    ¡°Just a word from you!¡± Chen Jun smiled, eyeing Mu Bingtong greedily from head to toe: ¡°Just agree to marry me, and not to mention a Hong Xiaoli, even if his business expanded tenfold, I would make him respect you!¡±


    This tactic might seem a golden opportunity to an ordinary girl to rise in status extraordinarily, but Chen Jun clearly did not understand the kind of woman Mu Bingtong was.


    She stepped back slightly, shaking her head: ¡°Sorry, Eldest Young Master Chen, I cannot afford that kind of ¡®blessing¡¯, nor do I feel secure enjoying it.


    Everything I own, I can achieve through my own efforts, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help!¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice was soft, yet it conveyed a firm tone.


    ¡°Bingtong, why even?¡± Chen Jun frowned.


    And Zhang Yanxia also joined in trying to persuade her: ¡°Yeah, Bingtong, stop being silly, okay?


    Think about it, once you marry into the Chen Family, you would be the Young Madam of the Chen Family, which is much better than being some lousypany¡¯s president!¡±


    Mu Bingtong looked at her with disgust: ¡°If you want to marry, you marry yourself!¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42 0042 Infiltrated

    ?42: Chapter 0042: Infiltrated   42: Chapter 0042: Infiltrated                                   ¡°Hey, you kid¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a mother behave like you¡­


    Even if you were a stepmother, I really want to ask you, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±


    Chu Ge suddenly burst outughing, looked at Zhang Yanxia with yful mockery and asked.


    ¡°You little brat, what are you talking about?


    This is a matter of our own family, who gave you the right to interfere?¡± Previously suppressed and unable to vent, Zhang Yanxia finally exploded.


    Pointing at Chu Ge¡¯s nose, she cursed fiercely.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you, I really hate it when people point at my nose?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turned icy, his tone carrying a chilling coldness.


    Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face changed instantly; she stumbled back several steps, her face pale as she looked at Chu Ge, her pupils showing a frightened expression.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but at that moment, she felt as if she wasn¡¯t facing a person, but a Jiao Long that had opened its eyes!


    Chen Jun, who was standing on the side, didn¡¯t feel that terrifying aura at all.


    He nced at Zhang Yanxia with some disdain before shifting his gaze to Chu Ge: ¡°Whoa, how did you sneak in here?¡±


    He made an exaggerated expression of surprise, deliberately emphasizing the words ¡°sneaked in.¡±


    Due to Chen Jun¡¯s voice being intentionally loud, everyone around them started to look and point.


    ¡°Chen Jun, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s face changed and she quickly retorted: ¡°The rule for this banquet is that anyone who receives an invitation can bring two people in.


    Chu Ge was brought in by me; don¡¯t nder him!¡±


    This banquet was hosted by the Ouyang Family, and any mishap would be a big deal!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Chen Jun looked at Mu Bingtong, then turned his gaze back on Chu Ge and suddenly shouted: ¡°So you came in depending on a woman?


    Hahaha, I thought, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun, you¡­¡± Mu Bingtong was so angered that her pretty face turned red, she looked at Chu Ge with some concern, afraid that he might act impulsively and do something irrational.


    However, contrary to expectations, Chu Ge¡¯s expression did not change at all, even the faint smile at the corner of his mouth did not disappear, but the look in his eyes became much colder: ¡°You think too much, Mu Bingtong did bring someone, but it wasn¡¯t me, it was Shen Yaoyao.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t brought?¡± Chen Jun looked at Chu Ge with disdain and shook his head: ¡°Does that mean you sneaked in?¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face changed, and she anxiously looked at Chu Ge.


    This guy, why is he so impulsive, can¡¯t take a bit of provocation.


    If the Ouyang Family finds out that he sneaked in, it will be troublesome!


    But to her surprise, Chu Ge still maintained his calm demeanor, as if he waspletely unaware of the seriousness of the situation.


    Chen Jun nced at Chu Ge and then stopped paying attention.


    Since this kid dared toe to such a ce, there would be plenty of opportunities to ruin himter; the immediate priority was to break through Mu Bingtong¡¯s psychological defenses.


    ¡°Bingtong, look at this kid, he doesn¡¯t even have the qualification to be invited to a banquet, he could only sneak in.


    What benefits do you have by following this guy?¡±


    Chen Jun pointed at Chu Ge and said in a low voice, ¡°Listen to me, divorce him immediately.


    As long as you behave well in front of me in the future, I can overlook the fact that you married him!¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun, you seem to have misunderstood something!¡± Mu Bingtong looked at Chen Jun andughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not one of those women who would climb into your bed just for money and status!


    So what if Chu Ge has nothing?


    What if I support him?


    I like him, so I married him.


    It has nothing to do with you.


    I advise you to give up on this idea immediately!¡±


    ¡°What?


    You¡­¡± Chen Jun looked at Mu Bingtong, his eyes widened, and he growled in a fierce low voice: ¡°What the hell do Ickpared to this kid?


    If you join me, aside from the Four Great Families, you can absolutely do whatever you want in Shanghai!¡±


    ¡°And, hehe, you support him?¡± Chen Jun took a deep breath, his facial expression calmed down, and he looked at Mu Bingtong andughed coldly: ¡°You should know better than me about the situation of Jinxiu Group.


    If there¡¯s an ident with this batch of orders, the entirepany will suffer a huge loss.


    At that time, with just a little push from me, I can make the Jinxiu Group copsepletely!¡±


    Hearing Chen Jun¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Jinxiu Group had almost all her hard work poured into it.


    A copse would be a heavy blow to her entire spirit and body, but her face, although pale, remained incredibly determined as she shook her head: ¡°You should really give up!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe, okay!¡± Chen Jun, infuriated yetughing, nodded and said, ¡°You refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit; I want to see when youe begging to me one day if you will still have this proud demeanor!¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Chu Ge suddenly raised his eyes and looked at him, ¡°If you¡¯re done, then get lost.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it seems I¡¯ve ignored you.¡± Chen Jun¡¯s gaze turned to Chu Ge, sneered and said: ¡°I¡¯m reluctant toy a hand on Mu Bingtong, but you, kid¡­


    I will make you learn what it means to neither live nor die!¡±


    Chu Ge appearedpletely unfazed by Chen Jun¡¯s threats, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Hong Xiaoli!¡±


    Standing next to him, Mu Bingtong suddenly said in a low voice, followed by her gaze to a middle-aged man in a suit, only about 1.6 meters tall, sporting arge beer belly.


    Wearing the suit, he looked far from sharp or handsome; it actually made him appear more like a big toad,ical and ridiculous.


    Chen Jun also turned his head to look, and smiling at Mu Bingtong, he said, ¡°What do you think, Bingtong?


    Just nod, and after the banquet, I can make him apologize to you earnestly and continue to supply materials to yourpany.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Mu Bingtong nced at him and walked directly towards Hong Xiaoli.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chen Jun¡¯s face clearly didn¡¯t look good as he let out a cold snort: ¡°I want to see how you will beg me in the future!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Manager Hong!¡± Mu Bingtong first gave Hong Xiaoli a polite smile, then raised her ss of red wine and took a small sip.


    ¡°President Mu!¡± Hong Xiaoli¡¯s gaze greedily swept over Mu Bingtong¡¯s body, and then he also raised his ss, ¡°It¡¯s been years since we saw each other, and President Mu has be even more stunningly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Manager Hong tters me,¡± Mu Bingtong maintained her professional smile, ¡°Actually, I came here this time¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Hong Xiaoli interrupted with a wave of his hand: ¡°President Mu, are you here about that batch of raw materials?¡±


    ¡°President Mu, if it¡¯s about that matter, then there¡¯s no need to discuss it.¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43 0043 Unaware of Mount Tai

    ?43: Chapter 0043: Unaware of Mount Tai   43: Chapter 0043: Unaware of Mount Tai                                   Mu Bingtong¡¯splexion changed, never expecting to be directly rejected before she even made her proposal.


    There wasn¡¯t even a sliver of room for negotiation!


    ¡°Manager Hong, I have been in cooperation with yourpany for more than just a day or two.


    With so many years of reputation on the line, are you really intent on going your own way?¡± Mu Bingtong was making ast-ditch effort, as this batch of raw materials was nearly a matter of life and death for Jinxiu Group!


    Hong Xiaoli put on a helpless look and spread his hands: ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, President Mu.


    We¡¯re all business people here, and you should know that profit is the driving principle.


    The other party is offering prices ten percent higher than yours and is also willing to pay most of the liquidated damages.


    With money on the table, why wouldn¡¯t I earn it?¡±


    Mu Bingtong paused, clinging to herst hope, ¡°After all, we have been long-term partners, can it really be¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, President Mu.¡± Hong Xiaoli shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a smile: ¡°The other party has also signed a long-term contract with me, and in the future, the prices will be raised by five percent from the original basis.


    I have no reason to refuse.


    Besides, I¡¯ve already signed the contract, and the amount in damages I¡¯d need to pay for breaching it would be significant to me.¡±


    With those words, it was clear there was no longer any room for negotiation.


    Hong Xiaoli turned and walked toward the crowd, leaving Mu Bingtong to sigh and walk away despondently.


    Could it really be as Chen Jun said, that if she didn¡¯t agree to him, Jinxiu Group would directly copse because of this incident?


    She nced at the triumphant Chen Jun, bit her lip hard, and made up her mind.


    Might as well start over!


    ¡°Bingtong, how did it go?


    He didn¡¯t agree to your cooperation, did he?¡± Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s pale face it was clear that she had just faced a setback.


    Chen Jun put on a concerned look, speaking in a pitying tone, ¡°Bingtong, why endure the agony just for the sake of saving face?


    Just nod, and I can get Hong Xiaoli toe over right now, apologize to you, and continue supplying raw materials to Jinxiu Group.


    Or I can just find you an evenrger and better raw material supplier!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Bingtong, why be so stubborn?¡± Zhang Yanxia also chimed in, ¡°Have you thought about it?


    With Mr.


    Chen¡¯s status, once he speaks out, are you still worried about not finding a business partner?¡±


    Watching the two of them sing in chorus, Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression fluctuated and she bit her lip, her tone resolute: ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I will not link my emotions with money and power!


    Even if Jinxiu Group falls, it¡¯s not a big deal to start over!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Zhang Yanxia was choked by her words, not knowing what to say momentarily.


    However, Chu Ge, who had been standing aside, showed a hint of admiration in his eyes: ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Mu Bingtong looked at him and forced a smile, ¡°Thank you for trying tofort me, but I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.


    I can handle these setbacks!¡±


    Clearly, Mu Bingtong took Chu Ge¡¯s words as mere constion, thinking that if she couldn¡¯t resolve it herself, how could he?


    For some reason, when she caught a glimpse of Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, Mu Bingtong suddenly felt her cheeks heat up and quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°What can you help with?¡± suddenly, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s voice came from the side.


    She scornfully looked at Chu Ge, scoffing: ¡°Young people today love to talk big, not afraid that the wind might blow their tongues.


    Don¡¯t you see what you are?


    To put it nicely, a pretty boy, but crudely, a gigolo who lives off a woman.


    Without Bingtong, you¡¯d probably not even have a ce to live!


    With that loser look, what could you possibly do to help her?¡±


    Chu Ge had not yet responded, but Mu Bingtong was already furious: ¡°Enough!


    How others are is none of your business toment on!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with me just talking?¡± Zhang Yanxia decided she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, seeing it as a great opportunity to win favor with Mr.


    Chen.


    She sneered and pointing at Chu Ge said: ¡°This guy has the nerve to eat here, and I can¡¯t even talk about it?


    Bingtong, you¡¯ve been deceived by him, he has no real skills, just specializes in deceiving women and living off them, why are you following such a loser?


    Look at Mr.


    Chen, he has looks, family background, and capability, he¡¯s the better choice!¡±


    Zhang Yanxia¡¯s voice was loud and clear, like a little megaphone, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Feeling the gaze of the crowd, Chen Jun revealed a smirk.


    ¡°Auntie is right, and I suspect that this guy sneaked in here on his own!¡± he suddenly said loudly.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression changed, feeling the stares from those around her, she quickly said, ¡°Chen Jun, don¡¯t nder others, I brought him in through the front gate myself!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chen Jun sneered strangely, looking provocatively at Chu Ge: ¡°You speak for yourself, did you rely on thisdy toe in?¡±


    His words carried a demeaning tone, admitting it would be akin to admitting he was just a kept man.


    Mu Bingtong looked anxiously at Chu Ge, seeing Chen Jun¡¯s smile widen as, not unexpectedly, Chu Ge shook his head and said: ¡°Like I said, mying here has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°So, you admit you snuck in?¡± Chen Junughed.


    But Chu Ge showed no signs of panic, calmly staring at him: ¡°Ouyang Die brought me in.¡±


    ¡°Ouyang Die?¡± Chen Jun was temporarily puzzled, searching his memory for the familiar name, then suddenly widened his eyes: ¡°You mean, Miss Ouyang Die, the granddaughter of Mr.


    Ouyang himself brought you in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chu Ge nodded.


    Chen Jun paused to look at him, then suddenly burst intoughter, holding his stomach: ¡°Hahaha¡ªhahahaha!


    If you¡¯re going to brag, at least make it believable!


    Do you even know what the name ¡®Ouyang¡¯ represents?¡±


    Moreover, the surrounding crowd alsoughed.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s bragging too big now, right?


    With Miss Ouyang Die¡¯s aloof nature, would she personally bring someone over?¡± a bystander muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, Miss Ouyang Die?


    I may as well say I was personally brought by Old Master Ouyang himself!¡± another person mocked jokingly.


    ¡°Hey, be careful what you say.


    This is the Ouyang family¡¯s turf, watch out if they hear you,¡± someone in the crowd cautioned in a low voice, then shook their head and sighed: ¡°But this guy, he¡¯s in big trouble now.


    He offended Mr.


    Chen, and even dared to use the Ouyang family as a cover!¡±


    ¡°Chu Ge, you¡­¡± Mu Bingtong anxiously started to speak, but Chen Jun didn¡¯t wait for her to finish, instead calling out: ¡°Manager?


    Where¡¯s the manager?


    There¡¯s a kid who sneaked in here!


    Get him out of here quickly!¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44 0044 I Dont Have an Invitation

    ?44: Chapter 0044: I Don¡¯t Have an Invitation   44: Chapter 0044: I Don¡¯t Have an Invitation                                   Chu Ge furrowed his brows, about to speak when a sonorous voice suddenly came through: ¡°Who shouted just now?¡±


    A middle-aged man in a suit, with an authoritative look on his face, made his way through the crowd and came forward.


    He nced at Chu Ge, who was calm, then looked at Chen Jun, who wore a cold smirk mixed with pride, and asked with a frown: ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡±


    Although Chen Jun was the young master of the Chen Family, his backing was not to be underestimated, and he didn¡¯t need to fear him too much.


    It was best to handle the matter officially.


    ¡°Ha, Manager Wu himself is here, this kid is in for it!¡± someone who recognized himughed and then looked at Chu Ge with a pitying expression.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed; she knew something about this Manager Wu.


    He was absolutely not an easy person to deal with, handling everything on official terms, not showing favoritism.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face revealed a schadenfreude smile, knowing full well that Chen Jun wouldn¡¯t just evict Chu Ge and let it end at that.


    This was just the beginning.


    Following Mr.


    Chen¡¯s usual method, it was a gradual process of pushing a person into the depths of despair.


    ¡°Manager Wu, I suppose you¡¯re not unfamiliar with me, are you?¡± Chen Jun stepped back a few paces and said to Manager Wu with a smile.


    Manager Wu¡¯s gaze swept over Chen Jun and nodded: ¡°Hmm, the Eldest Young Master of the Chen Family?


    I believe there are few in Shanghai who don¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t waste more words.¡± Chen Jun chuckled, pointing at Chu Ge, ¡°I suspect this person did not receive an invitation at all and sneaked in on his own.


    Moreover, this kid even dared to use the Ouyang Family as a cover, saying Miss Ouyang Die personally brought him in!¡±


    After hearing this, Manager Wu¡¯s face instantly turned sullen, and the crowd around them started to buzz with discussion.


    Those who knew him were almost all aware that once Manager Wu¡¯s face changed, the issue wouldn¡¯t be easily resolved.


    ¡°Hehe, looks like Manager Wu is really fired up, seems this kid¡¯s really in for it,¡± someone in the crowd sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s his own fault,¡± another person said: ¡°With such a low status, he dared to sneak in here, and he even dared to use Miss Ouyang Die as a shield.


    Two chargesbined, this kid is not going to get away easily without losing some skin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± A middle-aged man in a suit coldly snickered: ¡°The young people nowadays just don¡¯t understand the heights of Heaven and the depths of Earth.


    Giving him a profound lesson might be a good thing.¡¯


    Hearing the surrounding discussion, Mu Bingtong worriedly nced at Chu Ge and was about to step forward to defend him when she noticed that Manager Wu had already walked straight up to Chu Ge: ¡°Sir, please present your invitation.¡±


    With those words, Mu Bingtong¡¯splexion paled.


    At this point, any words were toote.


    Where could Chu Ge have gotten an invitation from?


    Sure enough, just as she had anticipated, Chu Ge remained silent for a moment before calmly stating: ¡°I do not have an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡ª¡±


    A wave of surprised murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    Everyone had guessed the kid didn¡¯t have an invitation, but they didn¡¯t expect him to admit it so straightforwardly, without a single word of defense.


    ¡°What do you say, wasn¡¯t I right?¡± Chen Jun sneered, his hands sped behind his back, looking down on Chu Ge in arrogance.


    A poor nobody daring to challenge him?


    His eyes conveyed a blend of disdain and scorn, as if he were looking at an insignificant ant.


    For him, the Eldest Young Master of the Chen Family, an ordinary poor kid indeed wasn¡¯t much different from an ant.


    Manager Wu¡¯s expression turnedpletely grim as he coldly said to Chu Ge: ¡°So you are admitting that you indeed snuck in?¡±


    Rising in his heart was a great surge of rage and fear.


    After all, this banquet was hosted by the Ouyang Family, personally organized by Mr.


    Ouyang himself.


    The guest list for the banquet was meticulously curated by the Ouyang Family, leaving no room for excuses.


    And he was in charge of the banquet, meaning the arrangement and deployment of personnel were his responsibilities.


    Now, the fact that such a nameless youngster had infiltrated was a dereliction of duty on his part!


    Negligence was already a serious matter, let alone at a banquet of the Ouyang Family.


    Cold sweat immediately streamed down Manager Wu¡¯s forehead, but his inner rage grew even more fierce.


    ¡°Manager Wu, listen to me¡­¡± Mu Bingtong saw Manager Wu¡¯s demeanor and inwardly cursed, quickly stepping forward to try and make a case for Chu Ge.


    However, Manager Wu shook his head at her, his eyes showing an indifferent dismissal: ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, I already know how to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, indeed the Manager Wu who¡¯s known as ¡®Iron-faced and Impartial¡¯!¡± Chen Junughed heartily, poured himself a ss of red wine, and then watched Chu Ge with yful eyes.


    Yet, just when everyone was waiting for Manager Wu to blow up, Chu Ge suddenly spoke: ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I was invited by the Ouyang Family, and Miss Ouyang Die personally escorted me in.


    If you don¡¯t believe it, you could just ask for yourself.¡±


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Manager Wu hesitated.


    After all, better safe than sorry.


    Chen Jun, however, sneered upon hearing this, and said to Chu Ge: ¡°Heh, ying Tai Chi now, are you?


    Ask Miss Ouyang Die for confirmation?


    Miss Ouyang Die is currently on the second floor, and at this moment all the core members of the Ouyang Family are there.


    Who here is qualified to go there?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the area for the Ouyang Family¡¯s internal gathering.


    Apart from the other Three Major Families, who would dare to go there?¡± someone chimed in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.


    None of the Three Major Families are present at today¡¯s banquet.¡± Another person nodded: ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible to verify.¡±


    Seeing the crowd¡¯s reaction, Chen Jun nodded in satisfaction, put down his wine ss, and pointed at Chu Ge: ¡°So, this kid is just trying to leverage this fact to keep you from touching him.


    If he were really a distinguished guest invited by the Ouyang Family, how could he not even produce an invitation?¡±


    Chen Jun¡¯s words made most people present concur, even a determined look shed across Manager Wu¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Ge shook his head, remembering that there seemed to be an invitation made specifically for him in Ouyang Die¡¯s car.


    But since he had entered with her, he did not ask for this invitation.


    ¡°Verification?


    Very simple.¡± Chu Ge shook his head, took out his phone: ¡°I¡¯ll just make a call to Mr.


    Ouyang, and have hime down to greet me personally.¡±


    ¡°A call to Mr.


    Ouyang?¡± Chen Jun eximed exaggeratedly, and then everyone looked at him and burst intoughter.


    Even Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge with a sense of frustration, her beautiful eyes filled with deep disappointment.


    Manager Wu spoke a few words into the walkie-talkie on his shoulder, then looked at Chu Ge with a cold gaze.


    He had already called security over, ready to throw the kid out directly.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, there Chu Ge was actually making the call under the watchful eyes of all those present.

 Chapter 45 - 45 0045 My Guest

    ?45: Chapter 0045: My Guest   45: Chapter 0045: My Guest                                   ¡°Old Master, um, this is Chu Ge.


    Could you pleasee down here for a moment?


    I¡¯m in the banquet hall on the first floor, um, I forgot to bring the invitation and ran into some trouble.¡±


    After saying a few words, Chu Ge hung up the phone, while Chen Jun next to him sneered and said, ¡°How was it?


    Did Mr.


    Ouyang say he woulde down personally to receive our Young Master Chu?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± After uttering that, Chu Ge didn¡¯t speak further; instead, he picked up the prawn on the table and started eating again.


    This behavior rendered everyone speechless¡ªwhat kind of nerve did this guy have to still be eating at a time like this?


    Manager Wu frowned, and it wasn¡¯t long before several security guards in uniform pushed through the crowd and made their way inside: ¡°Manager Wu!¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Manager Wu nodded at them and then directed them to Chu Ge: ¡°Throw this punk out!¡±


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows, ¡°Manager Wu, I hope you won¡¯t regret thister.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Manager Wu sneered, ¡°I only regret not screening better and letting you sneak in.¡±


    The security guards, simply following orders, exchanged a nce after hearing themand from above and rolled up their sleeves, advancing towards Chu Ge.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly stepped in front of Chu Ge, ¡°Manager Wu, won¡¯t you listen to our exnation?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin!¡± Manager Wu scolded, and with a wave of his hand said, ¡°President Mu of Jinxiu Group, right?


    Please step aside immediately.


    I believe you understand the seriousness of this matter¡ªdon¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    ¡°You all¡­¡± Mu Bingtong bit her lip, but was helpless to act.


    ¡°Xiao Liu.¡± Chen Jun gave a sinister smile and made a call in front of everyone, ¡°Bring my bodyguards to the door, and wait.


    A punk will be thrown out soon.


    Break both of his legs for me!¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun!


    What are you trying to do!¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s face changed.


    Chen Jun shrugged and pointed at the phone, grinning, ¡°What am I doing?


    Just making a phone call.


    Bingtong, it¡¯s the same offer as before¡ªif you agree, I¡¯ll let this punk leave safely.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Suddenly, Chu Ge looked at Chen Jun and said coldly.


    ¡°Oho, still so arrogant?¡± Chen Jun chuckled coldly, ¡°Fine, after we break your legs, let¡¯s see if you can still talk tough!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s legs are you nning to break?¡± An elderly but powerful voice suddenly came from behind Chen Jun, and the mood in the room went silent.


    Chen Jun was startled, slowly turned his head, and found an old man behind him, dressed in a Tang costume, with a head full of silver hair, and with an unspoken authority about him.


    What unsettled him was that the old man looked somewhat familiar, yet he couldn¡¯t quite ce him.


    ¡°Old man, who are you?


    If you¡¯re trying to speak for this kid, then let me warn you¡ªdon¡¯t make a mistake yourself!¡± Chen Jun pped the table, his attitude slightly arrogant.


    After all, in this banquet, aside from the Ouyang Family, almost no one else had a status as venerable as his¡ªhe indeed had the capital to be arrogant.


    However, what surprised Chen Jun was that some in the crowd were looking at him with a sort of pity, and of course, some were looking at the old man, utterly confused.


    After all¡­


    not everyone was privileged enough to meet Mr.


    Ouyang, the patriarch of the Ouyang Family!


    Manager Wu sweated profusely and shakily lowered his head as he faced Mr.


    Ouyang who appeared behind Chen Jun.


    ¡°Oh¡­


    Mr.


    Ouyang!¡± Someone in the crowd whispered, instantly electrifying the atmosphere!


    ¡°Hisss¡ªI thought he looked familiar.


    How could Mr.


    Ouyange to the first-floor hall?¡± A man gasped, his waist involuntarily bending a bit.


    The ripple effect took hold!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now fixed on this elder dressed in a Tang costume, including Chen Jun.


    To speak now¡ªChen Jun¡¯s legs were trembling, and sweat beads asrge as soybeans instantly covered his forehead¡­


    He had actually had the audacity to say those words to Mr.


    Ouyang; it was practically courting death!


    ¡°Oh¡­


    Mr.


    Ouyang, please¡­please hear me out!¡± Chen Jun¡¯s face was mournful as he tried to exin, but Mr.


    Ouyang didn¡¯t even nce at him and walked straight to Manager Wu, ¡°Xiao Wu, what exactly is going on here?¡±


    Manager Wu was equally nervous, stealing nces at Chu Ge¡­


    Could it really be that this young man had made a call that brought the Old Master down here?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be possible!


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, he instantly dismissed it.


    Thed was just in his twenties¡ªhow could he have such clout?


    Not to mention in Shanghai, even throughout the whole of Huaxia, there were hardly a few who could summon Mr.


    Ouyang with a mere phone call.


    Thinking this, Manager Wu pointed at Chu Ge and said, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s this young man.


    He did not receive an invitation but somehow managed to sneak into the banquet.


    This is indeed my oversight, and I will go and ept my punishment after dealing with this!¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face turned deathly pale in an instant.


    Things weren¡¯t looking good, but to actually disturb Mr.


    Ouyang¡ªthis was beyond the help of even immortals!


    Chen Jun, while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, looked at Chu Ge with schadenfreude.


    Now, he wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger.


    Just those who wanted to curry favor with the Ouyang Family would be enough to make this young man suffer greatly.


    Yet, to everyone¡¯s utter shock, there Chu Ge was, still focused on the tter, dealing with the prawns amidst the chaos!


    The heck, was this guy a reincarnated ghost obsessed with hunger, caring not even for his life over food?


    Mu Bingtong watched him, her expression filled with utter despair.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Mr.


    Ouyang revealed not even a hint of anger, instead smiling amicably, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, do you like the prawns here?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Chu Ge nodded, his demeanor calm as if he was not facing a man of immense power but just an ordinary old man, ¡°Just so happens I haven¡¯t had dinner, and the prawns here suit my taste.¡±


    Everyone around felt faint¡­


    What exactly was happening here?


    Only Manager Wu, observing the interactions between the elder and the youngster, had his expression shift suddenly, as an unbelievable thought emerged¡­


    Could it be that this young man did indeed call Mr.


    Ouyang earlier?


    Not just him, but Chen Jun also turned pale, his lips quivering as he held onto hisst thread of hope, ¡°Ou¡­


    Mr.


    Ouyang, it seems that he doesn¡¯t have an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Invitation?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang turned to nce at Chen Jun, and then at Manager Wu, before suddenly letting out a cold snort, ¡°Hmph, do my invited guests really need an invitation to enter?¡±


    ¡°Hisss¡ª¡± Everyone inhaled sharply.


    The young man indeed turned out to be personally invited by Mr.


    Ouyang!

 Chapter 46 - 46 046 Apologize and Make Amends

    ?46: Chapter 046: Apologize and Make Amends   46: Chapter 046: Apologize and Make Amends                                   The turn of events caught everyone off guard.


    Zhang Yanxia stepped back a few paces, her legs gave way, and with a thump, she sat down on the ground, pale-faced, staring at Chu Ge who stood beside Mr.


    Ouyang.


    Chen Jun was slightly better off; although his legs were weak, he supported himself on the table, avoiding public embarrassment.


    Manager Wu, however, was in distress, for he stood right in front of Chu Ge, now hanging his head low, wishing he could tuck it into his trousers.


    Cold sweat oozed out one drop after another, even dripping down from his nose, and he did not dare to reach up to wipe it.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes were wide, and her small mouth was agape, almost big enough to fit an egg.


    Could it be that everything he said just now was true?


    That it was indeed Ouyang Die who personally brought him in?


    But soon, her eyebrows furrowed, and a hint of confusion shed across her face.


    If he had such great ability, why would he stay in herpany as a mere security team leader?


    There must be a problem!


    Mu Bingtong stared at Chu Ge, her brows tightly knit in thought.


    ¡°Who was it just now that wanted to drive Mr.


    Chu away?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang surveyed the room with a cold tone in his voice.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Chen Jun, whose face twitched, and in his heart, countless metaphorical grass-mud horses galloped past.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Jun?


    Young Master Chen, quite imposing!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang looked at Chen Jun and scoffed: ¡°It seems the Chen Family has flourished recently?


    Or is it that this old man¡¯s words no longer have weight, that you no longer regard me?¡±


    Chen Jun¡¯s face drastically changed.


    If this huge me were to be assigned to him, his own father might very well ughter him personally!


    This was no exaggeration; for a family, the safety of an individual could never outweigh the family¡¯s interests.


    ¡°Old¡­


    Old Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Chen Jun squeezed out an uglier smile than crying and dryly exined: ¡°I was thinking since this is a banquet you are hosting, what if someone unworthy slipped in and tarnished your reputation?


    I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, it would be like flooding the Dragon King Temple¡ªplease be more forgiving!¡±


    ¡°Humph, who are you trying to fool?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang snorted coldly, looked at Chen Jun, and said: ¡°Making a mistake, a simple apology is not enough.¡±


    Hearing Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s words, Chen Jun gritted his teeth and said to Chu Ge: ¡°Chu, I was wrong just now.


    I will definitely prepare a generous gift when I get back as an apology!¡±


    As he spoke, a pained expression crossed Chen Jun¡¯s face.


    With Mr.


    Ouyang personally speaking, the gift could not be a small one; the Chen Family might very well suffer a significant setback because of this grand gesture.


    Manager Wu also gave Chu Ge a series of deep bows: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I¡¯ve mishandled things before.


    Rest assured, we will also provide you with a substantial gift that will satisfy you, and I wille in person to apologizeter!¡±


    This could be described as a dramatic change; witnessing the stark difference in their attitudes, Mu Bingtong, with her mouth slightly open, leaned closer to Chu Ge and asked: ¡°Do¡­


    do you really know Mr.


    Ouyang?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Chu Ge looked amusingly at the cautious Mu Bingtong and made a face towards Ouyang Yunbao: ¡°Would hee over to greet me if I didn¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°It makes no sense!¡± Mu Bingtong was somewhat frantic, her eyes wide as she spoke: ¡°Your status¡­


    is so vastly different from the Ouyang Family¡¯s.


    Even Chen Jun would have a hard time getting to know the direct members of the Ouyang Family, and yet you¡¯ve directly connected with Mr.


    Ouyang.


    How did you do it?¡±


    Looking at Mu Bingtong¡¯s incredulous expression, Chu Ge smiled and said in a lowered voice, ¡°I¡¯m saying, I saved Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s life; I¡¯m his lifesaver.


    Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Just blow your own trumpet!¡± As expected, Mu Bingtong rolled her eyes dismissively and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re giving me such an unreliable excuse.¡±


    Chu Ge smiled helplessly, but he did not argue.


    Meanwhile, Mr.


    Ouyang had already negotiated the price with the two, and just by looking at the faces of Manager Wu and Chen Jun, who looked as if they were about to cry, it was clear that thepensation was not going to be light.


    ¡°Chu, in a few days they¡¯ll send a generous gift to you.


    Give me a call when it arrives to see if they¡¯ve cut corners!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang deliberately raised his voice after a nce at the duo.


    Chen Jun and hispanion were almost in tears.


    With the Old Master personally addressing it, who would dare to skimp on the effort?


    Unless they¡¯re tired of living.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trouble to you, Old Master!¡± Chu Ge nodded, without intending to follow up further.


    After all, this was a banquet arranged especially for him; it wouldn¡¯t be good to press too hard.


    Mr.


    Ouyangughed heartily, patted Chu Ge on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a banquet on the second floor; I was about to have Little Butterflye down to call you, Mr.


    Chu.


    How about joining me upstairs right now?¡±


    ¡°Then I shall respectfullyply.¡± Chu Ge responded, winked at Mu Bingtong, and then followed Mr.


    Ouyang upstairs.


    ¡°This guy!¡± Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but smile as Chu Ge walked away, not forgetting to pull a face at her.


    No sooner had Chu Ge and Mr.


    Ouyang left the banquet hall than it erupted into chaos.


    ¡°Holy shit, this kid really knows Mr.


    Ouyang!¡± Someone eximed.


    ¡°Damn, knowing Mr.


    Ouyang means he could practically walk sideways in Shanghai,¡± another person said with evident envy.


    ¡°This young man seems quite capable, we should make more connections with him in the future,¡± some were already nning to forge a good rtionship with Chu Ge.


    Only Chen Jun stood at the hotel entrance, his face clouded with gloom.


    After such an incident, he really had no face left to continue attending the banquet.


    Zhang Yanxia stood next to him, her face showing concern: ¡°Mr.


    Chen, do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Chen Jun waved his hand, gritting his teeth, ¡°Mr.


    Ouyang personally spoke up; for now, let¡¯s tolerate him this once.


    Later on, I will make him spit out everything he¡¯s taken, with interest!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face changed: ¡°But that guy knows Mr.


    Ouyang, right?¡±


    Chen Jun shook his head with a vicious smile: ¡°I figure it¡¯s just this kid¡¯s good luck to have casually be acquainted with Mr.


    Ouyang.


    Otherwise, with his utterly empty background, how could he possibly make connections with the Ouyang family?


    So, it seems he¡¯s not untouchable after all!¡±


    He looked deeply at Mu Bingtong inside, then swept his gaze over the staircase leading upstairs: ¡°Really think just because he knows the Old Master, he¡¯ll be favored by the Ouyang family?


    I guess Mr.


    Ouyang is just momentarily taken with him.


    After all, hisst name is Chu, not Ouyang.¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen really has a brilliant insight!¡± Zhang Yanxia cheered up again: ¡°So where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Where the hell can we go?¡± Chen Jun thought of the huge amount ofpensation, and his anger bubbled up instantly: ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s time to prepare the gift!¡±


    Faced with Chen Jun¡¯s sudden outburst, Zhang Yanxia dared not show any dissatisfaction, but her resentment towards Chu Ge deepened even more.

 Chapter 47 - 47 0047 Are They All Divine Doctors

    ?47: Chapter 0047: Are They All Divine Doctors?


    47: Chapter 0047: Are They All Divine Doctors?


    The second floor was filled withrge private rooms, and this hotel was already known for its luxurious approach, so each room wasrger than a standard cinema.


    Chu Ge followed Mr.


    Ouyang into one of the private rooms and discovered it was already packed with arge group of people, mostly direct descendants of the Ouyang Family.


    Ouyang Die was also conspicuously present.


    At the same time, there were a few old men in suits wearing sses.


    From the respectful attitude of the surrounding people towards these men, it was clear that their status was not ordinary.


    Mr.


    Ouyang pulled Chu Ge to the center and personally lifted a cup of wine: ¡°Now let me introduce to everyone, this is the Divine Doctor I mentioned, Mr.


    Chu Ge!


    It¡¯s because of him that I, an old man, have managed to keep my life!¡±


    Hearing Mr.


    Ouyang say this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Chu Ge, filled with envy, shock, doubt, and disdain.


    A mix of different looks converged together, making him the focus of the moment.


    ¡°I toast to Mr.


    Chu!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang lifted his cup, and everyone present quickly raised their sses too, while Chu Ge clinked sses with the Old Master and gestured around the room.


    After the drink, the atmosphere in the room clearly perked up, and people began toasting to Chu Ge, trying to get closer to him.


    ¡°Young Chu, my recovery this time owes much to you!¡± Mr.


    Ouyangughed, holding his ss.


    ¡°You tter me, Old Master.¡± Chu Ge responded with a slight smile.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s calm andposed demeanor, Mr.


    Ouyang nodded approvingly to himself and said: ¡°For someone young like you to have such a state of mind is rare indeed.


    Learning that my recovery was sound, my oldrades-in-arms all came over.


    Actually, I was nning to introduce you to them.¡±


    Chu Ge felt a surge of emotion, but on the surface, he just sipped his wine without any visible reaction.


    If the Old Master¡¯s words were released, it would undoubtedly cause a massive shock in Shanghai, and even in the whole of Huaxia.


    Those who knew him understood that his oldrades-in-arms, as long as they were still alive, were now big shots in the military districts!


    And some of them were esteemed elders from big families in Yanjing.


    If Chu Ge could indeed win their favor, it would amount to having a tremendouswork of connections!


    Observing Chu Ge¡¯s indifferent demeanor, approval flickered again in the Old Master¡¯s eyes: ¡°However, since this gathering is to thank you, Young Chu, it¡¯s not quite appropriate for you to directly meet them now.


    In the future, when there is an opportunity, I will introduce you to each of them individually.


    My old brothers all obtained injuries during wartime back in the day and have been troubled with chronic issues since then.


    We¡¯ll be counting on your medical skill then.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, you are too kind.¡± Chu Ge said with a smile: ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, good to hear!¡± the Old Masterughed heartily as he walked with his ss towards the door: ¡°I¡¯ve not seen them for many years and truly miss them.


    Young Chu, you enjoy yourself here, I must excuse myself for a bit.¡±


    Watching the Old Master step out, the atmosphere in the room inevitably quieted down for a moment.


    As the current Family Head, Ouyang Kangshi naturally would not let the atmosphere go cold and immediately drew Chu over, pointing to a few elderly men in suits and said: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, my father has gone to meet hisrades-in-arms.


    Now, let me introduce you to a few people.¡±


    ¡°This is the Renxing Hospital¡¯s Doctor and Dean, whom you¡¯ve met before.¡±


    Zhang Chenggong, also known as Dr.


    Zhang from that day, smiled and nodded at Chu Ge, extending his hand: ¡°Young Chu really is a young hero!¡±


    Ouyang Kangshi continued the introductions: ¡°This is the Deputy Dean and Doctor of Huaidong Hospital, Zheng Wenyi.


    And this one is also a Doctor from Huaidong Hospital, Zhang Gaoyuan.¡±


    Both men appeared in their forties, nearing fifty, dressed in ck suits and wearing sses.


    The average-height man standing upfront was Zheng Wenyi, while the taller man, a step behind, was Zhang Gaoyuan.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, your reputation precedes you.


    It¡¯s hard to believe how young you are!¡± Zheng Wenyi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of contempt, but his face still bore a warm smile as he reached out for a handshake with Chu Ge.


    Ouyang Kangshi went on to introduce: ¡°This is the Dean and Doctor of Bo¡¯ai Hospital, Guang Huai Ren.


    And this is Mr.


    Chu, the one who cured the Old Master!¡±


    Guang Huai Ren was a bald man in his fifties, his shiny scalp evident.


    He too wore a suit and at his stature of a little over 1.5 meters, he had to look up at Chu Ge who was over 1.8 meters tall.


    ¡°Are you that Chu Ge?¡± Guang Huai Ren was blunt and even disrespectful as he didn¡¯t even offer a handshake, ¡°Right now, the several individuals here are all significant figures in the medicalmunity.


    Young man, you have a long road ahead; relying on deception won¡¯t lead you to the right path.¡±


    Guang Huai Ren¡¯s words stunned everyone present, and Chu Ge frowned slightly.


    The Old Master¡¯s health had not been well for more than a day or two.


    Initially, it was these very people who were called over, but after their diagnosis, they unanimously dered that the Old Master¡¯s condition was unlike anything they had seen before¡ªsuggesting that it was beyond the current medical capability to heal.


    Only Zhang Chenggong stayed to try, but to no avail.


    Now, Chu Ge, who appeared to be just over twenty, had cured the Old Master in less than a month.


    Everyone except Zhang Chenggong thought it sounded like a fairy tale.


    Sure enough, after Guang Huai Ren spoke, the other two stayed silent, instead looking at Chu Ge with suspicion.


    Ouyang Kang lowered his eyelids, holding his wine ss without a word.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Guang Huai Ren?¡± Zhang Chenggong frowned and chided, ¡°When Young Chu was treating Mr.


    Ouyang, I was waiting downstairs.


    At that time, the Old Master could only lie in bed, but shortly after he went up, they both came down together.


    Could that be fake?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, you were just waiting downstairs at the time!¡± Zhang Gaoyuanughed disdainfully, ¡°Who knows what really happened then?


    Maybe this kid just went up and fiddled around randomly, and the Old Master just happened to recover on his own, then mistakenly thought it was the kid who cured him!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Zheng Wenyi said mockingly: ¡°We also performed many medical treatments on the Old Master back then.


    Maybe it was our treatment that allowed him to gradually recover.


    This kid just got lucky and happened to be there!¡±


    The people present began to chat and discuss one after another, and Ouyang Kang¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not stop them, choosing instead to observe from the sidelines.


    ¡°Listening to you all discussing, one might think you¡¯re all Divine Doctors.


    When the Old Master was critically ill, why didn¡¯t I see any of you there?¡± Chu Ge suddenly spoke up, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

 Chapter 48 - 48 0048 Medical Authority

    ?48: Chapter 0048: Medical Authority   48: Chapter 0048: Medical Authority                                   ¡°Hmph, ignorant child, what do you know?¡± Guang Huai Ren¡¯s face turned red as he coldly snorted, ¡°At that time, there were two critically ill patients in the hospital, I really couldn¡¯t leave them.


    In front of life, everyone is equal!


    Besides, I also prescribed some medicines for the Old Master afterward to help him recover.¡±


    Upon hearing Guang Huai Ren¡¯s exnation, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully, thinking about the few prescriptions that the Old Master never actually took.


    ¡°What do you know, you brat?¡± Zheng Wenyi fumed, turning his head to say, ¡°Dr.


    Guang has been practicing medicine for decades.


    What difficult andplex diseases hasn¡¯t he seen?


    Just yesterday, his national-level medical doctorate certificate was issued!¡±


    ¡°National-level medical doctorate certificate?¡± Zhang Chenggong gasped in astonishment, ¡°Is that the special certificate that is awarded by the National Medical Doctor Association only once every five years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Guang Huai Ren nodded, a proud look on his face, ¡°I finally lived up to the expectations.¡±


    Everyone present looked at him with envy.


    After all, that certificate was equivalent to a golden signboard, instantly elevating his status above several others in the room.


    ¡°Kid, I had already diagnosed the Old Master¡¯s illness long ago and took some measures back then,¡± Guang Huai Ren boasted with an air of superiority, ¡°That day was precisely when the effects should have shown.


    If it weren¡¯t for you, the Old Master could have recovered that very day.


    Hmph, ignorant child, you dyed the Old Master¡¯s recovery and still thought you were the savior.


    Ridiculous!¡±


    Chu Ge looked coldly at Guang Huai Ren: ¡°The toxins in the Old Master were hidden within his Inner Strength, what prior measures could you have possibly taken?¡±


    ¡°Inner Strength?¡± Guang Huai Ren¡¯s expression turned peculiar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you used so-called Inner Strength to cure the Old Master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Ge nodded without hesitation.


    The expressions of those present turned strange, even Zhang Chenggong looked at Chu Ge doubtfully.


    ¡°Mr.


    Ouyang, this kid is simply a fraud!¡± Guang Huai Ren scoffed, pointing at Chu Ge, ¡°Talking about Inner Strength in this day and age, why don¡¯t you im you have supernatural powers as well?¡±


    ¡°Some things you haven¡¯t seen or understood don¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist!¡± Chu Ge slowly spoke up.


    ¡°At the deepest level, Inner Strength can lead to supernatural powers!¡±


    ¡°Utter nonsense!¡±


    Faced with Chu Ge¡¯s response, Guang Huai Ren sneered, abruptly interrupting.


    For over fifty years, he was not only confident in his Medical Skill but also had umted vast life experiences.


    Over the years, he had studied so-called folk remedies and profound mysteries, but his only conclusion was that those people were all frauds!


    Now, a young man barely in his twenties stood before him, brazenly speaking about Inner Strength and regarding it capable of supernatural effects?


    What a joke!


    What Guang Huai Ren said reflected the thoughts of the other two onlookers as well, and it was not just because they didn¡¯t believe in Inner Strength but also because Chu Ge looked far too young¡­


    What significant things could ad in his twenties achieve?


    As the dean of Bo¡¯ai Hospital and a noted doctor, with his newly acquired certificate, any one of these could keep ordinary people from even lifting their heads in his presence.


    Yet, Chu Ge did not show even a trace of timidity.


    He looked indifferently at Guang Huai Ren, his lips curled in a faint, mocking smile that did not change, ¡°Some things don¡¯t exist not because they aren¡¯t there, but because you stand too low to even see them.¡±


    Standing too low!


    This statement was like a stab in a ho¡¯s nest; who were those present?


    They were prominent doctors in the medical field, some even holding the position of dean at major hospitals!


    Even Zhang Chenggong¡¯s face changed as he whispered a warning, ¡°Chu, be careful with your words!¡±


    But it was toote, three people stepped forward simultaneously, surrounding Chu Ge.


    ¡°Arrogant and disrespectful, showing no reverence for elders, how did such a youngster ever gain the trust of Mr.


    Ouyang?¡± Zheng Guangyi was the first to speak up, and it was well-known in the industry that he greatly valued seniority.


    With his direct superior speaking up, Zhang Gaoyuan naturally wouldn¡¯tg behind, ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t respect his elders can¡¯t possibly achieve anything significant!¡±


    All around, members of the Ouyang Family had peculiar expressions.


    This young man was too arrogant!


    Though they, the direct descendants of the Ouyang Family, behaved unreservedly on regr asions, they would still pay their respects respectfully when they saw these venerable medical seniors.


    Unexpectedly, this youngster dared to speak so boldly.


    ¡°Being mentally agile is good, but you shouldn¡¯t apply your intellect to the wrong paths!¡± Guang Huai Ren knocked on the table, his expression one of regret, ¡°We had essentially identified the cause of Old Master Ouyang¡¯s illness and after a series of treatment trials, he was bound to slowly recover.


    You were lucky to be there, but you should never have imed all the credit for yourself.


    Do you know that such behavior is shameful?¡±


    ¡°Dean Guang is right!¡± Zheng Wenyi chimed in from the side, ¡°The recovery of Old Master Ouyang was the result of the hard work of several senior doctors, definitely not your so-called Inner Strength that cured him!¡±


    ¡°So, all of you are that amazing?¡± Chu Ge looked at them, scoffing, ¡°Then why, when the Old Master was critically ill, did none of you show up on time?


    I heard directly from the Ouyang Family that they had called you that day, but one by one, you all shirked responsibility, iming you were too busy toe.


    Now that you see the Old Master¡¯s health improving, you all swarm like flies attracted to a scent, rushing to take the credit, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Guang Huai Ren¡¯s face turned red as he pointed at Chu Ge and scolded, ¡°How dare you!


    What kind of attitude is this when speaking to an elder?¡±


    ¡°Are you angry out of embarrassment?¡± Chu Ge was unyielding, mocking with a chuckle.


    Facing Chu Ge¡¯s repeated provocations, Guang Huai Ren couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore, and in a fit of anger, he smashed his wine ss on the floor, his hands trembling as he pointed at Chu Ge, shouting, ¡°Which Medical University did you graduate from?


    I need to see how your teachers taught you!¡±


    Zhang Chenggong also looked eagerly at Chu Ge, curious about which Medical University Chu Ge was from.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Ge fell silent for a moment, then openly stated, ¡°I haven¡¯t attended any university.¡±


    The crowd erupted in noise.


    It was as if a massive joke had been unveiled, a person who hadn¡¯t even attended university was revered as a Divine Doctor by Old Master Ouyang?


    If this got out, it might even tarnish the Ouyang Family¡¯s reputation.


    Zhang Chenggong was stunned; he never expected such a reply.

 Chapter 49 - 49 0049 Inner Strength Divine Communication

    ?49: Chapter 0049 Inner Strength Divine Communication   49: Chapter 0049 Inner Strength Divine Communication                                   Even Ouyang Kangshi, who had been observing from the sidelines, was now frowning.


    Initially, when he heard Chu Ge mention Inner Strength, he became skeptical of his abilities¡ªespecially since each time Chu Ge came to treat the Old Master, no one was allowed to observe, and the Old Master remained tight-lipped about the treatment.


    Upon hearing such news now, one could imagine the turmoil in his heart.


    He had always recognized only those with genuine knowledge and skill, and the fact that Chu Ge, whocked professional medical knowledge, openly confronted several professors, had clearly offended him.


    ¡°Father, Mr.


    Chu truly did save grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough said!¡± Ouyang Die was abruptly cut off mid-sentence by Ouyang Kangshi: ¡°Who knows what actually happened back then?


    Perhaps, it was just some extremely unlikely coincidence.


    Don¡¯t say anything now.


    Just watch.¡±


    As the current Family Head of the Ouyang Family, Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s authority was naturally significant.


    Ouyang Die sighed and could only cast a worried nce at Chu Ge.


    ¡°I indeed have never attended university, nor have I learned any transferred medical knowledge,¡± Chu Ge stated, without a trace of guilt, looking straight into Guang Huai Ren¡¯s eyes unflinchingly.


    ¡°But is professional training necessary to save lives?


    In this world, there are far too many things beyond the reach of ordinary people throughout their lives!¡±


    ¡°Like that so-called Inner Strength you mentioned?¡± Zhang Gaoyuan added sarcastically, prompting a round ofughter.


    Chu Ge, however, responded seriously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Inner Strength!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Dean Guang finally stood up, pointing at Chu Ge, his tone brooked no argument.


    ¡°The notion of Inner Strength is simply baseless!


    Even if you possessed such a thing, how could you save a life with no medical knowledge?¡±


    ¡°How would a brat who only spouts nonsense know the true capability of us old professors?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, when I first came to Shanghai¡¯s Bo¡¯ai Hospital, my paper was published in medical journals!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen years ago, the topic of my published medical paper upied one-tenth of the entire medical journal, and I became the leading representative of Bo¡¯ai Hospital!¡±


    ¡°Eight years ago, I was invited to four countries for medical skill exchanges.


    The papers I published upon returning even made the headlines.


    That same year, I was elected Dean of the hospital!¡±


    ¡°In the past eight years, under my leadership, Bo¡¯ai Hospital has grown and be one of Shanghai¡¯s top hospitals.


    My name, Guang Huai Ren, is well known in the medicalmunity.


    What right do you, a greenhorn, have to question me?¡±


    Faced with the indignant Dean Guang, everyone in attendance held a trace of respect.


    In twenty years, he had progressed from an unknown little doctor to the esteemed Dean today¡ªa truly meteoric rise!


    Even Ouyang Kangshi nodded in agreement.


    When Guang Huai Ren first arrived in Shanghai, he had no connections and climbed up solely on his own merit.


    Guang Huai Ren took a breath and continued, ¡°In my decades of medical practice, I¡¯ve performed no less than a hundred surgeries.


    How could my extensive experience and knowledge possibly be imagined by a junior like you?¡±


    ¡°Is all this talk necessary?¡± Chu Ge suddenly smiled and shook his head, ¡°You are powerless when ites to Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s health!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Zhang Gaoyuan bellowed, ¡°Dean Guang has already said that Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s recovery is due to the medical procedures we performed beforehand, and has nothing to do with you, a lucky youngster!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Zheng Wenyi stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Shamelessd, not only do you boast and deceive, but now you dare defy Dean Guang.


    Security?


    Where is security?


    Get this brat out of here at once!¡±


    Chen Jun¡¯s previous actions were seen as personal vendetta; hence his downfall.


    Zheng Wenyi felt confident that if they could get rid of this youngster now, they could immediately be esteemed guests of the Ouyang Family!


    This time, Chu Ge truly lost his patience.


    He chuckled coldly, looking at Ouyang Kangshi with disappointment and shaking his head, ¡°Ha, ha, ha.


    I didn¡¯t expect it toe to this.


    But I want you all to remember that I treated the Old Master not because I wanted to cling to the Ouyang Family¡¯s power, but solely out of respect for the man he is!


    Otherwise, what does the Ouyang Family even mean to me?¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s words caused Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s face to darken as he muttered coldly, ¡°Hmph, such an arrogant brat!¡±


    He subtly gestured, and immediately two security guards stepped forward.


    Chu Ge waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No need to escort me, I will leave on my own.¡±


    After speaking, his gaze swept across the faces of the few old men and stopped on Ouyang Kangshi, ¡°But before I go, I would like you all to witness my true methods!¡±


    He lifted his right hand, spread his fingers, and then pressed down on the wooden table in front of him.


    Everyone watched in confusion, not understanding what this meant.


    Guang Huai Ren and the others exchanged nces, coldly smiling, assuming the youngster was just trying to save face with some theatrics.


    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°It¡¯s growing¡­


    growing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s growing?¡± Guang Huai Ren frowned, but when his gaze shifted to the wooden table, he was struck as if by lightning.


    Not just him, everyone present was stunned, staring unbelievably at the scene as if in a dream.


    Green sprouts began poking out from the wooden table, as if withered wood was rejuvenated by rainwater and started to sprout anew¡ªexcept, this process shrank down decades!


    Numerous sprouts emerged like bamboo shoots after rain, and under the astounded gazes of the audience, they grew rapidly!


    A fragrance unique to nts filled the room, and those sprouts grewrger.


    In mere seconds, they became saplings half the height of a person.


    And the process didn¡¯t stop there!


    The table now seemed like reviving tree roots; these small trees defied thews of nature and in just a few minutes, they grew into massive trees as thick as an adult¡¯s waist.


    They even sprouted branches and leaves, blocking the ceiling lights and casting a shade of greenery in the hall.


    Everyone stood as still as statues, except for Chu Ge, who slowly retracted his right hand and stood proudly amidst the foliage.


    As his hand was lifted, the trees seemed to be deprived of the essential nutrients in an instant, their growth halted.


    All words were futile.


    With a single thought, withered trees could greet the spring.

 Chapter 50 - 50 050 Spring Comes to Dead Wood

    ?50: Chapter 050: Spring Comes to Dead Wood   50: Chapter 050: Spring Comes to Dead Wood                                   ¡°Spring Comes to Dead Wood¡­


    How is this possible?


    This isn¡¯t scientific!


    This isn¡¯t scientific!¡± Guang Huai Ren murmured to himself, his hands trembling as he touched therge tree, the rough texture telling him that everything was real and not some Blinding Technique.


    Zhang Chenggong also put on his sses and carefully used a dinner knife to cut through the bark of the tree.


    Instantly, sap began to flow slowly from the cut.


    He dabbed a bit of it and carefully tasted it: ¡°It really is¡­


    a tree.


    Even if there is such a thing as Inner Strength in this world¡­


    this has already surpassed the level of Inner Strength, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to say this since I met Mr.


    Chu that morning,¡± Ouyang Die marveled, her eyes filled with amazement.


    ¡°He had already demonstrated extraordinary abilities, but I never expected him to be capable of performing what seems like a miracle!¡±


    Ouyang Kangshi looked dazedly at the lush, ceiling-reaching trees before him, falling silent for a moment.


    Only now did he realize that Chu Ge¡¯s earlier words were not arrogant boasts.


    Just think, possessing such heaven-defying capabilities, what does the Ouyang Family amount to in his presence?


    Seeing the reactions of such worldly people, it was easy to imagine the astonishment of the others present.


    They all stared dumbfounded at the dream-like scene, believing that they would remember everything that happened at this reception for the rest of their lives.


    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Ah, where is Mr.


    Chu?¡±


    Hearing this exmation, everyone present snapped back to reality, all hastily searching for Chu Ge.


    They were no longer seeking to curry favor with the Ouyang Family, but genuinely wanted to get acquainted with this man!


    At this moment, Mr.


    Ouyang entered the room, and a servant immediately informed him of the recent events.


    After hearing the story, Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s expression changed, and he began stomping his feet anxiously, ¡°Kangshi!


    How many times have I told you, Mr.


    Chu is a truly skilled master.


    But how could you do such a thing?


    Now you¡¯ve even made him leave in displeasure!¡±


    Hearing the old master¡¯s scolding, Ouyang Kangshi felt bitter inside.


    No one expected that a seemingly inexperienced young man would turn out to be a hidden master.


    ¡°Is it just about making the dead wood bloom?


    This ability seems useless, right?¡± someone muttered quietly.


    Yet, Zhang Chenggong stood up: ¡°What do you know?


    Mr.


    Chu has already exined, it¡¯s because of his Inner Strength.


    His Inner Strength can make a wooden table sprout again; what would happen if it were applied to a human?


    Could it not rejuvenate a dying person, bringing back their health and vitality?¡±


    Hearing Zhang Chenggong¡¯s exnation, everyone began to understand, and Mr.


    Ouyang grew even more agitated.


    He turned to Ouyang Kangshi and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for?


    Hurry, think of a way to make amends!¡±


    Rebuked by the old master, Ouyang Kangshi, left without a retort, shouted back at the guards, ¡°Useless bunch, even letting a living person walk past without noticing¡ªwhat use are you?¡±


    The guards looked at each other, frozen on the spot¡­


    didn¡¯t you just ask us to drive people away?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him myself!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang stomped his foot and marched out of the room, with Ouyang Kangshi quickly following behind.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Chu Ge was standing by the staircase, about to go down, when Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s voice called out from behind, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, please wait!¡±


    If it had been anyone else from the Ouyang Family calling out, Chu Ge probably wouldn¡¯t have stopped.


    But hearing that it was Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s voice, he hesitated for a moment and then retraced his steps.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I am truly sorry.


    This was indeed my fault!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang hurried over, sighed, and said, ¡°Please, I ask for your understanding.


    After all, the power you possess is incredibly startling, and most of my descendants are merely ordinary people, unable toprehend it immediately.¡±


    Behind him, Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Mr.


    Ouyang.


    Even witnessing Chu Ge¡¯s miraculous abilities, did his father need to show him such respect?


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Mr.


    Ouyang was already breaking out in a cold sweat.


    After recovering from his injuries, he had reached the Peak of Postnatal, just one step away from achieving Innate.


    But in front of Chu Ge, he could feel an overwhelming pressure!


    Thus, there was only one possibility: this young man must have already achieved the status of an Innate Grandmaster!


    An Innate Grandmaster in his twenties!


    Thinking of this, Mr.


    Ouyang felt a wave of disbelief.


    But the living proof was right in front of him, forcing him to believe.


    In fact, Chu Ge was not an Innate, but because the Innate One Qi Technique was a mysterious Cultivation Technique handed down from Ancient Times, the quality and quantity of the Inner Strength he cultivated were far superior to others of the same realm, leading to Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s misunderstanding.


    Yet, with Chu Ge¡¯s current abilities, he was definitely capable of standing his ground against an Innate!


    ¡°Unfilial descendant, apologize to Mr.


    Chu right now!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang suddenly pped Ouyang Kangshi on the back of his neck, rebuking him harshly.


    As the current Family Head of the Ouyang Family, being scolded so harshly by Mr.


    Ouyang, Ouyang Kangshi dared not show any dissatisfaction.


    He walked straight up to Chu Ge, who was over twenty years younger, and bowed deeply: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I was blind to your greatness before, please don¡¯t hold it against me!¡±


    Chu Ge looked at Ouyang Kangshi and finally set his eyes on Mr.


    Ouyang: ¡°Just this once.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr.


    Ouyang finally breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand to dismiss Ouyang Kangshi, and tentatively asked, ¡°So, Mr.


    Chu, will you return to the banquet room for the dinner?


    I¡¯ve already had someone ask those doctors to leave.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Chu Ge waved his hand, causing a moment of tension for Mr.


    Ouyang, but he soon dispelled the old master¡¯s worries: ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the main hall.


    Oh, by the way, old master, could you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Just say the word,¡± Mr.


    Ouyang said with a smile, relieved that he seemed to no longer be holding a grudge.


    ¡°I think you are aware of my rtionship with Mu Bingtong.


    There¡¯s a raw material supplier named Hong Xiaoli.


    I hope he can continue cooperating with Jinxiu Group.¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang nodded and smiled, ¡°Rest assured, Mr.


    Chu, I will handle this matter myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ge agreed, took a few steps, then seemed to remember something and turned back: ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t reveal my identity.¡±


    He had his reasons for this as well¡ªfrom the situation just now, it was clear that Mu Bingtong was a very independent woman.


    Women with strong self-esteem, if they knew he had helped, might ept it, but would possibly retain some grudge in their hearts.

 Chapter 51 - 51 0051 Get to the Bottom of It

    ?51: Chapter 0051: Get to the Bottom of It   51: Chapter 0051: Get to the Bottom of It                                   The banquet in the grand hall on the first floor continued, but Mu Bingtong merely stood by the table, sipping her wine slowly as if burdened with thoughts.


    During this time, many people tried to cozy up to her, as everyone had clearly seen Chu Ge¡¯s rtionship with Mr.


    Ouyang, and it appeared that Mu Bingtong was also acquainted with the young man.


    Moreover, her extreme beauty naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    However, Mu Bingtong¡¯s mind was elsewhere, and her innately aloof temperament left everyone retreating in defeat.


    ¡°Beauty, are you alone?¡± A voice suddenly came from beside her, causing Mu Bingtong to stiffen, a hint of joy shing across her face that she herself did not notice.


    ¡°Chu Ge, you¡­¡± She looked behind Chu Ge: ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Chu Ge smiled as he picked up a ss of wine, ncing back at the staircase: ¡°Mr.


    Ouyang is still upstairs entertaining guests.


    I don¡¯t really like the atmosphere up there, so I came down early.¡±


    Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t quite buy Chu Ge¡¯s story.


    She figured that the Old Master had merely helped him out of an awkward situation but hadn¡¯t truly intended to entertain him, which is why he was allowed to leave.


    But not wanting to hurt Chu Ge¡¯s pride, Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t expose the truth.


    Chu Ge certainly caught the subtle thoughts of Mu Bingtong but just shook his head with a smile, without offering any defense.


    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Mr.


    Ouyang?¡± After a moment of silence, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but look up and ask, ¡°How did youe to know Mr.


    Ouyang?¡±


    ¡°Just friends!¡± In order not to let Mu Bingtongter associate the matter concerning Hong Xiaoli with him, Chu Ge lied, ¡°It happened this morning when I was exercising in the park and just ran into the old man.


    We chatted briefly, and he probably felt a special connection, so we established that bit of a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mu Bingtong nodded, finding this exnation quite usible.


    But soon after, she looked at Chu Ge with an odd expression: ¡°Your luck really is too good, isn¡¯t it?


    Even wandering around aimlessly, you can bump into Mr.


    Ouyang¡­¡±


    Chu Ge just shrugged, offering no reply.


    The banquet resumed as usual, only now, because of the previous interlude, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Chu Ge changed instantly, with many evening up to initiate conversations and introductions.


    However, only after about fifteen minutes, Chu Ge already had arge stack of business cards in his hands.


    Mu Bingtong, standing behind Chu Ge, slightly furrowed her brows.


    She still had some doubts about Chu Ge¡¯s exnation, considering Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s previous behavior, their connection seemed to be more than mere passing acquaintances?


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman to dig too deep, merely pondering in her mind for a moment before letting the matter go, sighing softly and showing a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ge looked at Mu Bingtong with a troubled expression and asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mu Bingtong forced a smile towards him, ¡°It¡¯s just that I probably won¡¯t be able to give you a monthly sry of a hundred thousand anymore.¡±


    Although she spoke in an indifferent tone, Chu Ge could easily discern the bitterness hidden in her words.


    Mu Bingtong was not a woman who gave up easily, but there was simply no room for a turnaround in this matter.


    If there were problems with the raw materials, Jinxiu Group would immediately suffer a huge blow, and in such a state, it was impossible for Jinxiu Group to withstand the Chen Family¡¯s offensive.


    What she did not expect was for Chu Ge to appear utterly confident as he said to her: ¡°How can we talk about giving up before reaching thest moment?


    The Mu Bingtong I know is not like this.


    Hasn¡¯t Hong Xiaoli not left yet?


    Why don¡¯t you try negotiating with him again?¡±


    Mu Bingtong let out a wryugh.


    Hong Xiaoli had made it very clear just now that the contract had already been signed on the other side, and there was a hefty penalty for breach of contract.


    Businesspeople prioritize profits, so it was almost impossible for Hong Xiaoli to change his stance.


    However, as she looked up, she suddenly saw the encouraging smile on Chu Ge¡¯s face, and for some reason, she felt as if she had suddenly gained a bit of confidence.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded solemnly after a moment of silence, responding to Chu Ge: ¡°I¡¯ll try again!¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, Chu Ge happened to see several young men in suits leaving from Hong Xiaoli¡¯s side, with Hong Xiaoli himself looking utterly panicked.


    Chu Ge nodded to himself, thinking that the Ouyang Family must have dealt with him already.


    On Hong Xiaoli¡¯s end, he watched the young men ascend the stairs, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    What on earth was going on?


    The Ouyang Family had actually demanded that he must cooperate with Jinxiu Group?


    Otherwise, they wouldpletely ostracize him.


    This was no joke.


    Although Hong Xiaoli¡¯s main business was not in Shanghai, once the Ouyang Family spoke out, it wouldn¡¯t just be Shanghai¡ªprobably the entire Huaxia would be a ce where he could not stand.


    ¡°Manager Hong!¡±


    Just as Hong Xiaoli was looking around, the voice of Mu Bingtong suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°President Mu, I was just looking for you!¡± Hong Xiaoli forced a radiant smile, initiative took a toast towards Mu Bingtong, and then downed his drink.


    ¡°Manager Hong, how did you consider the matter I mentioned just now?¡± Hong Xiaoli¡¯s change in attitude puzzled Mu Bingtong, but she still suppressed the dissonance in her heart and asked directly.


    ¡°President Mu, rest assured!¡± Hong Xiaoli nodded hurriedly, his chubby cheeks trembling: ¡°I have made my decision, and I will absolutely not change it this time!¡±


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression changed, her brows furrowed deeply.


    She thought Hong Xiaoli had decided not to cooperate with her anymore and said through clenched teeth: ¡°Manager Hong, give me some time.


    I¡¯ll find a way to raise funds.


    I can also purchase at a price 15% higher than the original price.


    I hope that Manager Hong, considering the years of cooperation between our twopanies, will continue to cooperate with Jinxiu Group!¡±


    ¡°No, no, President Mu, you misunderstood!¡± Hong Xiaoli waved his hands in denial, jokingly¡ªhow could he dare not to cooperate after Mr.


    Ouyang himself had sent someone to talk to him?


    Seeing that Mu Bingtong had misunderstood, Hong Xiaoli quickly exined: ¡°You can rest assured, I will continue to cooperate with yourpany.


    I will arrange for that batch of raw materials as soon as I return, and they will still belong to yourpany.


    Moreover, in the future, when you get materials from me, they will always be 5% below the original price!¡±


    ¡°Manager Hong¡­


    you¡­¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes widened, but the words ¡°Are you insane?¡± were stifled back down her throat.


    Hong Xiaoli watched Mu Bingtong¡¯s shocked expression and could only let out a wry smile, having his own difficulties he could not articte.


    The Ouyang Family¡¯s people had just warned him not to disclose the Ouyang Family¡¯s intervention, so at the moment, Hong Xiaoli could only respond with a forced smile to Mu Bingtong¡¯s perplexed gaze.

 Chapter 52 - 52 0052 Mysterious Jade Pendant

    ?52: Chapter 0052: Mysterious Jade Pendant   52: Chapter 0052: Mysterious Jade Pendant                                   ¡°Manager Hong, if you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, just say it outright.


    I, Mu Bingtong, am definitely not the type to pester endlessly.


    Now, you¡¯re using this ridiculous joke to humiliate me, isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Bingtong frowned, and her tone turned icy as she spoke.


    At this moment, Hong Xiaoli almost wanted to cry, imploringly saying, ¡°Ah, President Mu!


    I¡¯m really not joking with you, I¡¯m telling the truth!


    If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll call my secretary right now and have him arrange for the shipment of those materials!¡±


    Having said that, Hong Xiaoli really took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Xiao Li, have you sent off that batch of materials yet?¡±


    Because the call was on speakerphone, Mu Bingtong, who was standing next to him, could also clearly hear the voice on the phone.


    ¡°President Hong, not yet, I¡¯m currently arranging for people to prepare to ship it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t send it!¡± Hong Xiaoli nced at Mu Bingtong, then said into the phone, ¡°Immediately arrange for someone to deliver that batch of materials to Jinxiu Group.¡±


    ¡°President Hong, but¡­¡± The voice on the other end contained a hint of disbelief.


    ¡°Enough with the buts, do as I say!¡± Hong Xiaoli rebuked, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here, you or me?


    Get it done immediately!¡±


    After rebuking, Hong Xiaoli hung up the phone: ¡°President Mu, do you believe me now?¡±


    Mu Bingtong regarded him with a strange look, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She could only give an awkward smile, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Well¡­


    well, since we¡¯ve settled the matter, I won¡¯t bother you any longer.


    Manager Hong, when you¡¯re free,e to Jinxiu Group and finalize the contract.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, definitely!¡± Hong Xiaoli, while wiping his cold sweat, bid farewell to Mu Bingtong and finally breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Seeing Mu Bingtong return with that same strange expression, Chu Ge raised his ss to her in a small gesture, ¡°All settled?


    Was it smooth?¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly smooth.


    Not only did he agree to continue the cooperation, but he even reduced his price by five percent.¡± Mu Bingtong was still somewhat surprised, her gaze resting on Chu Ge, ¡°Could it be that you¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t suspect it has something to do with me, do you?¡± Chu Ge pointed to himself, shaking his head with a smile, ¡°Do you think I can get Mr.


    Ouyang to do me a favor?¡±


    Hearing what Chu Ge said, Mu Bingtong¡¯s suspicions on her face somewhat dissipated, and she nodded her head, muttering, ¡°Then what exactly happened?¡±


    I actually did convince him!


    Chu Ge watched Mu Bingtong¡¯s contemtive look and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly chuckle.


    ¡­


    After the banquet, due to Hong Xiaoli¡¯s change of mind, not only did Jinxiu Group not suffer a setback, but they even advanced further, leaving Chen Jun, who had been observing the situation, grinding his teeth in frustration but helpless to do anything.


    And Chu Ge¡¯s life pace resumed normalcy.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that, just a few dayster, Huo Tianqian actually called him, saying he had found clues rted to the Jade Pendant.


    The appointed meeting spot was a derelict auto repair factory just outside the city suburbs.


    When Chu Ge arrived, the interior of the factory was already crowded with big men dressed in ck, each holding a weapon, and Huo Tianqian was standing in front of this group of big men.


    Sure enough, Huo Tianqian would not kindly share the news about the Jade Pendant with him.


    Although this scene was not prepared for him, therge-scale arrangement indicated that this matter was definitely not simple!


    Thinking this, Chu Ge slowly walked over: ¡°Master Huo, such a grand setup, it wouldn¡¯t be for me, would it?¡±


    Huo Tianqianughed heartily and approached, ¡°Brother Chu jokes.


    You¡¯re an honored guest of mine.


    Come in and let¡¯s talk¡­


    Come on, haven¡¯t you seen Brother Chu arrive?


    Hurry up and get a table and chairs!¡±


    Soon enough, the table, chairs, and even teapots and cups were all in ce.


    If it weren¡¯t for the surroundings, it would really seem like a casual visit.


    ¡°Master Huo said he had found news about the Jade Pendant, may I ask where the information is?¡± Chu Ge was resigned to the situation and didn¡¯t bother about these people; he gently sipped his tea without a hint of concern and asked.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head with a sigh, showing a troubled expression.


    It was unclear how much of his look was genuine: ¡°I hate to say, Brother Chu, as you see, I brought all my able-bodied brothers here today, preparing to confront a powerful enemy!¡±


    ¡°Enemy?¡± Chu Ge scoffed, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re deceiving me, Master Huo?


    Did you set this up to have me deal with your enemy?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Brother Chu misunderstands!¡± Once Huo Tianqian heard this, he hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°Honest to god, the news about the Jade Pendant¡­


    it¡¯s with these enemies of mine!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s eyes shifted, and he slowly ced down his teacup, ¡°What kind of enemy?


    Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Does Brother Chu know, in this world, there are some ancient martial sects passed down since ancient times that remain hidden?


    They still practice the martial artsbat skills passed down from antiquity, and thus, they are far stronger than the weakmoners of modern times!¡±


    Chu Ge nodded.


    He understood even more than Huo Tianqian because his former master had taken him to witness a few of these hidden sects from ancient times.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s expression did not change, Huo Tianqian gave up being mysterious and directly spoke, ¡°The enemy I¡¯m talking about is one of these hidden ancient sects, called the Vajra Sect.


    They¡¯ve been the ones chasing after the Jade Pendant¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°Then why give the Jade Pendant to me?¡± Chu Ge asked, puzzled, ¡°You could just give the Jade Pendant directly to the Vajra Sect, and not only would they not be your enemy, but you might even receive some benefits.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Huo Tianqian snorted coldly, gripping his nket tightly, ¡°Vajra Sect and I have old scores to settle.


    Years ago, the people from Vajra Sect killed my older and second brothers.


    I swore a poisonous oath upon their graves, that if I failed to avenge them, I would never consider myself human!¡±


    Huo Tianqian spoke earnestly, but the fleeting cunning in his eyes did not escape Chu Ge¡¯s notice.


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t pay attention to this, as he had just reached the Essence Returning to Origin Realm and wanted to see for himself just how strong these so-called ancient martial sects really were.


    Seeing Chu Ge silent, Huo Tianqian thought he was hesitating and extended three fingers, saying, ¡°If Brother Chu can help me this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Thirty thousand?¡± Chu Ge frowned.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s three million!¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s expression was generous: ¡°The news about the Jade Pendant is within the Vajra Sect.


    This three million is, consider it, a disturbance fee for Brother Chu!¡±


    Chu Ge scoffed.


    This Huo Tianqian was not sincere, but he didn¡¯t care much because Chu Ge¡¯s main concern was all about the Jade Pendant.


    Just as the two had settled the matter, a subordinate hurried over and said softly, ¡°Master Huo, people from Blood Arrow have arrived!¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 0053 Blood Arrow Organization

    ?53: Chapter 0053 Blood Arrow Organization   53: Chapter 0053 Blood Arrow Organization                                   Indeed, Huo Tianqian reacted this way because he was confident in himself.


    Upon hearing the name ¡°Blood Arrow,¡± he suddenly stood up from his chair and asked, ¡°Where is the person?¡±


    ¡°I am already here!¡±


    A cold voice came through, and Huo Tianqian subconsciously turned his head and couldn¡¯t help but stagger back several steps.


    Not far from the two, stood a man in a ck tight-fitting outfit.


    His head was shaven cleanly, giving an extremely neat appearance.


    A slight smile on his face felt eerily chilling, and a strong scent of blood burst out from him, a scent only possessed by those who have been fighting on battlefields for years.


    ¡°Chu, let me introduce you!¡± Huo Tianqian actively introduced, ¡°This is Arrow.


    The Blood Arrow Organization under hismand has a prestigious reputation internationally.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring so many people?¡± Arrow frowned as he looked at the dozens of bustling people inside the factory.


    It seemed that Huo Tianqian was very wary of Arrow, even his tone of speaking carried a respect that dared not offend: ¡°These are my most capable fighters.


    I thought by bringing them here, they could help alleviate some pressure.¡±


    ¡°Alleviate pressure?¡± Arrow scoffed disdainfully, ¡°They are just dragging us down!¡±


    ¡°You rascal, what the hell do you mean?¡± A muscle-bound big man stepped forward, wielding an iron rod at Arrow.


    ¡°Liangzi, back off!¡± Huo Tianqian shouted, and although the big man was unwilling, he didn¡¯t dare to challenge his authority and murmured as he backed away.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too self-important,¡± Huo Tianqian said with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Each of these men can fight against two or three opponents.


    Bringing them here is definitely a big help, how could they be a burden?¡±


    ¡°Humph, with these people, if they were to join us on a mission, I bet only a few would survive!¡± Arrow sneered, not hiding the disdain in his tone: ¡°These so-called fighters, in our eyes, are merely chickens and ducks ready to be ughtered!¡±


    Chu Ge smiled.


    Arrow indeed had an arrogant attitude, but he also had the right to be, because during the conversation, he could already feel that his re was locked on by many cold eyes in the area.


    Chu Ge was confident that he could easily eliminate those hiding in the shadows, but these fighters here were destined only to be ughtered.


    ¡°Master Huo, this kid is too arrogant!¡± This time, a dozen fighters stood up, and Huo Tianqian, too, grimaced without speaking.


    Seeing Huo Tianqian¡¯s silent consent, those fighters sneered, grabbed their weapons, and charged directly at Arrow.


    Arrow, with a cold smile, made a gesture, and without even looking at them, he turned his back.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª¡±


    In that instant, dozens of ck arrow shadows carrying a cold wind suddenly shot from various corners.


    The fighters had not yet realized what was happening when they felt a sharp pain in their thighs.


    In just ten seconds, none of the fighters on the spot could stand up.


    They were all covering their thighs, pierced by crossbow arrows, wailing in agony.


    Huo Tianqian stood there, a drip of cold sweat slowly trickling down his forehead, because this time he indeed felt several murderous eyes locked firmly onto him, as if a single wrong move would have him shot into a sieve!


    ¡°Boss Huo, can you get this trash out of here now?¡± Arrow tugged at the corner of his mouth, and with a gentle wave of his hand, those gazes quietly dissipated.


    Huo Tianqian heaved a long sigh of relief, yet his heart suddenly filled with joy.


    He had employed the Blood Arrow Organization for a full twenty million dors.


    The stronger their power, the more secure his safety.


    Thinking of this, Huo Tianqian yelled at the fighters, ¡°Are any of you dead?


    If not, get the hell back!


    What a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°Arrow, about this time¡­¡± as Huo Tianqian turned to speak, Arrow¡¯s gaze had already shifted to Chu Ge: ¡°What, this kid hasn¡¯t left yet?


    Waiting here to die?¡±


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Chu isn¡¯t amon man.


    His skills are truly fierce!¡±


    ¡°How fierce can it be?¡± Arrow chuckled disdainfully: ¡°You saw what just happened.


    No matter how capable he is, if I want to kill him, it won¡¯t even take three seconds.¡±


    ¡°I can kill you in just one second!¡± Chu Ge suddenly put down his teacup and spoke.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Arrow¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he slightly raised his arm.


    Huo Tianqian quickly stepped in to stop Arrow, jokingly, he still expected to drag the Ouyang Family down with Chu Ge, always believing that Chu Ge was intricately linked with the Ouyang Family.


    ¡°Arrow, Mr.


    Chu is truly no ordinary person.¡±


    But Arrow still shook his head: ¡°Boss Huo, don¡¯t you trust our Blood Arrow¡¯s strength?


    Even if his skills are agile, what about it?


    Don¡¯t you see what era we are in now?


    Individual martial force has long withdrawn from the stage of history.


    No matter how quick his hands and feet are, can they be faster than these modern weapons?


    We are called Blood Arrow because we specialize in using crossbows, which are not inferior to firearms at all!¡±


    With this, pride appeared on Arrow¡¯s face: ¡°The great reputation of Blood Arrow internationally is earned through repeated missions.


    Since its establishment, we have undertaken twenty-three tasks and have never failed once!¡±


    A hundred percentpletion rate, no wonder they are formidable!


    Huo Tianqian nodded appreciatively.


    Arrow nced at Chu Ge and continued: ¡°Even once, in the Amazon Jungle, we encountered the Green Berets!¡±


    Hearing this name, Huo Tianqian was startled: ¡°That world-renowned Green Berets?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Arrow revealed some smile, ¡°In that encounter, in the Amazon Jungle, we killed every member of that squad!¡±


    ¡°So, you should trust our capability.


    Forget about your so-called Martial Arts Master, even a squad of well-trained Special Forces, we could make them all buried here!¡±


    Huo Tianqian nodded but still insisted: ¡°Still, bring Mr.


    Chu along.


    Rest assured, it won¡¯t trouble you, andter I and Mr.


    Chu will quietly stay in the corner.¡±


    After all, he was their employer, and since Chu Ge was just one person, it wouldn¡¯t cause too much interference.


    Although Arrow was displeased, he no longer insisted and snorted coldly: ¡°Then behave yourself.


    Don¡¯t lose your life here just to watch the action!¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54 054 Youre Seeking Death

    ?54: Chapter 054: You¡¯re Seeking Death   54: Chapter 054: You¡¯re Seeking Death                                   Seeing is believing.


    Against Chu Ge¡¯s spections, the deterrence from the Arrow was clearly more substantial.


    Furthermore, Huo Tianqian never expected Chu Ge to block the people from Vajra Sect; his sole purpose was to drag the Ouyang Family into the water.


    ¡°My men are already ambushed all around, at mymand, no matter whether it¡¯s Vajra Sect or Silver Gang, all will die!¡± The confidence was strong in Arrow¡¯s words.


    Through his investigations, he knew that Huo Tianqian¡¯s real target was only one person.


    They¡¯ve even wiped out special forces squads before, let alone a single individual?


    Huo Tianqian also revealed a slight rxation on his face.


    How capable could Vajra Sect¡¯s people be?


    This was the internationally renowned Blood Arrow after all.


    Thinking this, he looked back at the Arrow, his eyes filled with renewed anticipation.


    As the sky gradually darkened, a dim moon shadow appeared at the horizon; a ck Buick sedan suddenly drove in from the factory gate and stopped about ten meters away from Huo Tianqian.


    ¡°Here theye!¡± Huo Tianqian whispered, bracing his legs against the ground, slightly shifting his position backward, just right behind the Arrow.


    The Arrow squinted his eyes and made a hand gesture, and a soft metallic friction sound echoed from all around.


    The man who got out of the car seemed to be in his thirties, with a square face and thick short eyebrows that twitched up and down with the movement of his eyeballs.


    His broad mouth was tightly pursed, giving his entire facial contour a sharply defined look.


    He was wearing a tight-fitting shirt, the muscles on his body bulging out, stretching the fabric as if it was going to rip open at any moment; his lower body was d in ordinary martial arts attire.


    Standing anywhere, he exuded a daunting presence as if confronting a ferocious tiger.


    Noticing the man ahead, Huo Tianqian let out a relieved sigh, thankful that he had hired Blood Arrow for a hefty price.


    Just by appearance, one could tell that his own group of fighters were mere mobs inparison.


    ¡°Huo Tianqian!¡± The man hollered as he stepped out, his voice so loud that even the water in the teacups trembled.


    ¡°People of the Vajra Sect honor us with their visit; howe you didn¡¯t notify in advance?


    I could have arranged a reception,¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s face formed a fake smile, like he was facing an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen for years, making it hard for anyone to guess that the next moment, they would be fighting to the death.


    ¡°Hmph, notified or not, didn¡¯t you know anyway?¡± The strong man scoffed coldly, his gaze sweeping through the factory¡¯s interior, a hint of disdain in his eyes, ¡°Moreover, with such a grand setup here, isn¡¯t it prepared for me?¡±


    The strong man¡¯s gaze first lingered on Chu Ge for a moment, his eyebrows knitted slightly in confusion, then his gaze settled on Blood Arrow, carrying a mocking hint; whereas Huo Tianqian waspletely disregarded.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing the strong man, the Arrow¡¯s eyes sharpened, his right hand slightly lifting.


    Should he suddenly drop it, the next moment, this strong man would be riddled with crossbow arrows.


    This distance was just right for the crossbow arrows to exert their strongest force.


    ¡°Tell your brother here to not get excited,¡± the strong man, seemingly unconcerned about anything, strolled to them and nonchntly pulled over Huo Tianqian¡¯s chair and sat down, leisurely pouring himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°I came here intending to start with courtesy before resorting to force.¡±


    From afar, Huo Tianqian hadn¡¯t noticed, but now close by, he finally felt an overwhelming oppressive force from the strong man, even the Arrow frowned, an unprecedented seriousness in his eyes.


    Yet Chu Ge was still leisurely drinking tea, seemingly oblivious to it all.


    The strong man nced at Chu Ge in surprise but didn¡¯t think much further, tapping his fingers on the table, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, myst name is Shi, first name Weiyu, a direct disciple of the Vajra Sect leader.


    My purpose for visiting, I suppose Boss Huo is already clear about, right?¡±


    A strong man with a burly physique unexpectedly named himself ¡°Shi Weiyu,¡± which slightly twitched the corner of Chu Ge¡¯s mouth, but Huo Tianqian was not in the mood, as he watched the table under the strong man¡¯s hand, a drop of cold sweat sliding down his forehead.


    A crack appeared, extending from where the strong man had struck, outward to both sides, it seemed that if he hit a few more times, the table would split in half!


    And this was only a disciple of the Vajra Sect Leader; what if the Sect Leader himself arrived, how formidable would he be?


    At the same time, Huo Tianqian nced at the Arrow, again apuding his own foresight.


    No matter how high one¡¯s martial arts skills were, they were still no match for a kitchen knife, let alone a dozen connected crossbows?


    Shi Weiyu might indeed be extremely formidable, but could Huo Tianqian outrun a crossbow arrow?


    Thinking this, a smile appeared on Huo Tianqian¡¯s face: ¡°Yo, I really don¡¯t know what Mr.


    Shi¡¯s purpose is, could you enlighten me?


    In Shanghai, I, Huo Tianqian, still have some influence.


    Mobilizing my underlings, I might really be able to help you.¡±


    People from sects generally aren¡¯t good atmunicating, Shi Weiyu suddenly pped the table, this time, the fragile table finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Huo Tianqian, you¡¯d better stop ying dumb with me.


    Have you been carefree for so long that you¡¯ve forgotten about that one time the Vajra Sect took action?¡±


    His voice was low but deafening, and even some fine dust on the ground trembled slightly.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face changed, knowing that it was impossible to resolve this matter peacefully today, he tantly mocked: ¡°Haha, just because I can¡¯t forget that incident, I would feed the Jade Pendant to dogs rather than give it to the Vajra Sect!¡±


    ¡°Tough mouth!¡± Shi Weiyu sneered as he stood up, rubbing his fists: ¡°I hopeter on, your bones will be as tough as your mouth, so I can torment you a bit longer!¡±


    Since they had already torn their faces apart, there was no need for any reservations, Huo Tianqian smashed the cup onto the ground: ¡°Shi Weiyu, I think you have grown foolish in the Vajra Sect!


    Don¡¯t you even see what era it is now, do you really think this is a Martial Arts conference?¡±


    And at this time, Arrow stood up, raising his right hand, immediately, more than a dozen murderous gazes locked firmly onto Shi Weiyu.


    ¡°Boss Huo said your martial arts skills are high?


    I¡¯d like to see whether your martial arts are greater or my crossbow arrows sharper!¡± Arrow said with a grim smile, looking at the targeted Shi Weiyu.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­


    Hahahaha¡­¡± Watching the confident pair, Shi Weiyu suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Huo Tianqian furrowed his brows, feeling a wave of unease for no reason.


    ¡°Iugh at your shortsightedness!¡± Shi Weiyu suddenly reined in hisughter, staring at them and said: ¡°Do you think that ancient martial arts have no ce in modern society?


    Today, let these ordinary people witness the power of the Vajra Sect!¡±


    With a ripping sound, the clothes on Shi Weiyu¡¯s upper body burst open, his muscles, as if alive, continuously pulsed, reflecting a metallic luster under the setting sun.


    ¡°Seek death!¡± Arrow snorted coldly, his right hand swinging down heavily.

 Chapter 55 - 55 0055 Attacking a Rock with an Egg

    ?55: Chapter 0055: Attacking a Rock with an Egg   55: Chapter 0055: Attacking a Rock with an Egg                                   ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª¡±


    The sound of tearing through the air resounded as over a dozen dark silhouettes, like ck lightning, pierced through the air¡¯s resistance, all speeding towards Shi Weiyu.


    Arrow¡¯s mouth already revealed a trace of a smile, he was anticipating, anticipating the scene where the opponent would be pierced by the crossbow arrows, and blood would stter in mid-air.


    He believed this was the most delightful sight in the world.


    And Huo Tianqian sneered as well.


    What Vajra Sect, previously touted so mightily, now seemed to be nothing special.


    Should he offer more money to have the Blood Arrow Organization eradicate the Vajra Sect¡¯sir in one fell swoop, to cut off all future troubles?


    This was definitely a deathtrap.


    Everyone in the Blood Arrow was battle-hardened, not only possessing unfailing uracy, but the dozen or so crossbow arrows were also aimed at different spots,pletely sealing off any path of retreat or dodging.


    These crossbow arrows had been specially modified and, to a certain extent, were even more powerful than small-caliber bullets.


    Not to mention being hit by over a dozen at once?


    Even the mightiest would struggle to escape death.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chu Ge uttered lightly, his gaze intently fixed on Shi Weiyu in the field.


    At this moment, Shi Weiyu¡¯s skin faintly glowed with a bluish hue, appearing less like flesh and more like some sort of metal.


    On his face, there was not a hint of panic, merely a focused and tranquil stance, as he settled into a horse stance.


    In what seemed like a dyed yet rapid moment, merely the blink of an eye, those dozen plus crossbow arrowsnded on Shi Weiyu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ding ding ding ding ding¡­¡±


    The crossbow arrows struck as if hitting steel, emitting a continuous nging sound, even sparking striking shes of light, but not a single crossbow arrow could prate Shi Weiyu¡¯s skin, all were deflected away!


    A crossbow arrownded right at Arrow¡¯s feet, the shaft twisted from the considerable force, yet there was not a speck of blood on the arrow.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s hand trembled, and the cup he held wasn¡¯t gripped firmly, dropping to the ground, yet at this moment, he had no care for that, his eyes merely widened in shock at the unharmed Shi Weiyu, standing frozen on the spot.


    Arrow was as if struck by lightning, confident that even if the opponent wore steel armor, the powerful crossbow arrows could prate it.


    Yet, to his disbelief, over a dozen crossbow arrows couldn¡¯t even break the skin of his target; the distorted arrowhead of the crossbow arrow in front of him seemed like a colossal mockery.


    Murmurs arose from around them, clearly, the ambushing team members hadn¡¯t expected such an oue either.


    ¡°Fire!


    Keep firing!


    Use the remaining two volleys!¡± Arrow roared.


    Due to the strict security checks in Huaxia, he had gone to great lengths and eventually managed only to bring nearly a hundred crossbow arrows, just enough for four volleys.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± Shi Weiyu¡¯s voice grew even deeper, this time he didn¡¯t adopt a horse stance but simply stared at the rain of crossbow arrows and stepped towards Arrow.


    A multitude of arrows struck him, even bathing his entire figure in a golden sparkle shower, making him appear like a Heaven-sent deity descending among humans!


    Arrow couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    Since he started this line of work, he was akin to having his head strapped to his belt, never knowing what fear was.


    But today, he was truly afraid!


    Three volleys of crossbow arrows, and not a scratch on the skin.


    Was this guy in front of him really human?


    Shi Weiyu had indeed transcended the realm of humankind at this moment.


    His height, originally around 1.8 meters, abruptly increased to over 2 meters, his skin tinged with green, making him look like a miniature Hulk.


    By now, the rain of arrows had ceased, and Shi Weiyu stood less than three meters away from Arrow.


    ¡°Are you trying to tickle me?


    Got any other tricks up your sleeve?¡± He bared his teeth in a grin, suddenly stamped his right foot on the ground, and like a cannonball, he charged towards Arrow.


    Arrow was startled, instinctively drawing the military saber from his waist and roaring, ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°ng¡ª¡±


    A sound akin to the striking of a bell rang out; the military saber stabbed Shi Weiyu but couldn¡¯t even pierce his skin.


    Arrow had exerted too much force, and to his horror, the de shattered to pieces with a crisp snap.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Arrow¡¯s heart sank, but it was already toote.


    A fist the size of a baby¡¯s head, with the whooshing sound of tearing wind, came hurtling at him.


    Arrow barely managed to cross his arms in front of his chest when he felt as though he had been hit by a train, his consciousness slipping away in an instant.


    In Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes, all he saw was Arrow charging at Shi Weiyu, only to be sent flying dozens of meters away with a single punch, crashing directly through a wall and buried under a pile of broken bricks, motionless.


    A rustling sound filled the air as the members of the Blood Arrow Organization began to retreat.


    This mercenary group, bound together solely by profit, saw no reason to risk their lives after their boss couldn¡¯t withstand even one punch from the monster before them, and they started to slip away quietly.


    Shi Weiyu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the fleeing members; his eyes were fixed on Huo Tianqian, his smile revealing a hint of ferocity: ¡°I gave you a chance just now!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Tianqian had no chance to speak further before he noticed a shadow flicker before his eyes, and suddenly he was in the air, Shi Weiyu holding him up by the neck, looking as rxed as if he was holding up not a full-sized man but a small chicken.


    ¡°When your two older brothers died, you should have learned your lesson, huh?¡± Shi Weiyu¡¯s smile was savage as he suddenly pped his forehead, producing a sound like metal colliding: ¡°Oh, I remember now, you weren¡¯t at the scene at that time.


    So who gave you the ignorant courage to think that, with just these ordinary assassins, you could challenge the authority of the Vajra Sect?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­


    I¡­


    cough cough¡­


    let me go¡­


    uh cough cough cough¡­¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s face turned red, both hands desperately trying to pry Shi Weiyu¡¯s fingers open, but it was all in vain as Shi Weiyu¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen in the slightest, instead tightening even more.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face was turning a shade of blue, and with all his strength spent, he barely managed to emit a whisper as feeble as a mosquito¡¯s buzzing: ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll never find out where the Jade Pendant is!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Weiyu let out a tauntingugh and shook his head: ¡°Hahaha, do you think everyone is a fool?


    The young man behind you, his name is Chu Ge, right?


    Not too long ago, while you were dining at a restaurant, you handed the Jade Pendant over to him, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­


    you¡­


    uh¡­¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes bulged, the whites filled with bloodshot veins, his expression one of disbelief.


    ¡°You think you leave no stones unturned?


    Ridiculous!


    We have long since nted our people around you.


    Every single action of yours is under the control of the Vajra Sect.


    We originally intended to give you a chance, but it turns out, you were courting death yourself!¡±


    As Shi Weiyu spoke, he slowly clenched his fist: ¡°Remember this in your next life, never try to smash an egg against a rock!¡±


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face had turned from blue to white, and a ¡°gurgle¡± noise emanated from his throat; it seemed he wasn¡¯t far from death.


    ¡°Huo Tianqian.


    Give me thirty million, and I¡¯ll take care of him for you!¡±

 Chapter 56 - 56 0056 Engraving on a Metal Plate

    ?56: Chapter 0056: Engraving on a Metal te   56: Chapter 0056: Engraving on a Metal te                                   ¡°Hmm?¡± Shi Weiyu¡¯s gaze shifted onto Chu Ge, curling his lips slightly.


    ¡°Kid, have you not woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Ge sneered coldly, caressing the teacup and said, ¡°Horizontal Training of Muscles, Bones and Skin is merely the most basic skill, yet you haven¡¯t even mastered it to perfection.


    You are far from reaching the Postnatal Realm, and you still dare to pose as a peerless master?¡±


    ¡°How audacious¡ª¡±


    Shi Weiyu¡¯s face changed, and he sneered, ¡°I was nning to just cripple your limbs after getting the object.


    Now that you are being so ignorant of what¡¯s good for you, after I deal with Huo Tianqian, I will let you understand what it means to be unable to live or die!¡±


    With that said, he was about to twist his wrist andpletely crush Huo Tianqian¡¯s neck, but at the veryst moment, Huo Tianqian mustered all his strength and nodded towards Chu Ge.


    He was unable to speak anymore, but the intense desire to survive in his pupils conveyed his meaning.


    ¡°Sending you on your way.¡± Shi Weiyu bared his teeth in a grin.


    However, just as he was about to finish off the insignificant ant in his hands, a sudden gust came from the side.


    As someone from a Sect, his reactions were much faster than an Arrow¡¯s.


    Shi Weiyu instantly turned around, his left hand guarding his chest, and took a horse stance with lower body, confident that even if a speeding bus were to hit him, he could hold it off in front of him!


    But he was wrong, what hit him was not a bus, but a missile!


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The dull sound erupted, and even the pebbles on the ground were shaken into flying up.


    A roar reverberated through the entire factory, and Shi Weiyu, towering at two meters tall like a monster, turned into a ck shadow flying straight into the factory against the whistling wind, copsing four half-meter-thick cement walls along the way, and skidded on the ground for over ten meters beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­


    Uh, cough cough cough¡­¡± The moment Shi Weiyu was flung away, Chu Ge, with a speed invisible to the naked eye, twisted open his right hand and dragged Huo Tianqian out.


    Currently, Huo Tianqian was kneeling on the ground, clutching his throat and coughing desperately, his saliva mixed with copious amounts of blood.


    Finally, after he had somewhat recovered his breath and managed to stand up leaning against a nearby pir, when he saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned once again.


    Starting from under Chu Ge¡¯s feet all the way to where Shi Weiyuy a hundred meters away, the ground had been plowed into a ravine half a meter deep and three to four meters wide!


    The three continuous cement walls in front had big holes in the middle, obviously smashed through.


    Keep in mind, this was no rural dirt road; this was the solid cement flooring inside a factory!


    Even though he knew that Chu Ge was on their side, Huo Tianqian¡¯s knees still felt weak.


    If that punch hadnded on him, would he have any remains left?


    He would probably be crushed to dust in an instant.


    It was only now that Huo Tianqian realized that back in the hotel, he was truly risking his life to show off in front of him!


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu¡­¡± Huo Tianqian¡¯s voice trembled, and he didn¡¯t even dare get too close to Chu Ge, stopping about three to four meters away from him.


    Chu Ge looked back at him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the thirty million you promised me.¡±


    Huo Tianqian was momentarily stunned, then his face lit up with joy.


    Since Chu Ge mentioned the money, it meant he had no intention of harming him.


    He immediately said hoarsely, ¡°Rest assured, I will transfer forty million to your bank ount as soon as I return.


    The extra ten million is for thanking you for saving my life!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chu Ge nodded and took steps towards Shi Weiyu, who also shook his head and stood up.


    Upon seeing the approaching Chu Ge, he couldn¡¯t help but take severalrge steps backward in quick session.


    ¡°This brother, may I know which Sect you are from?¡± Forced to stop by a wall behind him, Shi Weiyu could only stand his ground and asked with forced bravery.


    Chu Ge did not continue to move forward and stopped about five or six meters away: ¡°Does your Vajra Sect know about the Jade Pendant?¡±


    Shock shed through Shi Weiyu¡¯s mind.


    As a Direct Disciple of the Sect Leader, he naturally had some understanding of the Jade Pendant and knew it contained something that had been passed down from the Ancient Times.


    His gaze flickered, but he ultimately decided to take a gamble, ¡°To be honest, that Jade Pendant is the Sect Leader¡¯s Token of our Vajra Sect, meaningless to ordinary people, but it indeed bears special significance within our Vajra Sect.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Ge let out a coldugh: ¡°Whatever is in that Jade Pendant, I know far clearer than you do.


    I advise you to just tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Weiyu¡¯s expression darkened: ¡°Chu Ge, do you know what kind of existence you¡¯ve provoked?


    My master is the Sect Leader of the Vajra Sect, with three Direct Disciples under hismand, and I am merely the weakest of them.


    I can¡¯t even withstand a single move from the eldest senior brother.


    Not to mention our master himself!¡±


    At this time, Huo Tianqian also slowly walked over and happened to hear Shi Weiyu¡¯s words, his heart sinking immediately and hisplexion turning grim.


    If a single Shi Weiyu was this abnormal, then what about his two senior brothers above him, not to mention the even more terrifying Sect Leader of the Vajra Sect¡­


    Huo Tianqian suddenly regretted deeply, wished he had handed over the Jade Pendant right away had he known how terrifying the Vajra Sect was.


    ¡°You think you can withstand a single move from me?¡± Chu Ge suddenlyughed.


    Shi Weiyu stared at him intently.


    Although that punch earlier seemed terrifying, he only felt pain and had not suffered any substantial damage, so he presumed Chu Ge¡¯s strength was limited as such.


    Little did he know, Chu Ge was cautious not to kill him with one punch, hence he used less than one-tenth of his power.


    Shi Weiyu sneered, about to retort, but then he saw Chu Ge¡¯s fingers slightly waving.


    To Chu Ge¡¯s right was a solid iron te hanging on the wall, appearing to be five or six centimeters thick.


    But as Chu Ge¡¯s fingers lightly swept across it, grooves started to appear!


    Carving letters on an iron te with fingers!


    Cold sweat streamed down Shi Weiyu¡¯s forehead.


    Such skill, not even the eldest senior brother could aplish; he had only ever seen it from his own master, and his master had to strain his nerves while doing it.


    Where was it as effortlessly pleasant as Chu Ge was disying?


    The terror of his master was something he had experienced firsthand, yet the young man before him now seemed to be even more formidable than his master by several degrees!


    Shi Weiyu inwardlyined.


    He had thought this mission would be an easy task, where he could quickly find the Jade Pendant and then enjoy a few days in the bustling city.


    Little did he know, this was a direct gate to Hell!


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, be careful!¡± Now, Huo Tianqian¡¯s life entirely hinged on Chu Ge, so when he saw Shi Weiyu suddenly charging over, he immediately yelled out.


    However, Shi Weiyu was merely feigning an attack.


    Mid-charge, he suddenly bellowed and stomped fiercely on the ground, creating a depression in the cement surface and using this force to instantly pivot and dash toward the factory gates.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Chu Ge sneered.


    His right hand shot out like lightning, and the moment Shi Weiyu was in midair, his ankle was already seized by Chu Ge.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    ¡°BOOM¡ª¡±


    Chu Ge, holding onto Shi Weiyu¡¯s ankle, swung him in a semi-circle like flinging a frog, and then fiercely mmed him onto the ground!

 Chapter 57 - 57 0057 Grand Auction Event

    ?57: Chapter 0057: Grand Auction Event   57: Chapter 0057: Grand Auction Event                                   ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    The crisp sound of breaking bones echoed.


    Shi Weiyu¡¯s eyes bulged out, his face swollen red with congestion, and while weird gurgling noises emitted from his throat, he couldn¡¯t scream out in pain.


    With this attack, sixty percent of his bones were shattered by Chu Ge.


    Previously, Chu Ge didn¡¯t use his full strength because he couldn¡¯t judge how much Shi could endure, fearing he might identally kill him.


    Now, from that punch, he had roughly calcted Shi Weiyu¡¯s limits.


    So this time, he slightly controlled the intensity of his strike.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡± Two or three secondster, like a puddle of mud, Shi Weiyu finally opened his mouth wide and let out an extremely miserable scream.


    Even though it was not he who was injured, Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch violently, and he looked at Chu Ge with even more respect.


    He had made up his mind to be friends with him at all costs!


    ¡°I told you, if I really made a move, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take a single hit,¡± Chu Ge smiled and squatted next to Shi Weiyu: ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.


    What does your Vajra Sect know about the Jade Pendant?


    What else rted to the Jade Pendant is there in your sect?¡±


    Shi Weiyu clenched his teeth fiercely, even as strands of blood seeped from between his teeth, yet he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Looking at it this way, he was indeed tough.


    Huo Tianqian pondered for a moment, then suddenly came over and said, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, it¡¯s beneath you to dirty your hands with interrogations.


    It would give him too much face.


    How about this, leave him to me, and within three days, I will certainly give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    A sinister glow emerged in Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes.


    Not to mention old grudges, just based on the recent grievance alone, he had decided to use the most vicious methods on Shi Weiyu.


    Chu Ge looked at him and eventually nodded in agreement.


    After all, with his current identity, it was indeed inconvenient to take Shi Weiyu back for interrogation, and starting from now, Huo Tianqian had already made it onto the kill list of the Vajra Sect, so there was no fear of him harboring other intentions.


    As he nodded, Chu Ge patted Shi Weiyu¡¯s body a few times: ¡°His energy points and some of the main meridian bones have been shattered by me, he has already be an ordinary person.¡±


    After handing over the business matters in the factory, Huo Tianqian immediately sent someone to pick up Chu Ge.


    That same night, his bank ount saw an increase of forty-five million.


    Although Huo Tianqian was a venomous person, his ways of ttering were impable, at least Chu Ge had slightly changed his opinion of him.


    In the following days, Huo Tianqian smartly did not seek out Chu Ge; instead, Chu Ge received an invitation.


    It was from the Ouyang family, inviting him to participate in an auction.


    Clearly, the Ouyang family wanted to make amends for the affair at the previous party.


    Shortly after Chu Ge received the invitation, Ouyang Die¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu?¡±


    Ouyang Die¡¯s voice carried some worry, which turned into reality when Chu Ge spoke, ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Miss Ouyang.


    The Ouyang family personally calling this swindler, I¡¯m truly ttered.¡±


    In the Ouyang family, Ouyang Die was standing with several people behind her, among them Ouyang Kangshi, and Ouyang Die had already turned on the speakerphone, so Chu Ge¡¯s words resonated throughout the room.


    Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s face showed a bit of shame, as today¡¯s situation can be said to have been facilitated by him; he had originally intended to watch the fire from the other side of the bank, waiting for Chu Ge to be almost crushed before intervening to save the day.


    As the Family Head of the Ouyang family, his ability to manipte people¡¯s hearts was unparalleled, yet no one expected Chu Ge to possess such heaven-defying abilities.


    Watching her father sending constant signals, Ouyang Die nodded and lowered her stance: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, thest incident was truly a misunderstanding.


    Please don¡¯t take it to heart.


    Rest assured, the Ouyang family will definitely provide you with satisfactorypensation!¡±


    When Ouyang Die spoke these words, a fleeting shade of sorrow shed across Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s eyes¡ªthe Ouyang family dominated Shanghai, but since when did they have to tread carefully and speak humbly to others?


    However, this thought merely shed across his mind.


    ¡°Compensation?


    Haha, I, a mere chatan, what virtue or ability do I have to receivepensation from the Ouyang family?¡± Chu Ge sneered.


    It was not that he harbored ill feelings towards Ouyang Die, but Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s actions indeed left him dissatisfied.


    Moreover, Chu Ge had already guessed that probably a few members of the Ouyang family were standing nearby, listening in.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence on the other end, Ouyang Kangshi took over the call: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I heard that you have been collecting some precious medicinal herbs and jade recently.¡±


    ¡°Are you investigating me?¡± This time, Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Ouyang Kangshi hurriedly exined: ¡°It¡¯s like this, one of the pharmacies is actually owned by our Ouyang family.


    I heard about this from the person in charge there.¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression eased somewhat: ¡°Hmm, so what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Ouyang Kangshi softened his tone, continuing: ¡°This auction is actually quite special.


    It will feature items that ordinary people can¡¯t ess!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s expression became intrigued, subtly asking: ¡°Go on.¡±


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s interest, Ouyang Kangshi also slightly rxed: ¡°The auction will feature some extremely fine jade, as well as precious medicinal herbs that ordinary pharmacies can¡¯t provide, and even¡­


    some magic artifacts used by Immortals!¡±


    When mentioning the magic artifacts, Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s tone turned peculiar¡ªif he hadn¡¯t witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s miraculous abilities with his own eyes, he would never believe in the existence of Immortals in this world.


    Hearing about the magic artifacts, Chu Ge squinted his eyes.


    His master once told him that there indeed were Immortals in this world.


    And this Innate One Qi Technique wasn¡¯t just ordinary ancient martial arts but was a Cultivation Technique left by an Immortal.


    Chu Ge had always been somewhat skeptical of this, but the Jade Pendant given to him by Huo Tianqianpletely changed his perspective.


    As for the magic artifacts mentioned by Ouyang Kangshi, they likely weren¡¯t left by Immortals but were probably relics of ancient Qi Refiners.


    Even so, this alreadypletely piqued Chu Ge¡¯s interest.


    He hesitated for a moment before finally asking: ¡°When is the auction held?


    And the location.¡±


    After achieving the Perfect Jing Qi Gui Yuan Realm, no matter how much he absorbed Spiritual Energy, he couldn¡¯t break through to the Innate Grandmaster Realm, Unity of Heaven and Man as if there was a barrier.


    Perhaps, this auction could provide him an opportunity for breakthrough!


    In the face of breaking through realms, the misunderstandings with the Ouyang family were nothing but a trivial sideshow.


    Hearing Chu Ge speak like this, Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s face brightened: ¡°It will be held in a vi owned by our family, starting the day after tomorrow on time.


    I will arrange a car to pick you up!¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 0058 Jade Medicinal Materials

    ?58: Chapter 0058: Jade Medicinal Materials   58: Chapter 0058: Jade Medicinal Materials                                   That night, Chu Ge took out all the jade medicinal materials he had left from his cultivation and filled them into the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array.


    Then, he sat cross-legged at the center of the array, assuming a position of Five Hearts Toward Heaven.


    Faint white mist rose from those jade medicinal materials, jade cracked, herbs withered, but the air was filled with an indescribable fragrance.


    A mere whiff was enough to instantly relieve all fatigue for an ordinary person, and even heal wounds on the body within a few breaths.


    This was Spiritual Energy!


    About half a minuteter, Chu Ge frowned and slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°As expected, this ordinary Spiritual Energy haspletely lost its effect on me!¡± he muttered softly and slowly stood up.


    The leap from Postnatal to Innate is a qualitative jump, like a carp leaping through the Dragon Gate; it¡¯s impossible to climb up by sheer quantity of Spiritual Energy, otherwise Innate Grandmasters wouldn¡¯t be so rare.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Chu Ge suddenly raised an eyebrow, pinched out a handprint with his right hand, and saw the Spiritual Energy in the air suddenly converging towards his palm.


    In a short while, it was all gathered.


    In Chu Ge¡¯s palm appeared a milky drop of water, like the finest white jade turned liquid, emitting a faint fluorescence in the darkness.


    He pondered for a while, then casually picked up a piece of jade from the ground, carved it into a Jade Bottle, and ced the drop inside: ¡°If an ordinary person consumes this Spirit Liquid, they can ward off all illnesses, be strong and healthy, and it even has the effect of beautifying and moisturizing the skin¡­


    maybe this thing will be useful in the future.¡±


    The night passed without words.


    The next day, Chu Ge got up early; as usual, he went out for a morning run, then brought back a big bag of breakfast.


    Actually, with his physical condition, he didn¡¯t need to run in the morning at all.


    He went out solely for that wisp of Innate Spiritual Energy generated at sunrise; although the quantity was extremely tiny, it was purer than any other Spiritual Energy.


    Small umtions lead to great transformations for the body.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Mu Bingtong yawned as she came to the dining table, with dark circles under her eyes so thick that probably not even makeup could cover them.


    The original materials were recovered, but due to the lesson learned from Hong Xiaoli¡¯s sudden betrayal, Mu Bingtong was now on full alert.


    She personally oversaw every step of the process, and even when Chu Ge woke up from his night cultivation, he could still see the faint light from upstairs and hear the click-ck of keyboard strokes.


    After all, Mu Bingtong was just an ordinary person; after such a period of high-intensity work, she appeared much more haggard.


    ¡°Sister Bingtong, why don¡¯t you take a few days off?¡± Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t bear to watch and said with concern.


    Mu Bingtong shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s just a few more days.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.


    I¡¯ll definitely rest well after these busy days are over!¡±


    While the two were talking, Chu Ge sneakily took out the Jade Bottle and secretly sprinkled some of the Spiritual Liquid into Mu Bingtong¡¯s soy milk: ¡°Finish your soy milk.¡±


    He passed the soy milk over, along with a few steamed buns.


    Mu Bingtong took them without suspicion, and then took a light sip.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She suddenly let out a light gasp, finding today¡¯s soy milk exceptionally delicious.


    Unaware, she finished the whole bowl, and at the same time, she felt a warm flow rising from her lower abdomen.


    The weariness on her body vanished in an instant with the wash of this warm flow, and she feltpletely invigorated.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge with surprise and doubt: ¡°What did you add to the soy milk?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Chu Ge put on an innocent expression: ¡°What, would I poison it?¡±


    Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge somewhat skeptically, but she also dismissed her previous thought.


    How could there be something that instantly revitalizes a person?


    Not even stimnts could take effect in just a few seconds.


    With this thought, Mu Bingtong pushed aside her doubts and poured another bowl of soy milk, but this time, she could not taste the incredibly delicious vor from before.


    Since today was the day Ouyang Kangshi invited him to the auction, Chu Ge asked Mu Bingtong for a day off.


    The person who came to pick him up this time was a young man who appeared to be just in his early twenties, named Ouyang Zhili.


    He was a notorious and overbearing young master in Shanghai¡¯s circle of rich heirs, but in front of Chu Ge, he dared not overstep and behaved with utmost respect and courtesy.


    Because he was there on the day Chu Ge demonstrated Spring Comes to Dead Wood!


    The car stopped at the entrance of arge estate.


    The Ouyang Family had been modest before¡ªwhat they had called a vi was practically on par with a stadium.


    The parking spaces at the entrance of the estate were almost full.


    Looking around, various international brand sports cars weremon sights, including several limited edition luxury cars worth over fifty million.


    Even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but remark on the level of opulence.


    Ouyang Zhili got out of the car first and opened the door for Chu Ge.


    Ouyang Die was already waiting at the entrance, and standing behind her was an elderly man dressed in a ck Tang costume.


    Despite his full head of silver hair, he looked energetic, and his eyes were clear and bright without a hint of cloudiness.


    As soon as Chu Ge got out, Ouyang Die stepped forward: ¡°Mr.


    Luo, this is Chu Ge, the very person Grandpa has mentioned to you, Mr.


    Chu.¡±


    Luo Tianmu had been looking forward with anticipation, but upon seeing Chu Ge¡¯s young face, his expression changed slightly.


    Previously, Mr.


    Ouyang had praised Chu Ge to the skies, and even Ouyang Kangshi agreed.


    Therefore, Luo Tianmu had already harbored the intention to outshine in his mind, but now, seeing the person praised by Mr.


    Ouyang, who turned out to be just a green youth, Luo Tianmu immediately felt a sense of dissonance.


    Ouyang Die, naturally noticing the displeasure on Luo Tianmu¡¯s face, frowned slightly, then turned to Chu Ge with a smile: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, everyone has almost arrived.


    Would you like to go in now or rest for a bit first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in directly,¡± Chu Ge nodded to Ouyang Die, unconcerned about the others, his impression of Ouyang Die and Mr.


    Ouyang still positive.


    Luo Tianmu snorted coldly and went into the estate with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Is he also from the Ouyang Family?¡± Chu Ge frowned slightly and asked indifferently.


    Ouyang Die¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly waved her hands and said: ¡°No, don¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    He was specially invited by Grandpa for a hefty fee.


    He¡¯s a highly respected elder in the world of treasure appraisal, said to have an eye that no treasure can escape.


    Hence, he is also known as Mr.


    Divine Eye.¡±


    The estate was bustling at the moment, but Ouyang Die led Chu Ge through the noisy crowd and straight into a much smaller, enclosed room.


    The room was filled with tables reminiscent of pool tables, on which various treasures and curios were disyed, and some even had arge number of stones.


    Each table was attended by two suit-d attendants, serving as both hosts and guards against theft.


    After leading Chu Ge into the room, Ouyang Die excused herself and left, while Chu Ge was happy to be alone and wandered around.


    Along the way, Chu Ge saw many medicinal jade materials, but none were of much use to him, leading to a hint of disappointment¡ªhe feared he wouldn¡¯t find what he needed for a while.


    ¡°Little Brother Chu!¡± A voice suddenly came from the side.


    Chu Ge, who was inspecting a piece of jade, turned his head and saw that it was Mr.


    Ouyang.


    The Old Master was dressed in a Tang costume, with his hands sped behind his back, and at first nce, his vigor seemed to match that of a younger man.


    ¡°Little Brother Chu, are you interested in this piece of jade?¡± The Old Master pointed at a piece of jade on the table and smiled.


    It was an egg-sized piece of jade, transparent and lustrous, emitting a faint green glow, obviously of great value.

 Chapter 59 - 59 0059 Gambling Stone Expert

    ?59: Chapter 0059: Gambling Stone Expert   59: Chapter 0059: Gambling Stone Expert                                   ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking.¡± Chu Ge shifted his gaze away from the jade.


    Although the jade was fine and contained ample Spiritual Energy, he was now at a bottleneck, only a step away from reaching the Innate level, so this little Spiritual Energy was no longer of much use to him.


    Mr.


    Ouyang nodded, and neither brought up the incident at thest banquet.


    Chu Ge touched a stone and suddenly halted.


    He clearly felt a pure Spiritual Energy contained within the stone.


    He tried to absorb it and found that he indeed drew the Spiritual Energy into his body, and correspondingly, the jade inside turned into broken fragments.


    This discovery startled Chu Ge.


    It meant that he didn¡¯t need to spend a lot of money buying jade; he could just go to the Gambling Stone Field, couldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Does young brother Chu understand gambling stones?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang saw Chu Ge¡¯s hand lingering on the stone and quietly asked.


    Chu Ge hesitated a bit and nodded, ¡°I know just a little, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, ignorantd, do you think gambling stones are that easy?¡± A voice suddenly came from the side.


    Luo Tianmu, dressed in a ck Tang costume, walked over, his gaze skipping past Chu Ge and turning to Mr.


    Ouyang: ¡°Mr.


    Ouyang invited me here, it can¡¯t just be to appreciate treasures, right?¡±


    Luo Tianmu was only a few years younger than Mr.


    Ouyang and thus respectfully addressed him as ¡®Mister¡¯.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Mr.


    Divine Eye, rest assured, there will be a time when you shine!¡± A flicker of displeasure crossed Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s eyes, obviously dissatisfied with Luo Tianmu¡¯s arrogant demeanor.


    Yet, Luo Tianmu either did not notice or simply did not care, his focus turning directly to Chu Ge: ¡°Hmph, naive child, the knowledge within gambling stones is vast; how could an immature boy like you understand it?¡±


    Faced with such repeated provocations, Chu Ge¡¯s expression grew cold, and he sneered: ¡°Then does Mr.


    Divine Eye have any better insights?¡±


    ¡°Not really an insight,¡± Luo Tianmu responded with a hint of arrogance, sping his hands behind him, ¡°But offering some guidance to the younger generation is still possible.¡±


    In such a short time, the surrounding area had gathered a crowd, after all, whether it¡¯s Mr.


    Ouyang or Mr.


    Divine Eye, both are central figures.


    Regarding Chu Ge, because many present had not attended the previous banquet, there were few who recognized him.


    ¡°Finally, seeing Mr.


    Divine Eye in action again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that Mr.


    Divine Eye is iparably skilled, and has never lost at gambling stones!¡±


    Listening to the surrounding discussions, Luo Tianmu smiled and nodded, pointing to the stone Chu Ge had touched, ¡°This stone contains a fine piece of jade!¡±


    People¡¯s eyes focused hotly on Chu Ge, if Mr.


    Divine Eye said it was good jade, it must indeed be a treasure!


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer one hundred thousand, young brother, how about you let me have that stone?¡± Someone with a pot belly promptly made an offer.


    ¡°I offer one hundred and fifty thousand, give it to me.¡± The bid came from a medium-built man wearing golden rimmed sses.


    ¡°I bid one hundred eighty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand, young brother, let me have it!¡±


    A round of bidding swiftly unfolded, and even Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s eyes shimmered with admiration.


    He had naturally heard of Mr.


    Divine Eye¡¯s reputation, but had not expected it to be so effective with just one sentence, and the people had started bidding even before the stone was opened.


    Yet, Chu Ge wore a strange expression on his face.


    Indeed, the stone initially contained a fine piece of jade, but now the Spiritual Energy was drained by him, leaving just a pile of broken jade fragments.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Ge rubbed his chin and asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Luo Tianmu scoffed disdainfully: ¡°I never change my choices!¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Ge nodded, stopped a worker who wanted to start opening the stone, and grasped the stone in his hand, exerting a little force.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze froze.


    That was a stone!


    And yet it broke just like a biscuit in his hands.


    Luo Tianmu¡¯s pupils shrank, his expression changing.


    ¡°There¡¯s jade, there¡¯s jade!¡± Someone suddenly shouted.


    Among the fallen debris, there was a melon seed-sized piece of jade, but it looked dull and was nearly indistinguishable from the stone.


    As Chu Ge crushed the whole stone, the scene inside was revealed¡ªnumerous melon seed-sized pieces of jade scattered throughout the stone, all looking dull.


    Such a sight wasn¡¯t even worthy of being termed a treasure; it was doubtful anyone would take it even for free.


    The few who had bid earlier were first stunned, then their faces showed relief.


    Although the money wasn¡¯t significant to them, it would still have been an ill-fated purchase.


    ¡°Mr.


    Divine Eye, is this the treasure you spoke of?¡± Chu Ge barely held back hisughter and taunted.


    Luo Tianmu¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly.


    Seeing this, Mr.


    Ouyang chuckled and smoothed things over: ¡°Mr.


    Divine Eye has been on a ne for a whole day and night before arriving in Shanghai, and was brought here without rest.


    It¡¯s normal to make mistakes when tired.¡±


    He still had use for Luo Tianmu, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t going to strain their rtionship.


    Luo Tianmu also took this opportunity to step down: ¡°I haven¡¯t rested well for several days.


    Just now, I only sensed that there was jade in this stone, but didn¡¯t precisely figure out what kind.¡±


    However, after this incident, he no longer feltfortable troubling Chu Ge.


    Most of the items here were not owned by the Ouyang Family; rather, other people deposited them here, marked with prices, or items they wanted in exchange, then the Ouyang Family facilitated the trades without charging any fees.


    Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s approach made Chu Ge sigh slightly; by providing the space and even facilitating the sales of treasures for free, it sounded like a losing business, yet the Ouyang Family was forging many shallow connections through this process.


    These connections might not seem apparent usually, but once utilized, they would be a profoundly formidable force!


    ¡°Old Man Ouyang, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive?¡± A voice suddenly rang out from afar, all present faces changed at this address¡ªwho dared to call Mr.


    Ouyang like that?


    Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s face also changed, squinting as he looked towards several people approaching him.


    Leading them was an old man dressed in a white Tang costume, with a full head of silver hair but looked incredibly spry, his face glowing red, resembling a person in their twenties.


    Chu Ge eyed this old man, but secretly frowned.


    This old man looked extremely healthy, yet Chu Ge noticed a faintyer of blood in the old man¡¯s eyes, giving him a strange aura.


    ¡°Hmph, Old Ghost Duan, if you haven¡¯t died, how can I possibly die first?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang coldly snorted, obviously recognizing the old man.

 Chapter 60 - 60 0060 The Duan Familys Elder Ancestor

    ?60: Chapter 0060: The Duan Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor   60: Chapter 0060: The Duan Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor                                   The old man was followed by a tall foreigner, his face bearing an air of pride.


    After the two of them came to a stop, the old man reached out a hand towards Chu Ge: ¡°I presume this is Mr.


    Chu?


    I have long heard that Mr.


    Chu¡¯s medical skill is like divinemunication, having pulled Mr.


    Ouyang back from the brink of death.


    Now that I see you in person, you truly stand out!¡±


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected this old man to greet him first, and raised his eyebrows, but still reached out to shake hands: ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself.¡± The old manughed: ¡°My surname is Duan, Duan Congxing.


    If you¡¯re pleased, call me Mr.


    Duan, and if not, Old Duan is also fine.¡±


    Despite his kindly appearance, upon hearing his name, almost everyone present inhaled a sharp breath.


    Duan Congxing, one of the Four Great Families of Modu, the Old Master of the Duan Family ¨C indeed a family that stands on equal footing with the Ouyang Family!


    After shaking hands, Chu Ge immediately stepped back, his eyebrows furrowing deeply.


    Now he finally understood what was amiss; when he shook hands just now, he had quietly channeled a part of his True Qi into the other¡¯s body and instantly found that Duan Congxing¡¯s heartbeat was several times faster than that of a normal person!


    This was why he seemed so vigorously energetic, but with his age, such a rapid heartbeat clearly indicated that he was overdrawing his life to maintain his vitality.


    Moreover, during the examination, Chu Ge discovered a strange kind of True Qi within his meridians, which carried a slight corrosivity, somehow simr to the poison Mr.


    Ouyang had been tainted with back then.


    ¡°Could it be that the poison in Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s body is rted to the Duan Family?¡± Chu Ge took a good look at Duan Congxing but did not say much.


    ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, you wonst time by luck, but this time, I will make you cough up everything with interest!¡± Duan Congxing said coldly with a sneer.


    The faces of several members of the Ouyang family tightened, but none said a word, as with the two Old Masters present, they had no ce to interject.


    ¡°Old Man Duan, long time no see, your verbal prowess has indeed improved!¡± There was clearly no love lost between the two, and Mr.


    Ouyang did not give him any grace, gesturing to a service staff of the Ouyang house: ¡°Prepare the site!¡±


    In the middle of the room, there was a table about five to six meters long and over two meters wide, which had been covered with a ck veil until now but was unveiled at this moment, disying dozens of stones of various sizes.


    Dozens of men dressed in ck ran over, surrounding the table while leaving enough space in the middle.


    ¡°Please!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang made a gesture, walking to the table first, and Duan Congxing followed with a cold snort along with the foreigner.


    Everyone in the room had no interest in picking items anymore; they all gathered around, watching the few figures present with fervent eyes.


    This was apetition between the Ouyang and Duan families, a matter which if leaked could even shake the entirety of Shanghai!


    ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, the rules haven¡¯t changed, right?¡± Duan Congxing suddenly asked.


    Mr.


    Ouyang huffed, pping the table: ¡°Of course not, whoever loses, must forfeit ten percent of their family¡¯s assets!¡±


    There was a collective sharp intake of breath from everyone present, and even Chu Ge¡¯s gaze flickered.


    Ten percent might not sound like a lot, but remember, both parties are among the Four Great Families of Modu, entities that can overshadow others with a wave of their hand; the assets in their families are beyond imagination!


    Ten percent could create a major family in any slightly ordinary city.


    Duan Congxing nodded in satisfaction, his gaze sweeping over the three of them.


    When his eyesnded on Luo Tianmu, his expression momentarily froze: ¡°Could this be¡­


    Mr.


    Divine Eye?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Luo Tianmu nodded, his face wearing a touch of proud color.


    Duan Congxing furrowed his brows, a hint of worry rising in his eyes as he looked at the foreign man behind him.


    The foreign man seemed to be in his thirties, dressed in a ck tailcoat, with a sh of disdain passing through his emerald-green pupils, he spoke in broken Chinese: ¡°You¡­


    rest assured.


    I¡­


    gambling stone¡­


    have never¡­


    lost!¡±


    ¡°I naturally believe in Mr.


    us¡¯s abilities.¡±


    ¡°Humph, all talk and no action!¡± Luo Tianmu scoffed coldly: ¡°Do foreigners even know about gambling stone?¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Mr.


    Ouyang: ¡°Mr.


    Ouyang, rest assured, the essence of our Huaxia, how could I allow a foreigner to tarnish it?


    I will make him return the way he came!¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Luo Tianmu, feeling somewhat favorable towards him.


    It seems that this old man¡¯s nature isn¡¯t that bad, probably just burdened with traditional thinking, which is why he was dissatisfied with me earlier.


    Mr.


    Ouyang nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to Mr.


    Divine Eye!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± us walked to the table, touching the stone and said: ¡°I knew the rules¡­


    when I arrived.


    Each person¡­


    ten pieces,pare the value!¡±


    ¡°Shall we start then?¡± Duan Congxing said.


    Mr.


    Ouyang waved his hand: ¡°Start!¡±


    The atmosphere on the scene instantly tensed up, Luo Tianmu¡¯s face became serious, he first moved a stone the size of a head, then picked up a few the size of fists, observing them closely.


    Compared to him, us seemed much more casual, after a quick nce at the surrounding stones, he picked one roughly the size of a washbasin.


    ¡°Have you¡­


    made your choice?¡±


    Hearing us¡¯s question, Luo Tianmu sneered, waving his sleeve: ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ve chosen this one!¡±


    Saying so, he patted the stone the size of a head.


    Mr.


    Ouyang called out, and the professional personnel who had been waiting for a long time came over, carefully started stone opening.


    As the stone chips sprinkled down bit by bit, those around couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath.


    Although Luo Tianmu was confident in his choice, his face was now focused and frowned as he watched.


    ¡°Jade has appeared, jade has appeared!¡± Suddenly someone shouted, Mr.


    Ouyang turned his head and red, and that person immediately shut up, making an apologetic gesture.


    However, the scene had already be noisy, only to see the stone chosen by Luo Tianmu, after peeling off about two fingers thickyer of stone skin, revealed ayer of pure, delicate jade!


    The stone opener looked back, seeing Mr.


    Ouyang nodding as a signal, then steadied his nerves and cut again.


    Duan Congxing and the others also turned their attention, especially when the stone was half opened and the jade base was still not visible, Duan Congxing¡¯s face started to look a bit unsightly.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    Finally, with a soft sound, all the stone chips were cleaned off, and the jade inside was revealed.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± the crowd erupted into aplete uproar, if it wasn¡¯t for their phones being taken away when they entered, probably many would have been unable to resist taking a photo by now.


    On the table, a piece of jade as big as a human head glowed dimly in the dim environment!

 Chapter 61 - 61 0061 Emperor Green Stone

    ?61: Chapter 0061: Emperor Green Stone   61: Chapter 0061: Emperor Green Stone                                   Everyone present widened their eyes in astonishment.


    After all, this was gambling on stones, and it wasn¡¯t at all strange for jade to be found within a stone, but a piece of jade the size of a human head was indeed rare.


    ¡°Not bad, Mr.


    Divine Eye, this uracy is truly divine!¡±


    ¡°Who can argue with that?


    A human head-sized piece of jade, it seems that this round ofpetition, the Ouyang Family is set to win!¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang initially froze for a moment and then a few smirks ensued on his face.


    The more valuable the item selected by Luo Tianmu, the better it was for him.


    This gambling stonepetition was divided into ten rounds, and Mr.


    Ouyang had already considered himself the winner of the first round in his heart!


    ¡°Old Man Duan, this piece of jade looks quite exquisite, huh?


    When your dayes, just let me know, and I¡¯ll give it to you to use as your urn; it¡¯ll be perfect!¡±


    With a mischievous smile, Mr.


    Ouyang made the quip, while Duan Congxing¡¯s face turned an ashen blue.


    He had naturally heard of Mr.


    Divine Eye¡¯s fame but hadn¡¯t expected him to be so miraculous, causing his anxious gaze to fall on Chris.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­


    worry!¡± Chris, managing his unproficient Chinese, patted the stone in his hand: ¡°Jade¡­


    isn¡¯t necessarily better when bigger, it¡¯s still¡­


    about the value!


    You¡­


    Huaxia people, all like¡­


    to jump to conclusions, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang snorted coldly, and those around him didn¡¯t offer any pleasant expressions either, clearly offended by Chris¡¯s statement.


    Duan Congxing¡¯s expression also turned sour, squinting at Chris¡¯s retreating figure and muttering: ¡°Humph, if it weren¡¯t for your value to me, I¡¯d make sure you couldn¡¯t leave Shanghai!¡±


    ¡°This one!¡± Chris moved the stone he was holding to the edge of the table.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Most people in the room burst intoughter, because the stone Chris had picked was only palm-sized, and even if it yielded jade, it obviously couldn¡¯tpare to that of Mr.


    Divine Eye¡¯s.


    Unless there was an extremely rare find inside, but such odds were truly slim, even Mr.


    Divine Eye could not guarantee it.


    However, Chu Ge, who had been silently observing next to Mr.


    Ouyang, frowned, feeling a spiritual energy that was much purer emanating from this stone, even several times denser than the jade the size of a human head!


    The staff members on site picked up the stone and began to polish it slowly.


    Soon, the outeryer of stone skin was peeled away, revealing no sign of the luster of jade within, seemingly just an ordinary piece of waste stone!


    ¡°Shall we continue opening it?¡± At this point, the stone was only half the size of a palm, and Duan Congxing¡¯splexion was turning rather dark.


    ¡°Old Man Duan, still struggling?¡± Mr.


    Ouyangughed heartily, patting the human head-sized jade in front of him: ¡°Seems there¡¯s unlikely to be anything good left in this stone, worstes to worst, I¡¯ll give you this piece of head-sized jadeter, just right for an urn!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡ª¡± Duan Congxing coldly snorted and growled: ¡°Continue opening!¡±


    Unlike the others who were sure of their victory, Chu Ge furrowed his brows even more.


    With eachyer of the stone¡¯s outer shell peeled back, the sensation of the spiritual energy became increasingly evident.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly, the Stone Opener eximed softly.


    At this point, the stone was only the size of a goose egg, but at its edge, a glimmer of emerald green luster was revealed, shimmering under the spotlight like a star in the night sky!


    Luo Tianmu¡¯s expression revealed shock and uncertainty upon seeing that hint of luster; Mr.


    Ouyang, recognizing Luo Tianmu¡¯s reaction, also became serious and stared intently at the stone.


    The Stone Opener¡¯s movements became cautious, and as the stone¡¯s skin was peeled off piece by piece, a bright emerald green luster began to emerge.


    ¡°Is this¡­,¡± Luo Tianmu¡¯s expression stiffened as he blurted out, ¡°Emperor Green?¡±


    The jade before them was only the size of an egg, but it was translucent and refined throughout.


    If this piece of jade were carved into a leaf, there wouldn¡¯t even be a need to dye it¡ªjust carving out the veins would bring it vividly to life!


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­


    Ha ha ha ha!¡± Duan Congxingughed wildly, his crow¡¯s feet crinkling as he crowed, ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, looks like I¡¯ve won this first round!¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang turned to look at Luo Tianmu, only to see him shaking his head: ¡°Emperor Green is extraordinary.


    Even though it is only the size of an egg, it is much more valuable than my piece of jade.


    Indeed, I have lost!¡±


    Upon receiving Luo Tianmu¡¯s response, Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s expression darkened, but he said nothing more, simply sighing, ¡°No matter, I have seen for myself Mr.


    Divine Eye¡¯s capabilities.


    There are still nine rounds to go, what does it matter to let them have this one?¡±


    ¡°You¡­


    no good!¡± us wagged his finger at Luo Tianmu, his emerald green eyes brimming with disdain, not bothering to hide it at all.


    Luo Tianmu snorted coldly and didn¡¯t engage, instead focusing intently on selecting another stone.


    During this process, Chu Ge tried to sense which stones contained treasures and which were empty.


    He was fully aware of each one.


    However, he did not speak out.


    After all, until now, no one had invited him, and as for Mr.


    Ouyang, curing his body was already a grace, and there was no need to do more.


    This time, the stones chosen by both parties were of simr size, but still, the one selected by us turned out to be superior.


    Duan Congxing¡¯s smile could no longer be concealed, while Mr.


    Ouyang, though his eyes showed some worry, maintained an undisturbed exterior.


    Logically, both old men were patriarchs of their families, having weathered countless storms, and should not easily show emotion.


    However, Chu Ge understood that Mr.


    Duan¡¯s erratic heartbeat was causing his emotions to be several times more intense than a normal person¡¯s!


    ¡°What is with this abnormal Inner Strength?


    Mr.


    Duan¡¯s meridians are blocked, his Dantian is closed, he is clearly an ordinary person¡ªso who gave him this Inner Strength?¡± Chu Ge frowned in thought, obviously more captivated by this matter than the gambling stone.


    As Chu Ge was engrossed in his contemtion, a tense atmosphere filled the room.


    Luo Tianmu stared hard at the three stones before him, his fingers trembling slightly, his forehead covered in fine beads of sweat¡ªhe had already lost four rounds in a row!


    This time, even Mr.


    Ouyang could no longer stay calm, using tea drinking to mask his emotions.


    In contrast at Duan Congxing¡¯s side, it seemed like even his muscles were frozen in augh.


    Although he was silent, his face still sported an expression ofughter: ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, are you still not giving up?


    You won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin, will you?¡±


    At this moment, Mr.


    Ouyang was not even looking at Luo Tianmu, trying not to put any pressure on him, and said, ¡°No need to panic, Mr.


    Divine Eye.


    Just do your best.


    Even if you lose, my Ouyang Family will still consider you an honored guest!¡±


    ¡°This one!¡± Luo Tianmu took a deep breath and finally pushed forward a stone.


    This was the fifth round, out of a total of ten.


    If he lost this time, he would bepletely defeated!

 Chapter 62 - 62 0062 Raising the Stakes

    ?62: Chapter 0062: Raising the Stakes   62: Chapter 0062: Raising the Stakes                                   ¡°Do you still want to struggle in desperation?¡± us sneered, ¡°You¡­


    Huaxia people, are always like this, unable to see clearly¡­


    the situation.¡±


    Every time us won a round, he would make a few mocking remarks, not only targeting Luo Tianmu alone, but also including the whole Huaxia in his ridicule every time he spoke.


    Therefore, everyone present red at him with anger, but with Duan Congxing protecting him at the front, everyone dared only to be angry but not to speak.


    ¡°Open!¡± Luo Tianmu took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.


    Having lost four rounds in a row, it was no longer just a matter of the Ouyang Family¡¯s assets, it had even put up his ¡°Mr.


    Divine Eye¡± title at stake.


    It was imaginable that if he lost again, his reputation would plummet to the ground!


    Everyone held their breath, and as the stone skin was gradually ground away, the surroundings had be so silent that you could hear a pin drop, until finally, with someone¡¯s shout of ¡°Jade¡¯s out!¡±, a series of heavy breaths began to sound.


    The first stone to open was Luo Tianmu¡¯s, and by this time, the good stones in the field had almost been chosen clean, so as the atmosphere grew more intense, the revealed stones became increasingly trivial.


    ¡°Fine jade!¡± Suddenly someone whispered, by then the stone chips had been cleaned, revealing a round jade stone as smooth as a Luminous Pearl, disying a milky white color, almost void of any impurities, emitting a hazy glow under the light,


    Seeing this piece of jade, Luo Tianmu also slightly rxed, even surpassing the earlier one the size of a human head in value.


    This time, victory should surely be his!


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Duan Congxing, seeing the jade, couldn¡¯t help but lean to us¡¯s ear and whisper, thinking of thoroughly crushing the Ouyang Family¡¯s reputation.


    us gave him a look but did not respond.


    Such arrogant demeanor made Duan Congxing¡¯s face darken slightly, but it soon rxed.


    He need not waste words with a man who was about to die¡­


    Indeed, Duan Congxing had no intention of letting us return home after the event, nning instead to deal with him directly!


    Finally, under numerous gazes, the jade in the stone chosen by us was also revealed, instantly, a ssh of emerald green gloss caught everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­


    Surely not?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°s, this time the Ouyang Family has truly lost!¡±


    Ignoring thements of the people around him, Luo Tianmu¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at us¡¯s jade, his face turning pale.


    Indeed, it was another Emperor Green!


    The oue was decided, Luo Tianmu¡¯s body stiffened momentarily, then suddenly he spurted a mouthful of fresh blood: ¡°Pu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Divine Eye!¡± Seeing Luo Tianmu¡¯s body slump, several members of the Ouyang Family hurriedly came over to support him, and at the same time, a group of personal doctors in white coats also rushed over.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­


    Hahahahaha!¡± Duan Congxing let loose andughed heartily, with five consecutive wins, the crushing situation even gave him an illusion ofpletely trampling the Ouyang Family underfoot: ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, this ten percent of the assets, I dly ept.


    Hahahaha, but honestly, what I enjoy most is still the thrill of gambling on stones!¡±


    ¡°As per our agreement, since I helped you win, you have prepared what you promised me, right?¡± us said.


    Duan Congxing¡¯s smile faded, a fleeting cold glint in his eyes: ¡°Rest assured, I will naturally fulfill what I promised.¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang sighed softly, his body slightly stooped, and waved his hand: ¡°Take Mr.


    Duan to divide the assets.¡±


    Then, looking at Chu Ge, he said with a bittersweet smile: ¡°Sorry to have amused you, Chu.


    The auction is about to start, I¡¯ll have Little Butterfly take you there.


    To make up for thest banquet, whatever you fancy at this auction, the Ouyang Family will foot the bill.¡±


    With that, he turned and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, is this¡­


    the so-called Mr.


    Divine Eye?


    Shit, are all you Huaxia people like this?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed, even Mr.


    Ouyang turned around: ¡°Watch yournguage, this is Huaxia!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± us snorted coldly: ¡°When you can¡¯tpete in skill, you resort to using power to oppress?


    That¡¯s just typical of you Huaxia people.¡±


    Not just everyone else, even Chu Ge furrowed his brows deeply this time.


    us didn¡¯t dare go too far and shrugged before preparing to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A voice suddenly came from behind, us paused in his steps and turned around with a smile: ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t your mother teach you to be polite?¡±


    The one who spoke was Chu Ge.


    Hearing us¡¯s words, Chu Ge wasn¡¯t annoyed but retorted: ¡°Didn¡¯t your father teach you to respect your opponents?¡±


    ¡°Opponent?¡± us widened his eyes exaggeratedly, looked around for a while, and finally set his eyes on Chu Ge: ¡°Kid¡­


    it can¡¯t be you, right?¡±


    Yet Chu Ge ignored us, turning his head to speak: ¡°Old Master, how about you trust me this time?¡±


    He acted not because he wanted to help the Ouyang Family, but because of us¡¯s words!


    ¡°Chu?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang was stunned for a moment, clearly not expecting Chu Ge to say this, hesitated for a while, and finally nodded: ¡°Alright, the old man will follow you once more!¡±


    ¡°Old Master!¡± Several people from the Ouyang Family were shocked and hurriedly tried to persuade him.


    But Mr.


    Ouyang waved his hand, not turning back as he said: ¡°No need to persuade, just watch!¡±


    Duan Congxing looked at Chu Ge, furrowed his brow: ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re scared?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang chuckled.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Duan Congxing sneered, looking at Chu Ge and said: ¡°I know Mr.


    Chu¡¯s methods all too well, but everyone has their specialty.


    Since you still think you haven¡¯t lost enough, let me make you bleed once more!¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s face was full of caution, looking at Chu Ge worriedly, but Chu Ge returned a reassuring nce.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Twenty percent!


    Old Man Duan, do you dare?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± The whole venue was shocked!


    Including the previous ones, that¡¯s already thirty percent of the assets, has Mr.


    Ouyang gone mad?


    Even several people from the Ouyang Family looked at Mr.


    Ouyang incredulously.


    Chu Ge let out a barely noticeable coldugh, he had already secretly used his Spiritual Power to influence the Old Master¡¯s thoughts; this time, he wanted to make the two oppositepletely cough up all profits and capital!


    ¡°That¡¯s your own death wish!¡± us sneered and sat back down.


    ¡°This time, how about we add a little more to the bet?¡± Chu Ge suddenly said.


    ¡°What bet?¡± Duan Congxing revealed an interested expression.


    ¡°Eyes!¡± Chu Ge¡¯s tone turned sinister, pointing at us and said: ¡°Whoever loses, not only the assets, but also has to gouge out their own eyes!¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 0063 Blindfolded Gambling Stone

    ?63: Chapter 0063: Blindfolded Gambling Stone   63: Chapter 0063: Blindfolded Gambling Stone                                   Chu Ge¡¯s words were filled with killing intent, causing everyone present to shiver, looking in shock at this young man who was younger than most of the people there.


    Duan Congxing looked deeply at Chu Ge and nodded, saying, ¡°Good, I agree to your bet!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± us shouted, dissatisfied, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions for me!¡±


    ¡°Here, I do!¡± At this time, Duan Congxing no longer concealed his tone, speaking coldly, ¡°If you win, I promise to triple the reward I agreed to give you!


    If you lose, then what you¡¯ll lose will be more than just two eyes.¡±


    us¡¯s face changed.


    He did not doubt the uracy of Duan Congxing¡¯s words at all.


    After all, he had been with the old man for nearly half a month, and knew how ruthless he was better than anyone else.


    ¡°So, boy,e on!¡± us¡¯s fingers slid over several stones in front of him, ¡°I will make you understand what despair means!¡±


    Not only us, but also the surrounding audience did not believe Chu Ge had a chance to win, especially since even Mr.


    Divine Eye, Luo Tianmu, had been defeated five times in a row.


    ¡°Old Master, pass me that ck cloth.¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang was stunned, but still decided to follow Chu Ge¡¯s request, instructing several people behind him, ¡°Bring a piece of ck cloth over.¡±


    As everyone wondered what he intended to do, they saw Chu Ge take the ck cloth and blindfold his eyes!


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± There was a burst of astonishment!


    Even us¡¯s face changed.


    He had encountered many arrogant gamblers over the years, but this was the first time he had seen someone prepare to gamble on stones blindfolded.


    ¡°Chu¡­¡± Mr.


    Ouyang was somewhat worried, but Chu Ge simply waved his hand at him, silencing any further concern.


    But the crowd around them stirred up amotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, this time the Ouyang Family is going to lose badly!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, could this kid be someone the Duan Family sent over specifically to collude in scamming the Ouyang Family?¡±


    ¡°Right?


    Betting on stones blindfolded, if you¡¯re going to pretend, at least make it look convincing¡­¡±


    Ignoring the surrounding chatter, with his eyes covered, Chu Ge reached out and touched a stone, indeed feeling a faint trace of Spiritual Energy within it, which indicated there was just ordinary jade inside this stone.


    ¡°After you select the stones, let me feel them.¡±


    us nced at the blindfolded Chu Ge and sneered, ¡°Fine, if there¡¯s enough time, feel them as long as you want!¡±


    Chu Ge silently nodded and gestured towards the front, ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡±


    Different from us¡¯s meticulous observation, Chu Ge¡¯s fingers lingered on each stone for only a second or two.


    Seeing this, the people around shook their heads and sighed again.


    Just touching the stone with fingertips, without even really feeling what the stones were like, how could he possibly pick out anything good?


    Luo Tianmu, who originally had a glimmer of hope, felt a tightness in his chest when he saw Chu Ge acting so hastily, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood right there on the spot.


    us had already chosen a stone roughly the size of a human head: ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Ge nodded his head, then seemed to casually pick up a stone only the size of his palm: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    His words made everyone¡¯s expression turn rather strange, as if this guy didn¡¯t really choose but just took a random stone after the other party had made their selection.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Duan Congxingughed triumphantly, cupping his fists in a salute: ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, I didn¡¯t expect the Ouyang Family to be so generous as to gift me assets like this, so I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang obviously didn¡¯t know how to retort, and didn¡¯t even understand why he impulsively chose to unconditionally trust Chu Ge in the moment.


    Now, it was toote for second thoughts, so he had to continue believing!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± us was just about to hand the stone to the staff when Chu Ge stopped him abruptly.


    ¡°What, having second thoughts?


    It¡¯s toote for regrets now!¡± Duan Congxing sneered, but Chu Ge shook his head: ¡°Have you forgotten the agreement we just made?¡±


    ¡°What agreement?¡± Duan Congxing hesitated for a moment, then pped his forehead: ¡°Heh heh, I almost forgot.


    It¡¯s just to let you touch it, right?


    I don¡¯t believe you can magically discern anything by touch!¡±


    Saying that, he pushed the stone in front of Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge still had a blindfold over his eyes at this moment, stretched out a finger and lightly tapped on the stone.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s some trick to it!¡± he sighed inwardly, feeling a strong and concentrated surge of Spiritual Energy from the tip of his finger, which indicated that this stone must contain quality jade!


    Any ordinary person would undoubtedly lose this round, but they could only me their bad luck for going up against a Chu Ge who was akin to a cheat.


    Under Chu Ge¡¯s full absorption, it was merely a short span of ten-odd seconds before no more Spiritual Energy came from the stone, and Chu Ge also lowered his finger, nodding towards the other side: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Pretentious mystic tricks!¡± Duan Congxing murmured, pushing the stone to the edge of the table: ¡°What about yours?¡±


    The stone Chu Ge selected was only the size of his palm, easily ced together.


    Regardless of whether he was bluffing or whatnot, all eyes were now fixed on the two stones.


    The stone chosen by Chu Ge was not only small but was also covered in tiny cracks, looking like something no one might even bother picking up if it were thrown onto a busy road.


    Ignoring Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s grim face, Duan Congxing struggled to suppress hisughter and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying the young.


    Since your stone looks smaller, why not we open it first?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Surprisingly, Chu Ge agreed without any hesitation.


    As the grinding machine whirred, Chu Ge¡¯s stone was slowly cut open, revealing, to some surprise, a piece of jade inside.


    Although it was only about the size of a quail egg and wed with impurities, it was a piece of poor, low-grade jade.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Chrisughed heartily, not missing an opportunity to tease: ¡°Lucky you, you actually managed to find jade.¡±


    Not just him, but others around struggling to hold back theirughter at the sight of the small jade.


    But ncing at Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s stern expression, no one dared tough out loud.


    ¡°Ouyang Yunbao, it seems I win this round again!¡± The excitement on Duan Congxing¡¯s face was unmistakable.


    A thirty percent stake in assets was enough to elevate the Duan Family to the next level and be the number one family in Shanghai!


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit early to be so happy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Ge tapped on the table, speaking calmly: ¡°Aren¡¯t we still yet to open your stone?¡±


    ¡°Do we even need to?¡± Chris shrugged his shoulders, pushing the stone to the edge of the table: ¡°I feel like there¡¯s no hope for you.¡±


    Under professional machinery, the stone was quickly carved open, and when the contents within were exposed, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    Chris was particrly stunned, muttering: ¡°How¡­


    How is this possible?¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 0064 Pulling the Firewood from Under the Cauldron

    ?64: Chapter 0064: Pulling the Firewood from Under the Cauldron   64: Chapter 0064: Pulling the Firewood from Under the Cauldron                                   There was indeed a piece of jade inside the stone, asrge as a goose egg, which by volume alone couldpletely overpower Chu Ge¡¯s, but this piece of jade looked dull and lusterless, barely distinguishable from the stone and covered with cracks resembling a spiderweb.


    Wasted Jade!


    As the name suggests, it¡¯s a type of waste material, indistinguishable from the stone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Duan Congxing¡¯s face turned ugly.


    Chris nced at him guiltily and observed the Wasted Jade closely: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the appearance of the stone, there must be some internal issues, maybe the quality of the stone changed, or it¡¯s been affected by something¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear all that.¡± Duan Congxing cut Chris off: ¡°I just want to know what¡¯s happening here.¡±


    Being so harshly reprimanded in public, Chris¡¯s face obviously also turned sour, but after taking a few deep breaths, he answered honestly: ¡°That kid just got lucky, I won¡¯t give him another chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Duan Congxing finally shifted his gaze away from Chris, thinking to himself that this round was purely Chu Ge¡¯s good luck.


    Mr.


    Ouyang rarely showed a smile, but his face soon tensed up again; this was only the first round, and there were four more to go.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t possibly be this lucky every time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully pissed me off, kid!¡± Chris red fiercely at Chu Ge, a malicious smile on his lips: ¡°Your eyes, I im them!¡±


    ¡°Why the pointless talk?¡± Chu Ge still had that same indifferent demeanor, as if the oue didn¡¯t matter to him at all: ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to go one by one, just pick out all the remaining nine at once!¡±


    The whole ce erupted in noise!


    Chu Ge¡¯s words were like a deration of war, igniting the atmospherepletely, even Mr.


    Ouyang opened his eyes wide, looking at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Has this kid lost his mind?


    Winning one round by luck and he thinks he¡¯s invincible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even Mr.


    Divine Eye lost, how can he be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°s, the Ouyang Family really took a heavy loss this time!


    If they¡¯d lost fair and square it would¡¯ve been eptable, but to be ruined by such a scammer, Mr.


    Ouyang must be going mad.¡±


    But Chu Ge waspletely oblivious to the outside world, still standing steadily in front of the table, with no change in his facial expression.


    Just then, Luo Tianmu suddenly broke free from several medical staff and strode up to Chu Ge: ¡°Step aside, let me handle this round.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Chu Ge recognized the voice and shook his head: ¡°You can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    A surge of blood almost burst out of Luo Tianmu¡ª you¡¯re the one relying on luck, and you have the nerve to say I can¡¯t?


    ¡°It¡¯s still better than you blindly guessing with your eyes closed!¡± Luo Tianmu¡¯s face turned red, clearly furious.


    ¡°What, are you from the Ouyang Family nning to break the rules now?¡± Duan Congxing suddenly spoke up.


    He had seen Luo Tianmu¡¯s skills before; although Chris had won five rounds in a row, a few of them were really close calls.


    This bet was about twenty percent of the assets, so he couldn¡¯t allow any idents to happen.


    But Duan Congxing didn¡¯t know that he had made the choice he would regret the most in his life.


    ¡°Mr.


    Luo, pleasee back!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang said in a deep voice.


    Luo Tianmu looked at Chu Ge, who had his eyes covered and bore an unfathomable expression on his face, and finally let out a deep sigh, shaking his head as he stepped back, appearing to have aged ten years in the process.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then.¡± As Duan Congxing¡¯s voice faded away, the two men began to pick stones from the table.


    This time, Chris took his time observing every stone in his hand, even caressing some for several minutes.


    Compared to him, Chu Ge¡¯s actions were much more casual, simply tapping his fingers across the stones.


    It even seemed as if he was picking blindly, whichever stone he pointed to was the chosen one.


    The people from the Ouyang family behind them had already descended into despair, their faces ashen as they watched Chu Ge pick the stones, no one believed he had a chance to win.


    Some far-sighted individuals were even considering their exit strategies.


    Losing thirty percent of their assets all at once, the Ouyang family was likely to plummet from the number one family to veryst, and the other three families were certainly not kind-hearted.


    Once the Ouyang family fell from power, being suppressed was an obvious oue.


    After all, there¡¯s only so muchnd in Shanghai.


    Three families could divide up more resources than four!


    Soon, nine stones were picked.


    Chris, true to his reputation as a gambling stone expert, selected stones that, even from outward appearances, felt different.


    In contrast, the stones chosen by Chu Ge looked like a hodgepodge of misshapen and cracked pieces, as if randomly collected from a mountain.


    Mr.


    Ouyang had already closed his eyes in despair, his grizzled beard trembling uncontrobly.


    Although he was the patriarch of the Ouyang family, the sudden loss of thirty percent of the family¡¯s assets from his own hands left him unable to exin to the younger generation.


    ¡°Take a good look now!¡± Chris pushed the stones towards Chu Ge,ughing loudly, ¡°After this game, you won¡¯t have another chance to see them.¡±


    Chu Ge remained indifferent to Chris¡¯s provocation, his demeanor calm as he touched each stone one by one, pausing for about a dozen seconds on each.


    Unbeknownst to them, at this moment, the Spiritual Energy within the nine stones had already beenpletely absorbed by him!


    Meaning, even if there had been precious Jade inside before, it had now turned into Wasted Jade.


    ¡°Let¡¯s open mine first this time.¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s stones were quickly ground open, and when the jade inside was exposed, a chorus of jeers filled the room.


    Out of nine stones, astonishingly two were solid!


    The remaining seven, although not as disappointing as the previous Quail Jade, were of mediocre quality, and altogether probably worth just tens of thousands.


    At this point, Duan Congxing had already burst intoughter, his face flushed with excitement as he pped the table: ¡°Hahaha, Ouyang Yunbao, I¡¯ve finally evened the score of decades of grievances!


    I won¡¯t give you any face anymore, I advise you to quickly take your family and leave Shanghai.


    Otherwise, heh, without thirty percent of your assets, do you think you still have a foothold in Shanghai?¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang had given up all hope at this time, snorting coldly: ¡°Hmph, what bes of the Ouyang family is none of your business!¡±


    Duan Congxing¡¯s gaze then turned to Chu Ge: ¡°Little brother Chu, the Ouyang family is in decline.


    What do you say abouting to the Duan family?


    Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re willing to join us, I can guarantee your safety.


    Threats like digging your eyes out can be taken as a joke.¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang let out a sigh.


    Duan Congxing had yed a ruthless move, one that was indeed beautiful ¨C any sane person would not turn down his invitation.


    Just as the crowd was thick with discussion, Chu Ge suddenly spoke: ¡°You haven¡¯t opened your stones yet, isn¡¯t Mr.


    Duan celebrating a bit too early?¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65 065 Tampered

    ?65: Chapter 065: Tampered?


    65: Chapter 065: Tampered?


    us had never thought he would lose, and as for thest game, it was only because the boy across from him was too lucky, and there was absolutely no mistake in his choice, either in terms of the stone¡¯s quality or his own judgment.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, what I just said still stands!¡± Duan Congxing¡¯s smile had grown cold; he simply wanted Chu Ge to betray while his side¡¯s stone had not yet been opened, to strike the Ouyang Family¡¯s morale to the greatest extent.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± At this moment, Chu Ge had already taken off the ck cloth, his eyes, distinct in ck and white, gazing at the two people opposite him.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Duan Congxing actually thought he saw a hint of mockery in his eyes¡­


    No, impossible!


    He instantly dismissed the thought from his mind; the oue was almost determined, and he had no hope of winning.


    ¡°No tears till the coffin is closed!¡± us also used a Huaxia idiom, saying: ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    The first stone was chosen, still the size of a human head; after just removing the outermostyer, jade skin was revealed.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Everyone present eximed; if nothing went wrong afterward, it would be a piece of jade the size of a human head!


    Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s face instantly took on an ashen hue.


    However, just when the Stone Opener was about to continue, a subtle sound suddenly came out.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    Most people present hadn¡¯t reacted yet, only the expression on us¡¯s face changed, staring fixedly at the stone in the Stone Opener¡¯s hands.


    A crack emerged, and before the machine could evene down, the stone actually split into two halves on its own!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This us, his luck is really too bad, isn¡¯t it?


    Two times in a row!¡±


    Ignoring the discussions among those present, those involved in the stone gambling focused their eyes on the stone; the full smile on Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s face contrasted sharply with the extremely ugly expression on us¡¯s.


    Inside the split stone, embedded a hunk of white jade the size of a human head, but the entire piece of white jade looked dull and lifeless, covered with dense cracks like spider webs, clearly another piece of worthless Wasted Jade!


    Once could be coincidence, twice, that¡¯s really bad luck.


    ¡°Mr.


    Duan, there are still eight more to go, shall we continue?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s light and breezy smile now seemed likeplete mockery in Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes.


    His cheeks trembled a few times, and he said with suppressed anger: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I admire your ability.


    This is thest chance; if youe to the Duan Family now, I will not only not harm you at all, but will also offer you very generous treatment!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Chu Ge smiled apologetically: ¡°I¡¯ve never had the habit of depending on others, and the reason I made a move this time is partially because of Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s rtionship, and also because I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Knowing that his persuasion was futile, Duan Congxing made no further effort but the look he fixed on Chu Ge was filled with undisguised coldness.


    ¡°Open another!¡±


    This time, he pushed forward three stones at once, signaling three Stone Openers to start simultaneously: ¡°Let¡¯s just end this silly farce, Ouyang Yunbao, prepare your family¡¯s asset transfer procedures.¡±


    None of the three stones were particrly big, and after little more than one minute, the contents were revealed.


    ¡°Hush¡ª¡± There was a wave of hisses from the scene.


    For the stones all revealed Wasted Material!


    Not just the two men across from him, even Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s eyes widened, he looked bewildered at the table full of wasted material.


    These wastes shared onemon characteristic ¨C they looked great on the outside, it was as though something had sucked out all their essence at once, hence causing them to be wasted.


    Of course, no one suspected Chu Ge on the scene, as the whole situation itself seemed a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Duan Congxing¡¯s old face was flushed red with anger.


    Previously when battling Mr.


    Divine Eye, he had effortlessly crushed him, but how was it that facing this young kid, who seemingly knew nothing about stone gambling, mistakes were happening frequently?


    Chris was also sweating profusely and anxiously at this point, even picking up several pieces of Wasted Jade to scrutinize closely, but to no avail.


    Just as the Stone Opener was about to pick up another stone to continue, Chris suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward him.


    Taking a deep breath, Chris said: ¡°I suspect that the problem isn¡¯t with the stones, but with your people!¡±


    Following Chris¡¯s reminder, everyone came to their senses, even Duan Congxing casting a scrutinizing look at the several Stone Openers.


    ¡°What, you suspect my Ouyang Family secretly tampered with something?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang mmed the table, holding back his anger: ¡°Indeed, losing thirty percent of our assets would hurt our family deeply, but my Ouyang Family, no matter what, wouldn¡¯t stoop so low!¡±


    Chu Ge coughed a few times, slightly embarrassed and touched his nose, but he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    At this point, Duan Congxing had started arguing with Mr.


    Ouyang: ¡°Hmph, you can know a person¡¯s face but not their heart, who knows what you Ouyang Yunbao are truly like?


    As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t do guilty things, you don¡¯t fear ghosts knocking on your door; if your people truly have no issues, then why fear them leaving?¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m afraid of them leaving?¡± Mr.


    Ouyang pounded the table, roaring: ¡°Since you, Old Man Duan, don¡¯t believe it, fine, you open the stones then!¡±


    After saying this, Mr.


    Ouyang really waved his hand to let a few people leave, then pointed at the pile of machinery: ¡°Now, it¡¯s okay if you do it yourself, right?¡±


    Duan Congxing nodded, looking at Chris.


    And at this moment, Chris had already moved behind those tools: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    After saying that, he picked up a stone and began to carefully cut it.


    From his skilled technique, it was clear that he was absolutely proficient in this craft, even more so than the professional Stone Openers just now, and soon, a notch had been made on the stone in us¡¯s hands, under the light, a glimmer was faintly visible.


    us¡¯s face brightened up; although the luster didn¡¯t indicate anything too good, at least there was something.


    Carefully, he polished the stone in his hands, Duan Congxing¡¯s face also became serious, everyone around held their breath, staring fixedly at the stone in his hands.


    Eventually, a section of jade appeared, us¡¯s spirit lifted, and his mouth curled up.


    However, before hisughter really emerged, a crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the jade.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66 0066 All Wasted Jade

    ?66: Chapter 0066 All Wasted Jade   66: Chapter 0066 All Wasted Jade                                   Everyone was stunned, staring at the increasing cracks on the jade, which eventually with a soft sound, along with the remaining rocks, shattered into pieces on the table.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Duan Congxing¡¯s voice was already trembling, it had been five pieces in a row, all Wasted Jade!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Chris¡¯s face suddenly became fierce, he grabbed the remaining four stones, then picked up an iron hammer nearby.


    ¡°Chris, have you gone mad?¡± Duan Congxing quickly shouted and strode over to stop him, but it was toote.


    Unlike others, for Chris, gambling stone was almost a belief, five consecutive pieces of Wasted Jade might be just curious to others, but for Chris, it was the copse of a belief!


    He looked insane as he raised the iron hammer and swung it down with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡ª¡±


    Four muffled sounds in session, the remaining four stones were all smashed by him.


    By the time Duan Congxing got to his side and was about to stop him, he stood frozen when he saw the situation on the table.


    Not only Chris, but everyone around them was stunned, even Mr.


    Ouyang was looking at the two men across with a strange look, not knowing what to say.


    In the remaining four pieces of stone, all had jade¡­but they were all Wasted Jade!


    Ten consecutive pieces being Wasted Jade, such a situation might be unprecedented even in the entire Gambling Stone World.


    Duan Congxing¡¯s lips quivered a few times, seemingly wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t utter a word.


    At that moment of utter silence, Chris suddenly burst into loudughter, but with his bloodshot eyes, theugh seemed exceedingly vicious.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­my god!


    It must be the devil!


    It must be the devil!¡± Chris looked at Chu Ge and restrained hisughter.


    ¡°You must be the devil!¡± He suddenly roared, even spitting saliva from his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!


    Let¡¯s bet once more, I¡¯ll bet with you again!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Ge tapped the table with his fingers, producing a faint thudding sound: ¡°What will you gamble with me?¡±


    ¡°My life!¡± Chris grimaced and roared: ¡°If I lose, take my life!


    If you lose, I want your life!¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, we¡¯ve already won!¡± Mr.


    Ouyang quickly said, all ten were Wasted Jade, they had already won, there was no need to take such a risk at this time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡± Duan Congxing looked pale, staring at Chris with a look reserved for the dead.


    ¡°Trust me for once!¡± Chris, showing no fear, looked back at him, or perhaps at this point, life was no longer important to him.


    Duan Congxing looked at Chris, then at Chu Ge, and said, ¡°Ten percent of the assets, plus one life!


    Mr.


    Chu, do you dare?¡±


    Not only Chris, but Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes turned red this time.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Chu Ge looked at the two men across him and slowly nodded.


    ¡°Last time Mr.


    Chu made a request, how about I make a suggestion this time?¡±


    Chu Ge looked at Duan Congxing: ¡°Mr.


    Duan, please go ahead.¡±


    Duan Congxing waved to the bodyguard behind him: ¡°I also brought some stone materials this time, this round, would Mr.


    Chu dare use the materials I brought?¡±


    Chu Ge did not refuse, and soon, a bodyguard walked in carrying a big box, but a person in a ck cloak followed behind the bodyguard.


    Upon entering the room, the cloaked figure attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was almostical ¨C this wasn¡¯t ancient times, yet this figure was dressed as if he were an ancient swordsman.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, and at the same time, the cloaked figure seemed to sense it and turned his head towards Chu Ge.


    Although his face was covered with a ck veil and unclear, Chu Ge still felt two sharp, sword-like gazes piercing towards him.


    It wasn¡¯t just Chu Ge, Mr.


    Ouyang, standing next to him, suddenly stepped back a few paces, looking uneasily at the cloaked figure.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Ge suddenly snorted coldly, his aura momentarily contracting, causing Mr.


    Ouyang to start breathing heavily as the ufortable feeling on his back vanished.


    This was merely a use of his own aura, but through this, Chu Ge could discern something special about the identity of the person.


    Clearly, this cloaked figure, like Shi Weiyu from the Vajra Sect, must also be from an Ancient Martial Sect.


    Moreover, what concerned Chu Ge the most was that the aura he sensed from the cloaked figure was exactly the same as the one inside Mr.


    Duan!


    In other words, the poison in Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s body must also be rted to this person!


    The moment he saw the cloaked figure, Duan Congxing¡¯s face suddenly beamed with uncontroble joy, yet also mixed with some dread and respect: ¡°Mr.


    Mo, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The cloaked figure nodded, uttering a deep voice: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Unlike the indifference of the cloaked figure, a wave of uncontroble murmurs erupted from the surrounding crowd.


    Who was this cloaked figure?


    Duan Congxing, a patriarch from one of the Four Great Families of Modu, was showing him such respect, even addressing him with an honorific ¡°you¡±!


    Ever since the cloaked figure arrived, Duan Congxing seemed to instantly regain his confidence, a smile appearing on his face: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, if we are to y, let¡¯s y big, how about adding another forty percent of the assets?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡± The crowd was shocked!


    Adding to the previous ten percent, this was a total of fifty percent of a major family¡¯s assets!


    This could evenpletely decide the rise and fall of a family!


    Had Mr.


    Duan gone mad, or did he have something to rely on?


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to us, who was also taken aback and murmured, ¡°The stakes¡­


    too high, I¡¯m not sure of victory!¡±


    ¡°Who said you were to gamble?¡± Duan Congxing looked at us with a strange gaze, waved his hand, and said: ¡°Mr.


    Mo is here, why would you still take the stage?


    Take him away!¡±


    ¡°No, no!


    You can¡¯t do this!¡± us struggled, but ultimately was no match for the two professional bodyguards.


    He was dragged towards the door, and from a distance, his shrill screams could still be heard: ¡°Duan Congxing!


    You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    By then, us had already guessed his fate from Duan Congxing¡¯s gaze, yet he was partly wrong: Even if Mr.


    Mo hadn¡¯te, whether he won or lost, Duan Congxing never intended to let him leave alive.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, do you dare?¡±


    Turning his gaze away from the cloaked man, Chu Ge looked at Duan Congxing and his mouth suddenly curled into a smile: ¡°Interesting, add another forty percent, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Duan Congxing nodded.


    Meanwhile, the crowd became utterly noisy¡ªthis was going to be the battle of the century!


    A grand gamble that would determine the rise and fall of two families!


    Chu Ge smiled lightly: ¡°Hehe, I dare not!¡±


    Pfft¡ª

 Chapter 67 - 67 0067 Flee in Panic

    ?67: Chapter 0067: Flee in Panic   67: Chapter 0067: Flee in Panic                                   The bystanders vomited blood¡­


    For heaven¡¯s sake, if you dare not act like that, why did you?


    Those who didn¡¯t know better might think he was disdainful of the small stakes of the bet!


    Chu Ge was obviously joking before.


    He soonposed himself, ¡°After all, it¡¯s the Ouyang Family¡¯s assets.


    I helped previously because of Old Master¡¯s trust, but now, I won¡¯t gamble the rise and fall of an entire family for my momentary pleasure!¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang silently nodded in approval.


    Being able to back out amidst intense pressure is indeed rare, even for those beyond their forties, yet, Chu Ge who seemed to be just over twenty, could always maintain his true self.


    Moreover, even if he agreed, Mr.


    Ouyang would not consent, as it would ruin the good atmosphere established earlier.


    Duan Congxing¡¯s face twitched, obviously not expecting such an answer from Chu Ge.


    Just as he was about to speak, the cloaked figure beside him suddenly spoke in a deep voice, ¡°What was the original bet?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Mo,¡± Duan Congxing quickly bowed slightly, whispering, ¡°It was ten percent.¡±


    ¡°Then ten percent it is!¡± The cloaked figure waved grandly, ¡°Coincidentally, I also know nothing about gambling stone, let¡¯s both cluelessly make a guess!¡±


    The remarks from the cloaked figure left everyone present with puzzled expressions.


    Chu Ge was already bizarre enough, could this guy be simr to Chu Ge?


    However, Duan Congxing showed no worry, seemingly considering victory as already within his grasp.


    Soon, the clutter on the table was cleared, and the Duan Family¡¯s ten stones were ced on the table, even the stone opening tools and personnel were swapped out.


    The cloaked figure didn¡¯t hold back, voluntarily walked over to the table, and ced his hand on one of the stones.


    The others watched cluelessly, but Chu Ge frowned, sensing the Spiritual Energy within that stone being slowly absorbed!


    Although not as efficiently as himself, after a few minutes, the stone¡¯s Spiritual Energy was also sucked dry, and the cloaked person had already moved his hand to the second stone.


    By the time the cloaked figure absorbed the Spiritual Energy from the fourth stone, Chu Ge guessed what he was trying to do¡­


    This guy intended to drain all the stones of their Spiritual Energy, leaving only the one he chose for himself, making Chu Ge¡¯s loss inevitable!


    How could I let you win so easily?


    Chu Ge smirked subtly, then also walked up to the table, cing his hand on a stone, ¡°One by one is too time-consuming, why don¡¯t we both pick at the same time.¡±


    Simultaneously, his Inner Strength circted, and the Spiritual Energy in the stone rushed into his body like floodwaters breaking through a dam!


    ¡°This¡­


    how is this possible!¡± The cloaked figure was utterly stunned because this time Chu Ge was showing off his prowess tantly, with full firepower.


    In just five or six seconds, the stone¡¯s Spiritual Energy would bepletely drained, even leaving the entire stone filled with tiny cracks!


    As for those solid stones without jade, the cloaked figure still needed a few seconds to feel them, but Chu Ge directly skipped those.


    Such a technique, even among the Sects, he guessed only his master could achieve¡­


    Could it be that this young man, appearing only in his early twenties, was an Absolute Grandmaster of the Innate Realm?


    No, that¡¯s absolutely impossible!


    The cloaked figure shook his head lightly, hastily dismissing this terrifying thought.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the cultivation technique Chu Ge practiced was extremely special.


    Even though he was merely at the Peak of Postnatal, if he really faced an Innate Grandmaster, he could still hold his own!


    Unbeatable in the same realm!


    Ignoring the astonishment of the cloaked man, Chu Ge¡¯s hand speed was too fast; in just tens of seconds, only a single stone remained in the arena!


    The cloaked man suddenly widened his eyes and hastily reached out to grab it, yet someone was faster than him.


    Chu Ge had reactedter but arrived first.


    Just as the cloaked man¡¯s hand was about to touch Chu Ge¡¯s wrist, ready to use a vein-locking move to make him let go, Chu Ge¡¯s wrist trembled slightly.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡± The sound of bones shattering crisply echoed, one could see the muscles on the cloaked man¡¯s arm suddenly tense, and looking at his two fingers pinching Chu Ge¡¯s wrist, they were twisting in a strange manner, the bones inside having been shattered by Chu Ge in an instant!


    ¡°Well done!¡± The cloaked man was struggling hard to suppress the pain, so his voice sounded exceptionally hoarse, he nced deeply at Chu Ge through his cloak, then turned and walked away.


    Chu Ge watched his retreating figure, narrowing his eyes slightly, yet in the end he said nothing and only ced the single intact stone in front of him.


    The incident between the two men actually took ce in just a few minutes, and the people around hadn¡¯t even understood what happened before seeing the cloaked man snort coldly and prepare to leave.


    Not just the spectators around, even Duan Congxing was baffled by this sudden turn; seeing the cloaked man about to cross the threshold, he quickly asked loudly, ¡°Mr.


    Mo, what exactly is going on here?


    Are you still gambling?¡±


    The cloaked man paused, snorting coldly, ¡°Hmph, I lost this round!¡±


    ¡°Lost¡­


    lost?¡± Duan Congxing evidently did not grasp the situation, suddenly his face contorted as he roared fiercely, ¡°How did you lose?


    There wasn¡¯t even a bet, how could you have lost?¡±


    ¡°Thud thud thud¡ª¡± Chu Ge knocked on the table, and Duan Congxing¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn to it, but as soon as he saw what was on the table, he felt as if struck by lightning.


    On the table, all nine stones had cracked, revealing the inside filled with cracks, the dull and lustre-less broken jade, only the stone in Chu Ge¡¯s hand remained intact.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Truly saw a ghost, once or twice could be said to be luck, but this many times in a row¡­what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just misfortune, is Old Master Duan possessed by bad luck spirit today?¡±


    The people around all gasped in shock, including Mr.


    Ouyang, whose usuallyposed demeanor could no longer be maintained.


    He widened his eyes to look at the wasted jade on the table, then shifted his gaze several times to Duan Congxing, finally casting doubtful looks towards Chu Ge.


    Despite how unbelievable it was, at this moment everyone still cast doubtful nces towards Chu Ge.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chu Ge slightly cracked open the stone, revealing the sparkling and translucent jade inside: ¡°Old Master Duan, it seems you have lost this round again.¡±


    Duan Congxing shivered, stepping forward to touch each of the cracked wasted jades, finally letting out a defeated sigh, ¡°Alright, this time the Duan Family acknowledges the defeat!


    I will have someone prepare the assets.¡±


    Considering that 10% was forfeited to the Ouyang Family, though losing 20% of the assets would severely affect the Duan Family, it wouldn¡¯t hurt their foundational strength.


    ¡°Old Ghost Duan, my Ouyang Family¡¯s threshold is high, watch your step,¡± said Mr.


    Ouyang with a smirk as he watched Duan Congxing storm off.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡± To everyone¡¯s slight amusement, when Duan Congxing reached the doorway, he failed to lift his foot properly and indeed stumbled over the threshold.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± He pushed away two individuals who attempted to help him up and stormed off alone.

 Chapter 68 - 68 0068 Rough Stone Statue

    ?68: Chapter 0068: Rough Stone Statue   68: Chapter 0068: Rough Stone Statue                                   With Duan Congxing¡¯s departure, the gamble also came to an end.


    The gambling stone was never the focus, and after about half an hour of waiting, the Ouyang Family¡¯s auction officially began.


    After the gambling stone ordeal, the Ouyang Family¡¯s interest in Chu had naturally escted.


    Ouyang Die was even appointed to the task, and Old Master Ouyang personally instructed that she had no other duties during the auction except to keep Mr.


    Chupany!


    Such a statement could easily lead to some misinterpretations, which was why Ouyang Die, who arrivedter, constantly blushed and dared not to look up.


    However, Chu¡¯s mind was not on this, so he didn¡¯t take notice.


    Naturally, the venue for the auction could not be limited to the small cabin as before but was rather a vast hall simr to a sports arena, with rings of seats encircling a central stage.


    At the moment, a middle-aged man in a ck suit was standing on the stage, bowing to the iing crowd.


    The auction consisted of nothing more than some ancient calligraphy, paintings, and rare jade.


    Chu found it rather uninteresting.


    Money may be a lifelong pursuit formon people, but for them, cultivators, it is unnecessary.


    With enough personal strength, both money and power are readily avable!


    However, the host was very skilled and managed to rouse the atmosphere of the venue after conducting the auction for quite some time.


    Just as Chu was closing his eyes preparing to rest for a while, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet, then the host¡¯s voice came from afar through the microphone: ¡°Next up, the item we are going to auction is quite special.


    It is entrusted to us by an old friend of Mr.


    Ouyang and is said to be their family heirloom.


    They are parting with it due to some special circumstances.¡±


    The host¡¯s words evidently caught the attention of most people present, and a dish covered with red cloth was carefully brought onto the stage.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± A hush fell over the crowd when the red cloth was unveiled, revealing merely a crudely carved stone statue inside the dish.


    The statue¡¯s features were barely discernible, seeming like a sub-par product made by an apprentice stonemason on a whim, yet the auction¡¯s starting price announced by the host was: one million!


    ¡°Are they crazy?


    One million for such junk?¡±


    Some people discussed quietly below, but others who considered themselves clever retorted: ¡°What do you know, I bet this is bait released by the Ouyang Family.


    Buying this stone statue equates to giving face to the Ouyang Family, and perhaps it could serve as an opportunity to build a connection with them.¡±


    However, Chu suddenly opened his eyes wide, his gaze intensely fixed on the statue.


    He could feel an immeasurable Spiritual Energy within the statue, which was entirely different from themon medicinal herbs and jade.


    Compared to those, it was a hundred times purer!


    Even just sensing it, he could feel the barrier within him that blocked off the Innate realm beginning to loosen slightly!


    Chu¡¯s reaction did not escape Ouyang Die, who despite being puzzled as to why Mr.


    Chu would be interested in this piece of junk, did not ask any questions due to Old Master Ouyang¡¯s orders.


    Her body leaned forward slightly, ready to act.


    At the same time, the auction had just begun, and the host gestured towards the stone statue on the table: ¡°Let the bidding start now, the starting bid is one million, with each increment not less than a hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°One million one hundred thousand!¡±


    Someone quickly started bidding.


    After all, if they could really mber onto the Ouyang Family¡¯s high branches through this, even one million would be a bargain.


    Those who could afford to be here were either rich or noble, so such an amount of money was trifling to them.


    However, Chu did not rush and watched coldly from the sidelines.


    Finally, when the price was hiked to five million, people began to hesitate.


    After all, their enthusiasm was one-sided, and it was yet uncertain whether they could indeed please the Ouyang Family.


    Just when almost no one was willing to bid any higher, Ouyang Die finally raised her bidding sign.


    The host was visibly taken aback on seeing Ouyang Die, for who wouldn¡¯t recognize the Princess of the Ouyang Family?


    He looked even more perplexed when he saw the number on Ouyang Die¡¯s sign.


    But rules were rules, so despite the confusion, the host announced: ¡°Miss Ouyang bids ten million, is anyone offering higher?¡±


    Everyone shifted their astonished gaze to Ouyang Die, clearly not expecting someone from the Ouyang Family to participate.


    The venue was silent, with no one willing to challenge the face of the Ouyang Family.


    However, just as a faint smile appeared on Ouyang Die¡¯s lovely face, a voice suddenly broke the silence: ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    Amotion ensued.


    Chu frowned and looked towards the source of the sound.


    The bidder was a young man, aloof in demeanor and dressed in expensive garments, signaling his status as a junior member of a wealthy family.


    Beside him sat Duan Congxing along with the cloaked Mr.


    Mo.


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu?¡± Ouyang Die whispered.


    Chu nodded, and without hesitation, Ouyang Die adjusted the number and raised the sign again.


    ¡°Thirty million!


    Miss Ouyang bids thirty million!¡± the host shouted, but soon Duan Congxing¡¯s side also raised their sign: ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    The audience fell silent, quietly watching the twopeting families.


    Of course, a few began examining the stone closely, wondering what kind of mystery it held that would cause such ferocious bidding between two major families.


    But they were, after all,mon folk, unable to glean the statue¡¯s secret no matter how hard they stared.


    Meanwhile, the host caught a bodyguard¡¯s attention with a nce, and the bodyguard, understanding the hint, nodded and rushed towards the back hall.


    ¡°Fifty million, going once!


    Any further bids?¡±


    Chu suddenly snatched Ouyang Die¡¯s sign and raised it: ¡°One hundred million.¡±


    A gasp rose through the crowd.


    Everyone was truly shocked.


    Had he gone mad?


    One hundred million for a rock that seemed to be nothing more than a piece of junk?


    Meanwhile, Duan Congxing¡¯s side, the cloaked person personally took up the sign: ¡°Two hundred million!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred million!¡± Chu raised the sign again.


    The cloaked person was relentless: ¡°One billion!¡±


    Duan Congxing¡¯s cheeks twitched slightly; one billion may not mean much to the Duan Family, but considering that the auction was run by the Ouyang Family and the stone belonged to an old friend of Ouyang Yunbao, it meant the money would end up in their hands.


    The thought of that gave Duan Congxing a feeling of suffocation.


    The security guard seemed to have gone to notify someone, for it wasn¡¯t long before Old Master Ouyang personally came over and sat beside Chu.


    ¡°Chu seems to be very interested in this stone, huh?¡±


    Chu nced at him and said word by word: ¡°A must-have!¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 0069 Ghost Poison Sect Members

    ?69: Chapter 0069: Ghost Poison Sect Members   69: Chapter 0069: Ghost Poison Sect Members                                   ¡°Old Master, I don¡¯t have the money right now, but I will repay you very soon.¡±


    Chu Ge indeed had no money on him, but Mr.


    Ouyang simply waved his hand: ¡°What do you take me for, Chu?


    You helped me win a fortune during the gambling stone event.


    Not just ten billion, but even a hundred billion wouldn¡¯t be enough to thank you.


    Why would I be stingy over such a trifle?¡±


    Meanwhile, the cloaked figure was continuing to raise the bid: ¡°Twenty billion!¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Everyone took in a breath of cold air.


    A shoddy-looking broken statue could actually sell for a sky-high price of twenty billion!


    Truly, the world of the wealthy was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Just as Chu Ge was preparing to raise his bid again, Mr.


    Ouyang grabbed his hand: ¡°This stone was entrusted to me by a friend to handle.


    Since you, young brother Chu, are so fond of it, then I, an old man, will take the liberty to gift it to you!


    No need for an auction.¡±


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t refuse Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s generosity and nodded: ¡°Then I must thank the Old Master.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ouyang Yunbao nodded with satisfaction, quietly instructed someone beside him, and soon the directive was passed to the auctioneer¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I apologize!¡± The auctioneer first gave an apologetic smile in Duan Congxing¡¯s direction, then announced, ¡°Due to some unexpected developments, we have decided to withdraw this stone statue from the auction and will proceed directly to the next item.¡±


    Without any further ado, the statue was directly taken down and handed over to Chu Ge.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± This scene was obviously witnessed by the opposing side.


    The cloaked figure scoffed coldly and immediately turned around, leaving the auction, followed by Duan Congxing and the young man.


    After receiving the stone, Chu Ge also had no intention of staying any longer.


    He apologized and stood up: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I don¡¯t wish to impose any further.


    If Mr.


    Ouyang has no further need of me, I will take my leave.¡±


    Mr.


    Ouyang also stood up, politely saying, ¡°The banquet is ready, Mr.


    Chu, why not stay and dine before leaving?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Chu Ge shook his head.


    ¡°I appreciate the Old Master¡¯s hospitality.


    I will visit another time when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Ge was set on leaving, Mr.


    Ouyang didn¡¯t press further and had Ouyang Die offer to see him back.


    However, this time, Chu Ge declined Ouyang Die¡¯s offer to apany him and walked out of the Ouyang Family residence under the puzzled gazes of everyone.


    He had a premonition that the cloaked figure would certainly not let the matter rest so easily!


    ¡­¡­


    The night wind carried a slight chill.


    Chu Ge took a deep breath.


    He had been in Shanghai for over half a month, but due to all the events that had urred, he realized that this was actually the first time he had seen the city¡¯s nightscape so clearly.


    As a major international metropolis, the streets were still bustling with traffic even though it was approaching eleven o¡¯clock at night, and further away were dazzling arrays of colored lights.


    The road Chu Ge was walking on was a bit secluded, and at this time, hardly anyone could be seen.


    A ck sedan suddenly caught up from behind and abruptly stopped in front of Chu Ge.


    As expected, the cloaked figure got out of the car, gestured, and the car continued driving forward, disappearing into the vast night.


    ¡°I knew you would follow,¡± Chu Ge said indifferently, looking at the cloaked figure.


    ¡°Which Sect are you from?¡± The cloaked figure fell silent for a while before asking in a deep voice.


    Hearing this question, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered; the other party indeed came from one of those reclusive Ancient Martial Sects.


    ¡°Self-taught.¡±


    The cloaked figure clearly didn¡¯t believe Chu Ge¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t press further and instead stretched out his hand, ¡°You have no idea what that stone is truly for.


    Give it to me; I¡¯ll give you five hundred million, enough for you to livefortably for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I have two questions for you,¡± Chu Ge sidestepped a few paces, leaning on the overpass.


    ¡°First, which Sect are you from?


    Second, what use does this stone have for you?¡±


    The cloaked figure hesitated for a while, but apparently, the impression Chu Ge made during the stone gambling left a deep mark, so he still answered, ¡°I am a Ghost Poison Sect disciple.


    Our Sect is hidden from the world, and I assume you¡¯ve never heard of it.


    However, what I want to tell you is that someone like me is only considered a Second Generation Disciple within our Sect!¡±


    ¡°Second Generation Disciple?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s gaze sharpened; this cloaked figure¡¯s strength was not inferior to Shi Weiyu¡¯s, and even Shi Weiyu was a Direct Disciple of the Vajra Sect Leader.


    From this, it can be inferred that the Ghost Poison Sect was probably much stronger than the Vajra Sect.


    With a mention of his own Sect, the cloaked figure¡¯s tone also carried a hint of pride: ¡°There are countless masters in my Ghost Poison Sect, not to mention our Sect Leader, who is an Absolute Grandmaster that has reached the Innate Realm.


    So, I advise you to not oppose me.¡±


    ¡°Innate Grandmaster?¡± Chu Ge raised an eyebrow; this was the first time he¡¯d definitively heard of an Innate Grandmaster.


    Even his Master, when he was alive, was only at the Peak of the Postnatal Realm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The cloaked figure nodded.


    ¡°With an Absolute Grandmaster at the helm, my Ghost Poison Sect would be considered a first-tier Sect even in ancient times!¡±


    However, Chu Ge directly interrupted him: ¡°Next question, this stone, what exactly is its use to you?¡±


    Chu Ge judged that the other party probably didn¡¯t know the stone¡¯s real purpose; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be a mere Second Generation Disciple showing up, the Innate Grandmaster himself would have likelye.


    The cloaked figure snorted coldly: ¡°The Ghost Poison Sect also only received the news yesterday, that this stone idol actually contains an energy purer than ordinary Spiritual Energy.


    If used correctly, it could allow several of our ordinary disciples to directly break through to the Postnatal Realm!


    It seems you¡¯re already in the Postnatal Realm; this stone is of no use to you.


    Don¡¯t lose your life over petty greed!¡±


    However, Chu Ge let out a breath, it seemed they really didn¡¯t know the true use of the stone.


    Although he didn¡¯t fear an Innate Grandmaster, if the Sect Leader truly took matters into his own hands, it would still be a problem considering he wasn¡¯t of the Innate level.


    Chu Ge was proud, but he wasn¡¯t an ignorant fool who would put himself in danger.


    ¡°Where is the stone idol?


    Hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Chu Ge spread his hands.


    ¡°I regretted it as soon as I got it, so I threw it away.¡±


    The cloaked figure clearly didn¡¯t believe him,ughing coldly: ¡°Kid, I understand a young man¡¯s greed, but don¡¯t throw your life away over it!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s smile turned chill, ¡°You mean if I don¡¯t hand it over, you¡¯re going to take my life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The cloaked figure took it for granted, his attitude evident.


    From Shi Weiyu, it could be seen that Ancient Martial Sects still maintained the old ways¡ªswift to act on grudges, with little regard for human life.


    And from the sound of it, the Ghost Poison Sect wasn¡¯t exactly a noble and upright Sect, naturally even less regardful of life.


    And here, the cloaked figure advanced until he was less than five meters away from Chu Ge: ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.


    Hand over the stone idol, or your life.


    Choose one.¡±


    ¡°I want both!¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 0070 Innate Grandmaster

    ?70: Chapter 0070: Innate Grandmaster   70: Chapter 0070: Innate Grandmaster                                   The icy night wind blew across, but the ck veil on the cloaked man¡¯s face did not move at all.


    He carefully stepped forward a few paces, seemingly inadvertent, but actually he had sealed off all of Chu Ge¡¯s possible routes of advance, while also being prepared for his escape.


    ¡°Do you think I would run away?¡± Chu Ge suddenly felt it somewhat amusing.


    Hadn¡¯t the scene at the gambling house already made the disparity between the two sides clear to him?


    ¡°You are seeking your own death, don¡¯t me me for this!¡± With a low roar, he stamped his right foot on the ground, and the concrete floor actually cracked open, leaving a clear footprint.


    At the same time, heunched himself like a cannonball, with a whooshing sound, toward Chu Ge.


    While in mid-air, the cloaked man already had a trace of a smile on his face.


    Although his move was clumsy and could not change direction mid-course, even those who were stronger than him dared not to take it head-on, unless they were Innate!


    And this young man, apparently with too little realbat experience, actually dared to stand still, ready to bear the full force of the blow.


    In his eyes, that was simply seeking death.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    The muffled sound exploded like a sudden thunderous roar.


    The cloaked man still maintained his forward thrust, his hands clenched in front of him in a poised manner, but his fists were firmly gripped by arge hand!


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± He widened his eyes unwillingly.


    Even the first-generation disciples from his own sect would only choose to dodge this move, yet it was blocked by a single hand.


    But after all, he was a martial artist; after a momentary startle, he quickly recovered.


    Focusing all his strength, he pushed his fists toward Chu Ge¡¯s palm, propelling himself backward several dozen meters, and then¡­


    he took off running!


    Nonsense, anyone who could block his punch was probably not far from being a Grandmaster if not one already.


    The thought of sacrificing himself for the sect had never crossed his mind.


    ¡°Trying to leave?


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡±


    Chu Ge uttered a cold snort, then suddenly pointed a finger as if it were a sword, shing in the direction where the cloaked man was fleeing.


    A sword Qi that was seven or eight meters long suddenly illuminated the darkness around it; the silvery white light was so intense that even the fleeing cloaked man felt it, causing him to involuntarily look back mid-flight, halting his escape for a moment.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    In that brief hesitation, the sword Qi caught up to him.


    The cloaked man only managed to muster all his strength for a defensive posture before being struck by the sword Qi.


    He endured for around a second before letting out a tragic scream, his body flung dozens of meters back, crashing to the ground, blood sprayed out along the way.


    He was obviously severely injured by this attack.


    When Chu Ge approached him, the man struggled to rise a few times but eventually spat out a mouthful of blood andy limp on the ground.


    ¡°Click¡ª¡± A soft sound suddenly came from his chest, and a palm-sized Jade Pendant with cracks all over it fell out, breaking into several pieces as soon as it slipped out.


    Seeing the shattered Jade Pendant, a trace of sorrow flickered in the eyes of the cloaked man.


    It was because of a mission that the Sect Leader had personally rewarded him with this protective treasure which could fend off attacks.


    It was not easy to break under Innate level, and even an Innate could be resisted once.


    He even originally thought that there was no need to use it, that he might keep the treasure for himself.


    Who knew that it would be consumed in just a few days aftering out.


    Whereas in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of contemtion.


    No wonder the cloaked man was able to survive his sword Qi without dying¡ªit turned out there was such a treasure.


    ¡°Does each member of your sect have one of these?¡±


    The cloaked figure had no will to resist at this point and weakly responded, ¡°No¡­


    cough cough¡­


    Our sect doesn¡¯t have many of these treasures.


    I was given the jade pendant because my mission to retrieve the stone was particrly important, so the sect leader personally bestowed it upon me.¡±


    After finishing his words, he struggled to prop up his upper body and asked with difficulty, ¡°Are¡­


    are you an Innate Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Ge shook his head.


    However, before the cloaked figure could sigh in relief, Chu Ge continued, ¡°But soon, it should be within a few days.¡±


    The cloaked figure fell silent.


    What did it mean to have a grandmaster in his twenties?


    If such news were to spread, all the hidden sects in the world would be shaken!


    ¡°How about joining the Ghost Poison Sect?¡± the cloaked figure spoke, seemingly with a trace of emotion, ¡°With your capabilities, breaking through to Innate wouldn¡¯t be difficult with just a little bit of cultivation from the sect.


    If you join the Ghost Poison Sect, you could immediately hold a position of power.


    Then, wealth, authority, women¡ªall will be easily within your reach!¡±


    The mission for the stone statue had failed, and he had even lost his protective jade pendant, but if he could recruit a monster like Chu Ge to join the sect, it would be worth more than any mission!


    However, to his disappointment, Chu Ge shook his head and at the same time removed the cloak from his head.


    Chu Ge had been curious about why the other was wearing a cloak from the moment they met, and now seeing the true face, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Beneath the cloak was a face unlike any human¡¯s!


    The skin was entirely ck, looking akin to dried-up bark tightlypressed together, wrinkled with deep crevasses, and the eyes glowed an abnormal crimson red, giving the appearance of a fierce ghost at first nce!


    ¡°You see,¡± he said with a wry smile, pointing to his face, ¡°This is a side effect of our sect¡¯s cultivation technique.


    Actually, our Ghost Poison Sect¡¯s art is merely a branch of poison techniques.


    It is only because of individuals like us that it bears the name ¡®ghost.''¡±


    ¡°Individuals like you?¡± Chu Ge expressed a hint of interest, ¡°So you¡¯re saying not everyone in the sect has this appearance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He nodded and heaved a sigh, ¡°The sect leader has ways to restore our appearances, but it¡¯s rather troublesome, so only a few of his most favored disciples have been restored.


    For the rest of us who want the sect leader to intervene, we must achieve remarkable feats.


    That¡¯s why I used decades of umted rtionships to secure this mission, but who would have known¡­¡±


    ¡°The poison afflicting Mr.


    Ouyang, is it rted to your Ghost Poison Sect?¡±


    The cloaked figure was startled and seemed to be recalling, ¡°The poison on Mr.


    Ouyang¡¯s body?¡±


    Under the cover of the night, a trace of ckness slowly emerged on his body.


    As Chu Ge leaned in a little closer, ready to listen attentively, the cloaked figure suddenly snickered maliciously, lifting his right palm and swung it down towards Chu Ge¡¯s head, ¡°Die!¡±


    His right hand was covered in an eerie ckness, and one could even see a fog-like ck substance moving across his palm.


    It was imaginable that being struck by this palm would be no minor matter.


    However, just as his right palm was about to hit, he suddenly noticed the mocking smile at the corner of Chu Ge¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Not good!¡± He screamed in his mind, but it was already toote.


    He only felt a chill at his right wrist, and then his hand was already flying away!

 Chapter 71 - 71 0071 Graceful Figure

    ?71: Chapter 0071 Graceful Figure   71: Chapter 0071 Graceful Figure                                   A few seconds passed before an excruciating pain from the wrist erupted.


    The cloaked figure, cradling their now blood-spurting, bald wrist, rolled back and forth on the ground, letting out a piercing howl of agony.


    However, the cause of all this was nothing more than a decorative mini knife on Chu Ge¡¯s keys!


    As previously mentioned, Chu Ge could now infuse objects with Spiritual Energy.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t just mini knives¡ª even a leaf could be a divine weapon, cutting through metal as easily as if it were butter.


    ¡°My patience is very limited.¡± Chu Ge put away the keys and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to try any more tricks, next time, it will be your head that goes flying!¡±


    At this point, the cloaked figure also stopped howling.


    It was impossible to discern any expression on their pitch-ck skin, but their tone carried a hint of disdain: ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not na?ve enough to think you¡¯d let me go.


    Since it¡¯s a death either way, what makes you think I¡¯d tell you more?¡±


    ¡°You will talk.¡± Chu Ge stretched out a finger, ready to incapacitate him like Shi Weiyu, then interrogate him at leisure.


    But before his hand could reach out, he suddenly smelled a foul stench.


    Looking back at the cloaked figure, they had copsed on the ground, motionless.


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly checked their pulse.


    Dead!


    Right after uttering thosest words, the cloaked figure had released the poison from within andmitted suicide.


    This method was unstoppable at the moment since the poison was concealed within their Inner Strength, which meant even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t prevent it for the time being.


    The potency of the poison was indeed identical to that which had affected Old Master Ouyang, but it was much more potent.


    Mere minutester, the cloaked figure¡¯s body had dissolved into a puddle of ck liquid that seeped into the ground, clothes and all.


    ¡°Ghost Poison Sect?¡± Chu Ge muttered to himself, and, channeling his Inner Strength, he cleaned up the bloodstains on the ground before leaving the area.


    He hadn¡¯t been in Shanghai long, but had already encountered two Ancient Martial Sects, not to mention made enemies of them.


    If he was right, the hidden Ancient Martial Sects in this world were far more than just Vajra Sect and Ghost Poison Sect!


    Since Ghost Poison Sect had Grandmaster Level experts in charge, what about those sects even stronger than Ghost Poison Sect?


    Could they possess beings that transcend Grandmasters?


    After a moment, Chu Ge suddenly took out his phone and flipped to Zhao Wuji¡¯s number.


    The old man was somewhat involved in the Ancient Martial world back in the day, and the founder of Tianrui Bank, who provided him with a ck card, clearly had some understanding of the world of Ancient Martial Arts, perhaps even a deep understanding.


    Zhao Wuji, having taken over the position, certainly couldn¡¯t bepletely clueless.


    The phone only rang twice before it was answered: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I¡¯ve heard about what happened at the banquet from Manager Qian.


    I¡¯m really sorry I couldn¡¯t be of help to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Chu Ge replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m already grateful that you had someone step in and help me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Zhao Wuji paused for a bit then continued, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, you surely wouldn¡¯t be callingte at night just for this little matter, would you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Chu Ge didn¡¯t n to beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°During my days here in Shanghai, I¡¯ve encountered some people from Ancient Martial Sects, so I wanted to ask Mr.


    Zhao¡ªhow much do you know about this aspect?¡±


    In a high-end vi at the center of Shanghai, Zhao Wuji was holding a teacup and standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the night view outside.


    After hearing what Chu Ge said, his expression changed, and the teacup in his hand was suddenly squeezed into several cracks, from which the hot water slowly seeped out.


    ¡°I do know.¡± Zhao Wuji was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk about these things over the phone, Mr.


    Chu.


    Why don¡¯t we find some time to have a meal out, and I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Ge agreed very straightforwardly and hung up the phone after saying the word okay.


    Looking at the gradually dimming phone screen, Zhao Wuji suddenly asked, ¡°Yuanyuan, do you know who really controls this world?¡±


    Behind him was a woman wrapped in a garment, her face unclear, but from the curves of her body alone, it was evident that this woman was definitely not ordinary.


    ¡°Giggle, in terms of the world, I as a little woman do not have such grand vision, but in Shanghai, isn¡¯t it controlled by the Four Great Families?


    After them, it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°You guessed wrong.¡± Zhao Wuji looked up at the moon hanging in the sky, his expression unreadable: ¡°The real rulers have always been sitting in the shadows!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After Chu Ge hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t linger.


    He went out to the street and hailed a taxi.


    However, once they arrived at the destination, the taxi driver looked at the high-end vi in front of them, then at Chu Ge, dressed in cheap street clothes, and finally, his gaze settled on Chu Ge¡¯s handsome face, his expression odd, as if he was thinking about something.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin and entered the vi after paying for the ride.


    The lights were still on in the hall, and there was the sound of running water from the bathroom.


    Although it was agreed that the ground floor bathroom was Chu Ge¡¯s, since it was someone else¡¯s home, he didn¡¯t feel it was his ce to say anything.


    So, he sat down on the sofa, turned on the TV, and prepared to wait.


    However, just as Chu Ge had just sat down, the bathroom door suddenly opened, and Mu Bingtong walked out: ¡°Yaoyao is back, can you help me¡­¡±


    Mu Bingtong caught sight of Chu Ge sitting on the sofa, and Chu Ge also saw Mu Bingtong under the light, and he instantly felt something warm and wet as if it was about to trickle from his nostrils¡­


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s skin was a reflective ivory-white that, under the light, seemed to be coated with a glossy sheen ¨C especially since she was stark naked at this moment¡­


    It was said that a woman wearing very little is far sexier than wearing nothing at all, but thisw failed entirely in the presence of Mu Bingtong because what she revealed at this moment was a breathtaking beauty!


    There was silence for a good two seconds, and in an instant, Chu Ge covered his ears as swift as lightning, and simultaneously, a piercing scream that could almost break through the heavens erupted in the vi.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Even sses started to tremble!


    As she screamed, Mu Bingtong clutched her private parts and crouched down, calling out to Chu Ge with a sobbing voice: ¡°Close your eyes and turn around!¡±


    Even though it was amand, Mu Bingtong¡¯s tone already had a hint of a grudge and a plea, as if she were a woman about to face misfortune.


    Chu Ge hurriedly closed his eyes and turned around, but in fact, he squinted for a thorough appreciation before finally turning away.


    A set of footsteps sounded from behind him, and just as he turned back around, he saw the bathroom door m shut with a ¡°bang.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with the door?¡± Chu Ge said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 72 - 72 0072 Indirect Kiss

    ?72: Chapter 0072 Indirect Kiss   72: Chapter 0072 Indirect Kiss                                   About five or six minutes passed before the bathroom door opened again.


    Mu Bingtong walked out wearing a set of home clothes, particrly noticeable were the long pants she wore on her legs.


    However, since her legs were originally straight and slender, and the pants were a bit tight, they clung tightly to her legs, outlining their perfect shape.


    Combined with the earlier scene, this once again made Chu Ge feel thirsty.


    Although she was fully dressed, Mu Bingtong¡¯s cheeks still bore two enticing flushes of red: ¡°You¡­


    you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Chu Ge nodded, and the atmosphere turned awkward once more.


    Just as Chu Ge was racking his brain for what to say, a burnt smell suddenly wafted from the kitchen.


    He sniffed slightly, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Bingtong eximed and hurried into the kitchen: ¡°My noodles!¡±


    Her rush was so hasty that she hadn¡¯t had time to thoroughly dry her hair, and in that short time, a small puddle had gathered on the floor.


    When Mu Bingtong turned around, she stepped right into the water.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± She screamed as she fell backward, her head heading straight for the corner of the table!


    She had even closed her eyes in despair, then suddenly, a warm breeze brushed her face, and Mu Bingtong felt herself fall into a warm embrace.


    She quickly opened her eyes, only to find herself face-to-face with Chu Ge.


    The atmosphere seized up, a very special feeling rising from the bottom of Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart, her face so red it nearly dripped blood.


    However, a few secondster, Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she clenched her teeth tightly, ring at Chu Ge, squeezing a few words out from between her teeth: ¡°Have you touched enough?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­


    not yet¡­¡± Chu Ge subconsciously replied, meeting Mu Bingtong¡¯s almost murderous gaze, shuddering, and quickly removing his hand from her chest: ¡°Cough cough, that, misunderstanding, it was all a misunderstanding.


    It was an emergency, you know!¡±


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s aggrieved look, Mu Bingtong felt so annoyed she was itching, but since Chu Ge had indeed saved her, even though her eyes were nearly chopping him to pieces, her mouth still dryly spit out two words: ¡°Thank you!¡±


    A stronger burnt smell filled the air, and Mu Bingtong¡¯splexion changed.


    She rushed into the kitchen without hesitating.


    ¡°My noodles!¡± As Chu Ge stepped into the kitchen, he saw Mu Bingtong with a crestfallen face staring at the pot, which was already turned off, with arge lump of ck material congealed inside.


    Seeing the usually icy goddess pouting her mouth, wanting to cry but tearless as she looked at the pot, Chu Ge suddenly felt a strong sense of adorable gap and couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Hearing theughter, Mu Bingtong turned her head and red fiercely at Chu Ge: ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Chu Ge hurriedly restrained his smile, waving his hand: ¡°Cough cough, nothing, nothing!


    Well, I haven¡¯t eaten either, I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Mu Bingtong asked, skeptical.


    Facing Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and muttered: ¡°Someone who can even burn noodles, what right do they have to doubt me?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Ge quickly shut his mouth, stepping forward to take the pot from her hands: ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything, as long as it¡¯s not too greasy,¡± Mu Bingtong said, then hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Um, do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Ge shook his head refusing: ¡°Just go watch some TV on the sofa for a while, it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Back when he was in the mountains, Chu Ge was mostly responsible for household chores, and the old man was very picky, so over the years, along with developing his skills, he also cultivated culinary expertise that wasn¡¯t inferior to a professional chef.


    Mu Bingtong sat on one side of the dining table, not turning on the TV, but staring at Chu Ge¡¯s skilled cooking in the kitchen.


    It has to be said, this man, at times, is actually quite attractive.


    If the marriage arrangement turned real, it seems¡­


    not so hard to ept?


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze became hazy for a moment, then suddenly her pretty face blushed and she quickly shook her head forcefully, throwing that thought out of her mind.


    ¡°Oh my, what am I thinking about?


    The marriage agreement is just a n, when the contract expires, I¡¯ll immediately kick him out of the vi and never have anything to do with him again!¡± she muttered, gulping down a cup of warm water on the table, settling her messy thoughts quite a bit.


    Afterwards, Mu Bingtong turned on the TV, but her mind was not on it at all.


    Every few minutes, she couldn¡¯t help ncing toward the kitchen, then her pretty face would blush and she quickly shifted her gaze back to the TV.


    Chu Ge was very efficient at cooking; in just about ten minutes, a tempting fragrance from the dishes wafted out of the kitchen.


    Smelling this, Mu Bingtong¡¯s stomach made a light ¡°gurgle¡± sound, which made her cheeks redden again.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat!¡± Chu Ge brought two dishes to the table, one dish of Kung Pao Chicken and another of stir-fried lotus root, considering it waste at night, it was better to avoid greasy food.


    As he set the dishes, he had also arranged the chopsticks; the pot contained rice with red dates, and heat along with a sweet fragrance spread throughout the room.


    Mu Bingtong swallowed subconsciously, not waiting for Chu Ge and scooped some food for herself first.


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡±


    Mu Bingtong covered her mouth, her face full of satisfaction, and nodded repeatedly, mumbling, ¡°Mmm¡­


    didn¡¯t expect, you really have got some skills!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ge smiled proudly, served himself a bowl and sat opposite Mu Bingtong: ¡°I won¡¯t boast about other things, but I do have the skills of a five-star chef.¡±


    ¡°Keep bragging!¡± Mu Bingtong chuckled.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the cup of water on the table?


    I just poured it and hadn¡¯t drank much.¡±


    ¡°That was your cup of water?¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s tone changed.


    No wonder she felt the rim was wet when she drank it earlier, she was nervous at the time and didn¡¯t think much about it, assuming it was just condensation.


    Now it seemed, it was probably this guy¡¯s saliva!


    If that was the case, didn¡¯t it mean they just indirectly kissed?


    Mu Bingtong felt her cheeks burning and hurriedly lowered her head, murmuring in a muffled voice: ¡°I¡­


    I saw the water was cold, so¡­


    so I poured it out, you can pour some more for yourself if you want!¡±


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t suspect anything, watching Mu Bingtong gobbling down the food, he gently said, ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke, no one is fighting with you for food.¡±


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong paused while picking up the food and said softly, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, is it worth thanking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Bingtong sighed, picked up a slice of lotus root and chewed it slowly: ¡°I can¡¯t even remember when was thest time I had a homemade meal.


    Actually, I can¡¯t cook at all, neither can Yaoyao, so all our meals are ordered from outside.¡±


    ¡°What if youe back toote?


    Like today?¡± Chu Ge asked.


    Mu Bingtong gave a bitter smile, pointing at the kitchen: ¡°You see, I can only boil noodles.


    If Ie backte, I just make a bowl of noodles for myself.¡±


    Looking at this female billionaire CEO, and thinking about her eating in noodles ale at night, out of nowhere, Chu Ge felt a pang of heartache and softly said, ¡°If possible, I will cook for you every day from now on.¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73 0073 Underground Racing

    ?73: Chapter 0073 Underground Racing   73: Chapter 0073 Underground Racing                                   Seemingly, a violently tender spot in Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart was suddenly stirred; her hand, holding the dish, trembled slightly as she lowered her eyes and let out an almost imperceptible ¡°Hmm.¡±


    A whole pot of rice was finished by the two of them.


    Although Chu Ge ate more than half, Mu Bingtong also ate quite a bit, now slumping in her chair and constantly burping contently.


    Seeing the usually icy-cold female CEO now exhibiting such a delicate and na?ve demeanor, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile and began to clear the table, heading towards the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Mu Bingtong struggled to stand up, but Chu Ge turned back and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you should go and rest.


    I¡¯m different from you; you have to go to the office tomorrow, but I am a frencer.¡±


    Mu Bingtong did not insist further, nodded and then walked upstairs.


    Just as Chu Ge was humming a tune and had finished washing up, the phone suddenly rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was Shen Yaoyao calling.


    ¡°What is this girl up to now, running around sote?¡± Chu Ge murmured.


    Mu Bingtong had previously mentioned that Shen Yaoyao was a bit wild, often staying out until dawn, and despite her petite size, she was cunning and not too worrisome.


    Before dinner, Mu Bingtong had still called to check on her, getting assurance from Shen Yaoyao before she stopped worrying about her.


    Chu Ge arranged the dishes properly and pressed the answer button: ¡°Yaoyao?¡±


    ¡°Chu Ge, is Sister Mu next to you?¡±


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice came through the phone, and Chu Ge, startled, responded, ¡°Sister Mu just went upstairs to sleep.


    Should I go call her?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Shen Yaoyao quickly said over the phone: ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb Sister Mu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    You sound secretive,¡± Chu Ge refilled his ss of water and sat down on the living room sofa.


    ¡°Chu Ge, can you do me a favor?¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice had a pleading tone, ¡°I¡¯m currently at the underground track not far from Sister Mu¡¯spany, and I¡¯m blocked by some people.


    You are so skilled,e and help me, please!¡±


    Chu Ge frowned upon hearing this.


    This girl really was trouble.


    He had heard about that underground track before; it was a gathering ce for racers who held unauthorised races, often resulting in idents due to theck of safety measures.


    And because these gatherings were usuallyte at night with little oversight, it was a mishmash of various kinds of people.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t dare tell Mu Bingtong¡ªif Mu Bingtong knew about it, she would severely scold her.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated to exin over the phone,¡± said Shen Yaoyao, ¡°Hurry over, if you¡¯rete, I might have an ident!¡±


    Chu Ge snorted coldly but still stood up.


    The sound of the door opening seemingly startled Mu Bingtong, who poked her head out from the stairwell: ¡°Is something up?¡±


    Chu Ge hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll step out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sister Mu said, ¡®The keys for the garage are in the left pocket of the coat hanging at the door.¡±


    The garage was huge, parking three cars in total¡ªMu Bingtong¡¯s usual white Maserati for work, a red Ferrari sports car, and a red Audi.


    Honestly, apart from the Ferrari, no other car was purely red, but these two Audis, just by the appearance and texture, were definitely not inferior to the Ferrari next to them.


    In the end, Chu Ge got into the Audi and sped away.


    ¡­¡­


    The underground racetrack was not just a track, withrge underground parking garages at both the start and finish lines, where a wild party took ce every night.


    Apanied by explosive rock music, arge number of young people twisted their bodies, freely expending the energy that had not been spent during the day, with many young people in strange costumes and facial ornaments weaving through the crowd.


    It wasn¡¯t just racing here; there were also barbecue dance-offs, and in the dark corners, several couples were engaging in the most primal physical exertions.


    In short, the scene here could be summed up in one word: Chaos!


    In the center of the crowd, there was arge group of people gathered around.


    In the middle were two groups; one was seven or eight young men in leather jackets with multicolored dyed hair, looking arrogant and defiant.


    Opposite them were three girls, also in leather jackets, looking fiery and explosive, especially one with dyed hair and a tattoo on her chest.


    The leader among the girls, d in leather jacket and pants with thigh-high leather boots, her curvaceous figure made all the men there gulp; she held a helmet in one hand and pointed at the leading man opposite with the other, wearing a ck half-length leather glove: ¡°White Wolf, if you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t fucking y!


    Grandma has said it long ago, you kids are no match for me!¡±


    The man opposite, in a ck sleeveless leather jacket with silver-dyed hair and eyeshadow, took a drag on his cigarette and blew it towards the girl: ¡°Shen Yaoyao, let¡¯s not talk nonsense.


    You¡¯ve wrecked my car and my buddy is injured.


    You tell me what we should do about it.¡±


    Yes, the cursing girl was Shen Yaoyao.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®wrecked by me¡¯?¡± Shen Yaoyao rolled her eyes and scoffed disdainfully: ¡°He lost control while turning and flew out with the car.


    He¡¯s lucky to be alive, what does that have to do with me?


    Would you me the road if you tripped walking on it?¡±


    The young man known as White Wolf was clearly choked by Shen Yaoyao¡¯s words, but ncing at the explosive figure underneath her ck leather jacket, he smirked: ¡°Hahaha, Little Wildcat, I just love your feisty nature.


    I won¡¯t ask forpensation for the car, that amount of money is nothing for White Wolf.


    Just spend tonight with me, and we¡¯ll call it even, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Shen Yaoyao looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡± The onlooking crowd burst intoughter, all being ruffians not minding others¡¯ feelings, provocatively watching White Wolf, with some who loved to stir up trouble shouting from outside: ¡°White Wolf, you¡¯ve been publicly scorned by a youngdy, can you even handle that?


    Maybe you really can¡¯t hack it?¡±


    White Wolf¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Shen Yaoyao, his tone turned chilly, ¡°Alright, Little Wildcat, the wilder you are, the more I like it.


    Tonight, let this little wildcat see if I¡¯m up to the mark!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t even pull it out before you kick the bucket!¡± Shen Yaoyao seemed like a different person at that moment, her words venomously sharp.


    The two girls behind her tugged at her arm, worriedly whispering, ¡°Yaoyao, let it go.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Shen Yaoyao red, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?


    My brother-inw ising soon.


    Let this loser find out why the flowers are so red!¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74 074 All Flown Away

    ?74: Chapter 074 All Flown Away   74: Chapter 074 All Flown Away                                   ¡°Give it a rest, they¡¯ve got dozens of people.¡± The girl behind muttered, ¡°Your brother-inw isn¡¯t Superman.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s dozens of people?¡± Shen Yaoyao waved her hand, ¡°Last time at the KTV, my brother-inw beat up dozens of thugs all by himself.


    In the end, Huo Tianqian personally came over and had to respectfully call him: Mr.


    Chu.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± The group across suddenly burst intoughter, especially White Wolf, who held his stomach andughed loudly: ¡°Huo Tianqian?


    Why don¡¯t you say your brother-inw knows Mr.


    Ouyang?¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough talking andughing!¡± White Wolf restrained his smile, his gaze greedily sweeping over Shen Yaoyao: ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll show you what a real man is!¡±


    ¡°White Dog, you dare touch me and see what happens!¡±


    ¡°Yo, I¡¯m so scared!¡± White Wolf made an exaggerated face, crossed his arms, and smirked lecherously: ¡°So what if your sister is Mu Bingtong?


    After I get with you, we¡¯ll be rtives.


    Maybe, I¡¯ll even have a chance to kiss the beauty of Shanghai.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a crisp sound suddenly echoed in the area.


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    White Wolf hadn¡¯t reacted yet and felt a pain on his cheek, suddenly flying through the air, turning several circles midair before heavilynding on the hood of a car.


    ¡°Brother Wolf¡­


    Brother Wolf!¡±


    A gang of underlings immediately surrounded him, while Shen Yaoyao excitedly shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Hearing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice, Chu Ge suddenly had a headache.


    This girl definitely wouldn¡¯t call him brother-inw unless she had caused some trouble outside.


    ¡°Why are you in such a ce?¡± Chu Ge frowned, speaking somewhat displeased.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s outfit was indeed a stark contrast from before; not to mention the leather jacket, pants, and boots, but her hair also had a strand of purple.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s smile disappeared, and she guiltily lowered her head, whispering, ¡°I was just¡­


    just ying around, I¡¯m really good at driving!¡±


    ¡°Really good?¡± Chu Ge scoffed, ¡°It seems I need to discuss with Sister Mu to gift you a supercar, to match your superb skills.¡±


    Hearing Chu Ge might talk to Mu Bingtong, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s face changed, and she quickly stepped forward, grabbing Chu Ge¡¯s arm and shaking it, ¡°Ah, brother-inw!


    Look, I¡¯m calling you brother-inw, can you bear it?¡±


    After speaking, her eyes rolled around, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think tattling is a very shameful act?¡±


    Watching Shen Yaoyao¡¯s antics, Chu Ge was torn betweenughter and tears, ¡°You girl, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a voice suddenly interrupted him from the front, ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s this punk daring to hit Brother Wolf, beat him up!¡±


    A gang of young punks with multi-colored hair picked up clubs and rushed over, all seventeen or eighteen years old, acting recklessly, driven purely by impulsive blood.


    With their attitude, they really could beat someone to death.


    The two young girls were already shrinking back, but only Shen Yaoyao stood her ground.


    Although her face bore a mix of worry and fear, more than that, there was a hint of excitement.


    The leading punk rushed up, steel pipe raised high, yet before he could bring it down, a p alreadynded on his face.


    ¡°p¡ª¡±


    Although Chu Ge had already restrained his strength, the thug still got smacked into the air, flipping several times mid-air beforending on the ground, clutching his swollen cheek and wailing.


    Following that, Chu Ge¡¯s hands moved like lightning.


    Each thug that rushed toward him had barely realized what was happening before feeling a sharp pain on the cheek, then they too were sent flying.


    In just a few seconds, there was no one left standing in front of Chu Ge; all were lying on the ground, holding their swollen cheeks, and crying out in low moans.


    ¡°Wow, Yaoyao, your brother-inw is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s so handsome and so powerful!


    I can¡¯t take it anymore, I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with him!¡± The girl with dyed hair kept patting her chest, her eyes turning into heart shapes as she gazed at Chu Ge.


    Shen Yaoyao was initially in a pleased state, but upon seeing the two girls¡¯ reactions, her face instantly turned cautious: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t get any weird ideas, he¡¯s my brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°What brother-inw,¡± one girl rolled her eyes jokingly, ¡°Come on, Yaoyao, haven¡¯t you ever had feelings for him?¡±


    Faced with such a question, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she quickly shook her head denying it: ¡°What are you talking about?


    He¡¯s my Sister Mu¡¯s man!¡±


    ¡°Look, Yaoyao, you¡¯re blushing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if there¡¯s nothing guilty in your heart, why would your face turn red?¡±


    In response to the teasing from the two girls, Shen Yaoyao yelled and lunged at them, ws out: ¡°You two shameless little hussies, messing around with gossip, let me teach you a lesson!¡±


    Ignoring the yful girls behind him, Chu Ge just stood there leisurely, with an air of serene nonchnce, as if he was admiring the scenery.


    Those people who were originally dancing crazily all stopped their activities and slowly gathered around, forming a circle enclosing Chu Ge and White Wolf¡¯s crew at the center.


    ¡°Holy shit, all of you fuckers get over here!¡± White Wolf, having stood up with the aid of two henchmen, pointed at Chu Ge and yelled: ¡°Are you all pussies?


    It¡¯s just him alone, even if he can fight, I don¡¯t believe he can take on a hundred!¡±


    White Wolf¡¯s words seemed to stir some eagerness among the surrounding henchmen, but Chu Ge just sneered, raising a hand: ¡°This time, I¡¯m not just going to p faces!¡±


    Chu Ge¡¯s words caused everyone to hold their breath, looking at those still wailing on the ground, all hesitated.


    Just a p had sent them flying; what kind of serious injuries would they suffer if he really got serious?


    They were hot-blooded, but not fearless.


    Under the intimidation from those on the ground, not a single one dared to step forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re all fucking useless!¡± A frustrated and furious White Wolf cursed, then looking fiercely at Chu Ge, he demanded: ¡°Who the hell are you?


    Why are you hitting me?¡±


    Indeed, up until now, White Wolf was still unclear why he had been beaten.


    ¡°Because you deserve it.¡± Chu Ge coldly looked at him, having just shared an intimate moment with Mu Bingtong, he naturally would not tolerate anyone daring to insult her.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± White Wolf nodded, then suddenly hit a car with his stick: ¡°Everyone get on him!


    Whoever can bring this guy down, I¡¯m personally offering ten thousand!¡±


    Money motivates people, especially a group of thugs with no real source of ie.


    As soon as White Wolf¡¯s words fell, a group of thugs rushed forward.

 Chapter 75 - 75 0075 Martial Arts Master

    ?75: Chapter 0075: Martial Arts Master   75: Chapter 0075: Martial Arts Master                                   ¡°Brother-inw, be careful!¡± Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud.


    Although Chu Ge was skilled inbat, the sight of nearly a hundred small-time thugs surrounding one person was indeed breathtakingly intense.


    He waspletely boxed in from all sides, with not even a slim opening in sight.


    In that same second, dozens of sticks descended towards Chu Ge¡¯s head, leaving absolutely no room to dodge!


    ¡°Hmph, courting death!¡± Chu Ge snorted coldly.


    Such a situation might seem like a dead end for the average person, but for Chu Ge, this scene wasn¡¯t much different from ying house with children.


    In his eyes, these people¡¯s movements were like slow-motion reys.


    If it weren¡¯t for the concern of secrws, he would have ughtered them all by now.


    To Chu Ge, the dozens of sticks fell in excruciatingly slow motion.


    He simply leaned his body slightly to the side, and a stick aimed straight at him whisked past his face.


    At the same time, his left hand formed into a palm, and he smacked it down hard on the cheek of the thug next to him.


    ¡°p¡ªBang¡ª¡±


    Two sounds nearly erupted simultaneously.


    Before the thug had a chance to be sent flying, Chu Ge kicked him in the stomach, sending him and a dozen others behind him flying through the air.


    As Chu Ge had controlled his strength, those dozen or so thugs actually felt the same degree of impact.


    While continuously dodging, his punches and kicks never stopped.


    The thugs were like punching bags, getting thrown incessantly outward.


    In just a matter of tens of seconds, nearly a hundred thugs were all lying on the ground, clutching various parts of their bodies, rolling around and wailing in pain.


    This spectacle, however, took on apletely different meaning in the eyes of others.


    Those two young girls, including Shen Yaoyao, all widened their eyes in stunned silence, watching Chu Ge who stood there, not flushed or out of breath.


    Their mouths were agape, wide enough to swallow an entire egg.


    They only saw nearly a hundred thugs encircle Chu Ge, then suddenly, a dozen people were flung out here, another dozen there.


    Chu Ge seemed like a phantom, moving amongst them; the seemingly dense barrage of sticks and rods couldn¡¯t touch him, not even grazing the hem of his clothes.


    Martial Arts Master!


    Those were the four words that popped into everyone¡¯s minds at the scene.


    White Wolf was already scared stiff, especially when he saw Chu Ge walking towards him.


    His legs turned to jelly, and he leaned against the wall, barely managing to keep from copsing altogether and thus preserving some face.


    ¡°White Dog, didn¡¯t you say you were going to mess me up?


    Howe, before you even get your pants off, you¡¯ve gone soft?¡± Shen Yaoyao burst into a triumphantugh as she watched White Wolf¡¯s sorry state.


    However, herughter stopped midway when she saw Chu Ge looking over at her.


    She quickly restrained her smile and stuck out her tongue at him.


    ¡°You think being able to fight is impressive?¡± White Wolf retreated continuously while Chu Ge didn¡¯t pursue, just watching as he faded into the night.


    The area echoed with White Wolf¡¯s roar, ¡°Kid, if you have the guts, don¡¯t leave.


    This isn¡¯t over!¡±


    The other thugs on the ground helped each other up and left in twos and threes.


    Some, too close forfort, didn¡¯t even dare to walk past Chu Ge; they crawled forward on the ground.


    Only when they were a safe distance away did they struggle to stand up and hastily flee.


    When everyone had gone, Shen Yaoyao finally cheered and ran over, throwing her arms around Chu Ge¡¯s arm: ¡°Ay, brother-inw, you¡¯re so amazing.


    Are you like those Martial Arts Masters in the novels who possess martial arts?


    Can you teach me, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you right now!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Shen Yaoyao eximed with delight, but she instantly felt something was amiss, although it was already toote.


    Chu Ge swept her off her feet in one smooth motion, ced her across his knees, then raised his hand high and smacked down on Shen Yaoyao¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°p¡ªp¡ªp¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Yaoyao went berserk instantly, struggling and screaming, ¡°Chu Ge, let go of me!


    Shameless hooligan, I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±


    However, how could she possibly break free from Chu Ge¡¯s firm grip?


    After struggling for a while and feeling more pain on her bottom, Shen Yaoyao resigned herself and drooped her head, sobbing, ¡°Wu wu¡­


    You shameless hooligan, I know I was wrong¡­


    Wu wu wu¡­


    let me go¡­¡±


    Seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s state, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He didn¡¯t bring down thest p and let her go, his face stern as he said, ¡°Now you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Shen Yaoyao looked up at him with a grievance-filled nce, not making a sound, only clutching her little bottom and nodding.


    ¡°Um.¡± Chu Ge smiled with satisfaction, then turned his gaze toward the two girls, also d in leather jackets, behind her.


    The two girls caught Chu Ge¡¯s gaze on them, exchanged a nce, and simultaneously covered their little bottoms as they took a few steps back, looking at him fearfully.


    Seeing the two¡¯s reaction, Chu Ge was torn betweenughter and frustration, scolding with a stern face, ¡°Don¡¯te to this kind of ce to y ever again!


    You girls need to learn to protect yourselves, what if you encounter danger?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The two girls replied weakly.


    Meanwhile, Shen Yaoyao had gradually calmed down too; although still pouting, her eyes showed a hint of resentment: ¡°Then what are we still waiting around here for?


    You¡¯re not really nning to wait for that White Dog to bring people over, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Chu Ge nodded, ¡°Guys like him are the most vengeful.


    If we don¡¯t thoroughly put him in his ce this time, there will be endless troublester on.¡±


    The girls seemed to sort of understand, nodding and keepingpany by Chu Ge¡¯s side.


    Just then, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and instantly turned pale with fright.


    The caller ID on the phone screen suddenly showed a name: Mu Bingtong!


    Chu Ge turned his face away, refusing to look at her.


    Shen Yaoyao hesitated for a moment, but finally, pressed the answer button: ¡°Oh, Sister Mu, it¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice sounded a bit strange, with a chill and some suppression, like the prelude to an approaching storm.


    Shen Yaoyao tried to struggle: ¡°Me?


    Uh, I¡¯m out having a barbecue with two friends!¡±


    She waved at her two friends and desperately mouthed instructions.


    The two girls exchanged a look, barely holding back theirughter, brought over some barbecue grills from afar; coupled with the night scenery, it did quite resemble the real deal.


    ¡°Sister Mu, wait for me, I¡¯ll send you a video from the scene.¡± Shen Yaoyao filmed the barbecue grill, and the two girls even pretend to take a bite from a skewer quite seriously.


    ¡°Really having a barbecue?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real!¡± Shen Yaoyao put on an obedient child¡¯s face, of course, ignoring her leather jacket first, ¡°Sister Mu, I¡¯m being so good, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be a ghost to trust you!¡± A bellow suddenly came from the other end of the phone: ¡°There¡¯s a camera in front of that Audi car, I forgot to have it taken down.


    If I hadn¡¯t whimsically checked the recording, I really would have been fooled by you!


    Fine, you actually dared to sneak off to do something as dangerous as racing!¡±


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s little face instantly turned bitter, casting a plea for help towards Chu Ge.


    However, Chu Ge simply ignored her gaze, savoring a deliciously grilled chicken wing.

 Chapter 76 - 76 0076 Queen Sister

    ?76: Chapter 0076 Queen Sister   76: Chapter 0076 Queen Sister                                   ¡°Sister Mu, listen to me and let me exin!¡± Shen Yaoyao finally panicked, her tone also carrying a hint of trying to please.


    However, Mu Bingtong on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t buying it: ¡°No need to exin,e back and see how I will teach you a lesson!


    Hand the phone to Chu Ge.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Yaoyao pouted her mouth, reluctantly handing the phone to Chu Ge.


    Seeing her aggrieved look, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and shook his head as he took the phone: ¡°Bingtong?¡±


    Mu Bingtong was sitting on the bed.


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s affectionate address, her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but flush.


    She quickly shook her head, dismissing any messy thoughts that had arisen, and said over the phone: ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, help me protect Yaoyao.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Ge gave a reassuring smile: ¡°I will bring the little girl back safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Mu Bingtong nodded, and when the phone got back to Shen Yaoyao, her tone instantly changed: ¡°Listen carefully to Chu Ge¡¯s words, if you dare to be willful again, I won¡¯t let it go easily!¡±


    ¡°I got it, Queen Sister!¡± Seeing there was no room for negotiation, Shen Yaoyao sighed in resignation and responded helplessly.


    ¡°And, dye your hair back!¡± After saying this, Mu Bingtong hung up the call.


    ¡°She is really a handful,¡± she rubbed her temples with a bit of a headache, her gaze unintentionally sweeping over theputer screen, which was disying a video feed.


    Due to the angle, Chu Ge upied arge portion of the frame.


    Mu Bingtong stared nkly at the screen, her pretty face suddenly flushed with unknown thoughts.


    On the screen side, after Shen Yaoyao hung up, she turned her pleading gaze to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge, holding a chicken wing, shook it slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you should know what my rtionship with Sister Mu is like, it hasn¡¯t reached that stage.


    Whatever punishment she decides for you, I can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Hearing Chu Ge say this, the young girl gave up on pleading any further, sighed, and sat down by the fire, resting her chin on her hands.


    White Wolf was still very quick, probably afraid that Chu Ge might leave early.


    Just as he was roasting the second chicken wing, he saw arge group of people approaching in the distance.


    The leader was a bare-chested man, looking very lean, with a flower tattoo on his arm.


    White Wolf no longer held his previous arrogant demeanor; at this moment, he was bowing his head and shrinking his neck, following behind the skinny man.


    Seeing that Chu Ge and his group were still there, a hint of joy shed through his eyes, and he quickly signaled to the skinny man ahead: ¡°Brother Diao, that¡¯s him!¡±


    By then, the group had already approached within five meters of Chu Ge, and the surrounding hooligans holding weapons immediately dispersed, forming a circle.


    The skinny man nced at Chu Ge, who was still munching on a chicken wing, walked a few steps forward, and crouched down: ¡°Friend, let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is Xu Diao.


    People in the underworld call me Old Eagle.¡±


    The faces of the two girls behind Shen Yaoyao changed.


    Anyone involved in underground racing knew the name Old Eagle.


    He was a subordinate of Master Huo, Huo Tianqian, in charge of this area.


    There was a tale that once a group of out-of-town ruffians ignorant of the rules caused trouble, so Old Eagle took his men to ¡°talk some sense¡± into them.


    Since the next day, no one had seen those ruffians again!


    Two girls evidently pleased Old Eagle, but when his gazended on Chu Ge, his brow furrowed.


    He was still gnawing on a chicken wing, as if everything happening around him had nothing to do with him.


    Chu Ge patiently stripped the chicken wing to the bone, then casually wiped his hands on his clothes¡­


    Old Eagle¡¯s mouth twitched as he saw the greasy handprints on his clothes, momentarily forgetting what to say.


    ¡°Are you this kid¡¯s boss?¡± Chu Ge nced at White Wolf.


    Old Eagle also looked back, shook his head, and said, ¡°Not really, just acquaintances.


    But you broke the rules here, so I have to step in.


    First time ying this, buddy?¡±


    Old Eagle spoke with amanding presence, the group of underlings behind him looking up to him in admiration, much like the bosses in movies.


    At that moment, Chu Ge finally stood up, and Old Eagle stood up with him, looking skinny and tall, as if a gust of wind could blow him over just like a bamboo pole dressed in clothes.


    However, the fierce look on his face was enough to scare some inexperienced young people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the rules here, but I know losing is losing, winning is winning.


    Dude, losing a race to a girl and then refusing to admit it, don¡¯t you feel ashamed standing up for him?¡±


    Chu Ge said with a cold sneer, not hiding his contempt in his words.


    Old Eagle was silent for a moment; to be honest, he was a bit miscalcted.


    Based on his past experience, with his men surrounding the person and his own fierce demeanor, the other party would usually cower before he even spoke, making whatever he said go smoothly.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to meet someone like Chu Ge who seemed topletely ignore his aura, maintaining a calm demeanor, not at all the reaction expected from a youngster in his twenties.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the rules for now.


    White Wolf isn¡¯t my subordinate, but some of those you beat up are my men, and you need to exin that to me,¡± Old Eagle decided not being roundabout anymore and said directly.


    ¡°What exnation?¡± Chu Ge nced at his watch, deciding that if things couldn¡¯t be settled in five minutes, he would resolve it through force.


    Indeed, sometimes fists are a good way to solve problems.


    ¡°Not asking for much.¡± Old Eagle¡¯s face showed a sly smile: ¡°For those you injured, one hundred thousand each for medical fees, and for White Wolf¡¯s modified car, just give a million.¡±


    ¡°So, all this adds up to nearly ten million?¡± Shen Yaoyao was the first to jump out, pointing at Old Eagle and shouting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob someone?¡±


    Old Eagle was momentarily dazzled by Shen Yaoyao.


    Only Chu Ge, who was always with a beauty like Mu Bingtong, felt less impressed by Yaoyao¡¯s looks; but in others¡¯ eyes, Shen Yaoyao could definitely be considered a rare little goddess.


    Especially with her outfit, it added a bit more wild beauty, ¡°Little Wildcat¡± was indeed a fitting nickname.


    But he quickly snapped out of it, looked at Shen Yaoyao with a grin, and said: ¡°Little sister, how much could I rob?


    I, Old Eagle, am also somewhat of a businessman, let¡¯s all make money in harmony.


    You give me wealth, I¡¯ll help you ward off disasters, how fair is that?¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77 0077 Let You Go

    ?77: Chapter 0077: Let You Go?


    77: Chapter 0077: Let You Go?


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Shen Yaoyao clenched her teeth and called out, ¡°Brother-inw, teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Old Eagle, seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s charming appearance,ughed out loud, his eyes scanning her back and forth with a somewhat malicious smile, ¡°Now I see why White Wolf calls you Little Wildcat, you really are wild.


    I like that!¡±


    He wiped the corner of his mouth, as if wiping off drool.


    White Wolf, standing behind Old Eagle, changed his expression, nced at Shen Yaoyao, and then at Old Eagle, finally biting his teeth and said, ¡°Diao, Shen Yaoyao is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know, I know.¡± Old Eagle waved his hand impatiently, ¡°You just like her, right?¡±


    White Wolf breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly nodding his head.


    However, Old Eagle¡¯s next words made his face tighten suddenly, ¡°But this Little Wildcat is really wild, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t tame her for now.


    Don¡¯t worry, leave it to your Diao, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s well-trained and obedient before I return her to you!¡±


    Old Eagle patted White Wolf¡¯s shoulder and burst intoughter.


    White Wolf¡¯s face turned from pale to blue, but in the end, he did not dare to retort, only clenching his fists, bowing his head, and standing silently.


    Shen Yaoyao looked disdainfully at White Wolf, who dared not resist, and then cast her disgusted gaze on Old Eagle, ¡°You think your skinny rack can handle me?


    Ugh¡ªjust the thought of it disgusts me!¡±


    She made a vomiting gesture, rolling her eyes provocatively.


    White Wolf was indeed provoked by Shen Yaoyao¡¯s action, nodded, and coldlyughed, ¡°Fine, since you are wild, soon Diao will let you know what true bliss is!¡±


    ¡°Snap¡ª¡± A crisp sound suddenly rang in the area.


    Before everyone could react, they saw Old Eagle fly up into the air, rolling four or five times midair before crashing heavily onto the ground, also knocking over three or four underlings.


    Chu Ge had somehow already taken Old Eagle¡¯s former ce, casually shaking his hand, ¡°Dirty mouth needs a hit!¡±


    Quick as thunder, calm as a gentle breeze!


    The young girls behind him almost had hearts popping out of their eyes, Shen Yaoyao even screamed, ¡°Brother-inw, you are so cool, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ªcough, cough, cough¡­¡± Choked by the scream behind him, Chu Ge cleared his throat before speaking, ¡°Old Eagle, right?


    Didn¡¯t White Wolf tell you what had just happened here when he went to find you?¡±


    In just a moment, Old Eagle¡¯s cheeks had swollen up significantly, his lips were bloody, and even half of a broken tooth hung there.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Seeing Old Eagle¡¯s miserable yetical state, Shen Yaoyao was the first to burst outughing.


    Seeing Shen Yaoyaough, the two young girls behind her alsoughed out loud.


    Not only that, even the underlings behind Old Eagle, were all trying to hold back theirughter with strained faces.


    Old Eagle¡¯s face turned the color of an eggnt.


    His skin was already dark, and under the lighting, it looked like a dung ball sttered with purple paint.


    ¡°What the hell are you all spacing out for!¡± Finally recovering enough to speak, he almost roared hoarsely, ¡°Go on, beat them to death!¡±


    ¡°Diao, wait!¡± White Wolf was rmed and hurriedly tried to speak, having the scene that just unfolded still vivid in his mind.


    He had just spoken with Old Eagle, yet Old Eagle simply didn¡¯t believe him.


    Thatd might actually have some real skills, coupled with some luck, to take on everyone alone sessfully; this scared the wits out of White Wolf.


    What struck Old Eagle as odd was that the three young girls opposite showed not the slightest hint of fear¡­


    what¡¯s with the excited face?


    Especially Shen Yaoyao, who didn¡¯t even try to hide her voice, tantly pointing at those men: ¡°Guess how long it will take my brother-inw to deal with them this time?¡±


    ¡°I guess it won¡¯t take more than two minutes?¡± The girl with dyed hair counted on her fingers, sounding unsure.


    ¡°Two minutes is too long!¡± Shen Yaoyao scoffed, ¡°I bet they won¡¯tst even thirty seconds!¡±


    Thest young girl didn¡¯t say a word; her eyes were tightly fixed on Chu Ge, her hands sped over her chest, looking like her heart might leap out at any moment.


    The first thug had already rushed in front of Chu Ge, but before he could even swing the steel pipe in his hand, he felt a pain in his abdomen and a sensation of weightlessness.


    As for Chu Ge, he was no longer in the mood to y around; he kicked the thug in front of him and rocketed towards Old Eagle like a cannonball after forcefully stomping on the ground with his left leg.


    The other thugs hadn¡¯t even grasped what was happening, feeling only a gust of wind sweeping past them, and then the young man was already standing in front of their boss!


    Old Eagle¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, his legs scraped against the ground trying to back away.


    ¡°Whi¡­¡± He was about to have White Wolf step up from behind him, but when he looked back, he found that White Wolf had run off at some point!


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s sit down and talk things out calmly, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Old Eagle tried to calm his nerves as he spoke to Chu Ge.


    ¡°Talk it out?¡± Chu Ge scoffed, pointing at his group of thugs still wielding weapons, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just ordering them to beat me to death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding!¡± A sh of resentment flickered in Old Eagle¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it: ¡°Hehe, brother, no harm without interaction, let me tell you, I was also tricked by that White Wolf!¡±


    Speaking of White Wolf, Old Eagle pped the ground, his face full of regret: ¡°I always said that kid was no good.


    Brother, rest assured, I will definitely get someone to catch White Wolf and give you a satisfactory exnation!¡±


    As he said this, he was already signaling two of his men to help him up.


    Chu Ge just stood there, watching Old Eagle¡¯s performance with a smile on his face, until, just as Old Eagle let a few of his men shield him and then turned to run, a voice suddenly came from beside his ear: ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Old Eagle¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat¡­


    a sound of ps sounded simultaneously, and those few men didn¡¯tst even a second, all thrown out!


    And Chu Ge just stood beside him, his face still wearing that unchanged smile.

 Chapter 78 - 78 078 You are Seeking Death

    ?78: Chapter 078: You are Seeking Death   78: Chapter 078: You are Seeking Death                                   ¡°Brother, what else do you want?¡±


    Old Eagle is not a coward, otherwise he would never have made it to where he is today.


    Although his anger was still suppressed, the ttering smile had disappeared from his face.


    ¡°About today¡¯s incident, give me an exnation,¡± said Chu Ge, yawning and speaking casually as if the person in front of him were just an ordinary friend.


    Old Eagle¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡±


    ¡°Something of sentimental value,¡± Chu Ge looked at him with a half-smile, his gaze suddenly fixating on his arm: ¡°How about you leave one of your hands behind?¡±


    ¡°What?


    You¡­¡± Old Eagle¡¯s eyes widened in shock and anger, just about to say something when suddenly the sound of a phone ringtone interrupted him.


    The inopportune ringtone made everyone present hesitate for a moment.


    Chu Ge took out his cell phone from his pocket and saw the caller ID disyed the name: Huo Tianqian!


    He nced at Old Eagle and suddenly asked: ¡°By the way, did you say you work under Huo Tianqian?¡±


    Old Eagle nodded, a hint of pride appearing on his face: ¡°Yes, this job was personally assigned to me by Master Huo himself!¡±


    The group of underlings behind him showed a look of longing and admiration, as if it was a supreme honor.


    Chu Ge gave him a meaningful smile and then casually answered the call: ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote,¡± came the extremely respectful voice of Huo Tianqian from the other end of the line, who had straightened out his position since theirst encounter.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t want to be killed by the people from the Vajra Sect, or even to advance further in his current position, he had to cling tightly to Chu Ge¡¯s coattails!


    ¡°Speak,¡± Chu Ge responded, not politely.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t mind and hurriedly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s like this, didn¡¯t you ask me to interrogate Shi Weiyu?


    There are results!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Ge¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to speak over the phone,¡± said Huo Tianqian.


    ¡°Do you have time now?


    Tell me your location, and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    Chu Ge nced at Old Eagle and smiled, saying: ¡°I¡¯m near the Jinxiu Group at this underground racing factory¡­


    There¡¯s a little trouble, bring some people over.¡±


    ¡­


    In his office, Huo Tianqian hung up the phone and pushed away two heavily made-up women nestled in his arms: ¡°I have things to do tonight, you two should head back first.¡±


    ¡°Master Huo, what¡¯s the matter¡ª?¡± one woman cooed, rubbing her buttocks on Huo Tianqian, who chuckled and pped her on the buttocks, ¡°Little minx, you go rest tonight, tomorrow night, I¡¯ll need you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Huo, I¡¯ll be waiting then!¡± the woman giggled, covering her mouth, and walked out with the other woman.


    Once the two women had left, the smile on Huo Tianqian¡¯s face disappeared.


    After pondering for a while, he suddenly picked up the coat from the chair, put it on, and walked out of the office.


    At the entrance, two big men with tattooed arms saw Huo Tianqianing out and quickly stepped aside, then bowed together: ¡°Master Huo.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Huo Tianqian nodded and after a moment of thought said, ¡°Have Long and Tiger gather the brothers and surround that underground racing track near the Jinxiu Group for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two big men responded and then retreated.


    Huo Tianqian looked at the sky outside, suddenly took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Poison Snake, pick out the fighters at home and have them head to the underground racing track near the Jinxiu Group to meet with Long and Tiger.¡±


    After giving a few instructions, he hung up the phone and looked at the moon hanging in the sky.


    A mysterious smile appeared on Huo Tianqian¡¯s face: ¡°Heh, another chance to show off!¡±


    ¡­


    Back at the underground racing track, Chu Ge had just hung up the phone and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know who just called me?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Old Eagle asked, but scoffed internally, deducing from the young man¡¯sst sentence that he must have called for backup.


    But what of it?


    He was a subordinate of Master Huo, and in all of Shanghai, he didn¡¯t believe anyone would dare to offend Master Huo!


    Seeing Old Eagle¡¯s scornful demeanor, Chu Ge could roughly guess what he was thinking and suddenly shook his head with a smile: ¡°Nevermind, you¡¯ll find out when they arrive.¡±


    Just then, a low voice suddenly came from behind Old Eagle: ¡°They areing?


    Who woulde?¡±


    A man in a short-sleeved shirt and tight ck pants emerged from behind Old Eagle, apparently having just arrived.


    He first sized up the people around, and his gaze finallynded on Chu Ge.


    ¡°Did you cause all this trouble?¡±


    The man was bald, with a flying eagle tattooed on his bald head, and his eyes hung upside down, forming a sullen triangle.


    Combined with his explosive muscles, he looked very imposing.


    Seeing the man, Old Eagle¡¯s face brightened, and he eximed: ¡°Boss Eagle, why are you here!¡±


    The bald man known as Boss Eagle turned his head and red at Old Eagle: ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you would have lost all our face here!¡±


    Boss Eagle seemed to have a powerful deterrence among these people.


    Old Eagle was scolded into bowing his head without daring to make a peep, and the few punks nearby didn¡¯t dare to chime in either.


    ¡°Are you his boss?¡± Chu Ge looked at Boss Eagle with interest and asked.


    Boss Eagle didn¡¯t answer his question but nced at Shen Yaoyao and the other girls before withdrawing his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my subordinates what happened, but no matter what, you hit my men, and there must be a price to pay!¡±


    As Boss Eagle spoke, big men began approaching from all directions, each emitting a fierce aura.


    ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your skills.


    This many people can¡¯t beat you,¡± Boss Eagle admitted without hesitation, which indeed took Chu Ge by surprise.


    ¡°So what?¡± His tone suddenly changed as he stood opposite Chu Ge, staring into his eyes: ¡°This isn¡¯t some ancient martial arts conference.


    This is Shanghai!


    You may be skilled, but how does that matter?


    It would be easy for me to kill you!¡±


    After stepping back a few steps, his gaze passed over Chu Ge andnded on the girls: ¡°You yourself can fight, but what about the people with you?


    This little girl is called Shen Yaoyao, right?


    She has a sister named Mu Bingtong, tsk tsk, the CEO of Jinxiu Group.


    Believe me, I could send you to prison with one word, and then make these two women willingly climb onto my bed.¡±


    Boss Eagle, ignoring Chu Ge¡¯s increasingly cold gaze, continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll even make a video and send it to you, tsk tsk tsk tsk!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 0079 Are You Scared Now

    ?79: Chapter 0079 Are You Scared Now?


    79: Chapter 0079 Are You Scared Now?


    At this moment, Chu Ge truly harbored a killing intent!


    At least this Bald Man known as Boss Eagle had already made it onto his list of people-to-kill.


    Yet, Boss Eagle remained unaware, walking slowly behind a group of his underlings, and said to Chu Ge, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.


    Kneel down right now, don¡¯t resist, and I¡¯ll have someone break your arms and legs.


    If I¡¯m feeling goodter, I might even consider letting those women go.¡±


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s grim expression, Old Eagle shivered with excitement: ¡°Boss Eagle, you really do have your ways, TM.¡±


    ¡°Kid, weren¡¯t you being all haughty with me just now?¡± Old Eagle mimicked Boss Eagle¡¯s manner and walked up to Chu Ge, pointing at him andughing fearlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I¡¯ve had my way with this little girl, I¡¯ll take a photo for keepsakes, and send you a copy to enjoy yourself with¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a crisp snapping sound suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡± In a sh, Chu Ge reached out his hand, and before Old Eagle could react, his forearm was snapped in half!


    However, he couldn¡¯t even scream for long because the moment after the first scream began, Chu Ge¡¯s knee arrived.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± Old Eagle flew backwards dozens of meters and convulsed a few times on the ground before he stopped moving.


    The underlings nearby hurried over to try and lift him up, but as a finger touched his nostril, the person froze, and after half a minute, finally turned his head towards Boss Eagle, voice trembling, ¡°Old Eagle, he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s not breathing!¡±


    ¡°Hisss¡­¡± All the underlings at the scene sucked in a breath of cold air.


    They were used to fighting and collecting protection money, who¡¯d seen someone get killed with one move like this?


    They looked at Chu Ge with fear in their eyes, slowly backing away in a group.


    Boss Eagle¡¯s face turned ugly, he had just finished talking big, and this kid had killed Old Eagle right in front of him, like a massive p to his face!


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± He said furiously butughingly, nodding, ¡°You¡¯re cruel, huh?


    Just you wait, it won¡¯t be long before I make you understand what living is worse than dying!¡±


    Chu Ge just smiled coldly, his gaze icy as he stared at him: ¡°Do you think you can still leave this ce alive today?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Boss Eagle was suddenly startled, the murderous intent in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes meant he was serious.


    Subconsciously, his hand reached towards the small of his back, but just as he gripped an icy handle, a dozen vans suddenly charged into the race track.


    A group of people in ck jumped down from the vehicles, numbering close to a hundred, each armed with various weapons, surrounding everyone present.


    Boss Eagle was shocked, his look at Chu Ge uncertain.


    A single phone call had called so many people?


    This kid¡¯s background must not be simple.


    But he was not worried at all, because he had Master Huo standing behind him!


    However, when Ah Hu also jumped down from one of the vehicles, Boss Eagle could no longer remain calm.


    He rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things wrong, then rushed over to Ah Hu¡¯s side: ¡°Hu¡­


    Brother Hu, why are you here?¡±


    Ah Hu nced at him but didn¡¯t respond, instead, walking towards a car that had just stopped, respectfully opening the car door, a man wearing sses and a suit walked down from the car.


    Seeing the man with sses, Boss Eagle¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment, and he jogged over without even daring to raise his head: ¡°P¡­


    Poison Snake!¡±


    This man with sses was indeed Huo Tianqian, whom Poison Snake had mentioned in a previous phone call.


    On Poison Snake¡¯s other side followed a muscr man d in tight white clothes, tattooed with a blue dragon on his shoulder.


    Boss Eagle felt suffocated, howe all these important figures were gathering here tonight?


    Brother Snake, Brother Tiger, Brother Dragon!


    Along with a group of elite thugs that could be considered Master Huo¡¯s personal guard.


    ¡°Kid, your luck¡¯s run out tonight!¡± All three heavyweight bosses were present, and although they may have had other business to tend to, it didn¡¯t stop him from pretending to gain power through their presence.


    Boss Eagle instantly became smug, what use was your high Combat Power when nearly all of Master Huo¡¯s core forces were here?


    He couldn¡¯t believe this kid could turn the tables!


    However, Chu Ge looked at him with a strange expression, his lips curved into a slight mocking smile.


    Somehow, this made Boss Eagle feel a bit uneasy, but he quickly suppressed that feeling thinking, when the sky falls there¡¯s always someone taller to hold it up, with all these big bosses here, what should he be afraid of?


    The few young girls also felt that things were getting weird and hid behind Chu Ge, Shen Yaoyao tugging at Chu Ge¡¯s clothes nervously: ¡°Brother-inw, will this work?


    Maybe we should just run.


    There are so many people; it¡¯s not embarrassing to run.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re scared?¡± Chu Ge turned back to look at her, speaking irritably, ¡°Were you not just enjoying the spectacle fearlessly?¡±


    The young girl stuck out her tongue and didn¡¯t say another word.


    As for Boss Eagle, before he could evene down from his excited daze, he saw a ck Audi slowly driving over.


    Poison Snake took a few steps forward to personally open the door, Ah Hu and Long followed behind Poison Snake, bowing slightly towards the sedan.


    Boss Eagle¡¯s breathing becamebored, the fact that Poison Snake personally opened the door, that Brother Dragon and Brother Tiger bowed¡­


    a name already formed in his mind.


    Not just him, all the underlings at the scene breathed heavy, their gazes fixed on the opening car door, eager to glimpse the fabled person.


    ¡°This scale, isn¡¯t it a bit much?¡± Chu Ge muttered, though not minding it, after all, everyone chooses their own life.


    Sure enough, Huo Tianqian in a ck suit stepped out from the car.


    When Boss Eagle saw Huo Tianqian, he gasped, his legs trembling.


    He had been around for over a decade but had seen Huo Tianqian only a handful of times.


    ¡°Master¡­


    Master Huo!¡± Boss Eagle stepped forward, calling out from a distance.


    Huo Tianqian paused, ncing at him, with a look of just having remembered, ¡°Oh, Old Eagle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± Boss Eagle¡¯s face flushed with excitement, feeling that tonight might just be the turning point of his life!

 Chapter 80 - 80 080 Kneel Before Me

    ?80: Chapter 080: Kneel Before Me   80: Chapter 080: Kneel Before Me                                   ¡°Huo Tianqian?¡± Shen Yaoyao clearly saw Huo Tianqian in the distance, her expression suddenly turned odd.


    When she saw Boss Eagle¡¯s fawning expression, she couldn¡¯t help but let out augh with a ¡°pfft¡±.


    However, the two young girls behind her were almost scared to tears; it was just a car race, so why had the famous Master Huo evene in person?


    At this moment, seeing Shen Yaoyaoughing carelessly, one of the girls said with a crying tone: ¡°Yaoyao, how can you still be in the mood tough at a time like this?


    Better to have a chat with King Yan than let Master Huo speak.


    That man is Huo Tianqian, don¡¯t you recognize him?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Huo Tianqian, that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t help it!¡± Shen Yaoyao still wore a smile and yfully gestured with her hands: ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s not something I can exin in a few words, you¡¯ll see in a bit.


    That eagle¡¯s about to meet some serious misfortune!¡±


    It¡¯s us who are about to meet misfortune, right?


    The two girls felt like crying without tears, this time they were truly ruined by this crazy girl.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s gaze swept through the crowd, suddenly fixing on Chu Ge in the distance.


    Boss Eagle had been paying attention to every move Huo Tianqian made, and seeing where his gazended, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Chu Ge, then murmured softly: ¡°Master Huo, it¡¯s nothing serious, just leave it to me to handle!¡±


    However, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t pay him any heed at all and headed straight for Chu Ge.


    Boss Eagle had been following closely behind Huo Tianqian, and when they reached Chu Ge, he thought his moment to shine had arrived.


    ¡°Kid!


    Master Huoes in person, and you f**king dare to stand?


    Kneel down¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu!¡± Everyone brought by Huo Tianqian bowed deeply towards Chu Ge in unison, shouting very neatly and loudly.


    And Huo Tianqian, bent over with a hunchback standing next to Chu Ge, had a face full of eager-to-please smile: ¡°Hehe, Mr.


    Chu, I immediately gathered some people after receiving your call, how about it?


    Do you think it¡¯s alright?¡±


    ¡°Kneel¡­


    kneel¡­


    kneel¡­


    down¡­¡±


    Boss Eagle¡¯s head went nk with a ¡°buzz,¡± his legs gave out, and he thudded to his knees on the ground.


    He felt his mind was empty, the surrounding voices seemed toe from far away, as if he was in a dream.


    How did things turn out like this?


    Boss Eagle hadpletely lost the ability to think, he could only see people¡¯s mouths moving around him but couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying.


    Chu Ge looked at the sea of people around him with a mixed expression ofughter and tears, saying to Huo Tianqian: ¡°I was just worried about leaving troubles behind, so I asked you to bring a few people over to handle a minor nuisance, why did you bring so many?¡±


    Hearing what Chu Ge said and looking at Boss Eagle kneeling on the ground, lost and dispirited, Huo Tianqian had vaguely guessed what happened, but he didn¡¯t point it out, just chuckled: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, isn¡¯t it because I wanted to give you some backing.


    With your status and strength, you should have this kind of scene!¡±


    While saying this, Huo Tianqian gave a nce to Poison Snake.


    Poison Snake nodded, walked over, and pped Boss Eagle¡¯s face: ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Boss Eagle looked up at him, his lips twitching, but in the end, he didn¡¯t spit out a word.


    ¡°p¡ª¡± Another p came, and Poison Snake¡¯s voice was without the slightest fluctuation: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Both cheeks were swollen, and seeing Poison Snake about to p him again, Boss Eagle opened his mouth several times and finally burst into tears with a cry.


    A grown man, kneeling on the ground, cried and said: ¡°I was wrong!


    Snake, Master Huo, I was wrong!¡±


    Poison Snake turned his head towards Huo Tianqian, who seemed like a different person when facing Boss Eagle, with a cold-blooded gleam shing in his eyes, his face expressionless: ¡°Make him kneel before Mr.


    Chu!¡±


    Ah Hu walked over, yanked Boss Eagle up by his cor, and dragged him in front of Chu Ge.


    As soon as he let go, Boss Eagle copsed onto his knees in front of Chu Ge, his knees already weak.


    ¡°Boss Eagle?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu¡ª¡± Just as Boss Eagle called out, Huo Tianqian pped him across the face: ¡°How dare you!


    You are not worthy to utter Mr.


    Chu¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Chu!


    Grandpa Chu!¡± At this point, Boss Eagle had lost all his backbone and ruthlessness, copsing like a jellyfish at Chu Ge¡¯s feet, kowtowing and crying: ¡°I was blind and offensive, sir.


    Grandpa Chu, please let bygones be bygones, spare me just this once, spare your grandson just this once!


    I¡¯m kowtowing to you here!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he was so afraid of death, but Huo Tianqian¡¯s usual intimidation was so great, coupled with the huge swings in his mood, all these factors togetherpletely broke his psychological defense, which was why he was so pathetic now.


    Looking at Boss Eagle, now a mess on the floor, Huo Tianqian waved his hand: ¡°From today on, I don¡¯t wish to see him anymore, get rid of him.¡±


    Ah Hu nodded, grabbed Boss Eagle¡¯s cor, and dragged him outside.


    During the process, Boss Eagle didn¡¯t even struggle, just staring nkly at Huo Tianqian, who was looking ingratiating beside Chu Ge, still with a trace of disbelief in his gaze.


    Watching Ah Hu carry out the order, Chu Ge had no intention of stopping him; in his eyes, Boss Eagle, who had dared to threaten with Mu Bingtong, was already a dead man.


    Having dealt with the situation here, Chu Ge personally escorted Shen Yaoyao back to the vi, then took Huo Tianqian¡¯s car to a vi in the suburbs.


    In the vi¡¯s garage, there was an underground passage leading to the basement.


    When they saw Shi Weiyu again, he was tied to a column in the basement, his body covered in cuts and blood, his eyes half-closed as if he were on his deathbed.


    ¡°Did you get everything out of him?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huo Tianqian replied promptly: ¡°We¡¯ve forced everything he knows out of him.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s end it quickly.¡± Chu Ge said, then led the way out of the basement.


    Huo Tianqian stepped back a few paces and gestured a throat-slitting motion to the big man standing guard.


    Beneath the viy a bloody, brutal torture chamber, while above was a splendidly decorated hall with a ss coffee table several meters wide,den with various luxury foods and drinks.


    Two high-priced leather sofas sat on either side of the coffee table, a stark contrast of heaven above, hell below.


    After taking a seat on the sofa, Huo Tianqian sat on the opposite sofa and had everyone stand guard outside the door.


    He carefully poured a ss of red wine for Chu Ge, and then said: ¡°Mr.


    Chu, we have forced out the information about the Jade Pendant.¡±


    Chu Ge tasted the red wine and signaled him to continue.


    ¡°That kind of Jade Pendant, the Vajra Sect has one as well!¡±

 Chapter 81 - 0081 The Secret of the Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 0081 The Secret of the Jade Pendant</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze fluctuated intensely; originally, he only thought there might be some clues in the Vajra Sect, but unexpectedly, he found another Jade Pendant!


    Observing Chu Ge¡¯s facial expression carefully, Huo Tianqian continued, "ording to Shi Weiyu, the Jade Pendant has been personally carried by the Sect Leader for three to four years, yet he has never been able to decipher the secrets within."


    Hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s words, Chu Ge nodded.


    To open the Jade Pendant, one must channel special True Qi cultivated using the Innate One Qi Technique. In this world, only two people know this technique: his master and himself. This means only he could open this Jade Pendant and obtain the legacy within!


    The Innate One Qi Technique is just the firstyer of the cultivation technique within the Jade Pendant, and it has already brought him close to reaching the Grandmaster Realm. If he could obtain the subsequent cultivation methods... Chu Ge¡¯s heart suddenly red with heat!


    "Is there any other news?"


    Huo Tianqian dared not conceal anything, replying thoroughly, "ording to Shi Weiyu, the Vajra Sect Leader seems to have been advised by a master, who mentioned that an unparalleled cultivation technique is hidden inside the Jade Pendant. Collecting all the Jade Pendants can open it! That¡¯s why he is so concerned about this particr Jade Pendant."


    Chu Ge¡¯s heart stirred, muttering, "Advised by a master?"


    "That¡¯s right," Huo Tianqian nodded, "Shi Weiyu does not know what this master looks like, only hearing the Sect Leader mention it once. Moreover, the Vajra Sect might have already learned about his murder."


    "What happened?" Chu Ge was not at all worried about it, as ording to Shi Weiyu¡¯s description, the Vajra Sect Leader hadn¡¯t reached the Innate level.


    For the current Chu Ge, below the Innate level, he is invincible!


    Moreover... he touched the stone statue in his pocket, now having obtained this treasure, breaking through to the Innate level was just within reach.


    "It¡¯s like this, that Sect Leader seems to be a skeptical person, requiring daily updates on his schedule. It has been three days since he reported his itinerary beforeing here, plus the two days spent in interrogation. The Vajra Sect Leader has likely guessed as much."


    Hu Tianqian seemed worried about being med by Chu Ge, wiping sweat before saying, "His cellphone rang yesterday as well, but it only rang once and then disconnected. We suspect that it was the Sect Leader who called."


    Chu Ge did not intend to me him, but asked, "Did you find out where the headquarters of the Vajra Sect is?"


    "Yes!" Huo Tianqian pulled out a map from his bag, "I¡¯ve already had someone sort out the route for you to see."


    Chu Ge was pleased with the map, appreciating Huo Tianqian¡¯s efficiency.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s quite a distance from Shanghai," Chu Ge observed the marked location on the map and murmured softly.


    After a brief chat, Chu Ge casually picked up a pen and paper from the table, writing down a list of medicinal herbs: "You have a widework, do me a favor and collect all these herbs listed here. Also, some of the names are ancient; I don¡¯t know their modern equivalents, have someone check."


    Huo Tianqian carefully took the note, ncing at it before tucking it into his chest: "Rest assured, I will gather them for you as quickly as possible!"


    "Hmm!" Chu Ge nodded, pulling out a bank card and handing it over: "Take this card, the PIN is six zeros. Use the money inside for buying the medicinal herbs."


    "No, no need!" Huo Tianqian hastily declined, "You underestimate me by doing this. I, Huo, am not short of this amount of money. Rest assured, I¡¯ll handle it perfectly."


    It¡¯s a joke, this mission would only strengthen their rtionship. epting Chu Ge¡¯s money would mean squaring their ounts, which Huo Tianqian understood the implications of in an instant.


    After settling the matter, Huo Tianqian personally saw Chu Ge off to his car and only when the car gradually drove away did his tightly clenched face slowly rx.


    He has be even more terrifying than before! That was Huo Tianqian¡¯s most direct feeling.


    Although Chu Ge appeared approachable, Huo could sense that beneath that gentle exterior hid a ferocious Jiao Long!


    Huo Tianqian deeply inhaled the cool night air several times before turning around and heading back to the vi, unaware of a fleeting sh of light in the distance.


    ...


    Several kilometers away, at a small resort, a young man in a ck suit put away his binocrs on the rooftop of a vi and turned back with a smile, "Heh, this kid is something. Huo Tianqian seems very respectful towards him. You losing to him isn¡¯t unjustified."


    Behind the young man stood a man in his twenties, also in a ck suit, who was none other than Chen Jun!


    Hearing Xiahou Wudao¡¯s words, Chen Jun sneered dismissively, though he didn¡¯t dare show it outwardly, and whispered, "This kid just got lucky, having a bit of a connection with Mr. Ouyang. But I truly did not expect him to be so close with Huo Tianqian."


    "You have no idea about a lot of things!" Xiahou Wudao looked back at him and shook his head, "Never underestimate your enemy. Even a lion uses its full strength to hunt a rabbit, let alone a living person."


    "Does Young Master Xiahou also want to get involved?" Chen Jun¡¯s eyes shed, he hadn¡¯t expected such a trivial matter to pique his interest.


    "Why not have some fun?"


    Xiahou Wudao appeared nonchnt, but the look in his eyes was not as carefree as he spoke, instead glittering with a touch of madness.


    Seeing this expression, Chen Jun instinctively recoiled.


    Xiahou Wudao¡¯s name was well-known in the circles, and even the older generation would be on high alert when mentioning the Xiahou Madman.


    Faintly, Chen Jun could hear him murmuring, "Heh, Mu Bingtong¡¯s fianc¨¦? Kid, do you want to die? You must want to die."


    Chen Jun was startled, then a schadenfreude smile crossed his face as he also just learned that Xiahou Wudao seemed to have taken a liking to Mu Bingtong.


    He had liked many girls, some even married, but those who dared topete with him always ended up evaporating from the world!


    Suddenly, the rooftop door was flung open, and a young man in a white suit entered: "Xiahou Madman, what are you nning to do now?"


    "What am I nning?" Xiahou Wudao looked at the man in the white suit, shaking his ss andughing, "Duan Shaojie, I think you should be supporting me. I heard that your Duan Family lost twenty percent of its assets because of this kid?"


    Duan Shaojie was silent for a moment, then sat next to Xiahou Wudao and with a "snap" tossed a document onto the table: "Here¡¯s the information you wanted."


    Xiahou Wudao cheered, excitedly picking up the document: "Haha, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down!"


    "What exactly do you want?" Duan Shaojie sighed. Cooperating with this madman, even as allies, gave him the chills.


    Xiahou Wudao, looking over the information, turned and smiled at him: "The Ouyang family, the Duan Family, the Xiahou Family, the Sima Family. Don¡¯t you think the Ouyang family has been sitting at the top for a bit too long?"

 Chapter 82 - 082 Coming Right Away

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 082 Coming Right Away</h4><h4></h4>


    Although he had only returned in the early morning hours, for Chu Ge, even going several days without rest wasn¡¯t a problem. Thus, he got up early as usual and after a stroll, he bought breakfast.


    After so many days spending time together, Mu Bingtong had grown ustomed to the ready-made breakfast every morning. After washing up, she sat elegantly at the dining table and took a sip of soy milk.


    However, sitting across from her, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s little face was pinched like a bun. She fiercely stabbed the bun on her te with her chopsticks while muttering under her breath.


    "Eat your meal properly!" Mu Bingtong slightly furrowed her brows and maintained a mid-tone voice: "Last night, I already talked with Chu Ge. From now on, he will pick you up and drop you off at school every day, and you must be home by midnight! Your allowance for this month ispletely revoked, and from next month onward, your allowance will be halved!"


    Hearing these "strict decrees", Shen Yaoyao turned her head and cast a pleading look towards Chu Ge.


    However, Chu Ge was entirely focused on tearing into the bun on his te as if it was the most delicious food in the world.


    The plea for help was ineffective, and the little girl pouted, looking like she was about to burst into tears: "Sister Mu..."


    "Now you feel regret? Why didn¡¯t you think about the consequencesst night when you sneaked out to race behind my back?" Mu Bingtong put down her soy milk and said earnestly to Shen Yaoyao: "Yaoyao, how many times have I told you to stay away from those people? You are aware of the dangers of racing. Isn¡¯t it better to just finish school in peace?"


    "Ah, school is so boring!" Shen Yaoyaoined quietly in a sulk.


    Mu Bingtong instantly frowned sternly: "That settles it, there¡¯s no room for discussion!"


    True enough, after breakfast, Chu Ge drove Mu Bingtong¡¯s red Audi, and under Mu Bingtong¡¯s watchful gaze, Shen Yaoyao could only reluctantly get into the car with her school bag.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s school was located in the Magic City Center, and it was a bona fide prestigious school. The tuition fees alone for each semester could deter moderately ordinary families.


    As soon as Shen Yaoyao stepped out of the car, a group of stylishly dressed young men and women immediately crowded around her.


    "Ms. Yaoyao!" Seeing this, Chu Ge from inside the car couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time. It seemed that this little girl was not easy to handle even at school!


    Shen Yaoyao turned back and made a face at him, then walked into the school surrounded by a group of young men and women.


    Chu Ge shook his head, preparing to reverse the car to leave, but just as he started the car, a ck BMW suddenly stopped behind his car.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t think much of it and prepared to go around. However, two ck Audis stopped by his side simultaneously, with the school gates in front, effectively blocking all his paths of exit.


    Shen Yaoyao, clearly aware of the situation here, did note over to help but instead, stood far away grinning, seemingly delighted by the scene unfolding.


    Three taels of the cars¡¯ upants, seven or eight young men dressed in designer clothes exuding arrogance, surrounded Chu Ge as soon as he stepped out of the car.


    The leader, wearing a white designer casual outfit, around twenty years old, had deliberately dyed a few tufts of his hair white and had an unlit cigarette in his mouth, seemingly thinking it looked cool.


    He walked straight up to Chu Ge and stared him in the eyes: "What¡¯s your rtionship with Yaoyao? Why did shee in your car?"


    Hearing this young man¡¯s question, Chu Ge suddenly felt a sense of amusement: "Kid, what my rtionship with Yaoyao is has nothing to do with you, does it?"


    "You fucking calling who a little brat?" The young man¡¯s face turned red, apparently very resentful of the term: "Believe it or not, I can have someone tten you in minutes!"


    Chu Ge gave him a strange look, shook his head andughed: "Enough, I¡¯m not in the mood to bullshit with you here, move your car, I have things to do."


    "You think you can leave today?" The young manughed triumphantly, waved his hand, and a crowd gathered around: "Strip naked, run ap around the school while shouting ¡¯sorry¡¯. Then I¡¯ll let you go, how about that?"


    Hearing the young man¡¯s suggestion, everyone around burst intoughter, then continuously egged them on.


    Chu Ge frowned: "Do I have a grudge against you?"


    "Not before." The young man nced at Shen Yaoyao inside the car, revealing a smirk he thought was very cool: "But the moment I saw Shen Yaoyao getting out of your car, I did. A weakling doesn¡¯t deserve Yaoyao!"


    A wave of cringeworthy aura washed over, and Chu Ge said nothing, just walked straight towards the rear of the car.


    "Stop struggling, you can¡¯t move it!" The young man thought he was going to push the car, and shook the keyring in his hand: "The car has been braked by remote control, even if you..."


    "Bang¡ª" A loud noise interrupted him; the young man froze in ce, his mouth hanging open.


    Not only him, but everyone present stared wide-eyed, in disbelief.


    Chu Ge had kicked the BMW car door with one foot, instantly denting it significantly, and the whole car rolled over a dozen times on the ground, virtually turning into a lump of scrap metal by the time it stopped!


    "Hiss¡ª" A young man gasped, wondering how a human could kick a sedan several meters away with such monstrous strength...


    If he knew that Chu Ge had actually held back most of his strength, who knows what he would have thought.


    Seeing Chu Ge approaching the Audis on either side, the two young men exchanged nces, shuddered together, and almost scrambled towards the Audi.


    Their families were just well-to-do; dering an Audi a total loss was too extravagant for them to afford.


    Watching the two men wisely drive the cars away, Chu Ge, who had already raised his foot, slowly lowered it.


    But the young man exploded, he wasn¡¯t some big n¡¯s son after all, his father just owned a hotel, and those two BMW cars were bought after saving his pocket money for over a year, not even owning them for a month before Chu Ge kicked them into scrap!


    "Son of a bitch, do you... do you fucking know how much this car costs?" Looking at the distant lump of scrap metal, the young man¡¯s lips trembled with anger.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t answer, just looked at him with a smirk, holding an iron nail in his hand, twirling it into a helix: "Oh, what do you propose we do then?"


    A few young men behind him nearly cried, normally they just fought and bullied people a bit, when have they ever encountered someone who could twist an iron nail into a helix?


    Even a few had already positioned themselves at the back, ready to run if things went south.


    "What are you being so cowardly for!" The young man turned his head and reprimanded: "Brother Gou will be here soon!"

 Chapter 83 - 0083: Take it off for me

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 0083: Take it off for me</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing the name Brother Gou, several young people¡¯s expressions froze for a moment, but they quickly regainedposure, as if this name was their backbone.


    The youth looked at Chu Ge with a sneer: "Damn, daring to damage my car, I¡¯ll make you understand the price of impulsiveness in a bit!"


    "Brother Gou?" Chu Ge chuckled.


    He thought for a moment, and didn¡¯t rush to leave. After all, it seemed this kid was interested in Shen Yaoyao. The incident with Boss Eaglest night had left a not too big, not too small knot in Chu Ge¡¯s heart, so he prepared to deal with this matter thoroughly.


    In less than ten minutes, a white van stopped at the school gate. The youth nced at Chu Ge, then hurried to the van and personally slid open the door: "Brother Gou!"


    "Mm, Mr. Guang!" A big man with his upper body naked got out of the van, followed by five or six strong men, all looking fierce.


    Seeing Brother Gou, Mr. Guang¡¯s youth seemed excited too: "Brother Gou, your timing is perfect, some brat is courting death. Just right to teach him a lesson!"


    "Mr. Guang can rest assured!" The big man pped his chest and walked toward Chu Ge: "I¡¯m going to see what kind of ignorant fool dares to... Chu... Chu... Mr. Chu?"


    It was because he had been blocked by the crowd before, but now that the crowd parted, the big man could clearly see Chu Ge standing in front of a red Audi, smiling at him.


    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead, and what was key was that the young man with the Guang surname was still behind him ignorantly shouting: "You little runt, keep acting tough, hm? Are your legs shaking at the mention of Brother Gou¡¯s name?"


    "My legs are shaking!" Brother Gou decisively retorted, turning back and pping the young man¡¯s face: "Bastard, how dare you speak to Mr. Chu like that?"


    "Mr... Mr. Chu?" The young man was stunned, holding his pped cheek, with a bewildered expression.


    Brother Gou cursed under his breath and didn¡¯t bother with him, quickly approaching Chu Ge and bowing deeply: "Mr. Chu, this subordinate pays his respects to Mr. Chu!"


    "Who are you?" Chu Ge looked at the big man in front of him, not recalling that he had ever seen him.


    "Of course Mr. Chu wouldn¡¯t know about an insignificant person like me!" Brother Gou smiled ingratiatingly, yet he didn¡¯t dare straighten his back: "Mr. Chu,st night at the racetrack, your boldness was witnessed by me; my admiration for you is as endless as the Yellow River. To think I would bump into Mr. Chu just wandering around, this is a privilege of my past three lives!"


    Butterflies flew out of Brother Gou¡¯s mouth, yet his forehead was covered with a fine cold sweat.


    Chu Ge understood after hearing the exnation; it seemed this guy was also Huo Tianqian¡¯s man: "Name?"


    "My name is Li Gou, people on the streets all call me Gouzi. Mr. Chu, you can just call me Gouzi too!" Li Gou quickly responded.


    "Gouzi, is it?" Chu Ge didn¡¯t put on airs and looked at the young man: "You know him?"


    "I know him!" Li Gou looked back resentfully at the young man; previously, this little guy had asked him toe over to help teach someone a lesson, and he didn¡¯t think much, but after arriving, he discovered it was Mr. Chu!


    This damn fool was trying to kill him! Righteous anger swelled in Li Gou¡¯s chest, and one way or another, once Mr. Chu left, he would never let this kid off!


    "Speak."


    "Yes." Li Gou nodded quickly, pointing to the youth and saying, "His name is Guang Mingxi, the son of the owner of Hui Feng Hotel. He has a little money, usually spends freely; that¡¯s why the brothers hang out with him."


    After saying this, as if afraid that Chu Ge would misunderstand, Li Gou quickly exined: "But since he dared to provoke Mr. Chu, rest assured, the brothers won¡¯t let this kid off!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t say a word but slowly walked over to Guang Mingxi.


    At this time, the kid¡¯s face had turned pale. Even Brother Gou had to address him as Mr. Chu in front of him; this clearly indicated a big shot!


    "What did you just say you wanted me to do?"


    "I... I..." Guang Mingxi felt like crying, just now, even if he were lent ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to repeat that sentence.


    "I won¡¯t make it difficult for you, let¡¯s use your own method for payback, strip naked and run threeps around the school, as you run, shout apologies¡ªconsider the matter closed."


    "Ah?" Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s suggestion, Guang Mingxi¡¯s face showed difficulty.


    After all, he was also a student of this school. If he really did this, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to show his face after.


    However, Gouzi at his side didn¡¯t give him time to consider and sneered, waving his hand and saying, "Damn it, if Mr. Chu says strip, you strip, what¡¯s there to talk about. A couple of brothers, help the kid out!"


    Next, a splendid sight appeared in the noble school, countless boys and girls even skipped ss, crowding on the balconies to watch, with even one or two loudly cheering.


    The school incident was just a minor episode. When Chu Ge returned, he browsed the herb market along the way. At this point, the little Spiritual Energy contained in the Jade waspletely useless, unless it was some particr treasure.


    But like the energy in that statue, it¡¯s all happenstance, not to be sought. Speaking of the statue, Chu Ge indeed found the source of the energy within it.


    When he got home that day, he had disassembled the statue, only to find a chicken-egg-sized golden stone inside it, containing an almost pure and massive amount of Spiritual Energy, exactly matching something recorded in the All Spirits Return to One Array.


    The All Spirits Return to One Array was not just a type of Array, it also recorded some rare treasures, among which there was one called "Earth Essence!"


    This was the essence of the earth; only in the purest soil, after millions of years of sedimentation, could it possibly be cultivated, even during Ancient Times, a rare treasure indeed.


    With the size of the one in Chu Ge¡¯s hands, it contained at least the essence of an entire mountain!


    Fortunately, the Sect Leader of the Ghost Poison Sect did not know the real origin of this thing. Otherwise, What would have appeared was not just that Disciple but the entire Sect rushing forth.


    Combining the Earth Essence with the items Chu Ge had asked Huo Tian to search for would create a small-scale Ten Thousand Spirit Array as recorded in the All Spirits Return to One Array. Utilizing this Array, he would be able to breakthrough directly into the Innate Realm!

 Chapter 84 - 0084 Medical Skill Divine Communication

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 0084 Medical Skill Divine Communication</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was strolling aimlessly on the street when Mu Bingtong, at Renxing Hospital, was staring at the door of the resuscitation room, her face full ofplex emotions.


    She had just arrived at herpany when she received a call from Dr. Zhang Chenggong, who said that Mu Changge had a medical emergency and had been taken to the emergency room.


    Her feelings toward this father of hers, Mu Bingtong, were indeedplicated.


    After her parents divorced back in the day, Mu Bingtong¡¯s mother was already pregnant with her, so Mu Bingtong had been living with her mother ever since she was little.


    Later, when her mother passed away from illness, she arrived in Shanghai with thest bit of money her mother left her. It has to be said that Mu Bingtong is a business prodigy. With just a few thousand yuan, she has built up the current Jinxiu Group, which is worth tens of billions.


    At a business gathering some yearster, the father and daughter discovered each other¡¯s identities. Although Mu Changge has been trying to make amends over the years, the scars of many years are not something that can be healed by a moment¡¯s care.


    But he is her father after all. The blood rtion is there, so upon hearing Dr. Zhang¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong rushed to the hospital as quickly as she could.


    Given her status, almost all of the doctors in the hospital were now gathered in the conference room, fiercely debating in front of the screen.


    "The patient¡¯s issue is with the heart. Look!" A middle-aged doctor in a whiteb coat stood in front of the screen, pointing to the heart diagram above: "This tumor is growing on the blood vessels connected to the heart; it¡¯s impossible to remove! Moreover, there¡¯s a slight rupture in the blood vessels now, and the heart is bleeding. It is very likely to evolve into a massive heart hemorrhage; then he is doomed!"


    Mu Changge¡¯s condition was indeed rare. If it were the family of an ordinary person, the death announcement could almost be made by now.


    "What are the chances for the surgery?"


    "Only five percent!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯splexion turned pale. She pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    Although she had carried hatred for these years and had disobeyed the marriage arrangement made by Mu Changge, at the end of the day, he was her father. Knowing that the only blood rtive she had in this world was about to leave her made Mu Bingtong feel a chill all over.


    However, what no one expected was that Dean Zhang Chenggong, who had been silently sipping tea, suddenly said, "There is someone who may be able to cure Mr. Mu!"


    "Impossible!" The middle-aged doctor who spoke earlier shook his head and rebutted without giving Zhang Chenggong any face, "I¡¯ve almost studied all the heart surgery cases around the world and while cases simr to Mr. Mu¡¯s are rare, there are some. But there has never been one with a sess rate higher than five percent!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged doctor sneakily nced at Mu Bingtong.


    When he first saw this woman, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He had long heard about the first beauty of Shanghai, but it wasn¡¯t until he saw her in person that he understood how a woman could be so breathtakingly beautiful.


    Especially thatyer of aloofness and dominance she wore was enough to provoke the desire to conquer in almost any man... or the desire to submit.


    The middle-aged doctor¡¯s words were not polite, but no one at the scene contradicted him.


    Because this man could almost be considered the youngest ever grand medical doctor in history, at just thirty-one years of age, coupled with his experience in those well-known major surgeries at home and abroad, he was certainly an authority in cardiology. His name was Zhong Quan.


    "You are still too young!" Zhang Chenggong shook his head. To tell the truth, if it were not for personally witnessing that day at the banquet, he wouldn¡¯t believe that such a miraculous ability could exist in this world.


    Hearing Zhang Chenggong¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes lit up: "Dr. Zhang, are you saying Chu Ge?"


    "It is Mr. Chu!" Zhang Chenggong nodded in admiration: "His abilities can truly be said to beparable to Divine Communication!"


    Zhong Quan watched the exchange between the two, and after Mu Bingtong mentioned the name Chu Ge, her gaze seemed to flicker with slight panic, and a blush swept across her cheeks¡ªall of which did not escape Zhong Quan¡¯s notice.


    "Chu Ge?" Zhong Quan murmured: "I really want to see if you¡¯re as capable as Dean Zhang says."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge was still unaware that another man was seething with jealousy towards him. He was getting ready to drive back to his vi when his phone rang.


    "Why is he calling me?" As the caller ID "Dr. Zhang" shed on the screen, Chu Ge muttered to himself but still pressed the answer button.


    "Mr. Chu? The situation is truly urgent, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point," Zhang Chenggong said, evidently not in the mood for pleasantries.


    Hearing Zhang Chenggong¡¯s grave tone, Chu Ge also restrained his smile a bit: "Go ahead."


    "Mu Bingtong¡¯s mother, Mu Changge, has been struck by a sudden illness and has now been rushed to the emergency department of our hospital. However, the surgery¡¯s sess rate is less than five percent, so I would like to know if you could do anything."


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze sharpened: "Alright, I¡¯m on my way now!"


    Fortunately, the roads were clear at that moment, and in less than twenty minutes after hanging up the phone, Chu Ge had arrived at Renxing Hospital.


    Mu Bingtong was already waiting at the entrance. As soon as Chu Ge parked his car, he quickly approached her: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here now. Leave everything to me!"


    This seemingly simple sentence suddenly stirred a peculiar warmth in Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart.


    After all, no matter how she was portrayed, she was still a woman with a strong exterior hiding a fragile heart. She had been ustomed to facing everything alone for many years.


    Therefore, Chu Ge¡¯s words unexpectedly touched her heart.


    Guided by Mu Bingtong, Chu Ge entered the conference room directly, instantly drawing the attention of everyone present.


    The doctors present were mostly over forty, respected seniors in the medicalmunity, and even the youngest, Zhong Quan, was well into his thirties.


    So when they suddenly saw Chu Ge, a young man just in his twenties, everyone¡¯s brows furrowed.


    "Dean, the Mr. Chu with the divine medical skill you mentioned... It¡¯s not this kid, is it?" Zhong Quan suppressed a sneer, sardonically asking.


    Chu Ge nced at him, and calmly replied: "It seems this is a life-saving conference, not apetition of who¡¯s the oldest, right?"


    "You..." An old man with sses pped the table and scolded Chu Ge: "Everyone here is a venerable predecessor in the medicalmunity. Any one of them has saved more lives than you¡¯ve eaten meals. How can you be so unaware of your ce?"


    Zhong Quan snickered with a mocking tone: "Hehe, maybe he just has some sort of background that could easily allow him to im a sessful case as his own, and then he bes a Divine Doctor, right?"


    Indeed, provoked by Zhong Quan¡¯s words, an old man sitting next to Zhang Chenggong mmed his hand on the table: "Nonsensical youngster! This isn¡¯t a ce where you can unt your background! If youck real skill, get out of here immediately!"

 Chapter 85 - 0085: One Person is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 0085: One Person is Enough</h4><h4></h4>


    "That old man seemed just like a fuse, as each one of us took turns speaking, full of mockery. And it looked like the mockery wasn¡¯t just aimed at Chu Ge¡ªit even included Zhang Chenggong."


    Zhong Quan started tough lightly, seemingly trying to smooth things over: "Fellow seniors, let¡¯s not get too agitated. It¡¯s understandable for young people to be eager for sess and fond of putting on a false front. But after all, life is at stake. We can¡¯t entrust someone¡¯s life to reckless actions just for the sake of fame. Such irresponsible behavior is uneptable. A man like that will definitely not be a reliable support in the future!"


    As he spoke, Zhong Quan¡¯s gaze swept across Mu Bingtong¡¯s face. However, to his disappointment, there was almost no change in Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression.


    With his years of experience, he could tell that this young man definitely had a rtionship with Mu Bingtong.


    He had studied this type of "ice queen" woman before: cold as ice on the outside, but if a man could truly enter her inner world, she would reveal to him her passionate side, capable of melting anyone!


    Such top-notch women, he practically traveled the whole world and had only encountered a few.


    Unexpectedly, he ran into one in a hospital in Shanghai, and ording to what he had heard, she was also the chairwoman of the Jinxiu Group. If he could marry this woman, it would be both a family and career jackpot, and he would be on the path to the pinnacle of life!


    So, Zhong Quan was moved, moved as never before!


    Chu Ge nced at him, but didn¡¯t dwell on it. To be honest, after dealing with the likes of the Ouyang family and Huo Tianqian for so long, his sights were no longer merely on such insignificant figures.


    For instance, when a lion walks and suddenly, a frog jumps out in front of it croaking, does the lion care? No, it simply strides forward, stepping over it.


    However, all of this, in Zhong Quan¡¯s eyes, turned into naked contempt.


    He had been renowned in the medical world for years, a center of attention, both domestically and internationally, a prodigy chosen by Heaven. Yet, today he was being despised by this youngster who looked to be just in his twenties!


    Just when he was about to speak, Zhang Chenggong took the lead and said: "Mr. Chu, since you¡¯re already here, Mr. Mu Changge¡¯s case is entrusted to you!"


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    The meeting room erupted into uproar at his words.


    All the old doctors present looked incredulously at Zhang Chenggong. They had thought this young man was just a junior to Zhang Chenggong, invited over to learn and bask in reflected glory.


    "Dean Zhang, are you serious? This surgery is of vital importance. Even if we¡¯re looking for an assistant, shouldn¡¯t we find a recognized expert?" An old man frowned and protested dissatisfiedly.


    Yet, what Zhang Chenggong said next shocked everyone even more: "Who said he is an assistant? Starting now, Mr. Chu is the primary person in charge of Mr. Mu Changge¡¯s case!"


    At that moment, the expressions of everyone in the meeting room changed, including Zhong Quan!


    The reason he had not protested earlier was that he thought Zhang Chenggong would appoint Chu Ge as an assistant, and he was confident that he would be the chief surgeon. This would make it very easy for him to sabotage Chu Ge during the surgery.


    But he never expected Zhang Chenggong to dare give the young man full responsibility!


    "Mr. Chu, do you need an assistant?" Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the others, and instead bowed slightly, asking Chu Ge in a soft voice.


    After all, even the Ouyang family had to treat this man with respect; it was nothing for him, a mere dean, to bow.


    Chu Ge shook his head and said softly, "I¡¯m enough on my own."


    For ordinary people, Mu Changge¡¯s condition could indeed be considered a terminal illness, but for him, it was just a minor issue. He just needed to channel his True Qi into him, and while doing so, adjust his body a bit. Not only could that cure Mu Changge, but it could even make him healthier than before!


    Compared to Chu Ge¡¯s indifferent face, the rest of the meeting room hadpletely exploded.


    "Dean Zhang, how could you be so muddle-headed?" A man in his fifties or sixties with sses was the first to stand up, banging on the table and said: "Letting this kid be an extra assistant and bask in the glory, I can tolerate that. But to put him in charge of the surgery? Forgive my bluntness, Dean, but you¡¯re messing with human lives!"


    "That¡¯s right!" another doctor stood up: "If this ignorant young kid really bes the overall person in charge, then I refuse to participate in the surgery!"


    "Exactly, who will take responsibility if something goes wrong?"


    "Dean, you should reconsider this. We can¡¯t let our hospital¡¯s reputation for so many years fall into the hands of this kid!"


    Listening to the voices of objection rising from all over the meeting room, Zhong Quan¡¯s face also showed a hint of amusement.


    After themotion died down a bit, he cleared his throat and walked over to Zhang Chenggong: "Dean, I don¡¯t object to your junior wanting to gain some experience, but doing so is indeed too irresponsible. Why not let me perform the surgery? If it¡¯s sessful, credit can be given to this kid."


    As he spoke, he pretended not to care about fame and gain, but his gaze uncontrobly stole nces at Mu Bingtong from time to time. Whenever Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes turned in his direction, Zhong Quan immediately put on the grand appearance of someone who was above such worldly concerns.


    "Doctor Zhong, rest assured, we won¡¯t let this kid steal your thunder!"


    "That¡¯s right, I want to see if there¡¯s any justice left in this world!"


    Zhong Quan¡¯s words clearly garnered the support of a crowd of doctors, each one looking at Chu Ge with disdain and contempt.


    "Doctor Zhong, is it?" Chu Ge suddenly spoke up, looking at Zhong Quan and asking: "How certain are you about this surgery?"


    "Thirty percent!" Zhong Quan said this with a face full of pride.


    You see, a few years ago, he encountered a simr surgery abroad. Back then, several internationally renowned doctors were involved, and even with all sorts of advanced medical equipment, the sess rate was only five percent.


    This time, he was almost single-handedly responsible for the entire operation, yet he could achieve thirty percent, which was enough to feel proud of.


    However, what Zhong Quan did not expect was that after hearing this, Chu Ge suddenly sneered and questioned: "Thirty percent? So you¡¯re saying, if you perform the surgery, he would have a ny-seven percent chance of dying? With such a high mortality rate, what do you have to be proud of?"


    "You..." Zhong Quan was choked by Chu Ge¡¯s words, and Mu Bingtong also furrowed her brows, causing Zhong Quan¡¯s face to flush red instantly: "What do you know!"


    He roared, pointing at therge screen in front: "Do you have any idea how difficult this surgery is?"

 Chapter 86 - 0086: One Hundred Percent

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 0086: One Hundred Percent</h4><h4></h4>


    The big screen disyed a heart diagram, which Chu Ge nced at but ignored... since he actually couldn¡¯t understand it at all; after all, he relied entirely on the True Qi within his body to save people.


    However, Zhong Quan¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing his reaction. Pointing at the heart picture, he asked: "Do you even know what Mr. Mu¡¯s current condition is?"


    Chu Ge was startled by the question, looked at Zhang Chenggong, and shook his head, "Dean Zhang didn¡¯t have a chance to tell me when I arrived."


    "Didn¡¯t have a chance to say?"


    Everyone stared at Chu Ge with wide eyes. Zhong Quan sneered first, breaking the silence: "You don¡¯t even fully understand Mr. Mu¡¯s health condition, and you still want to take the lead?"


    At this, the jeering in the room intensified, with some of the more temperamental people already preparing to call security to remove him.


    Zhong Quan pressed on triumphantly, looking at Chu Ge with a sly smile: "You said a three percent sess rate is too low, so I¡¯d like to know, Great Doctor Chu, what is your sess rate?"


    Mu Bingtong also looked at him, seeking an answer.


    Chu Ge replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation, looking at them: "One hundred percent!"


    Zhong Quan was startled, as if he had heard wrong, and cleared his ears, moving closer: "What... What did you just say? What¡¯s the sess rate?"


    This time Chu Ge didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he turned his gaze to everyone in the conference room: "I said, I am one hundred percent confident that I can fully cure Mr. Mu!"


    This moment left not only the doctors present dumbstruck but even Zhang Chenggong himself. Although he had witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s methods before, he still felt that the im was overly bold!


    "Bullshit!" An old doctor mmed his hand on the table, trembling as he pointed at Chu Ge: "Security... Security! Throw this nonsense-spouting kid out!"


    "Great Divine Doctor, you better think clearly!" Zhong Quan warned Chu Ge with a tone of intimidation and mockery: "If you insist on handling the surgery and something happens to Mr. Mu, it won¡¯t be called a medical incident, it¡¯ll be considered intentional murder! You¡¯ll have to bear the criminal charges."


    "Dean, what are you hesitating for? Kick this kid out!" the old doctors roared in anger, but despite the pressure, Zhang Chenggong looked unsettled yet resolutely stood behind Chu Ge. And, of course, Mu Bingtong did as well.


    Chu Ge surveyed the room in silence before suddenly asking Zhong Quan: "And what if I seed, what then?"


    "You seed?" Zhong Quanughed as if he heard the joke of the century, "Hahaha... hahaha! Did you hear that? This kid actually deludes himself that he can seed? Do you think this is like buying a lottery ticket? That just treating yields a chance at sess?"


    Throughout this, Chu Ge remained expressionless.


    Finally, Zhong Quan¡¯sughter ceased, and he pointed at the screen on the wall: "If you really can cure Mr. Mu, I¡¯ll eat this big screen right here in front of everyone!"


    "I hope you don¡¯t forget your words when the timees."


    Just as Zhong Quan sneered, ready to say more, the conference room door was pushed open, and a panting nurse ran in: "Dean... Dean, there¡¯s trouble!"


    "What happened?" Zhang Chenggong¡¯s expression suddenly tensed, sensing a bad premonition.


    However, the words from the nurse confirmed his fears: "The patient surnamed Mu¡¯s condition has worsened. The blood vessels inside his heart have ruptured, and he is bleeding profusely!"


    "What?"


    Everyone stood up, hurrying out the door behind the nurse in a panic.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s face turned pale, but Chu Ge extended his arm and gently ced it on her shoulder: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, your father will be fine."


    Hearing the gentle voice in her ear, for some reason, Mu Bingtong suddenly felt a sense of calm wash over her.


    She looked up at Chu Ge and nodded firmly: "I believe in you!"


    Zhong Quangged a few steps behind, intending to have a few words with Mu Bingtong first, but just then he saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help feeling a burning jealousy, muttering: "Hmph, ignorant kid, soon I¡¯ll show you the difference between the useless and the elite!"


    The emergency room was not far from the conference room, and with the dean leading the way, it took less than three minutes to reach the entrance, where the light above the door had already turned red.


    A blood-covered person came out of the emergency room, just having removed his mask, and hurried over to meet Zhang Chenggong: "Dean Zhang!"


    "How is the patient?"


    "Very critical!" the bloodstained doctor said gravely: "The patient¡¯s vital signs are fading, we must arrange surgery immediately!"


    "Immediate surgery?" Zhong Quan¡¯s eyes widened: "But, our surgical team hasn¡¯t been decided yet..."


    "Mr. Chu?" Zhang Chenggong cut him off directly, cautiously asking Chu Ge.


    "I will do it," Chu Ge nodded then prepared to enter the emergency room.


    This time, not a single person spoke. Instead, they looked at Chu Ge with schadenfreude.


    If previously a three percent chance of sess existed, now, with the patient¡¯s heart bleeding out, there wasn¡¯t even one percent of a chance left; it was essentially surgery with a death sentence!


    No one present wanted to be involved, and now that this foolish youth dared to step up, there would be no further objections.


    However, the previously blood-smeared doctor was stunned, giving Chu Ge a thorough look and asked Zhang Chenggong somewhat bafflingly: "Dean Zhang, what do you mean by this?"


    "Xiao Li, don¡¯t worry about the rest," Zhang Chenggong patted the doctor¡¯s shoulder and called out to Chu Ge¡¯s back: "Do you need an assistant?"


    "No need," Chu Ge waved his hand without turning back, "Also, do me a favor, have everyone leave the emergency room."


    No one objected anymore, and things moved efficiently. In just a few minutes, the emergency room was cleared out. The group of doctors also returned to the conference room, including Mu Bingtong, all staring intently at the big screen inside.


    The screen disyed the scene from the emergency room where Mu Changgey on the hospital bed, blood steadily flowing from his nostrils and mouth, staining the surgery table red.


    On the nearby machine monitoring heartbeat, every few seconds, the line would barely peak once.


    "We¡¯re done for, there¡¯s really no way to turn this around!" an old doctormented, shaking his head: "If not for that kid, we could have settled on a rescue team just now and had some chance."

 Chapter 87 - 0087 Intentional Murder

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 0087 Intentional Murder</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Bingtong sat in her seat without saying a word, only the hint of tear shimmering in her eyes.


    At this time, Mu Changge hadpletely lost consciousness. Chu Ge walked to his side and pulled out a silver needle that was a full five centimeters long from his sleeve!


    This action was crystal clear on the high-definition screen, and the conference room instantly erupted into chaos.


    "What is this kid trying to do?"


    "Silver needle? Are you sure he¡¯s trying to save a life, notmit premeditated murder?"


    Zhong Quan sneered as he watched the screen, mockingly said, "Heh, I didn¡¯t know if he was dead before, but now he¡¯s definitely done for. This patient is really unlucky to have encountered such a faux Divine Doctor who actually knows nothing about Medical Skill. It¡¯s not just terminal illnesses; even a healthy person would find it hard to survive under his treatment!"


    "If he could save him like this, I might as well not be the Vice Dean!" The old man with ck sses mmed his teacup onto the ground with a smack.


    Zhang Chenggong frowned and nced at him: "Old Geng, why must you do this?"


    "Why must I do this?" Vice Dean Geng mmed the table, angrily saying, "Old Zhang, why are you also engaging in nepotism? This kid is clearly messing around, this is a living human life! You... sigh!"


    He sighed and leaned back in his chair, not wanting to look at the screen anymore.


    Just then, Chu Ge in the screen suddenly propped up Mu Changge, allowing him to lean back, then gripped the silver needle and directly plunged it into his heart!


    "Sss¡ª"


    Everyone in the room gasped in disbelief at what was happening in the emergency room.


    Upon ncing at the screen, Vice Dean Geng¡¯s face turned even uglier, and the faces of the doctors around didn¡¯t look any better.


    "This counts as deliberate murder!" a doctor muttered under his breath, with that needle insertion, not even an immortal could save him!


    Even Zhang Chenggong¡¯s face changed color, his gaze fixed intently on the screen.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room suddenly banged open. Zhang Chenggong turned his head to look, only to see Mu Bingtong running out of the conference room.


    "Damn it!" he shouted, quickly following her: "Lady Mu, you can¡¯t go in there now!"


    ......


    Chu Ge naturally didn¡¯t know about the strife happening in the conference room. All his focus was on Mu Changge.


    The silver needle was merely a medium. He carefully avoided some deadly acupoints around the heart, enveloped the needle in True Qi, and then slowly inserted it, ensuring that the heart wouldn¡¯t be damaged by the silver needle.


    Right next to Mu Changge¡¯s heart was a tumor nearly the same size as the heart itself, and underneath the tumor were bleeding vessels!


    No wonder none of the doctors dared to perform surgery; with the current medical standards of Earth, this was almost certainly a death sentence.


    But none of this was too much for Chu Ge. The silver needle he held emitted a faint glow in the dark as he slowly infused his own True Qi into Mu Changge¡¯s heart.


    If someone used specialized imaging equipment at this moment, they would see the tumor on Mu Changge¡¯s heart melting away rapidly, like an ice cube met with zing fire!


    Not only that, but as the True Qi moistened, the ruptured blood vessels also began to heal, and the heart that was almost ceasing to beat started to throb faintly and gradually the beats grew stronger!


    "Now is the time!" Finally, when he felt that the tumor waspletely eliminated, Chu Ge applied a bit more force with his two fingers, and the amount of True Qi flowing in surged dozens of times in an instant.


    The already repaired heart was merely recovering slowly due to inertia, but with the stimtion of Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi, it suddenly began to beat at a normal rate!


    "Uh¡ª" Mu Changge made a long inhale, his eyelids fluttered a few times, and ultimately, he slowly opened his eyes.


    By this time, the silver needle had already been casually ced by Chu Ge on a side table. He first nced at the silver needle, and finally, his gaze becameplex as he looked towards Chu Ge.


    Even though he had been in aa, the events unfolding outside had clearly reached his ears. Unexpectedly, it was this young man whom he had once looked down upon that saved him!


    "I was wrong!" After a moment of silence, Mu Changge suddenly let out a sigh.


    "What was wrong?" Chu Ge asked with interest, finding a clean spot to sit down.


    "The two biggest mistakes in my life. One was forcing Bingtong to marry the young master of the Chen Family, the other was misjudging you!" Mu Changge did not have any difficult feelings to express, and he spoke openly.


    "Howe you¡¯ve suddenlye to realize this?" Chu Ge asked with a teasing look.


    Mu Changge smiled wryly, pointing to the blood beneath him, "Having walked ap at the Ghost Gate, many things suddenly be clear..."


    "Mhm." Chu Ge nodded and then suddenly said, "Right, I have some bad news for you."


    Mu Changge chuckled lightly, waving his hand, "Doesn¡¯t matter. What could be worse than death?"


    "Your wife, Zhang Yanfang¡ªI inquired a bit on my way here, and it turns out she has transferred all of the assets under your name and then fled out of the country."


    Hearing this news, Mu Changge was still stunned for a moment, his lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, it could only turn into a long sigh.


    Just then, the door to the emergency room was suddenly pushed open, and Mu Bingtong was standing at the doorway, nkly looking at Mu Changge who was chatting with Chu Ge.


    Seeing the worried countenance of his daughter at the door, a flicker of emotion and guilt passed through Mu Changge¡¯s eyes.


    "Lady Mu, you can¡¯t go in!" At this awkward moment, Zhang Chenggong¡¯s voice came from behind, and as he was about to pull Mu Bingtong away and close the door of the operating room, he caught sight of Mu Changge sitting there.


    "Mr. Mu... Mr... Mr. Mu?" Even with decades of experience, Zhang Chenggong couldn¡¯t help but stumble over his words.


    "Dean Zhang, thank you for before!" Facing Zhang Chenggong, Mu Changge was much moreposed.


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s gaze wasplex as he nced at Chu Ge and he waved his hands repeatedly, "No need to thank me, I wasn¡¯t able to offer any help in this surgery. If you want to thank someone, thank Mr. Chu!"


    Although he knew of Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities, witnessing it firsthand still shocked him.


    In just a few minutes, to be able to bring a patient nearly dered dead back to a state ofplete health!


    At the moment, Mu Changge¡¯splexion was rosy, and his spirit was vibrant. If he had not experienced it personally, if someone told him that this patient was on the verge of death just a few minutes ago, Zhang Chenggong would have given them a p.


    Zhang Chenggong looked at Chu Ge, his eyes suddenly zing.


    This young man must be retained! At all costs - even if it meant offering him the position of dean!

 Chapter 88 - 0088: Medical Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 0088: Medical Miracle</h4><h4></h4>


    "You..." Mu Bingtong walked into the operating room, her lips trembling a few times, but ultimately she didn¡¯t utter the word "Dad." Instead, she looked at the gushing blood on the hospital bed with concern.


    Mu Changge¡¯s eyes shed a hint of sorrow, but he did not show it. Instead, he smiled lightly and said, "Bingtong, don¡¯t worry, this blood is from before. I feel better than ever now!"


    "Rest assured," Chu Ge also softly added: "I¡¯ve eradicated all the hidden dangers in his body, and he can be discharged directly now."


    Just then, Zhang Chenggong could no longer hold back and walked in, picking up a stethoscope and cing it on Mu Changge¡¯s chest.


    Seeing Zhang Chenggong¡¯s actions, Chu Ge smiled but did not stop him.


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s expression gradually changed. If initially, he was just shocked, now he was utterly incredulous!


    He had thought Chu Ge had merely pulled Mu Changge back from the brink of death, but upon examination, he found Mu Changge¡¯s heartbeat indistinguishable from a normal person!


    "Dean Zhang!"


    Just as Zhang Chenggong was about to remove the stethoscope, suddenly arge group of people burst in through the door, all the doctors from the conference room, staring in shock at Mu Changge, who sat on the bed looking radiant.


    Everything that had happened was clearly visible on the big screen in the conference room.


    "Dean Zhang?" The spectacled vice dean extended a trembling hand, carefully patting Zhang Chenggong¡¯s shoulder: "Is he... really cured?"


    Zhang Chenggong turned to look at him, shook his head with a wry smile, and handed him the stethoscope: "Though I invited the person, to be honest, even I can¡¯t believe it, but the facts are right before our eyes."


    After saying this, he cast aplicated nce at Chu Ge.


    The vice dean, without considering much, took the stethoscope and started a meticulous examination on Mu Changge.


    "How is it?" an elderly doctor asked softly.


    The vice dean¡¯s face, wrinkles knotted together, took a few deep breaths, his voice still trembling slightly: "Based on the stethoscope¡¯s examination, Mr. Mu¡¯s bodily indicators are just like a normal person¡¯s!"


    "What!?"


    Everyone was stunned, and eyes filled with shock and disbelief fell on Chu Ge.


    However, at this moment, one person¡¯s face turned so sullen it was almost dripping water¡ªZhong Quan!


    Hidden behind more than a dozen doctors, he bowed his head and squinted, watching Mu Changge, who was jovially chatting with others, and clenched his fists tightly in his pockets.


    Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could this young man save a life with just a silver needle? Moreover, this had messed up all the ns in his heart.


    Zhong Quan had initially nned to exploit Mu Changge¡¯s death to make Mu Bingtong me the young man, then slowly approach her under the guise of helping her heal physically and psychologically, thereby gaining her favor.


    "Dean Zhang!" Finally, Zhong Quan came out from the crowd: "I think it¡¯s better to be cautious and not let appearances deceive us."


    "Be cautious?" Zhang Chenggong looked at Zhong Quan, his brows slightly furrowed: "How so?"


    "It¡¯s simple," Zhong Quan¡¯s eyes swept over Chu Ge and then fixed on Mu Changge: "Conduct aprehensive check-up for the patient, it¡¯s our responsibility as doctors!"


    Zhong Quan¡¯s words won the approval of most people present. Zhang Chenggong looked at Chu Ge worriedly, but Chu Ge nodded and smiled at him: "Yes, aprehensive examination would be good."


    True gold fears no fire.


    Renxing Hospital has a special passageway, which is only used for significant figures, and today, it was deployed!


    All kinds of examinations started immediately without any approval procedures.


    The hospital¡¯s doctors and nurses began to talk, as apanying Mu Changge were almost all the elites of the entire hospital!


    From the heart to the blood, what shocked everyone even more was that no problems could be found at all!


    He was even too healthy, with his health indicators almost matching those of a vigorous man in his twenties!


    "This is a miracle, a miracle in medical history!" The vice dean held his ck-rimmed sses, his face nearly pressing against the examination reports.


    "How could this be?" Zhong Quan, looking at the reports, despondently leaned on the table: "He actually did it!"


    At that moment, a teasing voice suddenly came from beside his ear: "Doctor Zhong, I seem to recall someone saying if I could cure Mr. Mu, you would eat the meeting room¡¯s big screen, right?"


    Zhong Quan suddenly looked up, only to see Chu Ge¡¯s face, smiling yet not smiling.


    But this time he could no longer remain defiant, his face turning from green to white,pletely unable to retort.


    All eyes around were turned to Zhong Quan, who had been overly arrogant previously, but since most people had been provoked by Chu Ge at the time, although they were dissatisfied, they did not speak out.


    This led to a situation where not a single person spoke up for Zhong Quan now.


    In the end, it was Zhang Chenggong who came forward, trying to mediate: "Hehe, Mr. Chu, it¡¯s true that Zhong Quan was wrong. But since we are still in the hospital, please give this old man some face... Zhong Quan, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Chu!"


    "Apologize?" Zhong Quan was stunned for a moment; however, seeing the eyes of those around him, he could only grit his teeth and slowly approach Chu Ge: "I¡¯m sorry!"


    "Is that how you apologize to someone?" Chu Ge looked down at the bowing Zhong Quan, his tonepletely emotionless.


    Zhong Quan¡¯s body trembled, and finally, he bowed deeply at ny degrees: "I¡¯m sorry! I was blind before!"


    He had no choice¡ªeither apologize or literally eat the entire big screen.


    Chu Ge slowly walked over, patted Zhong Quan on the shoulder, and uttered words that nearly made him explode with rage: "Young man, having apetitive spirit is understandable, but involving a human life in a bet is clearly irresponsible. Such a man will definitely not be a reliable person in the future."


    "Pfft¡ª" Mu Bingtong, standing behind, couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly, shooting Chu Ge a reproachful look. This guy, looks like he has no intention of giving any face.


    Zhong Quan¡¯s body shook again, but ultimately he copsed, exhausted. He had lost this confrontationpletely and utterly! This would even be a stain in his life.

 Chapter 89 - 0089: A Reluctant Move

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 0089: A Reluctant Move</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhong Quan¡¯s issue was a minor one, and nobody took it too seriously. After apologizing publicly, Zhong Quan, feeling embarrassed, found an excuse and left the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Mu Changge kept pestering Chu Ge with questions while Mu Bingtong was handling the discharge procedures. He even inquired about family affairs and future aspirations, acting very much like a father-inw dealing with his prospective son-inw.


    This made Chu Ge¡¯s scalp tingle, and he responded with a forced smile. Thankfully, Mu Bingtong worked efficiently and returned within minutes with some documents in her hand. "What are you two talking about?"


    "Bingtong!" Before Chu Ge could respond, Mu Changge looked at Mu Bingtong with a smile, "Actually, I think Chu Ge is a pretty decent guy. I approve of your rtionship!"


    "Pluh¡ª" Chu Ge was just about to drink water when he heard Mu Changge¡¯s statement and ended up spitting it all out.


    Mu Bingtong was also startled, looking at Chu Ge as her cheeks suddenly flushed with embarrassment: "What are you talking about! He and I... he and I..."


    "What?" Mu Changge frowned suddenly, "Aren¡¯t you two already living together? Is there something I don¡¯t know about?"


    "Uncle, that¡¯s not what we meant!" Chu Ge took over the conversation, "We¡¯re young, we don¡¯t want to marry so soon, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Bingtong down!"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingtong red at him, but faced with Mu Changge¡¯s inquiring gaze, she could only annoyingly nod in agreement, "Right... Anyway, just don¡¯t bother about it!"


    ......


    After sending Mu Changge home, Mu Bingtong drove back to thepany, with Chu Ge sitting in the back.


    "What do you mean?" Mu Bingtong nced at the rearview mirror and suddenly asked.


    "Eh?" Chu Ge, looking at the back of her head, asked confusedly, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Bingtong, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s innocent act, clenched her teeth tightly: "Did you do that on purpose? Just now, in front of him?"


    "He" referred to Mu Changge, who Mu Bingtong hadn¡¯t called "dad" since Zhang Yanxia entered the picture.


    "What do you mean ¡¯on purpose¡¯? I was just trying to handle the situation!" Chu Ge loudlyined, raising his hands high, "With the way things were going, if I didn¡¯t smooth things over, we would¡¯ve been exposed. Now, not only are you not thanking me, you¡¯re ming me? Oh Bingtong, you¡¯ve hurt my heart..."


    "Alright, alright!" Watching Chu Ge¡¯s act, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and helpless, "Let¡¯s say I wronged you then, I apologize."


    ......


    Inside Jinxiu Group, there was a bustling scene as they had perfectlypleted the orders due to Hong Xiaoli providing raw materials at low prices, advancing Jinxiu Group¡¯s business one step further, and they were now starting to n staff expansion.


    When Chu Ge entered the security room, Wang Shunjie was nestled in his chair, monitoring the cameras while absentmindedly sipping hot tea.


    "How have things been recently?" Chu Ge pped him on the shoulder, startling Wang Shunjie. His body shuddered, causing him to fumble the teacup, and hot water spilled out, making him hiss, "Sheesh¡ªdamn, who¡¯s being reckless..."


    Turning around, he saw Chu Ge¡¯s half-smiling face, swallowed his words, and gulped: "Chu... Chu... Chu Ge! When did youe back?"


    If Wang Shunjie still harbored any small thoughts before, they were all dispelled by now. He was thoroughly convinced by the remarkable individual before him.


    As the head of security, he hadn¡¯t been to work for over half a month, yet President Mu didn¡¯t bat an eye. A few days ago, when the finance department was settling the wages, they were about to deduct his pay, only for President Mu to personally visit the finance department and instruct them not to dock a single penny!


    "If you say there¡¯s no connection between him and President Mu, I¡¯d never believe it. Lately, some words have been circting within thepany, but everyone talks about it only in secret, never daring to speak out loud."


    And Xie Nanyong, during this time, has been constantly wearing a frown, extremely irritable.


    He¡¯s really a character!


    "How about it, you don¡¯t want me back?" Chu Ge casually sat down on a chair nearby and looked at Wang Shunjie with a yful smile.


    At this point, how could Wang Shunjie dare to keep sitting? He quickly stood up, fetched a cup of water from the dispenser, and scurried to Chu Ge, bending over and saying, "What are you talking about, Chu? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting every day for your return? Heaven rewards the diligent, and I¡¯ve finally got my wish!"


    "Alright, alright!" Seeing Wang Shunjie almost forcing tears, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle and said with a wry smile, "Stop buttering me up, has there been any trouble in thepany recently?"


    "What trouble could there be?" Wang Shunjie answered with a subservient smile, looking sycophantic, "Just Manager Xie, always frowningtely. You should be careful around him. I guess he still holds a grudge against you for leaving him outside the door that time."


    Hearing Wang Shunjie¡¯s reminder, Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled. He suddenly remembered the incident when he sshed Xie Nanyong with mud while driving. This was surely adding new grievances to old ones, an unresolvable conflict.


    But he was just musing and didn¡¯t take it to heart, considering his current status, he really didn¡¯t care about these minor characters like Xie Nanyong.


    "Oh right!" Suddenly, Wang Shunjie, as if remembering something, frowned and said, "Speaking of which, just before you came, Xie Nanyong seemed to have brought a middle-aged woman to thepany, treating her very respectfully, and he even called her something... Aunt Zhang."


    "Aunt Zhang?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow and murmured, "Zhang Yanxia? What is she doing here?"


    Seeing Chu Ge in a reflective mode, Wang Shunjie didn¡¯t dare to interrupt and simply moved a chair to sit alongside, focusing on the surveince screen.


    Before Chu Ge had been sitting long, a woman dressed in professional attire suddenly entered the security room, nced around the room, and finally focused on Chu Ge, "Captain Chu, Manager Xie is asking you to visit his office."


    She was initially going to directly call his name, but thinking about Chu Ge¡¯s connection with Bingtong, hesitated for a moment and eventually used a title of respect.


    "Xie Nanyong?" Chu Ge¡¯s face showed a yful smile, "You just came from Xie Nanyong¡¯s office?"


    "Yes." The woman in professional attire nodded.


    "Was there anyone else in his office?"


    After hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question, the woman in professional attire hesitated for a moment, but still said, "Inside Manager Xie¡¯s office... there seemed to be a middle-aged woman. Manager Xie seems very respectful towards her, personally moving seats for her, pouring coffee... Oh right, he called her Aunt Zhang."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge was almost certain that the middle-aged woman was Zhang Yanxia.


    "Heh, looks like thest lesson hasn¡¯t made her understand her ce, huh?"


    "Captain Chu?" The woman in professional attire asked cautiously, "What did you say?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing." Chu Ge looked up at her, showing a gentle smile and waved his hand, "Go back first, I¡¯ll be over shortly."


    After the woman in professional attire left, Wang Shunjie immediately leaned in, "Chu, this doesn¡¯t bode well. Manager Xie asking you to his office alone might spell trouble. Should I inform President Mu for you?"


    Chu looked at him and gently nodded, "Hmm, it¡¯s still Bingtong¡¯spany, best to let her know. You go ahead and inform her, I left my phone behind. I¡¯ll head over now."

 Chapter 90 - 0090: Cleaning House

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 0090: Cleaning House</h4><h4></h4>


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s office was on the third floor of thepany. Although Chu Ge had never been there, he believed that he could find it by casually asking anyone.


    But just as he entered the lobby, he happened to see Xie Nanyong walking out of the elevator, followed by a middle-aged woman in a white suit, who was Mu Bingtong¡¯s stepmother, Zhang Yanxia.


    "Didn¡¯t Little Qian go to call you? Didn¡¯t she?" Xie Nanyong frowned when he saw Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge met his gaze without flinching: "Yeah, she did call me, and here I am now, aren¡¯t I?"


    "Just arrived?" Xie Nanyong raised his voice and scolded with ring eyes: "It¡¯s been what, five minutes already? The security room is right next to the building. Are your legs crippled or do you have a spine problem? It took you five minutes just to enter the building?"


    At that moment, all the staff around them stopped what they were doing and sneakily nced over.


    "Hey, what¡¯s going on?" a clueless one asked.


    "What else could it be?" an old employee nearby answered: "It¡¯s about the incident that happened at the gatest time, haven¡¯t you seen Manager Xie looking gloomy all this time? I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s ready to settle personal scores now."


    The surrounding whispers made Xie Nanyong¡¯s face look even uglier, and he suddenly turned his head and shouted loudly: "What¡¯s all this noise? Don¡¯t you have work to do? Don¡¯t you want to work anymore?"


    "Heh, Manager Xie, you really carry quite an air of authority!" Seeing Xie Nanyong¡¯s demeanor, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh and said indifferently.


    "What, I manage employees, and you think you are qualified to point fingers?" Xie Nanyong¡¯s gaze shifted back to Chu Ge, sneeringly said: "Don¡¯t assume that just because you are protected by Mu Bingtong, you can do whatever you want. You¡¯re just a security captain, a tiny position like a turtle, and still you dare to rebel!"


    "Xie Nanyong, did you take the wrong medicine?" Chu Ge was puzzled. He expected Xie Nanyong would definitely make things difficult for him, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold as to do this in the middle of the lobby. On the day of the gate incident, Mu Bingtong obviously sided with him, so was Xie Nanyong not afraid of Mu Bingtong now?


    Ignoring Chu Ge¡¯s confusion, Xie Nanyong continued to scold with a gloomy face: "Let me tell you, Chu Ge, I don¡¯t care whose backdoor you took to get into Jinxiu Group. But as long as you are an employee of thepany, you have to follow thepany¡¯s rules. Just look at your attendance since you started work here, alwayste! What¡¯s worse, you didn¡¯t even show up for over ten consecutive days!"


    "I already asked for leave from President Mu," Chu Ge frowned. It seemed that Xie Nanyong was determined to nitpick on him today.


    "Asked for leave?" Xie Nanyong scoffed: "Howe I, the HR manager, don¡¯t know about it? Oh, I see, you¡¯re pretty capable, going straight to the chairman to ask for leave. Don¡¯t you take me, the HR manager, seriously at all?"


    This time Chu Ge didn¡¯t respond at all and just watched him coldly, wondering what Xie Nanyong was really getting at.


    Seeing Chu Ge not making a sound, Xie Nanyong did not restrain himself but became even more emboldened: "I¡¯ve worked in Jinxiu Group for so many years, and it¡¯s through hard work that I¡¯ve gotten to where I am today, yet on the first day of your tenure, you dared to embarrass me. I ask you toe to the office and you just stroll over taking your time, do you really think Jinxiu Group is run by your family?"


    By the end of his tirade, Xie Nanyong was practically roaring. Chu Ge furrowed his brow: "Xie Nanyong, have you said enough?"


    "I was just talking to Little Xie about you, and I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be even more arrogant and overbearing in person, and Bingtong is just too reckless," a voice suddenly interjected.


    Zhang Yanxia stepped out from behind Xie Nanyong and looked coldly at Chu Ge: "Just a mere security captain who relies on having some connection with Bingtong, how dare you oppose Manager Xie, the head of HR? Who gave you such confidence?"


    The moment Zhang Yanxia appeared, the anger on Xie Nanyong¡¯s face vanished, reced by a look of schadenfreude.


    He looked at Chu Ge smugly, pointing at Zhang Yanxia and started, "Chu Ge, let me introduce you to¡ª"


    "No need for introductions." Before Xie Nanyong could finish, Chu Ge waved his hand to cut him off: "She¡¯s Bingtong¡¯s stepmother, Zhang Yanxia."


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    The entire room was suddenly abuzz with shock!


    After all, this news was too sudden, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Zhang Yanxia as they quietly buzzed with discussions.


    "I was wondering why Manager Xie was acting so respectful, turns out she¡¯s President Mu¡¯s mother!" A woman pretended to organize documents while sneaking nces in that direction.


    "s, it looks like Captain Chu is in for some bad luck this time. Even if President Mu is his friend, if he offends her, I¡¯m afraid even President Mu won¡¯t be able to help him," another female staff member sighed.


    "I think he deserves it!" A male employee on the side smiled with a sense of satisfaction, scoffing, "This guy is just too arrogant. Relying on his rtionship with President Mu, he even dared to disregard Manager Xie. Without President Mu¡¯s protection, what does he count for?"


    There were those who felt pity, those who sighed, and those who reveled in Chu Ge¡¯s misfortune, while Xie Nanyong at this moment remained silent, just standing behind Zhang Yanxia with his arms crossed and a smug smile.


    Ever since that little punk sshed mud on him with his car, Xie Nanyong had loathed Chu Ge to the bone. But since that day, Chu Ge hadn¡¯te to work at all, leaving him with nowhere to vent his anger.


    A few days ago, when the finance department was settling wages, he specifically instructed them to withhold Chu Ge¡¯s sry first, then he nned to maneuver things on his end to get the guy kicked out.


    But before he could act, Mu Bingtong personally went to the finance department and instructed them not to deduct a single cent from Chu Ge¡¯s sry!


    This made Xie Nanyong grind his teeth with hatred, but with Mu Bingtong always protecting him, he didn¡¯t really have a good approach.


    What he didn¡¯t expect however, was that Zhang Yanxia woulde to thepany at this time. He casually inquired and found out she came because of this little punk too, which sent Xie Nanyong into raptures. He promptly invited her to his office and did his utmost to please her.


    One reason was to deal with Chu Ge, but more importantly, he hoped to make a good impression on Zhang Yanxia.


    If Chu Ge knew what he was thinking, he would definitelyugh out loud. Xie Nanyong waspletely deluding himself ¡ª Zhang Yanxia had already decided to match Mu Bingtong with Chen Jun. How could she possibly care about him?


    "Wow, surprisingly, you still remember me." Zhang Yanxia looked at Chu Ge coyly, her tone full of sarcasm, "I thought Young Master Chu was always mingling with those big shots, and had long forgotten about us minor characters."


    Chu Ge¡¯s face turned an odd expression upon hearing Zhang Yanxia¡¯s words.


    If one had to really say it... it seemed urate. Lately, he was indeed mostly in contact with people from the major families, or those at the level of Huo Tianqian. Zhang Yanxia... he really hadn¡¯t taken her seriously.


    Seeing Chu Ge fall silent, Xie Nanyong cut in and said, "Ha, Aunt Zhang, you see? This guy is so arrogant. He even dares to ignore you. If it weren¡¯t for President Mu¡¯s constant backing, I would have kicked him out of thepany long ago!"


    "Mhm." Zhang Yanxia nodded, with a somber tone, "You little brat, Bingtong got you a job out of pity. But not only did you not do the work properly, you relied on Bingtong¡¯s name to be so presumptuous in thepany. Truly shameless! Today, I shall take it upon myself to clean the house for Bingtong!"


    "Hahaha, clean the house for Bingtong?" Hearing Zhang Yanxia¡¯s words, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. After a while, he slowly reined in his amusement, "Do you have the right?"

 Chapter 91 - 091: Fire Him

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 091: Fire Him</h4><h4></h4>


    "Qualifications?" Zhang Yanxia was choked by Chu Ge¡¯s words, momentarily at a loss for what to say.


    And Xie Nanyong didn¡¯t miss the chance to stir up trouble, saying: "Aunt Zhang, you¡¯ve seen it, right? This brat is just that arrogant and domineering! Whenever I slightly criticize him, he can curse directly at me, and there were even several times that he was ready to get physical if not for the security guards being there. He¡¯s just relying on having President Mu backing him, acting however he pleases in thepany, and all of us dare only to get angry but not speak out!"


    His expression was one of grievance while he said this, as though he had really suffered a great injustice.


    "What do you say, isn¡¯t this brat usually taking advantage of President Mu¡¯s clout, not taking anyone seriously?" Xie Nanyong suddenly turned to those employees, asking loudly.


    Everyone looked at each other, all disying hesitation on their faces.


    Finally, a male employee with sses stood up, first giving Xie Nanyong a ttering smile, and then fixed his gaze on Chu Ge, looking indignant: "That¡¯s right! Manager Xie always talks to him nicely but not only does this brat not appreciate it, he has also insulted Manager Xie multiple times. And towards us, he frequently bullies!"


    "Xiao Zhang, have you lost your mind?" Sitting beside the male employee was a middle-aged woman who tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "When has Captain Chu ever bullied you? That time you argued with Manager Xie, wasn¡¯t it Manager Xie who was in the wrong?"


    "Hmph." The man known as Xiao Zhang looked at the middle-aged woman, snorted coldly, and revealed a scornful smile on his face.


    Women just don¡¯t understand the bigger picture with their long hair and short insight. Now the situation was extremely clear, with President Mu¡¯s mother having personallye, and it was obvious she was on Manager Xie¡¯s side, so this time the guy with the surname Chu was doomed.


    And if he stood out now, he would undoubtedly leave an impression in Manager Xie¡¯s heart, a promotion and raise was almost in the bag!


    He wasn¡¯t the only smart one. After Xiao Zhang stood up, more than a dozen scattered people got up from their seats, pouring out false usations against Chu Ge.


    When Chu Ge turned to look at them, many of them averted their eyes in shame, not daring to meet his gaze. Of course, there were also quite a few whose eyes gleamed with schadenfreude as they stared at him.


    "Heh, I really didn¡¯t expect this!" Chu Ge suddenlyughed, his pupils icy cold: "I¡¯m really so unpopr, huh."


    "You¡¯re indeed arrogant enough!" Zhang Yanxiaughed and then suddenly turned to Xie Nanyong and said: "Xiao Xie, you just go ahead and fire this brat now, kick him out with his bedding! I really want to see how he can stay in Shanghai without the job Bingtong has given him!"


    Zhang Yanxia¡¯s intention had always been to dismiss Chu Ge, and now seeing so many peoplee forth as witnesses, she was naturally overjoyed.


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s face brightened with joy, but Chu Ge¡¯s words followed calmly: "Xie Nanyong, you haven¡¯t forgotten what Bingtong said, right?"


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s smile receded and his face became more and more unsightly.


    "What now?" Zhang Yanxia frowned deeply: "Fire him!"


    "President Mu said." Xie Nanyong shook his head, teeth clenched, "Unless she personally agrees, no one, for any reason, may dismiss Chu Ge from thepany!"


    "Is there such a rule?" Zhang Yanxia¡¯s eyes widened, but what she got in return was Xie Nanyong¡¯s bitter smile.


    "Manager Xie, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave." Looking at Xie Nanyong¡¯s sullen face, Chu Ge gave a faint smile and prepared to turn and leave.


    However, before he could step away, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind: "You stop right there!"


    Zhang Yanxia took out a pen and paper from her bag and started writing furiously: "Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Bingtong is protecting you! I¡¯m not dead yet! Let me tell you, you¡¯re fired from now on, so get lost. If Bingtong asks, tell her I made the decision."


    Herst sentence was clearly directed at Xie Nanyong. In a matter of seconds, a simple termination notice was written and tossed at Chu Ge¡¯s feet by Zhang Yanxia: "Go to the finance department now, pick up your sry, and get out of Jinxiu Group!"


    Watching the piece of paper slowly falling in front of him, Chu Ge¡¯s expression finally darkened.


    The reason he stayed at Jinxiu Group was purely to look after Mu Bingtong¡¯s feelings, as leaving right after revealing his acquaintance with Mr. Ouyang could easily make Mu Bingtong mistakenly believe that he looked down on Jinxiu Group.


    However, this did not mean that he could ept being insulted over and over again!


    At this moment, Xie Nanyong¡¯s face was full of smiles. Looking at Chu Ge¡¯s impotent rage, he taunted: "What are you waiting for? Scram. Oh, and I have to tell you, because you skipped work for over ten days, I¡¯ve already spoken to the finance department, and your sry has beenpletely deducted. You won¡¯t get a penny!"


    Finally, Chu Ge, who had been silent, slowly spoke up: "Does Bingtong know about this?"


    "As a grown man, do you have no shame?" Zhang Yanxia red at Chu Ge with disgust and scornfully shouted: "You still think Bingtong wille to help you now? I¡¯ve told you, Bingtong only made you the security team captain out of pity for you. And here you are, taking yourself seriously? I will naturally tell Bingtong, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "That¡¯s right!" Xie Nanyong nodded in agreement: "What you need to do now is get out quickly, don¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s work."


    "Manager Xie is right; someone like you should have been kicked out of thepany a long time ago!" A chubby man in a suit, wearing gold-rimmed sses, suddenly came over. He shed a ttering smile at Xie Nanyong and Zhang Yanxia before turning to look at Chu Ge: "Before, because you had President Mu backing you, everyone was too afraid to speak their mind. Your dismissal from thepany is just what everyone desires!"


    "Manager Qian." When Xie Nanyong saw the chubby man, a smile appeared on his face: "You manage thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, right?"


    "That¡¯s right!" The chubby man nodded and took out a form from his bag: "This Chu character, since his first day on the job, he hasn¡¯t had a day without beingte! Not to mention the unsanctioned absences; he didn¡¯te to work for over ten straight days. I¡¯ve been reporting this to President Mu, but I don¡¯t know what kind of spell this guy has cast over her as she told me not to worry about it."


    "You heard it all, didn¡¯t you?" Xie Nanyong said to Zhang Yanxia: "For some reason, President Mu kept helping this guy, so nobody could touch him!"


    "Oh, and one more thing." The chubby man suddenly added: "On his very first day, you wouldn¡¯t know, but he actually locked Manager Xie out of the building, intentionally making trouble for him and not letting him enter thepany!"


    "Really? That happened?" Zhang Yanxia¡¯s eyes widened.


    "That¡¯s right!" Xie Nanyong looked aggrieved: "What could I do? He had President Mu backing him up. It was nothing for him to mess with a small manager like me."


    "Hmph, I really want to see how he can be so arrogant and presumptuous!" Zhang Yanxia looked at Chu Ge and sneered: "Security, throw this guy out for me!"


    "I¡¯d like to see who dares!" Just as the words fell, another voice suddenly came.


    The elevator doors opened, and Mu Bingtong walked out, her face as cold as frost.

 Chapter 92 - 0092: The Black Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 0092: The ck Sheep</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Bingtong stepped out, and all at once, the noisy lobby on the first floor fell silent, every gaze transfixed upon her.


    "What are you here for?" Mu Bingtong walked straight to Zhang Yanxia and asked coldly.


    "Bingtong, I¡¯m just..."


    Zhang Yanxia appeared to want to offer some exnation, but Mu Bingtong gave her no chance to exin, cutting her off as she coldly repeated the question, "What are you here for?"


    "Bingtong!" Xie Nanyong nced at her, "How can you speak to Aunt Zhang like that?"


    "Xie Nanyong! You and I are not well acquainted, please address me as President Mu!" Mu Bingtong ignored the smile on Xie Nanyong¡¯s face and went on directly, "If you don¡¯t want to remain as the HR manager, feel free to continue."


    "I..." Xie Nanyong stammered a few sentences before finally closing his mouth with an ugly expression on his face.


    "Bingtong!" Zhang Yanxia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and blurted out, "After all, I am your mother."


    "Oh?" Mu Bingtong did not give a fig about her dignity and said with a sneer, "You never mentioned, almost made me forget - I always thought you were a human trafficker."


    Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly. She averted her gaze and didn¡¯t meet Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes, waving her hand, "I came here just to see how yourpany is doing. This kid has no skills, relies on your support, and dares to disrespect even Manager Xie. Why keep him? I have fired him for you."


    Zhang Yanxia was referring to Chu Ge. Mu Bingtong turned her head and saw a dismissal letter on the ground.


    She frowned and bent down to pick it up. Seeing this, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face rxed a lot, "That¡¯s more like it. Why keep such a troublemaker? Just fire him..."


    She was halfway through her sentence when she couldn¡¯t go on. Mu Bingtong, holding both ends of the paper, tore it with a "hiss" that resounded continuously, reducing it to pieces within seconds.


    "Bingtong, you..."


    "Thispany belongs to me!" Mu Bingtong looked at Zhang Yanxia and stated, with emphasis on every word, "What right do you have to interfere in personnel changes and arrangements within Jinxiu Group?"


    "I..." Zhang Yanxia was put on the spot by Mu Bingtong¡¯s questioning and could only argue weakly, "I am your mother! At the very least, I can..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was once again interrupted by Mu Bingtong, "Ha, mother? Do you think you are worthy of that title?"


    "Insolence!" Finally, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face flushed with rage as she burst out, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ve fallen for this boy, haven¡¯t you? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible! I will never allow it!"


    The moment Zhang Yanxia¡¯s words were uttered, the entire room was abuzz. Xie Nanyong looked incredulously at Mu Bingtong and then turned his venomous gaze toward Chu Ge.


    Provoked by Zhang Yanxia¡¯s shouting, Mu Bingtong no longer suppressed her anger and responded coldly, "Who I like is my business, what authority do you have to meddle?"


    "Oh, you¡¯ve grown bold, haven¡¯t you?" Zhang Yanxia sneered and nodded her head, "Mr. Chen has made his position clear; if you continue to be involved with this boy, neither of you will end well!"


    "So what?" Mu Bingtong stood her ground firmly, "If you want to marry him, go ahead. I¡¯ve said it before and I¡¯ll say it again, I would never be with Chen Jun even in death. Tell him to give up hope on this matter!"


    "You¡ª" Zhang Yanxia was trembling with rage, and suddenly raised her hand to p Mu Bingtong.


    Mu Bingtong clearly hadn¡¯t expected her to resort to such an act, standing there dumbfounded, forgetting to dodge for a moment.


    But as the p was about tond, in the blink of an eye, a breeze blew through, and just as Zhang Yanxia¡¯s hand reached midair, her wrist was seized by someone.


    Chu Ge had unexpectedly positioned himself next to Mu Bingtong at some point, and he said coldly to Zhang Yanxia, "I really don¡¯t want to hit women, so consider this thest time. If you dare to act this way again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    His icy tone and gaze sent shivers down Zhang Yanxia¡¯s spine, and with a gentle push from Chu Ge, she lost her bncepletely and ended up sitting on the ground.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to scram?" Chu Ge looked at Zhang Yanxia¡¯s disgraceful state and sneered, "Tell Chen Jun this: I¡¯ve always kept thest ount in mind!"


    "You..." Zhang Yanxia no longer had the face to stay there anymore, and as she walked to the door, she nced back at the two with a look full of resentment: "You both just wait!"


    With Zhang Yanxia¡¯s departure, the farce naturally came to an end. Those employees who had stood up to use Chu Ge were now quietly sitting down.


    As for Manager Qian, he was standing behind Xie Nanyong, hanging his head, not daring to look at Mu Bingtong in the hope that she hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    However, Mu Bingtong¡¯s next words shattered their hopes: "Everyone who just stood up, including Manager Qian. Go to the finance department now to settle your pay, then leave Jinxiu Group."


    After saying this, she walked toward the elevator, pausing briefly as she passed Chu Ge: "Chu Ge,e with me."


    "Manager Xie!" As Mu Bingtong walked away, Manager Qian looked at Xie Nanyong with a mournful expression.


    But at that moment, Xie Nanyong¡¯s anger was almost enough to incinerate him, with no regard for Manager Qian¡¯s feelings, he coldly dropped a sentence: "Figure it out yourself!" and swept out of the hall.


    "I..." Manager Qian wished he could p himself in the face. Why did he wade into these muddy waters? Now, not only had he failed to build any connections, but he¡¯d also gotten himself in deep trouble.


    Even more miserable were those employees who had stood up. Not only had they lost their jobs, but they were also the recipients of a multitude of scornful looks.


    ......


    The General Manager¡¯s office was empty at this time, the secretary had already been sent away by Mu Bingtong, so when Chu Ge entered the office, he directly sat down on the corner sofa.


    "Bingtong, did you need me for something?" He made himself at home, oblivious to others, pouring himself a cup of tea and sipping leisurely.


    Mu Bingtong raised an eyebrow at his behavior but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she took a piece of paper out of her desk drawer andid it on the coffee table in front of Chu Ge: "This is your termination notice. Take it to the finance department, collect this month¡¯s sry, then leave Jinxiu Group, okay?"


    "Termination notice?" Chu Ge looked at Mu Bingtong with aplicated gaze, staring at the paper in front of him.


    The termination notice bore Mu Bingtong¡¯s personal signature, and in the corner, there was the seal representing the General Manager. Judging by the ink that hadn¡¯t yet dried, it was obviously prepared not long before.


    "Bingtong, are you really going to fire me?"

 Chapter 93 - 093: The Second Young Master of the Chen Family

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 093: The Second Young Master of the Chen Family</h4><subtxt> "Do I look like I¡¯m joking around?" Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes fluctuated for a moment, but she quickly concealed it.


    "Bingtong, can you truly bear to do this?" What made Mu Bingtong a mix ofughter and tears was that Chu Ge actually put on a teary-eyed look, holding the dismissal letter while staring at her unblinkingly and blinking repeatedly.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s pitiful act, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry: "Alright, stop acting pitiful, hurry up and go to the finance department to settle your wages."


    "I¡¯ve been absent from work for over ten days, can I still get a sry?" Chu Ge muttered.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Mu Bingtong handed over a pay slip: "I¡¯ve already informed the finance department, your sry for this month is doubled!"


    "Right." After handing over the pay slip, Mu Bingtong seemed to hesitate for a moment, then cautiously asked: "You¡¯ve been in Shanghai for quite some time now, right? Why not go back to your hometown for a visit? I¡¯ll pay for your trip, consider it as going home to see your family."


    Mu Bingtong managed to conceal the expression on her face very well, however, upon hearing this, Chu Ge was taken aback for a moment, looking at her he murmured: "Bingtong, what are you afraid of?"


    "Ah?" A sh of panic crossed Mu Bingtong¡¯s face, she quickly picked up the cup on the desk, and used drinking tea as a cover: "I... I¡¯m not afraid of anything, what could I be afraid of?"


    However, the fleeting expression did not escape Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, he stepped forward and directly approached Mu Bingtong, his pupils only less than a foot away from her eyes: "I misspoke, I should have asked... are you worried about me?"


    "How... how could that be!" This time, Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but blush, she lowered her eyes and couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Chu Ge, but still stubbornly said: "Don¡¯t tter yourself, it¡¯s just... just because thepany doesn¡¯t need you anymore, so..."


    "Let me guess." Chu Ge simply ignored Mu Bingtong¡¯s defense, stepped back and then started pacing in the office: "The incident at thest banquet made Chen Jun hold a grudge against me, and on top of that, the two of us pretended to be married, which angered Chen Jun even more, so... you¡¯re worried that he will retaliate against me, so you want me to leave Shanghai for a while to hide?"


    "You...."


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Chu Ge, she never expected that just because of her own expressions and a singlement, he could analyze so much!


    Watching Chu Ge sit back down on the sofa, leisurely looking at her, Mu Bingtong finally sighed, leaning against the office desk and said: "Alright, since you¡¯ve already guessed it, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Do you know who Chen Jun is?"


    "Chen Jun?" A yful smirk crossed Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, although his tone carried a bit of naivety: "I heard your stepmother... calling him Mr. Chen before? He must be a young master from a wealthy family, right?"


    Disgust flickered in Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes: "Hmph, she doesn¡¯t even deserve to be called a stepmother! Just call her by her name."


    After saying this, she calmed her emotions and sighed: "Not just a young master from a wealthy family, but from a family n! One of the Four Great Families in Shanghai, the Chen Family, have you heard of it?"


    "The Chen Family?" Chu Ge murmured, then shook his head and said: "I haven¡¯t heard of it."


    He spoke the truth; among Shanghai¡¯s upper ss, he had only ever interacted with a few Ouyangs and Huo Tianqian. He has heard Mr. Ouyang asionally mention the other three major families, but as for the so-called "four minor families," he truly didn¡¯t know much about them.


    However, upon hearing this, Mu Bingtong almost spat out her tea. She looked at Chu Ge with an odd expression, and after a long while, shook her head with a sigh, exining with some helplessness, "The ultimate power in Shanghai naturally lies with the Four Great Families: the Ouyang Family, the Sima Family, the Xiahou Family, the Duan Family. Beneath these four are the four minor families: the Chen Family, the Zhao Family, the Li Family, and the Shen Family. Chen Jun is the second young master of the Chen Family. Do you understand now?"


    "So that¡¯s how it is!" Chu Ge nodded and said, "Just a second young master, eh?"


    "You..." Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s fearless expression, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help bing urgently frustrated: "Do you not realize, no matter what, he¡¯s still a young master of the Chen Family. To ordinary people, he¡¯s forever out of reach! The reason he hasn¡¯t touched you recently is entirely because he¡¯s worried about Mr. Ouyang¡¯s side, but don¡¯t forget, your rtionship with Mr. Ouyang is just a nodding acquaintance; he can¡¯t protect you for a lifetime!"


    What Mu Bingtong said waspletely from the heart. As a woman who had built a business empire on her own, she naturally understood the coldness of human rtionships in this era all too well. Mr. Ouyang might have helped that day simply because he happened to attend the banquet and took casual action.


    Under normal circumstances, even if one were to beg, Mr. Ouyang might not spare them a second nce.


    This time Chu Ge finally fell silent. Just as Mu Bingtong breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he was ready to listen to her and leave, Chu Ge suddenly lifted his head, looking straight at her: "If I leave, what will happen to you?"


    "You don¡¯t need me to say more about Chen Jun¡¯s intentions, right? And Zhang Yanxia is clearly up to no good. What will you do when they set their sights on you the moment I leave?"


    Mu Bingtong froze, suddenly feeling an inexplicable warmth rise in her chest; her cheeks even felt hot enough to burn.


    "I... Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I have my means. You should leave for a while to avoid trouble," she said, getting ready to move behind the desk.


    But before she could take a step, she suddenly felt a gust of warm air hit her face. Chu Ge had already positioned himself in front of her, his hands wrapping around Mu Bingtong¡¯s slender waist, resting on the desk behind her.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me. What could you possibly do?" Their faces were only about a foot apart, and Mu Bingtong could clearly feel the hot breath from Chu Ge¡¯s mouth.


    For a moment, her pretty face turned bright red: "I... I naturally have my ways. You just take care of yourself."


    Perhaps because of the overwhelming nervousness, the normally calm and rational Ice Beauty stuttered. If this scene got out, probably arge portion of Shanghai¡¯s men would be heartbroken!


    "Don¡¯t worry," Chu Ge suddenly spoke in a rxed tone, smiling at the exquisite face close at hand: "I¡¯ll handle Chen Jun. As for this resignation letter..."


    He tore the resignation letter in half and threw it into a nearby trash can.


    "How can you still not understand!" Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows were tightly knit in frustration and helplessness as she looked at Chu Ge: "Chen Jun is no ordinary person! And your rtionship with Mr. Ouyang is definitely not as close as you think..."


    However, just as Mu Bingtong was halfway through her words, the office door was suddenly pushed open, and Xie Nanyong walked in.


    "President Mu, I was just..."</subtxt>

 Chapter 94 - 0094 Reporting Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 0094 Reporting Retaliation</h4><h4></h4>


    When Xie Nanyong clearly saw the scene in the office, he was instantly dumbstruck.


    At this moment, Mu Bingtong had her hands behind her back, leaning half against the desk, while Chu Ge was pressed close in front of her, his hands gripping Mu Bingtong¡¯s slender waist, resting on the edge of the desk.


    From Xie Nanyong¡¯s angle, it looked as if the two were embracing, their cheeks pressed tightly together...


    In that instant, his worldview crumbled...


    "Ah¡ª" Mu Bingtong eximed in surprise, quickly pushing Chu Ge away.


    She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her just now; her mind was nk, and in her bashfulness, she hadn¡¯t thought to break free from that awkward position.


    Chu Ge frowned and nced at Xie Nanyong but remained silent, sitting back down on the couch in the corner and slowly sipping his tea.


    Since Chen Jun was ready to take direct action against him, there was no need for him to continue hiding anything.


    "Chu Ge!" Finally, Xie Nanyong exploded, his voice almost breaking as he roared at Chu Ge, the pitch getting shriller, "Don¡¯t forget who you are! This is the General Manager¡¯s office, not your home, stand up!"


    "Manager Xie, you shouldn¡¯t forget your ce either!" Mu Bingtong had calmed down by then, restoring her cool demeanor as she coldly addressed Xie Nanyong, "This is my office, it¡¯s not your turn to point fingers and make demands."


    "Bingtong, I..."


    "Manager Xie, I¡¯ve warned you many times," Mu Bingtong cut off Xie Nanyong before he could finish, "I¡¯m not familiar with you. Inside thepany, please call me President Mu, outside, please call me by my full name!"


    "Pfft¡ª" Seeing Xie Nanyong repeatedly embarrassed yet unable to utter a retort, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help it and burst outughing.


    Mu Bingtong shot him a nce, but there was no sign of me in her eyes, just a touch of helplessness and a suppressed smile.


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s body quivered, his face turning from pale to flush. If looks could kill, Chu Ge would have been torn to pieces by now.


    "Manager Xie, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. Thepany has justid off so many people; as the HR department manager, you should get back to your duties," Mu Bingtong returned to her seat behind the desk, effectively issuing an eviction order.


    Xie Nanyong gave Chu Ge onest re and ced a form on the desk before slowly leaving the office.


    "You also find that kid unpleasant, don¡¯t you?" Chu Ge looked at the wooden door closed by Xie Nanyong and frowned, "Why not fire him?"


    Mu Bingtong nced at Chu Ge, "Those words are fine within my office, but don¡¯t mention them outside, he is, after all, the HR department manager, mind the impact."


    However, she continued, "How could I not want to dismiss that fly of a guy? But his father, Xie Bi¡¯en, is one of thepany¡¯s directors. Jinxiu Group has twenty-five percent of its shares in his father¡¯s hands, the secondrgest shareholder after me. There¡¯s really nothing I can do, I have to tolerate it for now."


    "The secondrgest shareholder, Xie Bi¡¯en?" Chu Ge murmured, a mysterious expression flitting across his eyes.


    After correcting a few documents, Mu Bingtong shook her head at Chu Ge, who was still sitting there, and said, "Since you¡¯ve decided to stay, you should hurry back to your post. A security chief like you lingering in my office for too long will attract idle gossip."


    "I understand." Chu Ge responded with an ambiguous smile and gestured with the teacup in his hand, "I¡¯ll leave after I finish this cup of tea."


    What neither of them expected was that outside the office door, Xie Nanyong¡¯s ear was pressed tightly against the crack. When he heard Mu Bingtong mention wanting to fire her, his face twitched, and his teeth gritted with a grinding noise.


    "This little bitch! I freaking knew she was fooling around with that damn guy; turns out I was right!" Xie Nanyong squeezed these words through his teeth, and his hands in his pockets clenched tightly.


    "Manager Xie?" A voice suddenly came from behind Xie Nanyong, startling him.


    "What are you doing here?" It was Mu Bingtong¡¯s secretary, who was holding a stack of files.


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s expression changed, and he forced out a strained smile, "Oh, I was just reporting to President Mu, and I have juste out from the office. Well, I have a ton of things to do on my end, so I won¡¯t be staying long."


    Watching Xie Nanyong¡¯s slightly unnatural departure, the secretary frowned but didn¡¯t think much of it and pushed open the door to enter the office.


    ......


    Xie Nanyong deliberately avoided the elevator and instead went down the stairs. As he reached a corridor, a struggle shed across his face.


    "Hmph, you little bitch! You were the first to be ruthless towards me, so don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous!" Finally, Xie Nanyong pped his thigh fiercely, as if he had made up his mind, and pulled out a mobile phone from his pocket.


    He looked around cautiously before carefully dialing a number. Soon, a man¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    If Chu Ge were here, he would definitely recognize the voice as very familiar because the person on the other end was Chen Jun!


    "Mr. Chen, it¡¯s me, Xie Nanyong. You really do forget people easily!" Xie Nanyong¡¯s tone was filled with a smile, trying to ingratiate, but there was not a trace of a smile on his face, and a venomous look glinted in his eyes.


    "Oh! The HR Manager from Jinxiu Group, Manager Xie!" Chen Jun¡¯s voice stretched out in a drawl. Since he had recently set his sights on Jinxiu Group, he had thoroughly investigated thepany¡¯s internal personnel, especially this HR Manager who had dealt with him a few times in the past.


    "So, Manager Xie, busy man that you are, what made you think of calling me amidst your hectic schedule?" Chen Jun¡¯s tone held a hint of teasing, seemingly guessing why Xie Nanyong was calling.


    Taking a deep breath, Xie Nanyong said firmly, "Mr. Chen, that matter you mentionedst time, I agree to it!"


    "Oh?" At a vi, Chen Jun suddenly sat up from the sofa, his face showing a trace of a smile, "Hahaha, Manager Xie is indeed a sensible person. I like dealing with sensible people. Rest assured, as long as you do as I say, the terms I offeredst time won¡¯t change, and I will personally give you an additional two hundred million as a reward. My word is my bond!"


    "Good!" Xie Nanyong was clearly excited, two hundred million plus the "terms" given by Chen Jun would be enough for him to enjoy for a lifetime!


    "Mr. Chen, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll contact you when it¡¯s time!" After saying a few more words, Xie Nanyong hung up the phone. He looked up in the direction of Mu Bingtong¡¯s office and scoffed coldly, "Hmph, Mu Bingtong, you forced all of this on yourself!"

 Chapter 95 - 095 The Second Shareholder

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 095 The Second Shareholder</h4><h4></h4>


    After finishing his tea and yfully teasing Mu Bingtong a bit with his words, Chu Ge left the office.


    When Wang Shunjie saw Chu Ge returning to the security room, his eyes nearly lit up, showing more eagerness than ever, even personally standing behind Chu Ge to massage his shoulders.


    "Hey, hey, hey... Just spit it out, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m not into men!" Just as Wang Shunjie was about to sit down to massage his legs, Chu Ge hurriedly stopped him, speaking with a wary expression.


    "Aiyo, Mr. Chu, that¡¯s not what I mean!" Wang Shunjie quickly exined: "It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so awesome! Right after you left, Manager Qian actually went straight to HR to resign, and those people who stood up to badmouth you, regardless of their positions, all got kicked out. You had no idea, the look on Xie Nanyong¡¯s face was so grim, it looked like he could drip water!"


    He said this while chuckling a few times.


    This guy was quite mischievous, firmly choosing his side, and was utterly capable of mocking the other side.


    "Just because of this?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow.


    "Isn¡¯t that enough?" Wang Shunjie widened his eyes, lowering his voice, "I didn¡¯t expect President Mu to back you up so much, hehe, Mr. Chu, if it¡¯s convenient, can you reveal what exactly is your rtionship with President Mu?"


    "Tsk, don¡¯t guess blindly about nothing." Chu Ge nced at him but the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he spoke softly: "I call her Bingtong already, don¡¯t you understand? Who else in the entirepany could call her Bingtong besides me?"


    "Holy cow! The rumors within thepany are actually true!" Wang Shunjie¡¯s mouth was so agape from surprise, he stammered: "Mr. Chu, my admiration for you is really like the endless flow of the Yellow River!"


    No wonder he was surprised; the nickname given to Mu Bingtong was the Ice Beauty, implying she was extremely aloof and difficult to approach, and she never showed any favor to any men she had contact with before. But unexpectedly, this man in front of him actually had an affair with Mu Bingtong!


    If this news were to spread, not just him, likely every man in Shanghai would be shocked!


    "Alright, don¡¯t go around spreading rumors." Chu Ge frowned slightly, reminding him: "Bingtong¡¯s career is still on the rise. If this gets out, it would not be good for her reputation, and might even affect Jinxiu Group."


    "Rest assured." Wang Shunjie patted his chest, "My lips are sealed, I promise not to tell anyone!"


    "Hmm." Chu Ge nodded slightly, watching Wang Shunjie¡¯s ingratiating smile, his eyes suddenly flickering with thoughtful consideration.


    Though Wang Shunjie didn¡¯t seem very remarkable, it had to be said that he was quite well-informed about thepany¡¯s affairs; he almost knew everything that happened.


    Thinking this, Chu Ge suddenly asked, "Hey Shunjie, let me ask you something."


    "Please ask." Wang Shunjie was about to leave, but upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, he quickly sat back down, respectfully looking at Chu Ge: "I know pretty much everything that¡¯s going on in thepany, feel free to ask!"


    "Oh?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, directly asking: "What do you know about this Xie Nanyong?"


    "Xie Nanyong..." Wang Shunjie¡¯s face changed. He first looked around at the doorway, then carefully shut the door.


    Seeing his overly cautious demeanor, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head, saying, "Is that necessary? You¡¯re acting like a thief."


    "Hey, don¡¯t underestimate Xie Nanyong, he¡¯s really sly!"


    Wang Shunjie even closed the windows, and while watching people moving outside from the window, he said, "Xie Nanyong¡¯s father, Xie Bi¡¯en, is the secondrgest shareholder of ourpany. As the saying goes, like father, like son. Although Xie Nanyong may not be as business-savvy as his father, he is even more treacherous. Those in thepany who have crossed him have almost never ended well!"


    Wang Shunjie recalled a bit, then continued, "Being fired or having wages docked are the lighter consequences. There was even a guy who, because he offended him, had documents tampered with by Xie Nanyong and ended up being sent straight to jail. Several female employees were coerced and harassed by him. Fortunately, after President Mu reorganized thepany¡¯s discipline, he began to restrain himself."


    "Does he have any connections?" As for these, Chu Ge wasn¡¯t too concerned; for him, a Human Resources Manager was just a joke. So, Chu Ge decided to directly probe Xie Nanyong¡¯s background.


    "Connections?" Wang Shunjie thought for a moment and said, "Just his father, and some business friends... Oh, right!"


    He seemed to suddenly recall something, pped his thigh, and lowered his voice, "I¡¯ve only heard rumors, not sure if it¡¯s true or not. It¡¯s said that this Xie Nanyong had some dealings with one of the young masters from the Chen Family, one of the four notable families in Shanghai?"


    "Chen Jun?" A flicker of intrigue shed through Chu Ge¡¯s eyes: "Heh, birds of a feather flock together?"


    Perhaps Bingtong¡¯s warning had an effect, as the afternoon passed without anyone causing trouble, and Chu Ge was naturally happy and rxed. He made a phone call to Huo Tianqian to check on the progress of finding medicinal herbs and searched online for the geographical location of the Vajra Sect¡¯s headquarters ording to the map. The day soon passed.


    Chu Ge originally nned to meet Bingtong downstairs, but after getting to the office, he found a huge stack of documents waiting to be reviewed in front of her, and she hadn¡¯t even noticed Chu Ge¡¯s arrival.


    "Are you going to work overtime tonight?"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s voice, Bingtong was clearly startled, but she quickly returned to normal. Looking at the mountain of documents on her desk, she stretchedzily and smiled bitterly, "Do I have any other choice?"


    "Can¡¯t your secretary help, or can you review them tomorrow?"


    "No way, these are internal business documents; I have to review them personally." Bingtong sighed and took a sip of coffee from the desk, "Tomorrow, there will be a new batch. If I don¡¯t finish these today, I will probably be overwhelmed every day."


    Seeing Bingtong like this, Chu Ge didn¡¯t further disturb her. He stepped back to the doorway, but just as he was about to close the door, he softly added, "Don¡¯t overwork yourself. I¡¯ll go back and cook. Call me when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯lle to pick you up."


    A warm current surged in Bingtong¡¯s heart, and her pretty face blushed slightly. She lowered her head, her voice much softer, "Hmm... I know."


    After leaving the office, Chu Ge headed towards the parking garage. However, just as he entered the garage, someone abruptly pulled down therge garage door behind him, plunging the surroundings into darkness.


    A few men wearing caps and holding baseball bats got out of a van.

 Chapter 96 - 096: Instant Kill Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 096: Instant Kill Everyone</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, his eyes flickering with a hint of surprise.


    Because a few people, armed with clubs, had already surrounded him, one of them pushed his cap up with a baseball bat, emitting a low chuckle: "Hehehe, kid, someone¡¯s paid us to teach you a lesson. Tuck your hands over your head and squat down, and you might suffer less."


    "Somebody paid?" Chu Geughed, shaking his head: "Is it Xie Nanyong?"


    The men fell silent, then a burst of apuse suddenly came from ahead. A man in a suit stepped down from a van, the dim space not hindering Chu Ge¡¯s sight in the least, so he clearly saw the man as soon as he stepped down... It was none other than Xie Nanyong!


    "Captain Chu really does have a sharp mind," Xie Nanyong mocked as he pped his hands and walked over, "For someone of Captain Chu¡¯s talent, serving as a mere head of security in thepany is really burying your capabilities. If you ask me, you should be a great detective instead."


    "No mystery to figure out." Chu Ge remained indifferent to Xie Nanyong¡¯s mockery, calmly saying, "Onlypany leadership could have brought these hooligans in, and among the leaders who have a grudge against me, besides you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else."


    By the time he finished speaking, Xie Nanyong had already walked over, but he was cautious, not approaching Chu Ge but rather stopping about five or six meters away: "You guessed right again... but did you guess I¡¯d be blocking your way here?"


    "Indeed, I didn¡¯t guess that." Chu Ge admitted frankly, "I thought you would wait until I was alone to make your move. You should realize, every evening I pick up Bingtong. What if this time Bingtong was with me?"


    "Chu Ge!" Xie Nanyong¡¯s face suddenly contorted in rage, as he shouted angrily at him, "You are not worthy to mention President Mu¡¯s name!"


    Watching Xie Nanyong¡¯s face turn as purple as an overripe eggnt, Chu Ge suddenly burst intoughter, shaking his head: "The current situation suggests that it¡¯s not me whocks the qualification to say her name, but rather you, isn¡¯t it, Manager Xie?"


    Chu Ge was able to remain calm and collected in the face of Xie Nanyong¡¯s mockery because of his strong self-confidence, but Xie Nanyong, provoked by Chu Ge¡¯s light taunting, immediately red up, clearly revealing his inner panic and inferiority.


    "Shut up!"


    Xie Nanyong trembled with rage, pointing his finger at Chu Ge, and snarled in a low roar, "Who the hell do you think you are? You with President Mu? Do you deserve it? Do you know how much a stick of lipstick for Bingtong costs? Do you even know how much she spends on a lunch? You¡¯re just a head of security in thepany, barely making over ten thousand a month. Your entire sry wouldn¡¯t buy a pair of high heels for Bingtong. You with her, are you worthy?"


    Watching Xie Nanyong¡¯s hysterical behavior, Chu Ge suddenly found it ridiculously funny: "Are you so sure I¡¯m just a head of security?"


    "You..." Xie Nanyong hesitated for a moment, indeed, if Chu Ge were just an ordinary guy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face his longstanding authoritative aura with such defiance, let alone confront him head-on.


    But Xie Nanyong didn¡¯t think much of it; he refused to believe a significant figure would content himself with being a mere head of security. Watching Chu Ge¡¯s rxed demeanor, a surge of anger rushed to his head: "Beat him up!"


    Xie Nanyong¡¯s voice echoed far and wide in the vacant parking lot. The thugs exchanged nces, then simultaneously lifted their baseball bats, pressing toward Chu Ge.


    "Do you really want to do this?" Chu Ge stood still on the spot, not moving an inch, instead crossing his arms and smiling at the men: "You all mingle in the underworld, right? You should know Master Huo, Huo Tianqian?"


    "Master Huo!" The leader of the punks was stunned for a moment, but quickly recovered and said to the others: "This guy is just bluffing, beat him up!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the baseball bat was already sweeping toward Chu Ge¡¯s abdomen with the sharp sound of cutting through the wind. Chu Ge snorted coldly, stepping deftly to the side to narrowly dodge the bat, while simultaneously extending his right hand, flicking his fingers lightly on the punk¡¯s stick.


    "Crack¡ª" The baseball bat, thick as an adult¡¯s arm, was unbelievably snapped in half by Chu Ge!


    The broken lower half of the bat rebounded uncontrobly, striking the punk in the stomach. With a wretched scream, the punk was sent flying backwards five or six meters by the force.


    This was the result of Chu Ge controlling his strength; otherwise, with his current power, he would only need one move to take the punk¡¯s life!


    Because of the dim environment, the rest of the punks didn¡¯t clearly see how Chu Geunched his attack. Ignorance breeds fearlessness, and seeing their leader sent flying, the remaining few charged at him with a roar.


    The result was, of course, beyond doubt. Following Chu Ge¡¯s flicking fingers, after several screams, all the punks were sprawled on the ground in various positions, clutching the parts where they had been struck, wailing loudly.


    "This... this... this..." In the darkness, the sound of Chu Ge¡¯s footsteps became exceptionally clear.


    Meanwhile, Xie Nanyong kept retreating, almost tripping over in the process, yet he still braced himself with his hands on the ground, desperately trying to distance himself from Chu Ge.


    He had considered beforeing that as head of security and with Chu Ge¡¯s well-proportioned physique, Chu Ge probably had training, so he had prudently brought five or six people, each armed with a baseball bat for safety.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that in less than ten seconds, all of them ended up on the ground¡ªAre these even humans?


    "You... don¡¯te any closer, I am a manager!" Seeing Chu Ge relentlessly advancing toward him, Xie Nanyong shouted in terror: "You... if you dare to hit me, you¡¯re waiting to be fired!"


    "Hmph, what a loser!" Disdaining Xie Nanyong¡¯s cowardice, Chu Ge sneered coldly and taunted: "Do you think saying all this to me now is still of any use?"


    "No, I... I..." As Xie Nanyong continued to shrink back, he babbled incoherently: "Captain Chu... Chu, I was wrong. Please... don¡¯t hit me, spare me this time, I promise I won¡¯t oppose you anymore, I..."


    Just when he was about to continue speaking, the voice of the punk from earlier suddenly came through: "Why the hell are you wasting words? Hurry and turn on the damned lights for me! It was dark just now, and this kid pulled a sneak attack, with the light on, let me properly discipline him!"


    At this point, some punks were shakily getting up from the ground. Chu Ge looked at them approaching and raised an eyebrow, shaking his head as he chuckled: "Huh, still able to stand up? Seems like I might have been a bit too gentle earlier."


    Although he was smiling, there was a chill in his tone.


    And at that moment, Xie Nanyong had scrambled to the switch and with a "click," the bright glow of the incandescent light instantly illuminated the parking lot.


    And those punks, in that instant, saw Chu Ge¡¯s face clearly.

 Chapter 97 - 097 Xiao Xiao Teaches a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 097 Xiao Xiao Teaches a Lesson</h4><h4></h4>


    "Kid, you¡¯re freaking dead!" A thug cursing and swearing caught up, now with the lights bright, he couldn¡¯t believe that six people couldn¡¯t beat one!


    "p¡ª"


    The leading thug suddenly turned around and pped him hard across the face.


    "Tao... Brother Tao?" The thug was stunned, covering his swollen cheek, looking perplexed.


    "Are you freaking blind!" Xu Tao¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, not daring to look at Chu Ge, but instead he yelled at the thug, "Don¡¯t you even recognize Mr. Chu?"


    "Mr. Chu?" The thugs were bewildered, not understanding as they looked at Xu Tao.


    At this moment, Xu Tao looked almost like he was about to cry. Why did it have to be this demon he messed with!


    That night at the underground racetrack, he had witnessed the once unchallengeable local boss being tossed into the river to feed the fish by Huo Tianqian, all because of a single sentence from Chu Ge.


    And he was just a mere pawn, foolishly thinking about hitting Mr. Chu...


    "That one, called Brother Tao?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice suddenly came, Xu Tao stiffened up, slowly turned his head, and found Chu Ge smiling at him.


    "No no no, just call me Taozi, or Xiao Tao!" After thinking for two or three seconds, Xu Tao immediately put on a fawning smile, and hurried over to Chu Ge, nodding and bowing.


    "Are you working for Huo Tianqian?" Chu Ge looked at Xu Tao, and it didn¡¯t take him long to guess the reason.


    "Ah, yes!" Xu Tao nodded repeatedly, carefully responding: "I just hang around the underground racetrack, used to work under Old Eagle."


    "Old Eagle, huh?" Chu Ge recalled that night¡¯s events and smiled: "Wasn¡¯t he dealt with by Huo Tianqian?"


    "But someone had to take over the ce." Xu Tao exined, "Now there¡¯s a new guy in charge there, we all call him Bao, and I¡¯m following him now."


    "Mm." Chu Ge nodded, not too surprised.


    While the two were chatting, Xie Nanyong ran back, panting from a distance, clearly surprised to see the harmonious atmosphere: "What¡¯s going on?"


    Xu Tao shivered, cautiously watching Chu Ge¡¯s expression, silently cursing Xie Nanyong and his ancestors in his mind.


    "Manager Xie, you look quite surprised!" Chu Ge looked at Xie Nanyong, suddenly revealing a yful smile, his pupils showing a bit of pity.


    This tant change in expression naturally caught Xie Nanyong¡¯s eyes, especially Chu Ge¡¯s pitying look, making him feel like his pride was greatly hurt: "Xu Tao! You took my money, why are you still standing there? Fight!"


    "Damn it!" Xu Tao gritted his teeth behind Chu Ge, this idiot really couldn¡¯t see the situation at all!


    Seeing Chu Ge turning to look at him, Xu Tao with a mournful face, hurriedly exined: "Mr. Chu... Mr. Chu, listen to me, this Mr. Xie indeed came to me and gave me money to teach someone a lesson. But I had no idea that person was you, if I had known he was targeting you, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe even for a mountain of gold!"


    This guy looked almost like he was about to cry, no wonder, any small-time thug who had experienced that night remembered this man, Chu Ge.


    Ordinarily revered as a god, Huo Tianqian was groveling before this young man who seemed to be just over twenty, and these minor characters like them couldn¡¯t afford to offend him even more!


    "Mr. Chu, you see..."


    "He said he wanted to teach me a lesson, right?" Chu Ge looked at Xie Nanyong and suddenly smiled, "Just do what needs to be done."


    Xu Tao was stunned for a moment, but quickly recovered, nodded to Chu Ge and said, "Rest assured!"


    Having said that, he gestured to a small-time thug nearby, picked up a baseball bat, and walked towards Xie Nanyong.


    At this time, Xie Nanyong had already sensed something was wrong and kept retreating: "What... what are you trying to do? Hurry up and beat him, I paid you guys for this!"


    "Damn it, this piece of trash almost got me in trouble with Mr. Chu, brothers, hit him hard!" Seeing Xie Nanyong trying to run, Xu Tao rushed forward, kicked him in the butt, and knocked him to the ground.


    "Ah¡ªow¡ªhelp... help!" The cries of Xie Nanyong rang out from the crowd.


    Chu Ge walked to Mu Bingtong¡¯s car, opened the door but didn¡¯t rush to get in. Instead, he leaned against the door and casually lit a cigarette: "A small lesson, just a cigarette¡¯s length."


    "Understood!" Xu Tao nodded, then shouted to a few underlings, "Did you hear that? Mr. Chu said, do not stop until his cigarette burns out!"


    This was truly self-inflicted, driven by anger, Xu Tao used full force, and being experienced in such matters, he knew where to hit that would hurt but not cause serious trouble, mainly targeting the softer parts of Xie Nanyong¡¯s body.


    By the time Chu Ge¡¯s cigarette had burned out, Xie Nanyong had lost the strength to scream, his hands sped over his head, curling up on the ground and moaning.


    His once prized high-end suit was torn into scraps, his body covered with footprints, and his face was a patchwork of blue and purple, one eye even swollen and ringed with ck and purple, looking like a panda.


    Chu Ge tossed away his cigarette, slowly walked over to Xie Nanyong, and then slowly squatted down.


    Xie Nanyong struggled to open his eyes, and when he saw it was Chu Ge, a hint of fear flickered through his eyes, his body scraping against the ground as he moved backward about a meter.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t follow him, simply watching him and said: "Xie Nanyong, you think just because I stay quiet, I¡¯m afraid of you?"


    "Woo, woo..." Xie Nanyong seemed to want to say something, but his lips were swollen like sausages, only able to make whining sounds.


    Watching him, Chu Ge shook his head with a smile, said nothing more, and walked toward Mu Bingtong¡¯s car, his voice carrying from a distance: "This incident is just a small lesson, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, Xie Nanyong. The matter with Chen Jun is not for you to interfere with; if you get involved, it won¡¯t just be a matter of a lesson."


    Before getting into the car, Chu Ge suddenly turned his head to look at Xie Nanyong, his gaze ice-cold: "That would be a matter of life!"


    After these words, he didn¡¯t spare another nce, started the car, and drove towards the garage entrance.


    Watching the white Maserati drive past, Xu Tao suddenly turned to look at a few underlings and said fiercely, "Nobody is to speak of today¡¯s events!"

 Chapter 98 - 0098: Beautiful Besties

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 0098: Beautiful Besties</h4><h4></h4>


    "The weather this season changes unpredictably. Just as Chu Ge drove to the vi,rge raindrops began to fall from the heavens above.


    Outside the cold wind carried a sudden downpour, while inside the vi, it was a entirely different scene.


    Several girls, wearing nothing but their lingerie, were frolicking together, each holding a pillow, engaging in a war around the couch with bursts of giggling and various scents mingling together, filling up the vi¡¯s hall.


    As they turned towards the doorway, the vi¡¯s main door suddenly made a slight noise and then... was pushed open by someone.


    Chu Ge was stunned, gazing dumbfounded at the scantily d girls in front of him, momentarily at a loss for reaction.


    About two secondster, his first instinct was to quickly cover his ears with his hands.


    Clearly, this decision was the right one.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Nearly eardrum-piercing screams erupted in the vi, as the girls scattered behind the couch and then began to clumsily dress themselves.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice, tinged with a crying tone, came from behind the couch: "Brother-inw... why are you back?"


    Not bad, this little girl still knows to save my face in front of outsiders, calling me brother-inw instead of scoundrel.


    Chu Ge was a bit bemused, touching his nose as he said, "I basicallye back around this time every day, right? And you, Yaoyao, isn¡¯t it not time for ss to be over yet?"


    "Dummy brother-inw, it¡¯s Sunday today!" Shen Yaoyao said this as she came out from behind the couch fully dressed, while the other two girls were also putting on their coats and following behind her.


    It must be said, birds of a feather flock together; both of these girls were top-notch beauties. Though they were somewhat less strikingpared to Shen Yaoyao and Mu Bingtong, they would be considered outstanding beauties on the outside.


    "So you are Yaoyao¡¯s brother-inw!" A girl dressed in shorts, looking quite familiar, sized up Chu Ge and reached out a hand with a smile, "Yaoyao has always said you¡¯re really handsome, and I didn¡¯t believe it. But now, seeing you in person, you¡¯re definitely a hunk!"


    In terms of looks alone, Chu Ge could indeed be considered extremely handsome; however, those who usually dealt with him were people with great power, for whom a person¡¯s worth was judged by their inner qualities and abilities, and appearance was often overlooked.


    "You¡¯re Yaoyao¡¯s ssmates, right?" Chu Ge reached out and shook hands with the girl: "I know what Yaoyao is like. Has she not caused you trouble on a regr basis?"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao was not happy, raising her brows and cing her hands on her waist, "Hey, why do you sound just like Sister Mu now when you talk?"


    Ignoring the frolics of the girls and after a brief conversation, Chu Ge headed to the kitchen, preparing to make dinner before going to pick up Mu Bingtong.


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s tall figure disappear at the kitchen doorway, the familiar girl suddenly nudged Shen Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder, winking and whispering, "Hey Yaoyao, I must say, your brother-inw is really handsome! I¡¯m smitten!"


    "Alright, you little flirt!" Shen Yaoyao red at her disapprovingly: "You change boyfriends once a week, who knows if this is just another whim of yours?"


    "Aiya, it¡¯s not like that this time!" The girl nced at the kitchen, her eyes seemingly brimming with hearts: "I¡¯m serious this time, if he bes my boyfriend, I promise to be devoted and not change again!"


    Yaoyao was taken aback by her bestie¡¯s tone and shot her a warning look: "Liu Qianqian, I¡¯m warning you not to mess around, he is Sister Mu¡¯s boyfriend!"


    "Oh, mentioning that made me so curious!" Liu Qianqian pped her hands and muttered to herself with some doubt: "Mu Bingtong is renowned in Shanghai as an ice queen. It¡¯s said that so far, not a single man has managed to invite her out for a meal. How did she suddenly... get together with that guy?"


    Shen Yaoyao naturally knew some of the reasons, but she kept her lips sealed. Despite having a seemingly carefree personality, this youngdy was certainly not foolish. She knew that revealing the marriage contract between the two would undoubtedly cause a sensation in Shanghai.


    "Chen Fangxue, say something, will you? You¡¯ve been standing there grinning since the beginning, what¡¯s so funny?" Liu Qianqian said to the long-haired girl with a more gentle demeanor beside her, a bit annoyed.


    Watching Liu Qianqian¡¯s anxious demeanor, Chen Fangxue shook her head helplessly: "Who knows? Maybe they just felt the spark all of a sudden? Love is reallyplex, unpredictable."


    "That¡¯s as good as saying nothing." Liu Qianqian rolled her eyes at her and then suddenly grinned like she had a brilliant idea.


    Seeing Liu Qianqian¡¯s grin, both girls instantly became cautious. Shen Yaoyao frowned and asked, "Liu Qianqian, what devious plot are you concocting now?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯devious plot¡¯?" Liu Qianqian threw Shen Yaoyao a side-eye, then whispered conspiratorially, "Let me tell you, good men are getting rarer and rarer in society. In my experience, out of ten men, nine are jerks, and the tenth is a freak!"


    "What kind of twisted logic is that?" Shen Yaoyaoughed.


    "Hey, don¡¯t you disbelieve it!" Liu Qianqian looked towards the kitchen, then shed a provocative smile at Shen Yaoyao: "Do you dare to give it a try?"


    "How would I try?" A bad feeling suddenly rose in Shen Yaoyao¡¯s heart.


    "Come closer to listen!" Liu Qianqian beckoned the two girls with her fingers, and as their heads huddled together, whispers ensued.


    Chu Ge, who was cooking in the kitchen, could see through the small window that the three girls had gathered together, seemingly plotting something.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He smiled, then went back to his phone to check the time and continued cooking.


    Tonight¡¯s dishes seemed unremarkable, but the rice looked crystal clear, each grain perfectly separate, resembling pearls. That¡¯s because Chu Ge had added a drop of Spirit Liquid to the rice after cooking it.


    Bingtong¡¯s meals had been fortified with a drop of Spirit Liquid by Chu Ge for some time. So despite working overtime and pulling all-nighters, not a trace of dark circles could be seen. On the contrary, herplexion appeared even more energized, her skin tighter and fairer than before.


    Bingtong was naturally curious about this transformation. Though she had an aloof personality, she was still a woman who cared about her appearance. But without Chu Ge revealing anything, no matter how hard she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    "Brother-inw!"


    Just as Chu Ge finished everything and was ready to leave the kitchen, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside: "The rain is too heavy, could you help drive a few ssmates home?"

 Chapter 99 - 0099: Giving You a Massage

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 0099: Giving You a Massage</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mm, sure." Chu Ge had no reason to be suspicious and after agreeing, he walked out of the kitchen.


    At this moment, the three girls had already left the vi with their umbres.


    Seeing Chu Geing out, Liu Qianqian hurriedly said, "Pay attention, pay attention, he¡¯sing out, proceed with the n!"


    Beside her, Chen Fangxue seemed hesitant, "Qianqian, should we really do this? What if... what if he¡¯s not that kind of person?"


    "Tsk!" Liu Qianqian waved her hand dismissively and said decisively, "I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no such thing as a cat that doesn¡¯t steal fish. And even if he ends up being a good man, as long as Yaoyao puts on a convincing act and he doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s been tricked, isn¡¯t that all that matters?"


    "But..." Chen Fangxue was still hesitating.


    Seeing her hesitation, Liu Qianqian impatiently waved her hand, "Ohe on, Fangxue, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s just a little test, we¡¯re not doing anything out of line."


    While the girls were chatting, Chu Ge had already walked over to the sofa to pick up his jacket.


    "Quick, quick, he¡¯sing, Yaoyao, fall now!" Liu Qianqian, who was constantly watching Chu Ge¡¯s movements, quickly gestured behind her.


    Their n was for Shen Yaoyao to pretend to fall, then have Chu Ge help her. During this process, Shen Yaoyao would actpletely defenseless to test whether Chu Ge, when faced with an incapable and beautiful woman, would lose control.


    Hearing Liu Qianqian¡¯s signal, Shen Yaoyao quickly stepped back and twisted her foot, preparing to fall to the ground as nned.


    However, to her surprise, in her backward movement she hadn¡¯t noticed a stone near her foot. When Shen Yaoyao was about to pretend to fall, she stepped on the stone.


    "Ah¡ª", she cried out in surprise as she fell heavily to the ground, feeling an excruciating pain shoot through her ankle.


    Hearing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s scream, Liu Qianqian quickly turned her head and saw Shen Yaoyao sitting on the ground with one foot stretched out weakly, herplexion pale and on the verge of tears.


    "Oh my god, Yaoyao, your acting is too good! It would be such a waste not to be an actress!" Liu Qianqian eximed with her mouth wide open.


    "It¡¯s not acting!" Shen Yaoyao said in a tearful voice, holding her right foot, "I really twisted it!"


    "What?" The other two girls panicked, but at that moment, Chu Ge¡¯s voice suddenly intervened, "What happened?"


    "It¡¯s Yaoyao!" Liu Qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up, she quickly pointed at Shen Yaoyao, "Yaoyao twisted her ankle!"


    Before she had finished speaking, Chu Ge had already walked over to Shen Yaoyao, knelt down, grabbed her right leg, and slowly rolled up her trouser leg.


    Indeed, her fair ankle was swollen, the overfilling of blood turned it red and purple, and her skin was so tight it looked slightly reflective.


    Up until now, it was merely the pain, but at the sight of her own ankle¡¯s terrible condition, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face turned even paler, and theplexions of the other two girls also became somewhat unsightly.


    "Let¡¯s go inside first!" However, Chu Ge appeared utterly unworried; with his ability, such a minor injury would only take a few seconds to heal!


    However, if he were to use his full power, it¡¯d be quite astonishing, and these girls didn¡¯t seem like the type to keep a secret. Most importantly, with Chu Ge¡¯s hearing, he had overheard all the secret plotting of the three girls just moments ago!


    So, seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s demeanor, Chu Ge lightly hummed a sound, ready to let her learn a small lesson first.


    Chu Ge picked Shen Yaoyao up by the waist and took the lead into the vi, leaving the two girls to exchange a nce and follow into the house after Chu Ge.


    "Sit on the sofa for now. I¡¯ll take care of Yaoyao¡¯s sprain, and then I¡¯ll take you girls home," Chu Ge instructed without turning his head, carrying Shen Yaoyao straight into his own room.


    On the sofa, the two girls silently exchanged a look, then Liu Qianqian slowly stood up, tiptoeing towards Chu Ge¡¯s room.


    "Qianqian, what are you doing?" Chen Fangxue eximed in surprise, lowering her voice.


    "Shush!" Liu Qianqian gestured for silence, then beckoned to Chen Fangxue with her fingers and pointed toward the door that Chu Ge had closed.


    Prompted by her reminder, Chen Fangxue noticed that Chu Ge¡¯s room door was not locked; perhaps it had rebounded off the door frame and left a slight crack open.


    Chen Fangxue hesitated for a moment, then eventually stood up and silently approached the room after Liu Qianqian. In the end, their eyes, one above the other, peered through the crack in the door.


    By this time, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s coat soaked with mud had been removed, and she was sitting on the bed, hugging a cup to her chest.


    "Stretch out your leg, how am I supposed to massage you like this?" Chu Ge looked at Shen Yaoyao, who was curled up in the nket revealing only her head, and said somewhat helplessly.


    "Oh!" Shen Yaoyao responded, then slowly extended a section of her smooth, jade-like calf from under the nket. It seemed that the movement pulled at the sprained area because she furrowed her brows and gave a soft hum.


    Chu Ge nced at her, then crouched down, cing his hand on the swollen area of Shen Yaoyao¡¯s ankle. He quietly circted his Inner Strength and began to gently rub the area.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face was now so red it almost seemed to bleed, pressing it deep into the nket and not daring to look at Chu Ge.


    Her feet had never been touched by a man from her childhood to this point...


    A warm current flowed up from her ankle, the piercing pain that she had felt before vanished, reced by an indescribably warm andfortable feeling.


    At first, Shen Yaoyao bit her lip hard to endure it, but as Chu Ge slightly increased the transmission of Inner Strength, she couldn¡¯t help but let out low moans.


    This action made Shen Yaoyao wish she could find a crack in the Earth to crawl into, but as the warm current on her ankle kept flowing, she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    "No, Yaoyao, you must restrain yourself!" Shen Yaoyao clenched her hands tightly, reminding herself in her heart: "He is your brother-inw! You absolutely can¡¯t harbor any improper thoughts. He is just helping you massage the sprain on your ankle... That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just for treating the sprain!"


    Seemingly finding a reason that was enough to persuade herself, Shen Yaoyao finally let out a shallow sigh of relief, then closed her eyes and began to enjoy the sensation in peace.


    While on Chu Ge¡¯s side, after hearing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s moaning, he felt a hot stream surge inside him. He quickly stimted the Dantian, causing True Qi to circte through his body several times, then was able to suppress the burning sensation in his lower abdomen.


    Finally, as the swelling subsided, Chu Ge stopped his movements and pulled the nket over to cover Shen Yaoyao¡¯s leg: "All done, I¡¯ll go out first. You should try getting up and putting on your clothes in a bit."


    "It¡¯s healed already?" Shen Yaoyao tentatively moved her ankle and found that the pain was indeed gone.


    But for some reason, after Chu Ge took his hand away, she felt a faint sense of loss well up in her heart...

 Chapter 100 Tackle onto the Bed

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Tackle onto the Bed</h4><h4></h4>


    "Brother-inw!"


    Seeing Chu Ge about to leave, Shen Yaoyao, who was curled up in the nkets, suddenly exposed her head and timidly said, "I... I feel really cold right now. Could you make me a bowl of ginger soup?"


    "Feel cold? Caught a chill?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow. He had not only helped reduce Shen Yaoyao¡¯s swelling just now, but he had also used his inner strength to generally condition her body, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems in theory.


    However, seeing the pitiful look on the young girl¡¯s face, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly, "Fine, wait for me. I¡¯ll make it for you."


    It¡¯s just a bowl of ginger soup; it¡¯s not any trouble.


    After he agreed, Chu Ge suddenly strode to the door and with a strong pull on the doorknob, opened it.


    "Ah¡ª""Ouch¡ª"


    The startled cries of two girls sounded at the same time. Liu Qianqian had been leaning forward with almost her entire body weight resting on the door. When Chu Ge suddenly pulled open the door, she immediately lost her bnce and flopped directly onto the floor.


    And Chen Fangxue, who was standing behind Liu Qianqian, also lost her footing as Liu Qianqian fell, and ended up pressing down on her. The two girls just like that performed a "stacked Arhats" act in front of Chu Ge.


    "Well, what¡¯s this little act you¡¯re ying?" Chu Ge had actually known they were eavesdropping at the door, but hadn¡¯t exposed them until now. Seeing the two beauties in such an awkward state, he couldn¡¯t help but take some pleasure in their misfortune and tease them.


    The two girls obviously didn¡¯t know all of this was intentional by Chu Ge, and could only me their own bad luck, especially Chen Fangxue, whose ears turned red with embarrassment, and she kept her head down, not daring to look at Chu Ge.


    But Liu Qianqian just stood up nonchntly: "Uh, sorry, we were just passing by..."


    It was clearly a tant lie, but Chu Ge didn¡¯t seem to care too much and just smiled before he left the room.


    After seeing Chu Ge enter the kitchen, Liu Qianqian quickly closed the room door and then pounced next to Shen Yaoyao, asking impatiently, "Hey, how did it go? What happened?"


    "What... What happened?"


    "About your brother-inw!" Liu Qianqian showed a meaningful smile: "Did he... did he do anything inappropriate to you?"


    "Hey, you... what nonsense are you talking about!" Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly remembered the scene of Chu Ge massaging her ankle just now. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but redden and she stammered, "He is... my brother-inw, how... how could anything happen?"


    "Oh, still not admitting it!" Seeing the blush on Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks, Liu Qianqian suddenlyughed and pped her hands, "Look at you, your little face is all red! Tell me Yaoyao, you haven¡¯t really fallen for him, have you?"


    When Liu Qianqian said this, Shen Yaoyao instantly got irritated, grabbed a pillow, and threw it at her, "Shut your foul mouth!"


    Liu Qianqian naturally didn¡¯t want to be outdone, so in Chu Ge¡¯s room, a pillow fight broke out once again!


    ......


    Jinxiu Group, General Manager¡¯s Office.


    Mu Bingtong signed thest document on the desk and ced it aside, then stretched a great yawn and looking out at the raindrops, she sighed with relief.


    That guy should have finished cooking by now, right? Should I take a cab home, or just call him and ask for a pick-up?


    For some reason, Mu Bingtong¡¯s mind was suddenly etched with Chu Ge¡¯s face. Propping her chin with her hands, she stared at the sofa Chu Ge had once used, lost in thought.


    "President Mu, the documents have been delivered." The secretary knocked twice and then pushed the door open, but Mu Bingtong was currently distracted and didn¡¯t notice her presence.


    "President Mu, President Mu?" The secretary walked straight up to Mu Bingtong and waved her hand in front of her eyes.


    "Ah¡ª" Mu Bingtong suddenly snapped back to reality, looking at the secretary with some confusion: "Oh, Xiao Zhou, when did you get here?"


    "I just came in." Xiao Zhou looked at Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression and let out a sneaky chuckle: "I called you twice just now and you didn¡¯t respond. What¡¯s the matter, still thinking about Captain Chu?"


    "Yeah, you think Chu Ge he..." Mu Bingtong unwarily followed Xiao Zhou¡¯sment and just kept talking, then suddenly remembered something mid-sentence, her face blushing red: "What are you asking about nonsense for!"


    "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore." Xiao Zhou said this but couldn¡¯t help snickering.


    Those unfamiliar with Mu Bingtong would perceive her as an ice queen, unapproachable. But for Xiao Zhou, who was also a woman and spent days and nights working alongside her, Mu Bingtong was the most empathetic president she had met in her career.


    It was already past nine o¡¯clock at night. She told Xiao Zhou to leave first while she stayed in the office to tidy up a bit before preparing to leave.


    However, just as she stood up, her phone in her bag suddenly rang.


    "Chen Jun?" Mu Bingtong took out her phone, and upon seeing the caller ID, she frowned, almost without hesitation, and pressed the hang-up button immediately.


    Chen Jun had been eagerly pursuing her, so naturally, he put a lot of effort into discovering Mu Bingtong¡¯s cell phone number. Zhang Yanxia and Mu Changge had also reminded her of Chen Jun¡¯s number multiple times. So when she saw that series of digits, she immediately recognized the owner¡¯s identity.


    Before Mu Bingtong could put the phone away, it rang once again, still Chen Jun¡¯s number.


    "Why is he as annoying as a fly?" she muttered aint softly and directly blocked Chen Jun¡¯s number.


    The world finally quieted down, but to Mu Bingtong¡¯s surprise, in less than two minutes, her phone rang yet again. This time it was Zhang Yanxia¡¯s number.


    Mu Bingtong sighed and eventually pressed the answer button: "Zhang Yanxia, how many times have I told you, if you keep helping Chen Jun, I will..."


    Before she could finish her words, Chen Jun¡¯s voice came through the phone: "Oh dear Bingtong, don¡¯t be so agitated. After all, Aunt Zhang is your stepmother, and whatever she does is for your good."


    "Chen Jun?" Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows furrowed, and she gave a coldugh: "When you say these things, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?"


    "Ah," Chen Jun sighed, and one could not tell to what extent he was pretending to be upset: "Bingtong, you really hurt my feelings. After such a long time, even a stone would have warmed up, right? Why do you always treat me so coldly?"


    "Are you finished talking?" Mu Bingtong had no intention of listening to him go on and simply said: "If you¡¯re done, then goodbye!"


    With that, she was ready to press the hang-up button.


    Chen Jun¡¯s tone suddenly shed its previous sadness: "Hey wait a minute, if you hang up now, something bad might happen!"

 Chapter 101 - 0101 Are You Threatening Me?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 0101 Are You Threatening Me?</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you threatening me?" Mu Bingtong coldlyughed.


    "Don¡¯t put it so harshly!" Chen Jun knew that whatever he said at this moment would be in vain, so he straightforwardly spoke, "I¡¯m merely preparing to invite Mr. Mu Changge for tea... Oh, and that annoying kid Chu Ge. Of course, I won¡¯t be courteous when I invite him."


    At this point, his tone suddenly turned sinister: "If he doesn¡¯t cooperate by then, and ends up missing an arm or a leg, well, I can¡¯t be med!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression faltered, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    Although she was still cold towards Mu Changge openly, after the incident at the hospital, she had inwardly started to acknowledge this father, as the bond of kinship existed.


    As for Chu Ge, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t quite describe her feelings, but the thought of him getting hurt because of her made her feel suddenly heavy-hearted.


    "Chen Jun, what exactly do you want to do?" Mu Bingtong asked sharply.


    Chen Jun was no ordinary rich second generation, being the second young master of Chen Family, dealing with two ordinary people wouldn¡¯t require much effort from him.


    Finally, hearing Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice, Chen Jun couldn¡¯t helpughing over the phone, "Hahaha¡ªBingtong, why didn¡¯t you just say so earlier! I, well, just want to invite you for a meal, to clear up some matters."


    Mu Bingtong frowned her delicate brows, remaining silent.


    Chen Jun continued, "I am sending someone to pick you up now, if you refuse... hehe, think more about your father and that annoying kid! Oh right, my men are already halfway there, you better get in the car soon. I will only call them off once I see you. If you arete, I can¡¯t guarantee that nothing will happen to those two!"


    After he finished speaking, Chen Jun hung up the phone.


    Mu Bingtong looked at her phone with furrowed brows, she walked a few steps to the office floor-to-ceiling window and slowly pulled open the curtain.


    Sure enough, there was a ck BMW parked downstairs, a man dressed in ck and wearing sunsses, looking like a bodyguard, was standing in the rain holding an umbre, gesturing toward this direction from afar.


    ......


    Looking at the falling rain outside the window, for some reason, Chu Ge suddenly felt a sense of unease rising within him.


    He tried calling Mu Bingtong¡¯s phone, only to find it was currently in use.


    The feeling of unease grew stronger, finally, Chu Ge grabbed his coat from the sofa and headed for the door, "Yaoyao, tell your friends not to run around, I¡¯m going to pick up your sister."


    "Got it!" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice echoed from the room, faint sounds of screams and giggles could be heard, undoubtedly the girls were still chasing and ying.


    Chu Ge shook his head, picked up his car keys, and left the vi.


    For some reason, whenever it rained, the roads were always particrly congested. Moreover, being an international metropolis like Shanghai, there were almost more vehicles than people. What was typically a journey of just a few minutes, Chu Ge ended up driving nearly an hour to reach Jinxiu Group¡¯s building.


    At this time, most of the employees at Jinxiu Group had already left work, only a small number of staff remained for the night shift. Clearly, they all recognized Chu Ge, so he was unimpeded all the way, taking the elevator directly to the floor of the General Manager¡¯s office.


    "Thump, thump..." Chu Ge pulled on the door handle, only to find that it was locked. Right at that moment, an employee passed by, saw Chu Ge¡¯s actions, and smiled, "Captain Chu, President Mu has already left."


    "Left?" Chu Ge furrowed his brows, "Where did she go?"


    "I don¡¯t know." The employee shook his head, "It seems that President Mu got into a ck BMW sedan."


    "When did she leave?" A sense of unease suddenly rose in Chu Ge¡¯s heart.


    The employee thought for a moment, "About ten or so minutes ago, I guess. I¡¯m not sure about anything else."


    After saying this, the employee left, and Chu Ge took the elevator downstairs, his brow deeply furrowed throughout.


    As he reached thepany entrance and was about to call Mu Bingtong, his cellphone suddenly received a text message from Mu Bingtong.


    The contents of the message were brief, just six words: Radiant Hotel, save me!


    The moment he saw this message, Chu Ge¡¯s head buzzed, his face instantly changed, and an extremely terrifying aura burst forth from him. A person who had just passed by him faltered, terrified, and quickly left by supporting themselves against the wall.


    "I don¡¯t care who you are! If anything happens to Bingtong, I will make you regret evering into this world!"


    The white Maserati cut through the torrential rain, speeding away into the storm.


    ...


    Radiant Hotel, sixth floor, inside arge private room.


    There were only three people in the room: Zhang Yanxia, Chen Jun, and Mu Bingtong. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t alone with Chen Jun, Mu Bingtong seemed a bit relieved, but still chose to sit as far away from him as possible.


    "Bingtong, you finally agreed to meet me?" Chen Jun smiled, taking a small sip from the wine ss in front of him.


    "Just speak directly if you have something to say!" Mu Bingtong showed no smile as she looked coldly at Chen Jun.


    Faced with Mu Bingtong¡¯s chilly demeanor, a sh of fierceness flickered through Chen Jun¡¯s eyes but he quickly suppressed it and smiled, "Come on, Bingtong, don¡¯t be so fierce. I invited you here today with no other intention than to have a meal together, and it¡¯s best if we can talk some things out."


    Chen Jun disyed what he considered to be an utterly sincere smile, but to Mu Bingtong, it couldn¡¯t have been more fake.


    What made her even more ufortable was Zhang Yanxia chiming in from the side, "Exactly, Mr. Chen has good intentions, why are you being so cold?"


    "I appreciate Mr. Chen¡¯s kindness." Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t even nce at Zhang Yanxia and coldly said, "If you truly wanted to discuss matters, you could havee to thepany. We could have talked openly in front of everyone. Don¡¯t you think using these methods now is a bit too despicable?"


    "You girl..." Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s demeanor, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s expression darkened, but with a cough from Chen Jun, Zhang could only re at Mu Bingtong without saying anything else.


    "Hahaha, despicable?" As for Chen Jun, he was not at all offended by the insult, rather, he showed a proud demeanor, "Bingtong, do you know? In today¡¯s society, being called despicable is actually apliment!"


    "Shameless!" Watching Chen Jun¡¯s narcissistic demeanor, Mu Bingtong muttered under her breath and then fell silent.

 Chapter 102 Expert Scholars

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Expert Schrs</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, you can leave now. I need to talk to Bingtong alone." Chen Jun didn¡¯t pay any attention to what Mu Bingtong said, instead, he turned his head to Zhang Yanxia and instructed indifferently.


    Zhang Yanxia didn¡¯t dare to go against his wish, and smiled obsequiously at Chen Jun: "Okay then, Mr. Chen, you have a good chat with Bingtong. I won¡¯t disturb you. Call me anytime if there¡¯s anything."


    Watching Zhang Yanxia¡¯s disgustingly ttering demeanor, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Jun with a hint of contempt and said: "First, I¡¯m not familiar with you, please refer to me by my full name or as President Mu. Second, I don¡¯t want to be alone with you!"


    As she spoke, Zhang Yanxia had already left the private room, and Mu Bingtong also stood up, ready to follow Zhang Yanxia out.


    However, Chen Jun lightly tapped on the table and said, "Bingtong, I remember I mentioned over the phone that my bodyguards have gone to fetch your father and that brat named Chu Ge, right?"


    He deliberately stressed the word "fetch" and continued: "By the way, I want to remind you, those bodyguards of mine are temporary hires, all thugs from the streets before, with no sense of how hard they hit. When the timees, not to mention Chu Ge, even your father might not be treated too kindly!"


    "You..." Mu Bingtong looked at Chen Jun, her face alternately turning pale and flushed, realizing helplessly that she couldn¡¯t make an effectiveeback.


    "So, just sit down obediently," Chen Jun said as he pointed at the table, then picked up a ss of wine: "Here, this ss is in honor of President Mu!"


    However, Mu Bingtong just looked at him, making no move.


    Chen Jun frowned and picked up his phone: "Hey, when you find Mu Changgeter, no need to be polite, just directly..."


    "I¡¯ll drink!" Mu Bingtong looked at him and squeezed a few words through clenched teeth: "If anything happens to him, I will not let you go!"


    "Ah, that¡¯s better!" Chen Jun smiled and put down the phone: "There was no need to make things unpleasant for everyone."


    What Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t expect was that after she drank the wine, Chen Jun actually kept his word and no longer forced her to do anything. He just started to ramble on, talking about irrelevant things.


    However, just a few minutester, Mu Bingtong began to sense something was wrong.


    She felt her body bing softer and the scene in front of her eyes getting blurrier, Chen Jun¡¯s words seemed to being from far away.


    She tried to stand up, but her legs gave way as she was halfway up, and she fell back into the chair.


    Observing Mu Bingtong¡¯s drowsy state, the smile on Chen Jun¡¯s face grew wider, and finally, he closed his mouth and slowly walked over to Mu Bingtong.


    "Bastard! How dare you..." Mu Bingtong red at Chen Jun, her hand already reaching into her purse.


    "I¡¯ve said it before, for me, ¡¯despicable¡¯ is apliment!" Chen Junughed without restraint.


    But Mi Bingtong took the opportunity to suddenly pull out a dagger from her purse and lunged at Chen Jun, who easily dodged and then pped the dagger away.


    "Hahaha, this drug really is powerful! Don¡¯t worry Bingtong, you might hate me to death right now, but just wait another ten minutes or so, and you wille to me on your own, all obedient, hahaha..."


    Heughed heartily and snatched away Mu Bingtong¡¯s bag, then slowly walked out the door.


    After Chen Jun left, he went straight to the next room, where a man in a suit with a small mustache was waiting inside. Seeing Chen June in, he quickly stood up, revealing a sycophantic smile: "Hehe, Mr. Chen, how was it?"


    "Good, not bad!" Chen Jun nodded in satisfaction: "The drug you provided really works. She didn¡¯t notice anything at all before it took effect... Will she really be able to find her way hereter?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chen!" The little mustache man disyed a sleazy grin and patted his chest, saying: "It took me a great effort to get this drug. Just spray a specific chemical on yourself, and when the drug fully affects that woman, the scent from your body will directly stimte her primal senses. Then, she¡¯ll be like a wild beast,pletely losing her rationality!"


    "Great, great, great!" Chen Jun repeated the word thrice, while patting little mustache man on the shoulder: "Rest assured, as long as this goes through, you¡¯ll be handsomely rewarded!"


    "Hehe, then thank you for looking after me, Mr. Chen!"


    "Hahahaha, don¡¯t worry, as long as you work with me, you¡¯ll enjoy endless benefits in the future!" Chen Junughed aloud, his eyes filled with a triumphant look.


    He was just waiting for the drug to take effect on Mu Bingtong, for her toe seeking him out, therebypletely shattering her pride!


    Meanwhile, in the private room, Mu Bingtong¡¯s consciousness was getting blurrier and blurrier. She nearly exhausted all her strength to fish out her phone from her pants pocket... She had forgotten to put her phone in her bag earlier, a move that, unexpectedly, saved her life!


    After typing out "Radiant Hotel, save me," Mu Bingtong finally lost thest bit of her energy, and the phone slipped from her grasp onto the floor.


    ......


    The heavy rain not only did not stop but seemed to grow more intense. With the rain worsening, the roads started to clog.


    The line of vehicles in front had formed a long dragon, its end not visible to the naked eye. One could only hear the sporadic res of car horns echoing continuously along the highway.


    "Damn it!"


    Chu Ge got out of his car, nced at his watch, activated his Inner Strength, and then started running along the highway!


    A driver had just opened the window and lit a cigarette, about toin loudly about the damn traffic, when a silhouette shed by right in front of him. The driver was so stunned that he didn¡¯t even notice his cigarette falling.


    And it wasn¡¯t just him¡ªall the people on the highway watched that figure running through the rain.


    He was like Superman from the TV, his legs even producing afterimages! As Chu Ge ran past, a crackling wind-breaking sound rose in his wake.


    Whenever cars blocked the way, Chu Ge didn¡¯t even try to avoid them. With a slight exertion of his legs, he leapt two to three meters high, jumping straight over the cars. In just a few dozen seconds, he had already vanished from the sight of the onlookers.


    "Holy shit, that speed... must be over a hundred meters per second, right?" One of the drivers muttered as he watched the direction where Chu Ge disappeared.


    "F*ck, does this mean that there really are beings beyond ordinary people in this world?" Another driver¡¯s face was full of astonishment.


    On that day, a video titled "Emperor Running in the Rain" went viral online, but of course, it was met with skepticism by many. Arge group of experts and schrs came forward, using a vast array of data to prove that it¡¯s impossible for humans to reach such speeds.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 103 - 0103: People and Horses Overturned

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 0103: People and Horses Overturned</h4><h4></h4>


    Radiant Hotel is one of the most elite hotels in Shanghai, even the security guards at the door are carefully selected from securitypanies.


    Moreover, there is a rule that perfectly matches the taste of the upper sses: only those in formal attire are permitted entry.


    What originally would have been a ten-minute drive, Chu Ge covered in less than three minutes at full speed!


    The two guards at the door were shocked; they only felt a gust mingled with a downpour brushing past their faces abruptly, forcing them to close their eyes. When they reopened their eyes, they saw a man, soaked to the bone, standing at the hotel entrance.


    "What¡¯s going on!" Seeing this man intending to just walk into the hotel, the two guards exchanged a nce and simultaneously reached for their batons, blocking Chu Ge¡¯s path.


    "I¡¯m here to find someone!" Chu Ge nced at them, not wanting any further dy, and pushed past the batons to head inside the hotel.


    "Stop right there!" One guard quickly advanced several steps, blocking Chu Ge¡¯s path: "You think you can sneak in just by conjuring up any excuse? Check the requirements first!"


    He pointed to a sign next to them that specified the dress code, then looked at Chu Ge with disdain.


    As the gatekeepers at Radiant Hotel, it was not only important to be physically strong but also to possess keen perception. At a nce, he could tell that Chu Ge was dressed in cheap casual wear, which looked even more shabby being drenched by the rain.


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you! Tell me, have you seen a woman dressed in professional attire, strikingly beautiful, and with a frosty demeanor? Where is she now, take me to her quickly!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s appearance was very distinctive; her aloof aura alone made a particrly deep impression.


    The guard clearly recognized Mu Bingtong, and his eyes flickered when he heard Chu Ge¡¯s question. However, he didn¡¯t respond but sneered yfully: "Heh, what does it matter if I¡¯ve seen her or not? Scram, this isn¡¯t a ce for a poor kid like you to cause ruckus!"


    Clearly, the guard was already fed up, eager to get Chu Ge out before the lobby manager noticed, which would deduct his sry.


    However, before he could continue to usher him out, he suddenly felt a blur before his eyes and his body suddenly grew much lighter, followed by a sharp pain around his neck.


    "Er...gag¡ª" He opened his mouth, but could only emit a string of incoherent groans, as he was lifted off the ground by his neck by Chu Ge!


    "I¡¯ll only give you one chance! Where did that woman go? If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll keep asking. But for every question, I will break one of your fingers!" Chu Ge said this while already putting the guard down.


    "Cough, cough... cough, cough, cough..." The guard, clutching his neck, knelt on the ground amidst violent coughs.


    "Causing trouble in Radiant Hotel of all ces!" The other guard had now realised what was happening and raised his baton to charge at Chu Ge, aiming to subdue him first.


    Yet, Chu Ge didn¡¯t even turn his head; he bent his right arm, elbowing backward.


    "Bang¡ª" The sound of breaking bones was crisp and clear, and the guard screamed, sent flying backward for over ten meters theny on the floor groaning.


    Chu Ge still controlled his strength, otherwise, the man would have had more than just a few ribs cracked; he might not have survived!


    The security guard in front was clearly startled by the scene and quickly said when he saw Chu Ge slowly walking towards him: "I saw her! Just a few minutes ago, there was a woman who looked like the one you described who came in."


    "Where is she now?" Chu Ge perked up and asked eagerly.


    "I don¡¯t know." The security guard shook his head. Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s expression change, he hurriedly added, "I really don¡¯t know! I¡¯m just a small gatekeeper, how could I possibly have that information?"


    At this moment, the security guard suddenly widened his eyes as if he had seen a lifesaver, and looked behind Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge, sensing something, turned to look.


    He saw a short, chubby man in a suit standing dozens of meters behind him, apanied by dozens of uniformed security guards holding stic batons, and the guard previously injured by him had already been dragged away for treatment.


    "Sir, please refrain from any more dangerous actions. Just give up and surrender peacefully now, or else we will have to take coercive measures!"


    The chubby manager, somewhat nervous, shouted while constantly signaling the dozens of guards with his eyes. The guards, understanding his cues, nodded subtly and dispersed, yet subtly forming a circle around Chu Ge.


    "You heard the previous question, did you not?" Chu Ge, noticing their maneuvers, ignored them and directly addressed the chubby manager, "Where is that woman now?"


    "Sir, don¡¯t get agitated, just calm down!" The chubby manager did not answer Chu Ge¡¯s question but kept retreating while trying to cate him.


    Finally, when he thought he had reached a safely distant spot, he waved his hand and shouted loudly, "Go! Capture him! You think you can create a disturbance in the Radiant Hotel? Are you out of your mind?"


    The surrounding security guards nced at each other, nodded, and then charged at Chu Ge all at once, shouting loudly and raising their batons.


    Chu Ge coldly nced at the chubby manager, causing him to shiver, involuntarily shrinking his neck.


    It could have been an illusion, but he felt as if what was staring at him wasn¡¯t a person but a Jiao Long that had gone hungry for half a month!


    Meanwhile, the first guard had already reached Chu Ge. Chu Ge frowned slightly, deftly sidestepped the baton, then stretched out his hand and pushed the guard¡¯s chest forward.


    Chu Ge¡¯s action looked effortless, yet the guard felt as though he had been hit by a high-speed train, his body flying backwards for dozens of meters, flipping over three or four other guards in his wake.


    The remaining guards were instantly stunned. However, by this time, the leaders were already closing in on Chu Ge - they had no choice but tounch their attack with their batons.


    Chu Ge snorted coldly and repeated his move, only faster.


    His arms even began to leave a trail of afterimages, and in just a blink of an eye, he had pushed against the chests of several more guards.


    Men and horses overturned!


    It was like watching an acrobatics troupe perform mid-air flips - within just ten seconds or so, dozens of guards had all been thrown into the air, then heavily fell to the ground.


    The chubby manager¡¯s forehead was beading with cold sweat as he realized that, except for himself, the only other person still standing was Chu Ge, who was now right in front of him.

 Chapter 104 - 0104: Don’t Mess Around

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 0104: Don¡¯t Mess Around</h4><h4></h4>


    "You... I warn you, don¡¯t mess around! I¡¯ve already called the police, young man, think about the consequences!"


    The short and fat manager pulled out his phone, gesturing to Chu Ge while speaking and stepping back, as if looking for an opportunity to escape.


    However, how could Chu Ge let him get away? Almost as soon as the short and fat manager took a step back, he felt his body lighten; he was already being hoisted up by his cor by Chu Ge.


    "Where is that woman?"


    "Cough cough... calm down, put me down first." Even at this point, the short and fat manager hadn¡¯t shifted his stance and was still delusionally trying to negotiate with Chu Ge.


    But Chu Ge had already lost his patience and grabbed the manager¡¯s left little finger: "Although the method is simple, I find it very effective. I¡¯ll ask you again, if you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll break one of your fingers right away!"


    Looking at the few strands of ferocity flickering in Chu Ge¡¯s pupils, the short and fat manager did not doubt the sincerity of his words at all.


    He seemed resigned and let out a sigh, but as Chu Ge applied a bit more pressure, he finally panicked, crying out, "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!"


    Chu Ge paused for a moment, signaling him to continue.


    "I¡¯ll... take you to the security room right now; there¡¯s surveince video there."


    A minuteter, the two had already arrived at the security room, and the short and fat manager hurriedly brought up the surveince footage, which happened to show the scene of Mu Bingtong entering the hotel. Following the surveince video, Chu Ge finally confirmed her location¡ªsixth floor, Room 609!


    "Sir, I¡¯m saying you..." The short and fat manager seemed to want to say something, but when he turned around, he discovered that Chu Ge had disappeared without a trace, with only the door still gently swaying, indicating someone had just left from there.


    "Sixth floor, 601, Chen Jun, you better pray you haven¡¯t had the chance to do anything!" Chu Ge gave up the idea of taking the elevator; with his speed, he indeed didn¡¯t need one. With a light bounce of his legs, he jumped straight up one floor.


    And from the surveince footage just now, he had naturally also spotted Chen Jun.


    In just three to four seconds, Chu Ge had already jumped to the corridor on the sixth floor, but Zhang Yanxia was justing along the corridor and was clearly startled upon seeing Chu Ge.


    "Yo, what brings you here?" She suddenly revealed a mocking smile. Mu Bingtong was too much for her to handle, Chen Jun was too much to offend, and now finally someone of lower status than herself had appeared, so Zhang Yanxia decided to take out all the humiliation she had received on Chu Ge.


    However, Chu Ge at this moment had no intention of entangling with her and walked past her toward the end of the corridor: "Get out of my way, I¡¯m not in the mood to dawdle with you!"


    "What do you mean by that, you brat?" Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face darkened; she stepped back a few steps and stood in the corridor, looking at Chu Ge with a coldugh, "Someone like you, without family background, without ability, and crucially with no manners, a poor kid like you is utterly unworthy of Bingtong. I really don¡¯t know what Bingtong sees in you."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t n to pay her any attention; he simply sidestepped her and kept walking toward the end of the corridor.


    However, Zhang Yanxia¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly. Being ignored by Mu Bingtong was one thing, but now even this poor kid without any background dared to ignore her!


    She took a few steps forward, grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s arm, then yelled at the top of her lungs, "Security? Where¡¯s the security? How did they let this poor guy up here? This kid is just a poor loser, hurry up and kick him out for me!"


    "Just wait!" Zhang Yanxia looked at Chu Ge with a smug expression, "In high-ss ces like Radiant Hotel, things get done very quickly. You little brat, daring to act tough in front of me, I can¡¯t wait to see how you¡¯ll be thrown out by security!"


    "p¡ª"


    Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed through the corridor.


    Zhang Yanxia stared at Chu Ge in disbelief, as a clear handprint slowly appeared on her left cheek.


    "You... you... you dare to hit me?"


    She never imagined that Chu Ge would actually dare to strike her!


    However, Chu Ge was frantic with urgency at the moment. If not for the fact that she had some surface-level association with Mu Bingtong, he probably would have hit her much harder.


    Seeing Zhang Yanxia not knowing whether to live or die trying to tangle with him again, he finally lost his restraint, and his murderous aura burst forth, "Take one more step forward, and see if I don¡¯t kill you!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s pupils were tinged with a slight red, almost as if the tangible murderous aura was filling the surrounding space. Zhang Yanxia intended to say something, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. With her mouth wide open, she could only make a "gagging" sound, akin to a duck whose neck was being wrung, looking particrly ludicrous.


    "Hmph!" Seeing Zhang Yanxia¡¯s body stiffen in ce, unable to make any further attempt to obstruct him, Chu Ge snorted coldly and then dashed towards the end of the corridor like a dark shadow.


    "Oh my God!"


    It wasn¡¯t until Chu Ge had left that Zhang Yanxia finally came to her senses from the nearly suffocating terror. Her legs went weak, and she sat down on the ground, leaning against the wall, her body still trembling uncontrobly.


    Zhang Yanxia never thought she would see such a day¡ªduring the time Chu Ge was staring at her, she truly felt the fear of facing death!


    Meanwhile, while Zhang Yanxia was paralyzed by fear, Chu Ge had already rushed into room 601.


    "You... finally... arrived!" Mu Bingtong managed to exhaust all her strength to utter these words upon seeing Chu Ge enter, then looked at him with hazy eyes.


    What relieved Chu Ge was that Mu Bingtong¡¯s clothes were intact; it seemed he was not toote. However, as soon as he saw her condition, he couldn¡¯t help but be worried again.


    "Bingtong, how are you?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Mu Bingtong breathed heavily, speaking in a broken sentence, "It must be... Chen Jun put something in the drink. Chu Ge, quick... help me leave!"


    Chu Ge ced his hand on her pulse to get a rough feel, his brow furrowing deeply.


    He channeled a thread of True Qi into Mu Bingtong¡¯s body and detected an unusual drug. As time passed, this drug had already spread throughout her body. Even if he wanted to cure herpletely, it would take some effort!


    Realizing this, Chu Ge hesitated no longer, picked up Mu Bingtong, and strode towards the door. However, his steps were much moreposed than on his way in.


    Meanwhile, Mu Bingtong leaned weakly in Chu Ge¡¯s arms, her hands feebly hooking around his neck as she gently closed her eyes. For some reason, she suddenly felt that this embrace was incredibly warm and safe!

 Chapter 105: Enemies Often Cross Paths

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Enemies Often Cross Paths</h4><h4></h4>


    Enemies indeed cross paths on a narrow road. Just as Chu Ge stepped out of the room holding Mu Bingtong, Chen Jun, and the Little Huzi were opening a door, arriving in the hallway.


    Upon seeing Chu Ge, Chen Jun was clearly startled. However, his expression changed drastically the moment he set his eyes on Mu Bingtong in Chu Ge¡¯s arms: "Chu... Chu Ge, you... why are you here?"


    "Mr. Chen, who is this kid?" Little Huzi, seeing Chen Jun retreating several steps with a look of fear on his face, couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    "Chen Jun, what a coincidence!" Chu Ge watched the retreating Chen Jun, a sh of murderous intent suddenly crossing his eyes.


    Chu Ge usually kept his aura under control, which didn¡¯t leave much of an impression on those who encountered him. But once he released his true killing intent, most would be unable to withstand such oppressive might. Zhang Yanxia, who had been previously scared into paralysis, was a prime example.


    The air in the hallway abruptly turned cold and biting. Chen Jun looked at Chu Ge in horror, his facepletely devoid of color.


    Being the second young master of the Chen Family, he naturally hade across Martial Artists; it was said that among them, there was a Realm called "Postnatal Realm" where one¡¯s physical capabilities could peak far beyond that of an average person¡¯s, with the ability to take down an entire ordinary force single-handedly.


    In his opinion, Chu Ge was probably not far from reaching the Postnatal Realm!


    However, if he knew that Chu Ge¡¯s current strength was enough to contend with those in the Innate Realm, who knows what he would think.


    "Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s a good time to settle the score!" With his right leg thrusting against the ground, Chu Ge shot toward Chen Jun like a cannonball. But at that moment, the door to a room beside them was suddenly pushed open, and a dozen big men swarmed out.


    These men looked fierce, each holding things like stools and beer bottles, clearly prepared for a big fight.


    The path of Chu Ge¡¯s advance was blocked by them. In truth, with his strength, these men couldn¡¯t even keep up with his speed. However, at the moment he was holding Mu Bingtong. If he ran at full speed, the instantaneous resistance from the air in front would exceed the tolerance of regr human skin!


    "Mr. Chen, who is this kid?" Little Huzi remained very cautious; otherwise, he would have been chopped to death ten-odd years ago. Seeing his men blocking Chu Ge, he did not rush them to act but instead turned to look at Chen Jun with an inquiring tone.


    The significance of Chen Jun¡¯s position was self-evident. Those who were either friends or enemies with him were likely no ordinary characters, especially considering the fear Chen Jun had shown at the sight of the young man emerging. Considering how young the man was, he might very well be the scion of some major family.


    So Little Huzi made up his mind that if the other party¡¯s influence wasparable to the Chen Family, he would at most create an opportunity for Chen Jun to escape, without interfering further.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this kid has no background at all!" Chen Jun was obviously aware of Little Huzi¡¯s concerns and said while running toward the elevator: "This guy¡¯s just an ordinary security guard captain at apany. He¡¯s got a bit of a grudge against me mainly because I didn¡¯t bring bodyguards today, so I¡¯m a bit scared of him! You guys just beat him up, I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens!"


    Little Huzi couldn¡¯t just take Chen Jun¡¯s word for it. However, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he still ordered his bruisers: "Just teach him a lesson; be a bit careful, don¡¯t let things escte too much..."


    "However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Ge¡¯s words: "Step aside!""


    "Young man, there¡¯s no need to be so aggressive," the Little Huzi man frowned with displeasure, scolding in a tone that carried a hint of rebuke.


    Yet, Chu Ge didn¡¯t even nce at him, his focus entirely on the fleeing Chen Jun: "Either step aside, or I¡¯ll take you down and throw you aside!"


    The reason he wasn¡¯t in a rush was that Chen Jun hadn¡¯t chosen to take the elevator right away but just stood at the elevator entrance, watching the situation unfold with eyes that seemed to be enjoying the drama.


    Clearly, although Chen Jun had heard of the terror of Martial Artists, he had never seen it firsthand. So in Chen Jun¡¯s mind, no matter how powerful a Martial Artist was, they were still human. He didn¡¯t believe that over a dozen strong henchmen couldn¡¯t overpower this kid alone!


    "Attack him!" At that moment, Little Huzi also issued his order, adding: "Be careful not to hurt the woman in his arms."


    "Beat him up together!" However, Chen Jun was now at the point of being furiously embarrassed, shouting out: "That bitch Mu Bingtong is there too, I¡¯m in charge if something happens, just beat them!"


    "Hit him!" A dozen strong men exchanged nces and rushed toward Chu Ge with stools in hand.


    "Run... run now!" Lying in Chu Ge¡¯s arms, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face went ashen as she weakly tugged at Chu Ge¡¯s cor: "Put me down to block them for a while, and you run, they won¡¯t dare touch me."


    "Use you as a shield?" Chu Ge looked down at Mu Bingtong with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Sorry, I¡¯ve never had the habit of hiding behind a woman."


    "What are you smiling about at a time like this?" Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s fearless demeanor, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but be exasperated: "Are you an idiot? Those guys are clearly professional fighters. I admit you know some martial arts, but you can¡¯t possibly fight so many alone!"


    But by then, it was toote for words as one of the henchmen had already charged forward, raising a beer bottle, ready to smash it over Chu Ge¡¯s head, his face even showing a hint of excited smile.


    "Be careful¡ª" Mu Bingtong screamed, shutting her eyes tight, unwilling to watch, while bracing herself for the impending pain.


    But in the next moment, she felt her body spin along with Chu Ge, with a few strands of wind brushing past her hair, and the anticipated feeling of weightlessness and pain did note. Instead, she heard a strange muffled sound.


    Curious, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes, only to see a henchman rushing at them with a chair, which made her heart jump to her throat once again.


    What happened next, however, left her mouth agape, wide enough to fit an egg.


    Chu Ge lightly kicked back and tilted his body slightly, and the chair whizzed past him by a hair¡¯s breadth. Meanwhile, he held Mu Bingtong with his left hand while his right hand reached out, a finger touching the chair.


    "Bang¡ª" The chair burst into a pile of broken wood, and the henchman behind it, still clueless about what had happened, felt as if hit by a lotive that sent him screaming and flying backward for more than ten meters!

 Chapter 106 - 0106: Wait for Me

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 0106: Wait for Me</h4><h4></h4>


    "Boom¡ª" The thug mmed against the wall, finally halting his backward flight, and slowly slid down the wall.


    In just a matter of tens of seconds, most of the thugs present had already sprawled in all directions, the remaining four continuously retreated, using chairs as shields in front of them, looking at Chu Ge as if they were staring at a flood or a wild beast!


    Mu Bingtong was so shocked at this moment that she found herself at a loss for words.


    The familiar yet unfamiliar person before her always managed to surprise her. Just when she thought she knew this man well enough, he would reveal his extraordinary side that surpassed ordinary people.


    "Still in the way?" Chu Ge smiled as he looked at the four men, his gaze, however, devoid of any emotion: "All want a trip to the hospital, do you?"


    It must be said, at such moments, the deterrent power of Chu Ge¡¯s words was indeed not to be underestimated. The faces of the four originally fierce thugs showed simultaneous fear, looking at Little Huzi while stepping back.


    "Trying to leave?" Just then, Chu Ge suddenly noticed that Chen Jun had already pressed for the elevator. Without further ado, he protected Mu Bingtong in his arms and, like a human bulldozer, charged straight towards them.


    "Careful!" The thugs eximed in rm, scattering to each side, while Little Huzi was slow to react, just standing there dumbfounded as Chu Ge charged straight towards him.


    By the time he reacted, it was toote!


    "Boom¡ª" First, there was a muffled thud, followed by the clear sound of bones breaking.


    The first thing Little Huzi felt was not pain, but a sense of chest tightness and weightlessness. To the onlookers, however, the scene was indescribably horrifying!


    Little Huzi was sent soaring into the air by Chu Ge¡¯s hit, mming right against the ceiling! He fell down only after Chu Ge passed by. When the thugs gathered around, eximing "Boss," they saw Little Huzi¡¯s entire chest caved in, blood frothing from the corners of his mouth as his eyes rolled back...


    "You lucky brat, you got lucky this time, but next time, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead!" Just then, Chen Jun had already stepped into the elevator, looking at Chu Ge who was nearly a hundred meters away, the smug smile on his face couldn¡¯t help but surface.


    He even had the leisure to wave at Chu Ge, making a farewell gesture.


    But his eyes almost popped out the next second.


    Chu Ge, like a wild bull, sent Little Huzi flying and in just the blink of an eye, even though the elevator doors had only managed to close halfway, a hand reached in from outside, blocking the elevator doors!


    "Heh heh, Mr. Chen! Finally, I get the chance to properly greet you," Chu Ge said with a cold smirk, reaching in to grab Chen Jun¡¯s cor and yanking him out of the elevator.


    "You... you f**king let go of me!" Chen Jun struggled desperately, but even with one hand holding Mu Bingtong, Chu Ge¡¯s strength in the other hand was not something he could easily break free from.


    "Do you have any idea who I am?" Chen Jun seemed to realize his struggle was futile and looked up at Chu Ge: "If you let me go now, we can wipe the te clean regarding today¡¯s incident! Otherwise, just wait for the Chen Family¡¯s revenge!"


    "The Chen Family¡¯s revenge?" Chu Ge sneered coldly: "Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting!"


    "You¡ª" Chen Jun clearly didn¡¯t expect that Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t be afraid of his threats at all; instead, he quickened his pace.


    "What the hell are you all still doing? Get your asses over here and help me!" Finally, Chen Jun saw several thugs standing in the distance and roared impatiently and furiously.


    However, those thugs weren¡¯t Chen Jun¡¯s men; having witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s martial force just now and with their own boss lying unconscious on the ground, the thugs exchanged looks and made a decision¡ªto pick up Little Huzi and rush downstairs.


    Chen Jun was choked with anger, his face turned beet red. Chu Ge, on the other hand, looked in the direction they were heading, frowned slightly, but did not stop them.


    After all, Little Huzi seemed half dead, and those thugs had little to do with this matter. The main thing was that Chen Jun was already in his hands.


    He went directly into room 607 next door, first carefullyid Mu Bingtong on the bed in the adjacent room, tapped a few acupoints on her body to temporarily stop the spread of the drug, then grabbed Chen Jun and brought him into the living room.


    At this moment, Chen Jun was truly afraid; judging from the ruthlessness of Chu Ge¡¯s previous actions, he feared this time he was done for!


    "You... I warn you, don¡¯t mess around! The Chen Family is not to be trifled with by someone like you!"


    At this point, Chen Jun was trying to intimidate with bravado, hoping to stall Chu Ge with words.


    But Chu Ge had no intention of dawdling with him at this moment; he stepped forward, grabbed Chen Jun by the shoulders, and lifted him up: "I remember saying that we could settle both new and old ounts together."


    "What do you want to do?" Chen Jun noticed the chilling intent in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes and his face suddenly turned pale: "I warn you, don¡¯t¡ªah¡ª!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, his body suddenly shuddered, and a piercing scream rang through the living room.


    Chu Ge was holding his shin, and with a direct snap!


    The clear sound of bones breaking rang out, white bone fragments broke through the skin and stuck out, bright red blood flowing down Chen Jun¡¯s trousers.


    "This leg is the price for the lesson you had someone prepare for mest time!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes showed no flicker of emotion; almost without a pause, he grabbed his other shin: "This leg is for the offense you caused me at the hotelst time!"


    "Crack¡ª" Another bone-breaking sound, Chen Jun¡¯s screams became more and more agonized. Earlier, Chu Ge had confirmed that the sound instion in this room was very good. Neither Mu Bingtong in the other room nor anyone outside could hear a hint of Chen Jun¡¯s screams.


    Therefore, he could torturously retaliate in peace!


    "Mr. Chu... Mr. Chu, I was wrong, I was wrong! I¡¯ll never dare to do it again, please let me go!"


    Chen Jun¡¯s voice was choked with sobs; he truly cried, big tears rolling down non-stop, his originally handsome facepletely distorted.


    Pain is a fatal sensation to humans, especially for pampered young masters like Chen Jun, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth; the agony of having both shins broken hadpletely broken his will. After this, as long as the torture didn¡¯t continue, he¡¯d probably agree to anything.

 Chapter 107: Two Billion

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Two Billion</h4><h4></h4>


    "You can¡¯t bear it already?" Chu Ge had no intention of sparing him, sneering, "The best is yet toe!"


    Chen Jun¡¯s actions indeed crossed his bottom line, and Chu Ge was well aware that killing Chen Jun here would cause enormous trouble, especially since he didn¡¯t yet have the power to confront the entire nation.


    However, making Chen Jun aplete vegetable, and ensuring that a hospital couldn¡¯t find a trace of mistreatment, was a piece of cake for Chu Ge.


    Without solid evidence from the Chen Family, and with the protection of the Ouyang Family, the Chen Family would have no choice but to swallow their teeth in grievances!


    "No... don¡¯t!" Watching as Chu Ge grabbed one of his fingers, Chen Jun frantically shook his head crying out, "Mr. Chu... Mr. Chu, whatever you want, just say it, I¡¯ll give you anything I have! I beg you, please let me go!"


    Chen Jun no longer had his previous arrogance; the pain had nearly driven him to the brink of copse, especially Chu Ge¡¯s face, which had be synonymous with the devil in his eyes!


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered uniquely upon hearing his offer, pausing his movements, "You say you¡¯ll give anything?"


    Seeing Chu Ge show signs of interest, Chen Jun¡¯s heart leapt with joy, and he nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes! Think about it, I am the Chen Family¡¯s second young master, in charge of countless resources and connections! Let me go, and I¡¯ll ensure you have a smooth ride in Shanghai!"


    While Chen Jun said this, a venomous look flickered deep in his eyes, vowing to ruthlessly kill Chu Ge should he escape this ordeal!


    Luckily, Chu Ge had no intention of believing him and after a brief contemtion, took out his phone to call Mu Bingtong¡¯s secretary.


    "Hello, Xiao Zhou, it¡¯s me."


    "Mr. Chu?" Xiao Zhou¡¯s voice on the other end sounded a bit surprised; it was his first day at thepany, and Mu Bingtong had them exchange numbers for convenience, yet they had never been in contact.


    Indeed, one was a security team leader, and the other a general manager¡¯s secretary; they would usually have no reason to interact.


    Of course, Xiao Zhou had an inkling there might be something more between Mu Bingtong and Chu Ge, and naturally didn¡¯t regard him as an insignificant person. Hence, his tone was very courteous, "Mr. Chu, calling sote, is there an emergency?"


    "Yes." Chu Ge nodded, speaking calmly, "Could you help me draft a property transfer contract? Leave the amount nk, I¡¯ll fill it in myself."


    "Do you need it now?" Xiao Zhou, proving hispetence as a long-term secretary, did not pry into the motivations but instead hit right at Chu Ge¡¯s point of interest.


    "The sooner the better," Chu Ge said, ncing at Chen Jun slumped on the ground, "I appreciate it."


    "Not a bother," Xiao Zhou chuckled lightly on the other end, "Just a contract. I¡¯m very familiar with these agreements, it¡¯ll just take a few minutes, please wait a moment."


    "Okay. Just fax it to me when you¡¯re done," Chu Ge instructed before hanging up.


    Indeed, the Radiant Hotel lived up to its reputation as one of the top hotels in Shanghai, not only was the room decoratedvishly, but it even had fully equipped seldom-used amenities, such as the fax machine tucked away in the corner of the living room.


    Mr. Chu didn¡¯t make Chu Ge wait too long. In about five minutes, the printer began to beep, and a simple property transfer contract was ejected from the machine.


    "Efficient." Chu Geplemented, then picked up the contracts, nced over them, and started scribbling numbers on the property amount with the ck pen next to him.


    "Done." He straightened up, cing the contract papers in front of Chen Jun: "Just sign and put your handprint on this contract, and all previous matters will be wiped clean!"


    Upon hearing this, Chen Jun couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but his face changed instantly when he saw the amount on the contract.


    "Two... Twenty billion?!" He gasped, looking at Chu Ge in horror: "Mr. Chu, are you kidding me? Even if you sold me, I couldn¡¯te up with twenty billion!"


    Chen Jun was indeed speaking the truth. Even though the Chen Family was known as one of the four small families in Shanghai, this referred only to their influence. In terms of money, while the Chen Family was already considered wealthypared to the average person, it would still be debilitating for them to pull out twenty billion all at once!


    This was the case for the entire family, let alone him who was merely the second son of the family.


    "If you can¡¯t pay it back, you could ask the Chen Family to pay it for you," Chu Ge, however, smiled amiably at this moment, patting Chen Jun on the shoulder as he spoke: "Think about it, money can be earned again, but if you lose your life, you lose everything. I think twenty billion is a fair price to buy a life!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s smile appeared gentle, but his words caused Chen Jun to shiver uncontrobly.


    To keep him from wailing and affecting the signing of the contract, Chu Ge had already sealed the acupoints on his thigh, preventing Chen Jun from feeling any pain at that moment. However, seeing his own legs bleeding profusely without any sensation was the most terrifying thing!


    Seeing that Chen Jun still remained silent, the smile on Chu Ge¡¯s face gradually cooled: "Hmm? It seems that my warning wasn¡¯t sufficient!"


    As he spoke, he had already grabbed one of Chen Jun¡¯s fingers: "You know that each finger is connected to the heart, right?"


    "I¡¯ll sign! I¡¯ll sign!" If not for his legs having been broken, Chen Jun would have been frightened enough to jump right off the ground. Covered in cold sweat, he looked at Chu Ge and yelled: "Stop! I¡¯ll sign!"


    "Good, that¡¯s a good boy!" In an instant, Chu Ge reverted to his previous amiable demeanor, kindly cing the signing pen into Chen Jun¡¯s hand.


    Chen Jun¡¯s fingers were trembling, but after looking at Chu Ge¡¯s smiling face and considering his current situation, he finally gritted his teeth and signed his name on every contract!


    "Hehe, very good, very good!" Chu Ge collected the contracts and looked at Chen Jun with a smiling gaze.


    Chen Jun felt a chill in his heart from the smile, swallowed his saliva, and cautiously asked, "Then... Can I leave now?"


    "Not yet." Suddenly, Chu Ge stepped forward, took one of Chen Jun¡¯s legs in his hands, and exerted a little force, channeling True Yuan through his hand.


    With a "crack", the leg was forcibly reattached, the wound on the skin healed by the True Yuan, and even the bloodstains on the trousers were evaporated clean!


    Chen Jun¡¯s eyes widened in shock, if not for experiencing the excruciating pain just moments ago, he would have thought his leg had never been broken at all!

 Chapter 108 - 0108 I Feel So Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 0108 I Feel So Ufortable</h4><h4></h4>


    "Crack," another light sound, Chu Ge applied the same method and reattached the other leg. Chen Jun tried moving his legs and found that they had indeedpletely recovered!


    "Alright, you may go now." Chu Ge patted him and pointed towards the door.


    "You... You are really letting me go?" Chen Jun looked at Chu Ge with disbelief.


    Although he had been begging for mercy, deep down he understood that it was unlikely Chu Ge would let him leave today; that had merely been his instinct to survive pushing him.


    But he had not anticipated this oue!


    "Are you not leaving?" Chu Ge looked at him, a cold smile on his face. "Or do you want me to break your legs and have someonee pick you up?"


    "I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving right away!" Startled by Chu Ge¡¯s words, Chen Jun scrambled out of the room as fast as he could.


    "Damn!" Outside the hallway, Chen Jun looked back at the closed door with a puzzled and confused gaze, not expecting to have been allowed to leave so easily.


    However, this thought only circled in his mind for a few seconds. In the next moment, Chen Jun¡¯s eyes filled with a malicious expression: "Chu Ge! I will make you regret letting me go for the rest of your life!"


    Meanwhile, back in the room, Chu Ge watched the door that Chen Jun had just closed, his eyes suddenly revealing a sinister look.


    He was no saint; of course, he did not let Chen Jun go out of the goodness of his heart.


    The few patting motions he had made had actually shattered all the bones in Chen Jun¡¯s body!


    The reason Chen Jun hadn¡¯t noticed and could still move was entirely because Chu Ge had infused True Qi to support him, but this True Qi was very fragile, dissipating upon contact.


    This meant that if Chen Jun ever identally fell or was bumped into, the True Qi inside his body would immediately dissipate, turning him into a vegetable instantly!


    This way, the Chen Family couldn¡¯t possibly have any evidence to use Chu Ge.


    Now that the matter with Chen Jun was resolved, Chu Ge pushed open the door, prepared to regte Mu Bingtong¡¯s body condition.


    But as soon as he opened the door, a fragrant breeze hit him, and Mu Bingtong threw herself into his arms, her arms tightly wrapped around his neck.


    "Bingtong... you..." With the warm delicate beauty in his arms, plus Mu Bingtong breathing hot air beside his ear, Chu Ge could not help but feel his blood boiling.


    "Chu Ge, I... I feel so awful! So hot... and so itchy..." Mu Bingtong seemed intoxicated, her cheeks flushed, her eyes zed, persistently pressing herself into Chu Ge¡¯s embrace.


    "Bingtong, calm down!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s current condition clearly indicated that the drug had begun to take effect. Chu Ge could only bitterly bite his own tongue tip to calm himself down, then, disregarding Mu Bingtong¡¯s struggles, he picked her up around the waist and ced her on the bed.


    "Chu Ge... save me... I feel so terrible!" Mu Bingtong¡¯s body was burning hot, even her skin had turned a pinkish hue.


    Chu Ge hurriedly patted her body and sealed several of her acupoints to prevent her from moving further. He then took a deep breath, unbuttoned her coat, and slowly stretched out his hands, cing them on her smooth back.


    In no time, the room filled with rising steam, resembling a sauna.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had passed, but Mu Bingtong slightly moved her eyshes and slowly opened her eyes.


    First, her pupils shed with confusion, but when she looked down and saw that her upper body was actually bare, her face suddenly turned pale!


    Right, she suddenly remembered that she seemed to have been drugged by Chen Jun, and then she couldn¡¯t clearly remember what happened after that. Could it be that she had already been...


    Wait!


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s body suddenly stiffened because she felt a warm touch on her back at this moment; there must be someone cing hands on her back!


    Her face turned deathly pale, and she didn¡¯t know why her bag was still by her side at this moment, but Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t care about that anymore. She pulled out a dagger from her bag, turned around, and stabbed, "You beast! I¡¯ll kill you..."


    However, the dagger had only been thrust halfway when it was tightly grabbed by someone¡¯s hands.


    Chu Ge had a helpless look on his face, and he said to Mu Bingtong with a bitter smile, "You could just not thank me for saving your life, but now you even want to stab me with a knife... What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    "How... how could it be you?" Mu Bingtong stared nkly at Chu Ge, perhaps she didn¡¯t even realize herself that the despair on her face had disappeared, reced by an expression of embarrassed anger.


    "I saved you," Chu Ge shrugged. "Earlier, that boy Chen Jun was nning to take advantage of you, luckily I arrived just in time."


    "Is that so..." Mu Bingtong nodded, suddenly grabbed the bedsheet to cover her upper body, and scolded Chu Ge, "You... turn your back to me!"


    "Ah?" Chu Ge was stunned, but seeing the fierce look in Mu Bingtong¡¯s phoenix eyes, he obediently turned around, though he kept muttering, "Damn, I was just chatting earlier and didn¡¯t get the chance to see, what a loss! Such a big loss!"


    The sound of rustling sounded, and when Chu Ge turned back around, Mu Bingtong was already fully dressed, however, the fierceness in her phoenix eyes hadn¡¯t yet faded: "So, you were the one who took care of my clothes too?"


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s appearance, Chu Ge knew what she was thinking and quickly cried out in grievance, "I¡¯m wronged, I had no other intentions! You were drugged at that time, and the drug didn¡¯t have an antidote. I could only dissolve it with Inner Strength, and I had to remove any barriers during the process, so that¡¯s why I took off your top!"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s exnation, Mu Bingtong was somewhat doubtful. She indeed felt a strange warmth circting inside her body, but she didn¡¯t quite believe in this Inner Strength stuff ¨C after all, this wasn¡¯t a martial arts novel.


    "What time... is it now?"


    "Close to midnight," Chu Ge looked at his watch and realized it was already midnight.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s stomach suddenly made a noise, which could be distinctly heard in the quiet room.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face instantly blushed, and she turned her head away, a bit afraid to look at Chu Ge. Luckily, Chu Ge didn¡¯t tease her about it but instead softly said, "You haven¡¯t eaten anything till now, right? Should I have the waiter bring something?"


    "Um," Mu Bingtong nodded slightly and faintly responded.


    Seeing Mu Bingtong nod, Chu Ge didn¡¯t dy any further and directly went to the living room to pick up the phone and order dinner. The waiter¡¯s voice sounded a bit strange, but he didn¡¯t mind it much.


    After only about a minute, there was a knock on the door.


    "The door isn¡¯t locked,e in," Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong were already sitting on the living room sofa when they heard the knock and Chu Ge called out.


    The door opened in response, but instead of a waiter, several uniformed police officers entered!

 Chapter 109 - 0109 Deliberate Injury

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 0109 Deliberate Injury</h4><h4></h4>


    "Chu Ge, huh!" The one leading was a dark-skinned, extremely burly police officer, who fixed his gaze on Chu Ge the moment he entered the room.


    "It¡¯s me."


    "You¡¯re suspected of disturbing public order and intentional injury, pleasee with us!" A police officer wearing sses stepped out from behind the strong man and said to Chu Ge: "I advise you not to resist; otherwise, matters could be much more serious!"


    "You¡¯ve finally arrived!" At this moment, the lobby manager who had been beaten earlier came over: "It¡¯s him, this guy, causing trouble in our hotel for no reason!"


    He nced specifically at Chu Ge as he said this and saw Chu Ge staring back at him.


    Perhaps the previous incident had left a psychological shadow on the lobby manager; frightened by Chu Ge¡¯s re, the short, chubby man trembled uncontrobly and quickly retreated a few steps behind the strong police officer: "Hurry up and arrest him! Take him away!"


    "You..." Mu Bingtong was about to stand up, but was stopped by Chu Ge¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s fine." He looked at Mu Bingtong and gave a reassuring smile: "You go home first, be careful on the way, and wait for my news at home!"


    "But..." Mu Bingtong seemed hesitant to speak, but Chu Ge interrupted her with a wave of his hand: "Trust me!"


    "Alright!" The bespectacled police officer walked over, waved his hand impatiently, and said: "Stop wasting time, ande with us now!"


    The group quickly left the room, and Mu Bingtong, anxious, watched Chu Ge¡¯s retreating figure before she promptly headed towards the elevator.


    She was a rather rational woman, knowing what she should do at a time like this: first to protect herself, then to figure out a way to get Chu Ge out!


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge followed the officers straight to the elevator and down to the lobby. By now, a considerable number of security guards had gathered there, and guests from the upper floors were also leaning over their balconies to look down ¨C after all, being nosy was human nature.


    Just as Chu Ge stepped out of the elevator, he suddenly turned back with augh: "Oh right, I¡¯ve been holding it in and need to use the bathroom first, let me go."


    "You goddamn have so much crap, hurry up and..." The bespectacled officer¡¯s face darkened, and he almost subconsciously cursed out, a hint of malice shing through his eyes.


    However, the big man officer reprimanded: "Xiao Wang!"


    He gestured to the crowd around them: "Be mindful."


    The officer known as Xiao Wang snorted coldly but did not stop him further, saying coldly: "I warn you, don¡¯t try any tricks!"


    Chu Ge nced at him but ignored thement, going straight into the restroom, with the strong police officer signaling with his eyes ¨C immediately, two people understood and stood guard outside the restroom.


    Chu Ge, of course, didn¡¯t enter the restroom to actually urinate, instead, he dialed Ouyang Die¡¯s phone right away.


    "Mr. Chu!" Ouyang Die was dyed by some matters and was about to go to sleep, but her spirit lifted when she saw Chu Ge¡¯s caller ID and quickly answered the phone.


    After all, the entire Ouyang Family regarded Chu Ge as an honored guest!


    "Yes, it¡¯s me." Chu Ge nced in the direction of the door: "I¡¯ve run into a bit of trouble, a few police officers havee..."


    "I understand, Mr. Chu!" Ouyang Die didn¡¯t wait for Chu Ge to finish speaking and responded: "I¡¯m on it right now."


    He¡¯s a man averse to trouble, which is why he called the Ouyang Family, as they could handle the situation cleanly without leaving any loose ends.


    But what Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect was that a little over a minuteter, Ouyang Die¡¯s phone call came again.


    "Mr. Chu, are you sure they¡¯re really police officers? I¡¯ve already asked around ¨C none of the local stations have any record of dispatching officers!"


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, suddenly understanding the odd feeling he¡¯d had all this time.


    He had previously noticed that the police uniforms on those men seemed slightly irregr, though not significantly so. However, their faces bore an unmistakable ferocity, but most importantly, Chu Ge sensed a murderous aura from the strong man leading the group!


    A dense murderous aura - definitely not something one would possess from killing merely one or two people!


    "Mr. Chu, do you want me to..."


    "Forget it." Chu Ge shook his head, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. I¡¯m hanging up."


    As he was pocketing his phone, two officers outside the door pushed it open and walked in: "What are you doing? Why are you taking so long?"


    "Alright." Without sparing them a nce, Chu Ge walked straight out of the bathroom.


    The two officers exchanged nces, an ominous look shing in their eyes ¨C let this kid be arrogant for now, soon he¡¯ll understand what true suffering is!


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge murmured as he walked, "Heh, impersonating officers, huh? Interesting, who is out to get me?"


    Chen Jun was an impossibility, he had left not long ago, the timing just didn¡¯t fit. This made things interesting, that strong man impersonating a policeman was likely a professional killer, not someone ordinary people could simply hire.


    Besides Chen Jun, who else could it be?


    "Heh, I¡¯ll go with you guys and see what you¡¯re after!"


    While Chu Ge was pondering, the two fake officers from behind had followed up, the leading strong man gestured: "Take him away!"


    A van was already parked outside the hotel, and the hotel manager also followed out with everyone. He was taken aback upon seeing the van: "Uh, why are you driving this type of car?"


    "What¡¯s with all these pointless questions?" Xiao Wang impatiently said to the hotel manager, "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t!"


    "Hey, you¡¯re talking back to me?" The hotel manager red, after all, with his status, he wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by ordinary officers: "Try yelling at me again and see if I don¡¯t get you fired on the spot!"


    "Heh!" Xiao Wang coldly chuckled at the short and plump hotel manager, a chilling light flickering in his eyes.


    Being an imposter, he naturally wouldn¡¯t fear this fat man; murderous intentions were even starting to surge in his heart!


    But just at that moment, the big man patted Xiao Wang¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to step back, and squeezed out a smile at the brazen hotel manager, "Heh, sorry Manager, this kid is new, he doesn¡¯t understand anything. All the police cars at our station were in use, so we had no choice but to take this van. We¡¯re on duty either way, and any car works."


    From this, one could see just how cautious the strong man¡¯s way of operating was.


    After pacifying the hotel manager, they took Chu Ge aboard the van, and the moment the door closed, the strong man turned and ordered, "Tie this kid up! And throw out all the electronic products on him that could connect to the outside world!"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 110 - 0110: Cripple You First

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 0110: Cripple You First</h4><h4></h4>


    There¡¯s definitely a problem!


    When the strong man uttered those words, Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, already certain that these people were indeeding for him!


    However, he didn¡¯t resist, for how could one catch tiger cubs without entering the tiger¡¯sir? So Chu Ge nned to let them take him to the ce first to see what was actually going on.


    "Kid, I advise you to cooperate nicely!" Xiao Wang, wearing sses, sneered as he squeezed over, brandishing a de in front of Chu Ge, while his other hand rummaged through all of Chu Ge¡¯s pockets.


    "What a pity." When he saw his mobile phone being thrown out of the car window, Chu Ge suddenly sighed with some regret.


    "Pity what?" Xiao Wang frowned: "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think about ying tricks with me!"


    Chu Ge nced at him, clearly not taking his threat to heart, just looking out of the car window on his own, sighing, "The brand-new iPhone 8, nearly ten thousand bucks!"


    Hearing this, the strong man driving the van couldn¡¯t help but nce at Chu Ge through the rearview mirror, wondering if this kid was ignorant or heartless to still be concerned about that little bit of money despite facing great trouble.


    The van drove through the rainy curtain, and since it was nearing one o¡¯clock in the morning by this time, even in an international metropolis like Shanghai, there were far fewer people outside, at least the roads wouldn¡¯t be congested anymore.


    "Right!" Suddenly, Chu Ge lifted his head, as if he remembered something important, his face showing a bit of distress.


    "What..." The people in the car were all startled at once, looking at him intently.


    "I forgot to remind Bingtong, that I left her car on the street..."


    As soon as Chu Ge said this, everyone in the van almost spat out blood... What kind of time was this, and he was still worrying about these things?


    "You f*cking..." Xiao Wang reached for the dagger at his back waist, but the strong man driving furrowed his brows and scolded, "Enough, we¡¯re almost there. Everyone behave, it¡¯s not toote to take care of some things once we¡¯ve arrived! If anyone causes trouble now, I¡¯ll skin anyone, no matter who it is!"


    The strong man¡¯s words still had a lot of deterrent power in this little group. Xiao Wang still red at Chu Ge, but he had already put the dagger away.


    "That¡¯s more like it." However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Ge actually showed a teasing demeanor: "A fine young man should be civilized, always pulling out a knife, it annoys me even if it doesn¡¯t bother you."


    "You..." Xiao Wang¡¯s eyes bulged, but after staring for a while, he suddenly revealed a ferocious smile.


    Right, why get angry with a man who¡¯s about to die? Just wait until they arrived at the ce, he would cut the flesh off this kid, slice by slice!


    Every city has its bustling areas and its suburban areas, and this demolition building is part of the suburbs in the city.


    All around were dpidated buildings and there were also signs outside that expressly forbade approaching, warning "Danger inside, do not get close." However, for some people, this ce is a good spot to settle matters.


    The van ignored the warning sign, drove straight into the derelict building area, zigzagging inside, and finally stopped in front of a two-story building that seemed to be in rtively good condition.


    "Get out!" The strong man said and took the lead to get off the van, while the rest of the guys stood on either side of Chu Ge, watching him walk up the stairs.


    "I say, you guys aren¡¯t police officers, are you?" As the group walked up to the second floor and the strong man pulled up the tattered curtains, Chu Ge suddenly asked softly.


    Several people exchanged nces, then burst outughing as they simultaneously removed their uniforms.


    "Hahahaha, do you understand now? Toote!" Xiao Wang, wearing sses, pointed to his tattoo-covered body and said, "Have you ever seen a cop with tattoos all over his body? Now that we¡¯re here, I might as well tell you the truth, all of us are impostors!"


    "That¡¯s right." The strong man no longer held himself back and sat down on a broken sofa, looking at Chu Ge with a smile, "Someone paid for your life, so if you have to me someone, me the fact that you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have."


    "Chen Jun? It couldn¡¯t be him; hecks the strength and time." Chu Ge looked at the people in front of him and suddenlyughed, "I¡¯m really puzzled. In Shanghai, aside from the Chen Family, it seems that only the Duan Family bears any grudge against me? But if the Duan Family wanted to take me down, they probably wouldn¡¯t resort to such lowly tactics."


    "You might as well ask King Yan about these things!" The strong man signaled to Xiao Wang with a nod. Xiao Wang nodded back, pulled out the dagger at his waist, and approached Chu Ge.


    "May I ask who sent you?" What surprised the strong man was that Chu Ge did not show any fear at this moment, as if the one about to be killed wasn¡¯t him at all.


    Even a faint smile appeared on his face, "Could you grant my little wish before I die?"


    But at that moment, Xiao Wang had already charged at Chu Ge, the dagger shing straight at his neck, "You talk too much; maybe you¡¯ll quiet down once you¡¯ve be a ghost."


    "Snap¡ª"


    There was a soft sound, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    Xiao Wang¡¯s arm was stopped midway as Chu Ge firmly seized his wrist, "Tell me, who¡¯s behind this."


    "I¡¯ll tell your mother!" He snarled with a smirk. Then, with a quick movement at the small of his back, he drew another dagger, aiming it straight at Chu Ge¡¯s eyes.


    Every strike was ruthless and lethal. It was clear that this man called Xiao Wang was no pushover.


    Yet, before Chu Ge, after all, he was merely an average person!


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brow and tightened his grip, punching straight at Xiao Wang¡¯s chest.


    Seeing this, Xiao Wang smirked wickedly, twisting his de slightly and lunging straight at Chu Ge¡¯s fist, "I¡¯ll cripple you first!"


    "Crack¡ª" A light sound, and the faces of the others changed, all revealing expressions like they¡¯d seen a ghost.


    Chu Ge¡¯s fist seemed to transform into something cast from steel, effortlessly breaking Xiao Wang¡¯s dagger!


    "What!" Xiao Wang was horrified to see the fragmented de spinning in mid-air, but that moment of shock dictated his death sentence.


    After breaking the dagger, Chu Ge¡¯s fist did not pause for a second, directly bending Xiao Wang¡¯s arm backward, and then, his fist stamped into his chest.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A muffled sound filled the room. Xiao Wang didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream. His body was sent flying backwards for over ten meters, crashing through two walls, and finally came to a stop against a third wall, slowly sliding down.


    A trail of blood marked the wall, while Xiao Wangy on the ground, having ceased breathing.

 Chapter 111 - 0111 Cold-blooded Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 0111 Cold-blooded Assassin</h4><h4></h4>


    "How could it... be like this!"


    Xiao Wang¡¯s death was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, especially the big man leading the group.


    Being a professional Assassin, he could easily tell the power exhibited by Chu Ge¡¯s punch; no one present could withstand it!


    "You¡¯re looking for death!" The remaining few exchanged nces and simultaneously pulled out daggers, charging towards Chu Ge. They were all desperate desperadoes; the death of theirpanion did not instill fear in them, but instead ignited their ferociousness!


    "Hmph!"


    With a cold snort, Chu Ge held nothing back this time. He grabbed a man by the neck, swinging him around in mid-air like a windmill. Everyone around was knocked away, and the man used as a windmill was already covered in blood, clearly not going to survive.


    "You want to make a move too?" Chu Ge casually threw the man aside, his gaze icy as he turned to look at the strong man standing nearby.


    "I admit defeat today!" The strong man, a man of valor, showed no fear at this moment; instead, he held his dagger confrontationally towards Chu Ge, "Those of us in this line of work have long considered our end. Dying at the hands of a master like you, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s unfair."


    Hearing the strong man¡¯s words, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but nod silently.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you reveal the mastermind behind all this, I¡¯ll spare your life."


    Chu Ge¡¯s words clearly tempted the strong man, but thinking about the consequences of betraying that person if he really did so, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    "Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you." He sighed, his eyes showing a resolute determination.


    Chu Ge snorted coldly, not intending to waste words. He stomped on the ground, turning into a blur as he rushed towards the big man.


    The big man hadn¡¯t even reacted when he felt a pain in his neck, suddenly finding himself being lifted by the neck!


    "To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to treat you like this!" Chu Ge looked at the big man¡¯s face, turning red as he hung in midair, his tone tinged with some regret, "But I really am running out of patience now!"


    As he spoke, his left hand opened, and the air above the palm began to distort as if being scorched by fierce mes.


    This was a method of utilizing Inner Strength that Chu Ge had discovered identally. By injecting this turbulent Inner Strength into someone¡¯s body, it would make the victim feel as if millions of mice were rampaging through their body, causing unbearable pain!


    However, just as Chu Ge was about to inject the Inner Strength into the big man¡¯s body, he suddenly felt his hair stand on end, a sensation of extreme danger washing over him.


    Without any hesitation, Chu Ge instantly crouched down; as he did, a swooshing sound filled the air.


    "Thwack¡ª" Chu Ge had dodged, but the big man did not. A dark steel crossbow arrow pierced through the big man¡¯s chest, the sound of tearing wind deeply embedding it into the wall opposite.


    Furrowing his brow, Chu Ge quickly pulled the big man closer, circting Inner Strength preparing to sustain his life long enough to get the information he wanted.


    However, when he saw the wound on the big man¡¯s chest, he was stunned.


    At this moment, there was a hole the size of a bowl in the big man¡¯s chest! And this hole was continuing to expand outward, as if something invisible was continuously devouring the flesh and blood at the edges.


    The big man¡¯s heartbeat had stopped at this point, beyond saving even by an immortal. Chu Ge naturally wouldn¡¯t waste any more time on him, instead focusing on the ck arrowhead nailed to the wall.


    "Judging by the flight direction of this arrowhead, its owner should be in..." Chu Ge pondered for a few seconds, then suddenly pulled the big man, revealing just a little of his head from the windowsill. From the outside, it looked like someone hiding behind the windowsill, trying to scope out the situation.


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    Another soft sound, another ck arrowhead flew in, piercing precisely through the top of the big man¡¯s head.


    "Now!" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze sharpened, he threw the big man out of the window, and with a push from his legs against the window ledge, he shot towards a three-story building like a released sharp sword!


    "Whoosh¡ª" Another ck arrowhead was shot, but how could Chu Ge be hit while in motion? He twisted his body into an impossibly sharp bend, narrowly dodging the arrow, and continued rushing toward the building at unabated speed.


    For Chu Ge, reaching the third floor was only a matter of seconds, and a figure was leaning against the window, seemingly not quick enough to escape.


    While guarding against a sudden attack, Chu Ge slowly walked towards the figure, confident in his ability to dodge any iing arrowheads perfectly.


    But the closer he got, the more something felt off. Finally, when he reached the figure¡¯s side, he found that the other party appeared to have stopped breathing!


    It was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man, the type you wouldn¡¯t notice in a crowd¡ªhard to believe he was the finely skilled assassin from earlier if not for the crossbow lying at his feet.


    Chu Ge pried open his mouth for a look, only to find his teeth had turned ck.


    "Did he poison himself?" Chu Ge frowned deeply... Things just gotplicated!


    To dispatch such cold-blooded assassins who don¡¯t care about their own lives meant the enemy had started to y dirty!


    With this in mind, Chu Ge didn¡¯t dy any further and quickly left the abandoned area.


    ......


    Here in a top-level vi in Shanghai, a young man in a white suit sat on a sofa, sipping red wine while asionally ncing at the mobile phone on the coffee table, seemingly waiting for something.


    Finally, the phone¡¯s screen lit up. The young man¡¯s eyes brightened, he set the red wine on the table and answered the phone: "Give me good news."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Xiahou!" A deep voice came from the other end of the phone: "The mission failed, the person sent hasmitted suicide. The only good news is that Chu Ge does not yet know who is behind this."


    This young man was Xiahou Wudao, of the Xiahou Family!


    Upon hearing this, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s face darkened momentarily, but soon regained a calm demeanor: "Unexpected yet expected. I knew that someone Huo Tianqian respects so much must have some tricks up his sleeve."


    "Young Master Xiahou, what should we do now..."


    "Don¡¯t act rashly for now." Xiahou Wudao pondered for a while and instructed: "Frequent action will only give him clues. Wait for my instructions."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiahou Wudao slowly walked to the window, looking at the city lights under the night sky, the corner of his mouth revealing a strange smile: "Heh, it¡¯s getting more and more interesting!"

 Chapter 112 - 0112 Ambiguous Text Messages

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 0112 Ambiguous Text Messages</h4><h4></h4>


    After Chu Ge returned to the vi, he found the lights were still on. Opening the door, he entered to find Mu Bingtong sitting on the sofa, indeed waiting for him.


    Seeing Chu Gee in, Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes visibly fluctuated, but she quickly masked it, coughed once and tried to sound nonchnt as she asked, "Are you alright?"


    Mu Bingtong had covered up quickly, but that fleeting moment did not escape Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, and a warm current couldn¡¯t help but flow through his heart.


    Ever since his master died, he had been living alone for these years. This was the first time someone had genuinely cared for him!


    "Are you concerned about me?" However, feeling moved was one thing, what he said was another matter entirely. He shed Mu Bingtong a smile, which no matter how one looked at it, seemed rather lecherous...


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless and shook her head saying, "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. By the way, what was up with the group of people who took you away earlier?"


    "Officers, ah, didn¡¯t you see?" Chu Ge leaned back on the sofa and started eating an apple.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" Mu Bingtong nced at him and shook her cell phone, "I¡¯ve just confirmed there were no police dispatch records in this area! Meaning, those people earlier were probably imposters!"


    It must be said, sometimes a woman being too clever can be troublesome.


    Chu Ge pinched his brow in slight distress and ultimately looked Mu Bingtong straight in the eyes, "Bingtong, don¡¯t ask about this matter. Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t want to know!"


    Mu Bingtong may be a strong businesswoman, but when all is said and done, she¡¯s still just a woman of ordinary society. The likes of assassins are too dark for her.


    "You should get some rest early. You have to work tomorrow." Mu Bingtong truly didn¡¯t ask further, only left him with these light words of advice and stood up walking toward the upstairs.


    "Hey¡ª" Just as Mu Bingtong was about to go up the stairs, Chu Ge suddenly said, "With all the events today, you look worn out. Take a few days off at home."


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s fingers, clutching the stair¡¯s handrail, trembled slightly, and her ears seemed to redden, "I¡¯m fine. Thepany is extremely busy right now. I¡¯ll take a few days off after this period has passed. Also... thank you!"


    After saying this, Mu Bingtong walked up the stairs, her face flushed with a twin blush¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even tell herself if the "thank you" was for Chu Ge saving her earlier or for his recent words of concern.


    Chu Ge, however, didn¡¯t think too much and just sat on the sofa, lips pressed tightly together.


    He still hadn¡¯t figured out who wanted to target him. It shouldn¡¯t be the Duan Family, and with regard to the Chen Family... when he saw the crossbow assassinmit suicide, he had already ruled out the Chen Family.


    "It seems I need to prioritize advancing to the Innate Realm sooner rather thanter!" Chu Ge muttered to himself, and then he suddenly went into the bedroom, picked up a spare phone, and made a call to Huo Tianqian.


    The phone was answered after a few seconds, with several coquettish female voices on the other end, and Huo Tianqian¡¯s irate voice came through, "Who the hell is calling me at this hour? If you don¡¯t give me a reason, I swear I¡¯ll..."


    "Huo Tianqian, it¡¯s me," Chu Ge spoke calmly.


    "You swear it¡¯s... what the fuck, Mr. Chu!" Huo Tianqian was startled, his voice immediately became apprehensive, "Mr. Chu, why did you change your number?"


    "I lost the previous one." Chu Ge didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, "What about the batch of herbs I asked you to find?"


    "Ah, I was actually nning to report to you tomorrow," Huo Tianqian¡¯s voice contained a hint of vexation, "Everything else is fine, but one of the items is from out of town. I had already sent someone to get it, but halfway there, it got intercepted by one of my adversaries from another province!"


    "Intercepted by someone?" Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Right!" Huo Tianqian said. "It¡¯s not very convenient to talk on the phone. Do you have time tomorrow? If you do, I can send someone to pick you up, and I¡¯ll exin everything in person."


    "Um, okay." Chu Ge nodded: "Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    After saying this, he hung up the phone.


    In a veryvishly decorated room, Huo Tianqian looked at the disconnected call on his phone, finally let out a long sigh of relief, and pulled out a tissue to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, after a quick wash-up, he was ready to rest, but on a whim, he suddenly picked up his phone and sent a message to Mu Bingtong.


    "Have you gone to bed?"


    A few minutes passed after sending the message without a reply; Chu Ge shook his head with a smile. Just as he was about to put down his phone and switch off the light to sleep, the message notification suddenly lit up.


    "Not yet, what¡¯s up?"


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s reply, Chu Ge¡¯s interest piqued. He immediately sat up in bed, hugged his phone, and began typing: "Nothing much, just that I miss you and wanted to chat."


    In a room upstairs, Mu Bingtong looked at the message, and her cheeks instantly became burning hot as she muttered to herself, "This guy..."


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?"


    Seeing another message from Chu Ge, for some reason, Mu Bingtong¡¯s lips slightly curved into a smile as ifughing, her two fingers tapping on the screen: "What do you want me to say?"


    "Lots, for instance, do you like me?" Chu Ge suddenly revealed a mischievous grin and then hit the send button.


    The two were only a few dozen meters apart, so there was naturally no dy. As soon as Chu Ge sent the message, it appeared on Mu Bingtong¡¯s phone screen.


    This time, not only her cheeks were scorching hot, but even her ears turned embarrassingly red, and it was fortunate that the lights were off.


    She bit her lip and sent two words on the screen: "Drop dead!"


    "Are you angry because you¡¯re embarrassed?" Chu Ge didn¡¯t give up and continued to provoke her: "Just boldly say it out loud, I won¡¯t tell anyone else!"


    Faced with such shameless talk, the first emotion that emerged in Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart was not anger but a mix of endless shyness and some indescribable feelings.


    "What... what¡¯s wrong with me?" Mu Bingtong covered her cheeks with her hands, her gazeplicated as she looked at the messages on the screen.


    After a few minutes with no reply, Chu Ge shook his head, smiling, and sent: "Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you, good night."


    Seeing the new message, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and replied: "Good night!"


    The night passed without further words.


    However, breakfast the next day turned a bit peculiar.


    Shen Yaoyao would take a sip of soy milk and sneak peeks at Chu Ge, and when Chu Ge turned his gaze toward her, she would hurriedly lower her head.


    As for Mu Bingtong, although she tried hard to maintain aposed demeanor, her earlobes were already faintly blushing...

 Chapter 113 - 0113: Take Me to School

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 0113: Take Me to School</h4><h4></h4>


    The meal was finished amidst this awkward atmosphere.


    After Chu Ge had briefly cleaned up the table, suddenly two voices sounded at the same time.


    "Chu Ge, take me to work."


    "Brother-inw, can you take me to school?"


    "Huh?" Chu Ge was stunned for a moment, looking at Shen Yaoyao with some puzzlement: "Don¡¯t you usually not need me to take you?"


    Chu Ge had only ever taken her once, and after a strong insistence from Shen Yaoyao, Mu Bingtong had agreed to let her ride a mountain bike to school.


    Mu Bingtong also looked at Shen Yaoyao with a puzzled face, wondering what was off about the young girl this morning, acting all weird.


    "I just... just..." Shen Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face turned red, stammering for a while before saying: "Well, I just don¡¯t feel like riding a bike this morning, it¡¯s so tiring!"


    "You¡¯re justzy." Mu Bingtong nced at her unamusedly but then turned to Chu Ge and said: "You go take Yaoyao to school first, it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m a bitte to work."


    Indeed, there would be some minor punishments if Shen Yaoyao waste to school, but as for Mu Bingtong... even if she was reallyte, who in thepany would dare say anything?


    The white Maserati sped along the highway with gentle and soothing music ying inside, and Chu Ge, temporarily acting as the driver, nced through the rear-view mirror and asked: "What made you think of getting someone to drive you today? Aren¡¯t you always advocating for independence?"


    "It¡¯s... nothing!" Seemingly reminded of something, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s pretty face blushed again, hesitated for a long while, and then said in a faint voice: "Uh, aboutst night, thank you."


    "Oh, I thought it was something else." Chu Ge waved his hand nonchntly: "Just a massage, no need to take it to heart."


    Taking advantage of a red light, Chu Ge suddenly looked back at Shen Yaoyao and mischievously smiled: "But this way of thanking, it¡¯s quite creative indeed!"


    What he meant was clearly about having to act as a driver, and Shen Yaoyao stomped her foot: "Hey, that¡¯s not what I meant!"


    The rest of the journey was spent in their yful chatter, but just as Shen Yaoyao got out of the car, she suddenly kissed Chu Ge on the cheek.


    "This girl." Touching the wet mark on his face, watching the young girl¡¯s bouncing silhouette, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and smiling as he drove away from the school.


    After dropping Mu Bingtong off at herpany, Chu Ge also took the opportunity to ask for leave, as he had already agreed with Huo Tianqianst night to visit him today.


    The person who came to pick him up was a big man dressed in a ck tight-fitting outfit, sporting a buzz cut and a scar stretching from his forehead to his chin, which,bined with his cold demeanor, naturally exuded a deterrent force.


    However, Chu Gepletely ignored this intimidating presence, got into the car, and smiled as he asked: "Ah Hu?"


    Ah Hu was also present at the underground parking lot incidentst time, one of Huo Tianqian¡¯s trusted lieutenants, and Chu Ge had seen him several times apanying Huo Tianqian.


    "Mr. Chu remembers me?" Ah Hu was stunned for a moment, then showed a simple and honest smile: "Master Huo sent me to pick you up."


    This man treats his enemies with ruthless coldness, but towards his own people, he reveals his naive side. Thus, Chu Ge actually has a better impression of him than of Huo Tianqian.


    The car drove directly into a small estate. In a ce like Shanghai, where every inch ofnd is precious, it¡¯s incredible to have an estate this expansive,plete with its own fishing pond. One can imagine how powerful Huo Tianqian must be.


    However, Chu Ge has been in frequent contact with colossal families like the Ouyang Family recently, so he isn¡¯t very impressed by Huo Tianqian¡¯s influence.


    "Haha, Chu is here!"


    Seeing Chu Ge getting out of the car, Huo Tianqian hurried over to greet him. Knowing that Chu Ge prefers tranquility, at this moment, aside from himself and Ah Hu, his close confidants, there were only some specifically arranged service staff present.


    "Nice ce." After getting out of the car, Chu Ge looked around and nodded in admiration, "Surrounded by the concrete jungle, yet you¡¯ve managed to create such a nature-close scenic estate. It seems Master Huo really knows how to enjoy life."


    "Ah, not at all." Huo Tianqian quickly waved his hand andughed, "Just indulging in some temporaryforts. If Chu is interested, I can give this estate to him!"


    Chu Ge knew that Huo Tianqian was serious; the moment he nodded, the estate could immediately be transferred under his name!


    For ordinary people, this would definitely be a life-changing opportunity, but Chu Ge didn¡¯t even change his expression, simply smiling indifferently: "Alright, just expressing my admiration. I¡¯m not really interested in this ce; let¡¯s talk about serious matters instead."


    Speaking of serious matters, Huo Tianqian¡¯s expression also became serious. He waved his hand to have the waitstaff leave, then led Chu Ge to sit at a stone table, taking a seat across from him: "Thing is, in the list you gave, there¡¯s Earth Ganoderma. This item is already rare, and perhaps you won¡¯t find much throughout Huaxia. I happen to have some small business out of town, and one of them located this Earth Ganoderma."


    Having said this, Huo Tianqian paused, pouring a cup of tea for Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge picked up the teacup and took a gentle sip, nodding to indicate "Go on."


    "I had already spent a lot of money to procure it, but there¡¯s a family in the area that also took an interest in this Earth Ganoderma." A hint of anger appeared on Huo Tianqian¡¯s face: "They are the local tyrants, and my main forces aren¡¯t stationed in that area, which resulted in the Earth Ganoderma being snatched away."


    "Snatched?" Chu Ge caressed his wine ss, narrowing his eyes and staying silent for a moment.


    Huo Tianqian then called Ah Hu over and told Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, if you need anything during this time, just contact Ah Hu."


    "Hm?" Chu Ge nced at him: "You¡¯re leaving."


    "Yes." Huo Tianqian¡¯s face showed a bit of frustration: "I¡¯m nning to personally make a trip over. No matter what, I have to bring back the Earth Ganoderma for Mr. Chu!"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s expression clearly had a theatrical element, but then again, who in this era doesn¡¯t wear a mask?


    Chu Ge was silent for a while, then suddenly asked, "Huo Tianqian, what is your view on Martial Artists?"


    "Martial Artists?" Although unsure why Chu Ge would ask this, Huo Tianqian honestly replied: "They are beings who stand above ordinary people. Without technology in this world, they would be gods!"


    Clearly, he hasn¡¯t forgotten the incident where Chu Ge crippled Shi Weiyu with a single punch back at the factory.


    "Do you wish to be a Martial Artist?"

 Chapter 114 - 0114: One Step to Postnatal

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 0114: One Step to Postnatal</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hehe, a Martial Artist?" Huo Tianqian chuckled bitterly and shook his head, "Who wouldn¡¯t want that if they knew the true meaning of these two words? But with my current age, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hopeless for me in this lifetime!"


    Indeed, Huo Tianqian was now nearly fifty years old. Starting Martial Arts Training at this time, he would likely achieve nothing even if he trained until death.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s next words made him suddenly widen his eyes.


    "I can help you achieve the Postnatal Realm directly!"


    "What!" Not only Huo Tianqian, but even Ah Hu standing behind him showed a look of horror.


    The two words "Postnatal Realm" represented too much, too much!


    Like Shi Weiyu that day, although he was no match in front of Chu Ge, during the confrontation with the Blood Arrow Team, he was like a deity descending to earth.


    Even for the reclusive Ancient Martial Sects, the Postnatal Realm could be considered the backbone of the Sect, and among ordinary people in society, a Postnatal Realm expert could indeed be regarded as a godlike existence!


    "Chu... Mr. Chu, are you serious? Are you not joking?" Huo Tianqian stuttered, one could imagine the immense shock this matter had caused in the depths of his heart.


    "When have I ever deceived you?" Chu Ge stood up, hands behind him as he slowly walked to the pond side.


    In these years, Master had not only cultivated the techniques of the Jade Pendant, but in his study, there were whole shelves full of books that recorded various ancient martial arts and precious Internal Cultivation Methods. During the more than ten years in the mountains, Chu Ge had almost memorized all these techniques by heart.


    Now, casually selecting one to give to Huo Tianqian wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    "However, I must remind you." Chu Ge suddenly turned around, eyes fixed on Huo Tianqian, "After all, this is relying on external power to enter the Postnatal Realm, so after this, you will remain in the Postnatal Realm for the rest of your life, unable to advance further. You need to consider it carefully."


    "I have made up my mind!" However, Huo Tianqian did not hesitate at all, his tone had a hint of excitement as he nodded and said, "Mr. Chu, if you can really help me enter the Postnatal Realm, from now on, I, Huo Tianqian, will follow only you!"


    "Very well, let the others leave for now."


    Huo Tianqian nodded in agreement and said to Ah Hu who was standing nearby, "Ah Hu, take people to guard outside the Royal Exam, and don¡¯t allow anyone in!"


    "Yes!" Ah Hu took the order and, with a call, dozens of men in ck headed outside the estate.


    Watching the estate quiet down and looking at Huo Tianqian standing behind him with anticipation and nervousness, Chu Ge whispered to himself, "Finally, I can try it. If possible..."


    He didn¡¯t continue but instead reached into his pocket and pulled out a Jade Bottle.


    On top of the Jade Bottle was a stopper made of ice which, due to the action of Chu Ge¡¯s Inner Strength, had not melted.


    Now, as Chu Ge pulled it out, a refreshing and fragrant scent slowly wafted from the bottle.


    "This is..." Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes bulged, staring fixedly at the Jade Bottle in Chu Ge¡¯s hand.


    He had only inhaled a bit of this fragrance, and he felt his body rx as if the fatigue of many days had disappeared in an instant!


    The Jade Bottle contained the Spiritual Liquid that Chu Ge had been condensing over the past few days. As time passed, he had already amassed half a bottle¡¯s worth, and ordinary people only needed to consume a single drop to extend their lifespan, clear their minds, and even repair some lingering internal injuries.


    "Now sit cross-legged and slow your breathing. Try to clear your mind, maintain a state of nkness, and keep your vital signs stable," Chu Ge suddenly said.


    Huo Tianqian dared not disobey and promptly sat cross-legged by the small pond. After preparing for a dozen seconds, he spoke, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m ready."


    "Good." Chu Ge nodded and picked up the teacup from the table beside him, pouring in roughly half a bottle of the Spiritual Liquid, "Drink it. It might be painfulter, but you must endure."


    Without hesitation, Huo Tianqian consumed the tea. Just a few dozen secondster, his skin began to redden as if he were a shrimp just boiled, with heat steaming off the top of his head.


    Too much of a good thing could lead to the opposite effect. While ordinary people would benefit greatly from just a drop, Chu Ge had fed him an entire half bottle!


    The average person¡¯s body simply couldn¡¯t withstand such an enormous infusion of Spiritual Energy. Therefore, at this moment, Huo Tianqian¡¯s veins were bulging, and his face twisted in agony.


    Chu Ge knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer; his expression turned stern as he flipped his wrist, and several silver needles appeared between his fingers.


    Needles shed as they flew, and within just two or three seconds, they pierced several of Huo Tianqian¡¯s key acupoints. However, far from looking relieved, his expression only grew more agonized.


    Chu Ge paid no heed to this, merely advising him to "endure" before channeling True Yuan into his right palm and cing it atop Huo Tianqian¡¯s head.


    A wave of heat radiated from the two of them as the epicenter, rippling outwards and even lifting ayer of the ground where it was rtively closer!


    Finally, just as Huo Tianqian could barely hold back a scream, Chu Ge grunted, and the input of True Yuan suddenly increased several times over.


    "Let the energy run through the meridians, the Essence Blood unite, merge!"


    In the human body, essence and blood are like two parallel lines that never intersect. Reaching the Postnatal Realm means fusing essence and blood into one, creating an immense energy within the body, superior to an ordinary person.


    Moreover, the body usually has an excess of blood but a deficiency of essence. Thus, even if someone luckily merged them, it would only result in blood overwhelming the essence, slightly improving one¡¯s physique, but nowhere near the standard of a Martial Artist.


    A Postnatal Martial Artist has been cultivating their essence with precious medicinal herbs and ancient Inner Cultivation Methods from a young age. Once the Realm is achieved one day, the Essence Blood unifies, entering the Postnatal Realm.


    Thus, every Postnatal Martial Artist is an invaluable resource for the Ancient Martial Sect.


    However, Chu Ge first used the Spiritual Liquid to strengthen Huo Tianqian¡¯s residual essence, then utilized silver needles to stimte his bodily potential, and finally, used his own True Yuan to forcefully merge them!


    Finally, Huo Tianqian let out a roar, and the ceramic tiles beneath him instantly turned to powder.


    "Essence and blood united, from now on, you are a Martial Artist of the Postnatal Realm," Chu Ge withdrew his hand and smiled with a nod.


    But Huo Tianqian was looking at his hands, his eyes shimmering with excitement.


    He could feel a powerful force coursing through his body, so immense it seemed he could easily crack stones with one punch!


    However, just as Huo Tianqian was basking in the pleasure of this new power, a cold snort exploded beside his ear like thunder, "Huo Tianqian, do you think you now have the strength to challenge me?"

 Chapter 115 - 0115 Classmate Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 0115 ssmate Invitation</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s mind shuddered; as an ordinary person before, he hadn¡¯t felt much, but now as a martial artist, he truly sensed the mountain-like oppressive force emanating from Chu Ge!


    What realm could this young man surnamed Chu possibly be at? Could it be, as the legends say, an Innate Grandmaster?


    Huo Tianqian dared not show any disrespect anymore, his attitude even more humble than before: "No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare! It was just that I had just experienced the power of the Postnatal realm, and got carried away for a moment. Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t take it to heart!"


    "Alright, consider this as a reward for helping me procure those medicinal herbs," Chu Ge said indifferently.


    For people like Huo Tianqian, mere intimidation wouldn¡¯t work for long; it was necessary to offer some benefits to make them willing to work for him.


    After chatting for a few more moments, Chu Ge left the estate.


    Perhaps out of habit, Mu Bingtong now waits every evening after work for Chu Ge to pick her up, even though the car keys are in her hand, suddenly behaving as if she can¡¯t drive.


    After leaving Huo Tianqian, Chu Ge headed straight for Jinxiu Group.


    The white Maserati was speeding along the highway, Mu Bingtong sat in the back, asionally looking at the back of Chu Ge¡¯s head, opening her mouth as if to say something, but ultimately unable to utter a word.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Chu Ge, seeing the struggle on Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face through the rearview mirror, asked softly.


    "It¡¯s... a gathering."


    "A gathering?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, it¡¯s with an old ssmate I haven¡¯t seen for many years," Mu Bingtong observed Chu Ge¡¯s expression cautiously through the rearview mirror and spoke softly, "After graduating from college, he went abroad and has been there for four or five years. He just returned this morning, called me up, and said he organized a gathering, inviting some of our old ssmates as well."


    "I see." Chu Ge pondered for a moment but didn¡¯t respond.


    Actually, what he was thinking about was the matter concerning the medicinal herbs, but seeing Chu Ge fall silent, Mu Bingtong¡¯s thoughts suddenly took a different turn.


    Hesitating for a moment, she suddenly said, "That... Chu Ge,e with me."


    "Ah?" Chu Ge, surprised, pointed to his nose: "Me? Why would I go to your ss reunion? I don¡¯t know them."


    "You... why do you ask so many questions!" For some reason, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face suddenly turned red, slightly trying to cover her fluster, "Don¡¯t think too much, just... just consider it as you being the driver and acting as security, just apany me there, that¡¯s all."


    ......


    That evening, after preparing dinner for Shen Yaoyao and reminding her not to wander off, Mu Bingtong got into the car, directing Chu Ge to drive to a luxurious bar in the city center.


    The bar wasrge and well-located, naturally very popr. Most importantly, it was said to be protected by a certain influential figure, so no one dared to cause trouble there.


    After Mu Bingtong got out of the car, several men and women waiting at the bar came up to greet them.


    Chu Ge took a quick nce; leading them was a handsome man dressed in a designer suit, wearing a costly branded watch on his wrist, moving in a way that the watch would inadvertently show itself from beneath his suit.


    Behind the man, there were two men and two women, all dressed expensively, their expressions exuding a touch of arrogance, clearly indicating that they were sessful people belonging to the upper echelons of society.


    "Bingtong, it¡¯s been years since west met, and you¡¯ve be even more charming!" The man leading was Qiu Changqing, the organizer of this gathering and Mu Bingtong¡¯s old ssmate from her school days.


    Seeing Qiu Changqing walking towards her, Mu Bingtong smiled politely and subtly stepped back a few steps: "ss leader, you seem to have forgotten my preference?"


    "Oh, look at my memory!" Qiu Changqing smacked his forehead and said with a bitter smile: "You¡¯ve always preferred being addressed by your full name. I heard you¡¯re now the president of apany, so I guess I¡¯ll call you President Mu from now on."


    "Suit yourself." Mu Bingtong smiled, answering casually.


    Qiu Changqing¡¯s gaze shifted from Mu Bingtong to Chu Ge: "Who is this?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m a friend of Bingtong." Chu Ge smiled, and his words made Mu Bingtong breathe a sigh of relief; she was really afraid this guy would publicly im to be her husband amidst the crowd.


    Taking advantage of the pause in conversation, Qiu Changqing also scrutinized Chu Ge.


    Although the young man in front of him had a handsome face, he was only wearing cheap casual clothes, the kind you could get for a few dozen yuan each at street stalls, including deals like ¡¯buy three, get one pair of pants free¡¯.


    "Hehe, the car looks nice though." Despite this observation, Qiu Changqing decided to probe a bit further, knowing that these days, some wealthy individuals pretended to be poor.


    However, Chu Ge shook his head and said very honestly: "The car is Bingtong¡¯s; I¡¯m just responsible for driving."


    "Oh, you¡¯re the driver then!" Qiu Changqing revealed an enlightened expression while Mu Bingtong frowned slightly, looking like she wanted to say something but was stopped by a look from Chu Ge.


    He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble during this visit; he was just apanying Mu Bingtong to the gathering and wanted to ensure she returned safely, no need topete with these people.


    A few young people behind Qiu Changqing seemed to also want to get to know Chu Ge, but upon witnessing this scene, they diverted their gaze.


    The bar had reserved booths ready; as the group entered the bar, the eyes of those around were instantly drawn to them.


    Clearly, Qiu Changqing and his group had made ample preparations for tonight¡¯s gathering.


    The three men were all wearing famous brands with watches on their wrists valued in the thousands, and the women following them were dressed in designer brands, their diamond-studded high heels sparkling under the lighting.


    Especially Mu Bingtong, positioned at the end of the queue, whose icy demeanor and stunningly beautiful face, incongruous with the bar¡¯s ambiance, attracted the attention of most people present.


    Compared to her, Chu Ge seemed practically inconspicuous.


    "Meeting old ssmates, let¡¯s agree, no one leaves until they¡¯re drunk tonight!" A man in a blue suit, wearing ck-framed sses, sat down on a sofa, picked up a bottle of whiskey, and shouted.


    This man named Ge Yilun was a true second-generation wealthy individual, whose father owned apany in Shanghai, though on a smaller scalepared to Jinxiu Group.


    "Nice one, Ge Yilun, with so many girls here, and you insist on not leaving until we¡¯re drunk? What¡¯s your ulterior motive?" Zhou Duo jokingly scolded, but also picked up her ss.


    "Here¡¯s to our reunion, cheers!"

 Chapter 116 - 0116 Buy Me Cigarettes

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 0116 Buy Me Cigarettes</h4><h4></h4>


    After three rounds of drinks, the atmosphere among the group became more familiar, and even Mu Bingtong showed a reminiscent smile as she talked about some fun stories from their school days.


    Chu Ge was the only one sitting in the corner of the sofa, slowly savoring the drink in his ss. To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t like such noisy ces.


    "Handsome, what exactly is your rtionship with Bingtong?" Zhou Duo, wearing a short skirt and silver high heels, suddenly approached Chu Ge and asked with a suggestive raise of her eyebrows.


    Chu Ge nced at her and showed a yful smile: "Bingtong? She¡¯s my wife."


    "Pfft!" Zhou Duo rolled her eyes dramatically, feeling somewhat contemptuous towards Chu Ge.


    The reason she approached him was simply because Chu Ge was very handsome. If she could really hook up with him, having him as a backup option wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that this man, like those poor losers who pursued her, also liked to boast.


    Not to mention how it was unlikely for Mu Bingtong to fall for him just looking at his cheap casual outfit, which waspletely mismatched with Mu Bingtong¡¯s luxurious attire.


    "Handsome, there¡¯s a limit to bragging, right?" Zhou Duo mocked.


    Chu Ge looked at her but didn¡¯t exin anything.


    "Sorry, I need to go to the restroom for a moment." Mu Bingtong suddenly smiled apologetically at everyone, nced at Chu Ge, and then headed toward the restroom.


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze followed her until she entered the restroom corridor, and only then did he look away.


    "How about it, she¡¯s beautiful, right?" A man in a ck suit came over, patted Chu Ge on the shoulder, and said, "Back in our school days, Mu Bingtong was famously known as the Ice Queen. The number of men who pursued her could even form a reinforcedpany, but none seeded, not even in getting a dinner date."


    Chu Ge turned his head to look at him. Qiu Changqing had introduced this man before; his name was Zhang Tanqiu, the chairman of a hotel, also someone who inherited his father¡¯s business.


    "Ha, Zhang Tanqiu, unlike you losers, she¡¯s known as President Mu¡¯s boyfriend!" At this moment, Zhou Duo suddenly said sarcastically from the side.


    "Mu Bingtong¡¯s boyfriend?" Zhang Tanqiu was stunned, then burst intoughter, patting Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder, "Hahaha, bro, there¡¯s a limit to bragging, you im to be the son of the richest man in Huaxia, that¡¯s even more believable than being Mu Bingtong¡¯s boyfriend!"


    "Sometimes reality is more dramatic than stories; what if what I¡¯m saying is true?" Chu Ge looked at Zhang Tanqiu, his expression a mix of seriousness and jest.


    "Enough!" Just then, Qiu Changqing suddenly frowned, "You can brag, but bro, this is too much, don¡¯t disparage Mu Bingtong behind her back!"


    There was a hint of anger in Qiu Changqing¡¯s tone, but the expressions on the faces of those around them showed understanding.


    Qiu Changqing had been a suitor of Mu Bingtong during their school days, and over the years, he obviously still hadn¡¯t forgotten her.


    "Man, speaking of which, what do you actually do?" Zhang Tanqiu offered a toast to Qiu Changqing to cool him down, then leaned closer to Chu Ge and asked.


    "Oh, I¡¯m the head of the security team at Bingtong¡¯spany," Chu Ge replied.


    Actually, if you look closely, Chu Ge¡¯s only job at the moment is indeed the head of security. Of course, his other identity is enough to make the group of people in front of him kneel on the ground in fear.


    "Head of the security team?"


    "Yes." Looking at the puzzled expression on Zhang Tanqiu¡¯s face, Chu Ge exined, "I¡¯m the head of the security division at President Mu¡¯spany, responsible for thepany¡¯s safety management."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the people present all turned weird, especially Zhou Duo, who had somewhat liked Chu Ge earlier due to his looks, now subtly moved to the side, her eyes revealing a slight disdain.


    After all, in this era, no matter how good one¡¯s appearance is, without capital, it remains superficial.


    "Oh, so you are the head of the security team, my apologies!" Zhang Tanqiu forcibly suppressed a smile and said, "May I ask, how much sry do you draw each month?"


    "A month?" Chu Ge carefully recalled for a while and said, "About eight or nine thousand."


    The amount was indeed too small; he really needed to think about it.


    "Pfft¡ª" Finally, Zhou Duo couldn¡¯t hold back and was the first tough, and the others burst intoughter as well.


    A look of disdain shed in Qiu Changqing¡¯s eyes, he picked up a ss of wine from the table, deliberately showcasing the expensive watch on his wrist, and said, "I¡¯m nning to start my ownpany soon, you cane over, I¡¯ll offer you ten thousand yuan a month."


    Just then, a rich second-generation named Ge Yilun who hade over, his swaying appearance clearly indicating he had drunk a lot.


    "I told you to drink less, look at you now!" Zhou Duoined a bit resentfully.


    Ge Yilun waved his hand: "Sweat, it¡¯s fine, happy, rarely meeting a few old ssmates. Right, what¡¯s it again, you, go buy me a pack of cigarettes."


    Ge Yilun¡¯stter words were clearly directed at Chu Ge; as he spoke, he had already ced two hundred-dor bills in front of Chu Ge: "Forgot to carry cigarettes, help me buy a pack of soft Zhonghua cigarettes, just smoke these for now, the rest of the money can be your tip."


    However, Chu Ge did not take it and instead said quietly while looking at him, "Are you without legs or hands? If you don¡¯t know where the store is, ask anyone on the street."


    "What do you mean!" Ge Yilun suddenly pped the table and stood up: "Are you unwilling to buy a pack of cigarettes? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to go for free, as a security guard, even if Mu Bingtong is generous, how much money can you make in a month? And you start acting all high and mighty with me here?"


    Zhou Duo also nced at Chu Ge: "Pride before a fall, it¡¯s just buying a pack of cigarettes, the store is not far from here."


    "That¡¯s right!" Zhang Tanqiu nodded and chimed in, "You¡¯re a head of security, strong, and young, don¡¯t bezy like others. Go buy a pack of cigarettes for Mr. Ge, who knows, when youe back, Young Master Ge might be in a good mood and give you a reward that¡¯s more than a month¡¯s sry."


    And the girl sitting next to Qiu Changqing, dressed in a white dress, also said, "Just make a trip, us old ssmates don¡¯t often gather, besides, you¡¯re free anyway."


    The girl¡¯s name was Ni Rui, who always spoke little and seemed somewhat aloof, butpared to Mu Bingtong, she was as different as Heaven from Earth.


    Qiu Changqing didn¡¯t speak, just sipped his drink quietly, eyes filled with teasing as he watched Chu Ge.


    If hepromised now, then he should never think about raising his head again!

 Chapter 117 - 0117 Tianjing Group

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 0117 Tianjing Group</h4><h4></h4>


    "So you see," Chu Ge did not directly respond this time but looked around at the group of people who formed an alliance across from him, his voice carrying a hint ofughter, "Have you all lived in luxury for so long that you¡¯ve forgotten some basic survival instincts?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Tanqiu frowned, temporarily unable to grasp what Chu Ge was trying to convey.


    The others remained silent, their eyes focused on Chu Ge, waiting for him to continue.


    "Perhaps I should be more explicit." Chu Ge set his wine ss on the coffee table and continued, "Are you so ustomed to being served that, without a maid or servant, you wouldn¡¯t know how to do anything? Like not knowing how to buy cigarettes, dress yourselves, or even... how to use the restroom."


    At this point, a sense of unease rose among the group, while a mischievous smile appeared on Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m curious, how do you gentlemen manage when you urinate? Do you also need two people to help¡ªone to hold your ¡¯little brother¡¯ and another to unfasten your belt?"


    "You¡ª" Ge Yilun mmed the table and stood up abruptly from the sofa, his face flushed red as he red at Chu Ge.


    No doubt, Chu Ge¡¯s words were blunt and spared no dignity for them. Even Ni Ruimented softly, "It¡¯s just about helping to buy a pack of cigarettes, was there any need for such hurtful words?"


    Several others around nodded in agreement.


    However, Chu Ge nced at Ni Rui and said expressionlessly, "Girl, if you dare to harbor any more foolish thoughts, do you believe I would throw you out of here?"


    He didn¡¯t believe Ni Rui was unaware of the situation. Her feigning innocence was merely to support Qiu Changqing and the others, hoping that Chu Ge would back down voluntarily.


    "Enough, Ni Rui, there¡¯s no need to talk more with this kind of person!" Ge Yilun waved his hand and turned to Chu Ge, apparently about to say something.


    But just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Mu Bingtong approaching them. The words on the tip of his tongue were promptly swallowed back.


    After all, they were guests brought by Mu Bingtong. Speaking out in her presence could certainly leave a bad impression on her.


    So Ge Yilun nodded at Chu Ge, "Fine, let¡¯s not trouble you anymore, I¡¯ll go buy them myself!"


    With that said, he picked up his wallet and walked out of the bar.


    "What happened?" Just as Ge Yilun left, Mu Bingtong approached, sitting beside Chu Ge, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Her question was clearly directed at Chu Ge. Previously, old ssmates were present, and naturally, there was a feeling of reunion. As they kept engaging her in conversation, Mu Bingtong felt a bit guilty for leaving Chu Ge alone at a corner drinking by himself.


    Thus, she had used the restroom as an excuse to get away from their enthusiasm.


    But before Chu Ge could reply, Zhou Duo spoke mockingly, "Sister Bingtong, from which country¡¯s special forces did you recruit this security chief? He really acts high and mighty!"


    "Special forces?" Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. Being a clever woman, she could discern the sarcasm in those words. Apparently, during her absence, Chu Ge had some conflicts with these old ssmates.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Zhou Duo!" Seeing that Zhou Duo seemed ready to say more, Qiu Changqing stopped her and then looked at Mu Bingtong with a smile: "It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted Chu to help with a small favor just now. Perhaps Chu isn¡¯t used to helping others, let¡¯s pretend it never happened. This drink is my way of apologizing!"


    On the surface, Qiu Changqing seemed to be making a concession, but his words were actually very cutting! In a few sentences, he covered up all the excessive remarks made previously and also painted Chu Ge as a selfish person.


    The sole purpose of doing this was naturally to make Chu Ge appear despicable in Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes.


    Unexpectedly for him, Mu Bingtong¡¯s first reaction to these words was not to me, but to look at Chu Ge somewhat nervously and unsure: "Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to..."


    "It¡¯s okay." Chu Ge then gave her a gentle smile: "I¡¯m not so petty as to fuss over such things."


    "Thank you!" Mu Bingtong smiled radiantly, which surprised everyone around.


    Since she had arrived at the bar, although she had been chatting animatedly with a bunch of old ssmates, she had kept her speech within strict limits, and even her smile was merely out of politeness.


    Only now did Mu Bingtong¡¯s smile genuinelye from the heart, adding even more charm to her already stunning beauty.


    "President Mu?" Just then, a man in a suit and leather shoes came over with a ss of wine, his face showing excitement upon seeing Mu Bingtong: "President Mu, do you remember me?"


    "You are..." Mu Bingtong looked at the man in front of her, silent for a moment, honestly not remembering who he was.


    "It seems that President Mu truly has a bad memory of important people!" The man shook his head and smiled, but didn¡¯t mind, instead bowing slightly: "President Mu, meeting is fate, I wonder if you would honor us by joining us for a few drinks?"


    "Sorry." Mu Bingtong showed a polite smile, but her gaze was cold and distant: "I don¡¯t usuallye to bars, I¡¯m just here for an old ssmate¡¯s gathering, maybe some other time."


    "ssmate gathering?" The man muttered to himself, his gaze sweeping over several people and finally resting on Qiu Changqing: "Qiu?"


    Seeing Mu Bingtong with Chu Ge, Qiu Changqing had downed several sses of sullen liquor, his expression extremely gloomy.


    At this moment hearing someone calling him, he was stunned for a moment before looking up, his expression shifting from gloomy to shocked, then from shocked to ingratiating: "Mr. Xia!"


    Not only Qiu Changqing, sitting next to him, Zhang Tanqiu also looked at the man called Mr. Xia, seemingly ready to strike up a conversation.


    "Zhang Tanqiu, who is this Mr. Xia?" Zhou Duo leaned in, quietly asking.


    "This person is Xia Tianjing, the Vice President of Tianjing Group!" Zhang Tanqiu nced at Xia Tianjing, then introduced him to Zhou Duo: "Moreover, the Chairman of Tianjing Group is actually his father. That position will be his sooner orter!"


    "Tianjing Group?" Zhou Duo¡¯s mouth gaped open.


    This was a famous enterprise in Shanghai, its assets evenrger than Mu Bingtong¡¯s Jinxiu Group, and Qiu Changqing actually knew Xia Tianjing?

 Chapter 118 - 0118 Essential Points of the Jade Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 0118 Essential Points of the Jade Lotus</h4><h4></h4>


    Mothers are honored through their children, and people are respected because of their friends.


    Although Qiu Changqing¡¯s worth wasn¡¯t insignificant, it was only whenpared to the average person. To men like Ge Yilun and Zhang Tanqiu, even if Qiu Changqing was slightly stronger, he wasn¡¯t significantly so.


    Yet, to their surprise, he actually knew Xia Tianjing from Tianjing Group, and they seemed quite familiar with each other, instantly widening the gap between him and everyone else.


    "Yo, what a coincidence!" Xia Tianjing reached out his hand.


    Qiu Changqing hurriedly leaned forward slightly, both hands meeting his: "Indeed, I was just saying I nned to get together with some old ssmates, and here I run into Mr. Xia!"


    "Old ssmates?" Xia Tianjing nced at Mu Bingtong with some surprise and asked: "President Mu, he¡¯s your old ssmate?"


    "Yes!" Qiu Changqing had no doubts and nodded in response: "I just came back from abroad and called them out to catch up."


    "Aiyo, you should¡¯ve said so earlier!" Xia Tianjing pped his thigh: "Just now, I got the cold shoulder from President Mu. Well, since you¡¯re old ssmates, help me persuade President Mu. It¡¯s not a big deal, just toasting a drink as well as introducing her to a big shot!"


    "Ah?" Qiu Changqing looked troubled.


    As a ssmate, he had a general understanding of Mu Bingtong¡¯s personality: aloof, independent, and not easily swayed by others.


    Seeing Qiu Changqing¡¯s hesitation, Xia Tianjing patted him on the shoulder and earnestly said: "Little Qiu, don¡¯t me your brother for not warning you, but right now you¡¯re facing a great opportunity. Whether you can seize it is up to you!"


    Qiu Changqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He came to Shanghai, hoping to carve out a career, but in this society, without help, it was hard to achieve anything significant on his own.


    "Mr. Xia." Although the music in the bar was loud and raucous, Qiu Changqing still involuntarily lowered his voice: "How big exactly is this opportunity you¡¯re talking about?"


    "How big?" Xia Tianjing chuckled: "Let me give you the lowdown¡ªI¡¯m just a tagalong. Someone like me, a nobody, they don¡¯t even notice."


    "Ss¡ª" Qiu Changqing gasped.


    Who was Xia Tianjing? The chairman of Tianjing Group, the future heir, a true billionaire tycoon!


    For someone to treat him like a nobody... Qiu Changqing didn¡¯t dare imagine the level of influence the other party had.


    "What do you think, made up your mind?" Xia Tianjing asked with a smile.


    As an experienced businessman, the moment he saw struggle in Qiu Changqing¡¯s eyes, he already knew his choice. Now, the question was purely to stoke the fire a bit more.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll follow your advice!" As expected, Qiu Changqing nodded firmly.


    "What are those two whispering about?" Mu Bingtong leaned in close to Chu Ge, asking softly.


    When Qiu Changqing shook hands with Xia Tianjing a moment ago, they had already left the booth and walked over to the bar to talk.


    "What else could it be?" Chu Ge sneered: "It¡¯s just that Xia guy promising Qiu Changqing some benefits, then having hime over to convince you."


    Sure enough, shortly after Chu Ge¡¯s remark, Qiu Changqing approached, with Xia Tianjing following right behind.


    "Um, Mu Bingtong." Qiu Changqing put on a friendly smile, addressing Mu Bingtong: "Mr. Xia means well, you know. As the saying goes, the more friends, the more paths open to you, especially since you¡¯re all by yourself in Shanghai. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xia is my friend, with guaranteed integrity. He just wants you to toast a drink, that¡¯s all."


    "That¡¯s right," Xia Tianjing emerged from behind Qiu Changqing, holding a ss of wine, the very image of a sessful businessman: "To be honest, I¡¯m actually apanying a VIP tonight. I mean well, wanting President Mu to toast a drink just to get acquainted, would make things smoother for you in Shanghai!"


    "Scram."


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice chilled the atmosphere.


    "What do you mean?" Xia Tianjing¡¯s gaze shifted to Chu Ge, and upon seeing his cheap casual clothes, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide a mocking glint: "Where did this dead broke ghoste from, sneaking into a ce like this? Do you believe me if I say, just with that word of yours, I can have youpletely jobless in Shanghai?"


    "Whether or not you can make me jobless isn¡¯t for discussion." Chu Ge faced Xia Tianjing and slowly stood up: "But I know if you don¡¯t scram now, you¡¯ll be beaten to the point of wetting yourself."


    Xia Tianjing, whose stature was only around 1.6 meters, seemed tiny in front of Chu Ge¡¯s 1.83 meters. Plus, his perpetual indulgence in luxury had sapped his strength, and feeling Chu Ge¡¯s subtle intimidating pressure, his legs had already begun to tremble.


    "Alright, alright!" One must not lose face even in defeat. Though frightened inside, Xia Tianjing still pretended to be fearless, but his paleplexion was impossible to hide: "You just wait, you¡¯ll pay for those words!"


    Watching Xia Tianjing¡¯s embarrassed retreat, Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled.


    But before his smile faded, Qiu Changqing¡¯s angry voice suddenly rang out from one side: "Driving away Mr. Xia, feeling proud, are you?"


    "Hm?" Chu Ge turned his head, his eyes narrowly scrutinizing Qiu Changqing.


    "Do you think you¡¯re so impressive?" Qiu Changqing, now blinded by rage, yelled loudly: "Do you think you¡¯re so mighty? Putting up a tough front in front of Mu Bingtong, feeling cool, is that it?"


    Zhang Tanqiu¡¯s face changed slightly, and he gently tugged at Qiu Changqing¡¯s clothes. After all, with Mu Bingtong still there, some things shouldn¡¯t be spoken too bluntly.


    But at this moment, Qiu Changqing was beyond such concerns. His ns for starting apany in Shanghai were mostly dependent on Manager Xia; with Chu Ge having thoroughly offended Xia Tianjing, it was inevitable that he would be affected as well.


    "Do you even know who Xia Tianjing is?" Qiu Changqing persisted as Chu Ge remained silent, getting even more worked up: "He¡¯s the general manager of Tianjing Group, the future heir! My n to start apany in Shanghai depends mostly on his help. Ha, but you, just to feel a moment of satisfaction, directly pissed off Mr. Xia, do you know how much loss this could cause me?"


    "Is that so?" Now, Chu Ge finally spoke, his voice cold as he faced Qiu Changqing: "I don¡¯t understand your so-called business, nor do I know anything about some Mr. Xia. All I know is that using a woman, especially an old ssmate, to obtain wealth and status, I only want to ask you one question¡ªare you incapable of saving a shred of dignity?"

 Chapter 119 - 0119 Young Master Ouyang

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 0119 Young Master Ouyang</h4><h4></h4>


    Qiu Changqing was rendered speechless by Chu Ge¡¯s words and could only sit sulking on the sofa.


    The quiet atmosphere didn¡¯tst long before a man with a tattoo on his arm and a crew-cut hairstyle suddenly came over: "Yo, Little Qiu, you¡¯ve made something of yourself."


    "Brother Qian!" Qiu Changqing was stunned on seeing the tattooed man: "Aren¡¯t you always backstage, howe..."


    This man¡¯s surname was Qian; people in the underworld called him Brother Qian, and he was also the leading bouncer of this bar.


    "I am indeed in charge of the backstage business, but I heard something happened here, so I came to check it out." For some reason, Brother Qian¡¯s gaze at Qiu Changqing carried a hint of pity.


    "Ah?" Qiu Changqing was taken aback, his expression darkened, but he quickly adjusted himself: "Sweat, it¡¯s nothing major, worth youing here personally?"


    "Ho, still not a major issue?" Brother Qian chuckled and pointed in the direction Xia Tianjing had left: "Do you know who you offended just now?"


    "I know." Qiu Changqing sighed: "Offending Mr. Xia, business in Shanghai might be difficult from now on."


    "Heh, it¡¯s not just about business." Brother Qian scoffed: "Tonight, Mr. Xia was just a minor character apanying drinks. Do you know who really wanted to invite President Mu for drinks? It was that high-profile person!"


    Mu Bingtong was known as the unparalleled beauty of Shanghai, and naturally, anyone with a little connection knew her.


    "A high-profile person?" Qiu Changqing had heard about this high-profile figure twice tonight, and could no longer hold back, directly asking: "Brother Qian, Mr. Xia also mentioned him earlier, but I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask, can you tell me who this high-profile person really is?"


    Brother Qian nced over the others and finally fixed his gaze on Qiu Changqing.


    "Fine, let me enlighten you, even if it¡¯s as a ghost. I don¡¯t know much else, just that the person¡¯s surname is Ouyang!"


    "Ouyang?" Qiu Changqing¡¯s face changed: "Which Ouyang?"


    Seeing his reaction, Brother Qian couldn¡¯t help but give a coldugh and sarcastically said: "In all of Shanghai, how many Ouyangs can there be? It¡¯s one of the Young Masters from the Ouyang Family, one of the Four Great Families!"


    "Ouyang... Young Master!" Like a bolt from the blue, Qiu Changqing¡¯s legs went weak and he copsed onto the sofa.


    Brother Qian shook his head, and as he walked past him, he patted his shoulder: "Best of luck to you, I can¡¯t help you this time."


    The other two men also turned pale, looking as if they had lost their parents.


    "Hey, this Young Master Ouyang... who is he really? Even more incredible than Mr. Xia?" Zhou Duo leaned in and asked quietly.


    "Zhou Duo, you¡¯re not from Shanghai, you don¡¯t understand," Zhang Tanqiu looked at Zhou Duo and sighed: "Xia Tianjing? Heh, in the eyes of these Four Great Families, he¡¯s just an ant that can be crushed at will."


    "Chu Ge, this time, we¡¯ve all been doomed by you!" Qiu Changqing red bitterly at Chu Ge, his face filled with despair.


    Yet, at this moment, Chu Ge¡¯s expression was somewhat peculiar, he muttered softly: "A kid from the Ouyang family?"


    ......


    This is a private room on the second floor of the bar, from where everything downstairs is clearly visible. Due to the specially made ss, people inside can clearly see outside, but those outside cannot see inside.


    At this moment, sitting in this private room are several middle-aged men in suits, each with an extraordinary identity, perhaps the president of a majorpany or the managing director of arge corporation.


    However, these men, worth billions, are now all showing a ttering expression, respectfully looking at a young man sitting in the main seat.


    "Young Master Ouyang has such an impressive eye, he took a liking to President Mu at first nce. You know, this woman is famously known as the Ice Beauty of Shanghai!" A middle-aged man in a blue suit and wearing gold-rimmed sses smiled ingratiatingly at the young man.


    "What are you babbling about!" The young man known as Young Master Ouyang sshed a cup of wine on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, reprimanding: "Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I just wanted to invite President Mu for a drink and get to know her!"


    Being treated like this by the young man, a sh of anger clearly passed through the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, but he suppressed it instantly, wiped his face, and returned to the ttering smile from before: "What Young Master Ouyang said is right, it was my mistake to speak out of turn. I deserve to be punished!"


    "Mm." The young man nodded, not looking at him again.


    At that moment, Ouyang Yuan felt somewhat fortunate that he happened to bump into Mu Bingtong on a leisurely stroll to the bar!


    Chu Ge¡¯s information had already spread throughout the Ouyang Family; everyone knew Mu Bingtong was his fianc¨¦e. If he could build a good rtionship with Mu Bingtong, just having President Mu say a few good words about him in front of Chu Ge could raise his status in the family, couldn¡¯t it?


    Thinking this, he eagerly reserved this top-notch private room and then had Xia Tianjing go down to invite Mu Bingtong.


    A timely knock on the door resonated, and Ouyang Yuan straightened his back promptly, adjusted his coat, and then spoke: "Come in!"


    When he said this, he had already stood up from the sofa and slightly bowed towards the direction of the door. Seeing Young Master Ouyang do this, the other few men also hastily stood up and mimicked his bow.


    However, to his surprise, only Xia Tianjing came in, and with an angry look on his face.


    "Where¡¯s President Mu?" Ouyang Yuan frowned and asked.


    "Young Master Ouyang, you don¡¯t know!" Upon seeing Ouyang Yuan, Xia Tianjing immediately began toment bitterly, exaggerating the recount of the earlier events, and finally indignantly said, "This kid is too arrogant! And that President Mu, heh, does she really think she is something special? Young Master Ouyang, I suggest we just send someone to forcefully bring her over, what do you say..."


    "p¡ª" Before Xia Tianjing could finish speaking, Ouyang Yuan pped him across the face.


    Xia Tianjing was stunned by the p, turned around a few times on the spot before falling to the ground, holding his cheek in a daze, looking at Ouyang Yuan: "Young... Young Master Ouyang, what is this..."


    At this time, Ouyang Yuan only felt waves of dizziness attacking his brain, his vision intermittently going dark.


    He pointed at Xia Tianjing¡¯s nose, his finger even trembling: "You... what¡¯s the name of the man next to President Mu?"


    "I heard those few people calling his name, seems like it was... Chu Ge." Xia Tianjing, still dazed from the p and uneasy, looked at Ouyang Yuan.


    "Chu... Chu Ge!"


    Ouyang Yuan¡¯s legs went weak, and he directly copsed onto the sofa, his mind going nk.

 Chapter 120 - 0120 What Does It Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 0120 What Does It Mean?</h4><h4></h4>


    "You had an argument with that guy named Chu Ge?" Ouyang Yuan looked at Xia Tianjing who was kneeling on the ground and asked weakly.


    "Ah." Xia Tianjing was still confused about the situation and said, "Young Master Ouyang, it¡¯s not my fault, that guy was just too arrogant, I..."


    "I¡¯ll fucking kill you!" Before Xia Tianjing could finish speaking, Ouyang Yuan suddenly roared and smashed a beer bottle over Xia Tianjing¡¯s head.


    "Crack¡ª" A crisp sound was heard as the liquid mixed with blood trickled down Xia Tianjing¡¯s forehead.


    At this moment, not only was Xia Tianjing stunned, everyone in the private room was shocked.


    "Do you know why I hit you?" Ouyang Yuan sighed deeply, seemingly helpless.


    Xia Tianjing didn¡¯t speak, only silently shook his head.


    "I wanted President Mu toe over just to establish a good rtionship and please the people behind her."


    No one in the room was a fool, and upon hearing Ouyang Yuan¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes revealed a look of shock and uncertainty.


    "You guessed it right!" Ouyang Yuan nced over a few people and nodded: "Chu Ge is the man behind Mu Bingtong, a man that even our Old Master regards with utmost importance!"


    The words echoed like a reverberating bell inside Xia Tianjing¡¯s mind.


    "Do you understand now?" Ouyang Yuan looked at Xia Tianjing coldly: "What I did was actually to save you! Of course, how you will be dealt withter shall be decided by Mr. Chu!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, on Chu Ge¡¯s side, just as everyone under Mu Bingtong¡¯s lead was preparing to leave, several big men in security uniforms gathered around, encircling everyone.


    "Guys, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" Qian stepped forward, wearing a smile that was not quite a smile: "Offending Young Master Ouyang, you just think you can walk away like that? Heh, where on this earth is it so easy?"


    Qiu Changqing¡¯s face changed and he approached Qian, secretly passing a bank card: "Qian, we were wrong this time, truly sorry. Please see if you can..."


    However, unexpectedly, the usually greedy Qian pushed the bank card back: "Qiu, it¡¯s not that I, your brother, don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s just that the person you¡¯ve offended is too significant, I dare not assist!"


    "I..." Qiu Changqing was about to say something, but as his gaze swept over Chu Ge, he suddenly changed his tone and said: "Qian, you just saw, all the trouble was caused by this brat, it has nothing to do with us! If you want to detain someone, take this kid!"


    "Qiu Changqing, you..." Mu Bingtong widened her eyes, she really didn¡¯t expect that an old ssmate from the past would show such a greedy and selfish face.


    "What about me?" Qiu Changqing sneered, pointing at Chu Ge and said: "Don¡¯t forget, all of this was caused by this brat! If you had just gone to have a drink with Mr. Xia just now, not only would we not have offended anyone, but we could have also secured a big connection!"


    Hearing Qiu Changqing¡¯s words, Mu Bingtongughed in anger: "So you mean, I shouldn¡¯t have refused Xia Tianjing, right?"


    "Hmph!" Qiu Changqing did not answer Mu Bingtong¡¯s question, but instead looked at Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, you better listen carefully, when Young Master Ouyang arrivester, you¡¯d better take full responsibility!"


    Chu Ge looked at him with a curious gaze. Given his current status, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t get angry just because of a grasshopper jumping in front of him, but that didn¡¯t mean he would swallow his anger: "Qiu Changqing, is it?"


    Qiu Changqing stared at him, not saying a word.


    "Shanghai...no, actually, Huaxia is not suitable for you." Chu Ge looked at Qiu Changqing and suddenly uttered this seemingly inexplicable remark.


    Just then, Qian standing outside suddenly bent over deeply, shouting loudly: "Young Master Ouyang!"


    "Young Master Ouyang!" Several security guards around also bowed simultaneously, respectfully calling out.


    A young man in a white suit, slowly walked over surrounded by a crowd.


    Qiu Changqing and the others exchanged nces, all slowly retreating, leaving only Chu Ge standing at the very front.


    "This guy, he¡¯s doomed!" Ge Yilun looked at the back of Chu Ge and spit on the ground: "Tch, look at his arrogant demeanor, not showing any reaction upon seeing Young Master Ouyang, let¡¯s see how he diester!"


    Unlike Ge Yilun, Zhang Tanqiu looked worried: "Sigh, we should be more concerned about ourselves. After Young Master Ouyang deals with that guy surnamed Chu, will he turn his anger towards us?"


    Hearing Zhang Tanqiu¡¯s words, including two girls, several people¡¯s faces darkened simultaneously.


    Among them, Qiu Changqing looked the most ugly, because what he didn¡¯t expect was that at such a time, Mu Bingtong was still standing beside Chu Ge, not moving an inch!


    "Yo, Young Master Ouyang, what a grand entrance!" Chu Ge looked at the young man in the white suit and said with a mocking smile.


    But next, something happened that no one expected.


    This nobility they revered as supreme, the famous direct descendant of the Ouyang Family, actually bowed deeply to Chu Ge!


    "Mr. Chu... Mr. Chu, the people below were ignorant, my apologies for any offense, please don¡¯t take it to heart!"


    Silence fell upon the entire venue!


    Qian rubbed his eyes vigorously, finally confirming he wasn¡¯t seeing things... Young Ouyang Yuan, was bowing to this young man in cheap casual clothes!


    Not only Qian, but the old ssmates behind Mu Bingtong were also stunned.


    "Zhang Tanqiu, am I... am I hallucinating?" Ge Yilun whispered softly.


    Zhang Tanqiu gave a bitter smile, shaking his head: "I wish it were a hallucination, but... who exactly is this Chu Ge?"


    The two girls, their eyes widened and mouths agape,almost enough to fit an egg in.


    Was this just the security team captain they thought was a loser? How in a blink of an eye, even the young master of the Ouyang Family was showing him utmost respect!


    "You¡¯re still saying, you and Old Master Ouyang just met by chance?" Mu Bingtong nced at the bowing Ouyang Yuan, her phoenix eyes fixed on Chu Ge with a hint of mncholy and anger: "How long exactly do you n to hide things from me?"


    At this moment, Mu Bingtong looked just like a wifeining about her husband keeping secrets.


    "Young Master Ouyang is quite imposing, huh." Facing Mu Bingtong¡¯s probing gaze, Chu Ge could only speak, shifting the focus temporarily onto Ouyang Yuan.


    "No, no, no!" Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Ouyang Yuan straightened up quickly, hastily exining: "Mr. Chu, please hear me out, I definitely did not mean any disrespect!"


    "Oh? Then what do you mean?" At this point, Chu Ge simply sat down on the sofa, picking up a cup of wine and took a light sip.


    "Xia Tianjing,e here!" Ouyang Yuan turned his head and scolded.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 121 - 0121: Change of Identity

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 0121: Change of Identity</h4><h4></h4>


    "Uh?" When Chu Ge saw Xia Tianjing¡¯s head wrapped in blood-soaked bandage, he was a bit stunned: "Mr. Xia, what happened to you..."


    That address almost brought Xia Tianjing to his knees on the spot. He waved his hands repeatedly and said, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu! Please don¡¯t call me that, just Xia is fine. I was drunk earlier, my mind wasn¡¯t clear. I hope you big people don¡¯t remember the offenses of us small people, please don¡¯t take it to heart!"


    "Oh, Mr. Xia, what happened to you? Weren¡¯t you saying earlier that you wanted me to pay for my words?" Chu Ge looked at Xia Tianjing with some amusement: "Howe your attitude has changed so dramatically in just a few minutes?"


    At this point, Xia Tianjing felt like crying. If only you had revealed your identity earlier, who in their right mind would dare to offend you?


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare say this out loud. At this moment, he could only grit his teeth and swallow it, squeezing out an even uglier smile than crying: "Mr. Chu, I really didn¡¯t know before! I¡¯m just a nobody, and it wouldn¡¯t be worth your while to care about me, big people don¡¯t hold grudges for small folks, please spare me this time."


    Indeed, Xia Tianjing was scared. As soon as he stepped out of the private room earlier, Ouyang Yuan had already mentioned that if Chu Ge questioned and refused to forgive him, the Ouyang family would directly target him!


    Being targeted by the Ouyang family... Xia Tianjing felt as if the sky was darkening and the earth was spinning.


    "No repeat of this." Chu Ge nced at Ouyang Yuan and said softly.


    Xia Tianjing hadn¡¯t really gone too far, just said a few wrong words, and with the wound on his head, it was clear that Ouyang Yuan had secretly sought leniency for him. Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to be too nitpicky.


    "What are you still standing there for?" Ouyang Yuan nced at Xia Tianjing, who was still standing there, and scolded: "Mr. Chu has forgiven you, aren¡¯t you going to thank him?"


    Only then did Xia Tianjing snap out of it, thanking profusely and retreating behind Ouyang Yuan.


    "Mr. Chu, why have youe back here?" Seeing that Chu Ge seemed no longer interested in holding grudges, Ouyang Yuan finally sighed in relief, sat next to Chu Ge, and asked with a somewhat ingratiating smile.


    "Hmm? Can¡¯t I?" Chu Ge nced at him.


    "Of course you can!" Ouyang Yuan quickly nodded, saying: "If you like it, Mr. Chu, I¡¯ll give you this bar!"


    "Oh?" Chu Ge looked at him somewhat surprised: "I heard that this bar is backed by someone?"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Ouyang Yuan smiled a bit sheepishly: "Hehe, Mr. Chu, not to hide it from you, that person is me. I usually like going to bars, so I went ahead and opened one myself."


    So that was it!


    Chu Ge nodded, no wonder Qian and his people were so respectful earlier.


    "By the way," just then, Chu Ge suddenly looked towards Qiu Changqing in the distance, a mysterious smile on his face: "Remember what I told you earlier?"


    "I..." Qiu Changqing¡¯s lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word¡ª he still hadn¡¯t quite recovered from Chu Ge¡¯s identity reveal.


    Seeing the situation between the two, and then ncing at Qiu Changqing¡¯s unpleased face, Ouyang Yuan could guess a bit of the context and carefully asked: "Mr. Chu, this young guy... do you have a grudge against him?"


    "I gave him a piece of advice," Chu Ge looked at Qiu Changqing and said slowly: "I heard you just came back from abroad? Honestly, I don¡¯t think Huaxia suits you, it¡¯s better overseas, isn¡¯t it?"


    After saying that, Chu Ge closed his eyes, leaning half back on the sofa.


    Ouyang Yuan understandingly smiled, stood up, and walked straight to Qiu Changqing, "You have three days to book a flight ticket, figure it out yourself. If after three days, I still know you¡¯re in Huaxia, my people will send you away... packed in a little box!"


    Qiu Changqing¡¯s lips trembled, finally managing to say weakly: "Why?"


    All his years of efforts, years of hard work, now just a bubble due to one sentence. Inside, Qiu Changqing was constantly screaming: Why?


    "Why?" Ouyang Yuanughed: "Because my surname is Ouyang!"


    Facing Chu Ge present respectful as if he was a harmless good guy, and now, as a family young master, that authoritative aurapletely burst forth from Ouyang Yuan.


    Qiu Changqing¡¯s gaze became a bit scattered, at this moment he didn¡¯t even dare to curse, eventually staggering out of the bar.


    Then, Chu Ge rejected Ouyang Yuan¡¯s invitation, and Ouyang Yuan naturally no longer felt like ying, and after making sure the bar staff would take good care of Chu Ge, he left.


    It was only then that the group of old ssmates sat down together again, but the attitude towards Chu Ge was nowpletely different.


    Ge Yilun was the first to stand up, holding a ss in his hand: "Well, Big Brother Chu, I was a bit drunk earlier, got a bit impetuous and said the wrong thing. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, don¡¯t be upset!"


    After saying that, he drained the ss in one gulp, then nervously watched Chu Ge¡¯s reaction.


    Only when sweat started to form on his forehead did Chu Ge finally nod his head.


    As for the two girls, there was no need to say more, Zhou Duopletely changed her previous mocking tone and became passionately warm, almost clinging to Chu Ge.


    Even the usually aloof Ni Rui was frequently toasting Chu Ge.


    "By the way, Big Brother Chu." Zhang Tanqiu suddenly said, "You mentioned earlier that you¡¯re the head of the security team at President Mu¡¯spany, you were joking, right? What do you really do? Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just curious."


    Chu Ge nced at Mu Bingtong before suddenlyughing: "I wasn¡¯t joking, I really am the head of the security team at Jinxiu Group. Also, another identity, actually I am Bingtong¡¯s fianc¨¦..."


    "Chu Ge!" Mu Bingtong¡¯s face turned red, her eyes ring at Chu Ge: "Try talking nonsense!"


    "Ah." Chu Ge shook his head with a sigh, making a helpless gesture: "You see, Bingtong won¡¯t let me tell."


    Although that was said, the expressions between the two and especially the word "fianc¨¦" uttered by Chu Ge, already gave everyone a vague understanding of their rtionship.


    "Big Brother Chu, impressive!" Zhang Tanqiu truly admired this time, staring at Chu Ge with wide eyes: "Sister Mu was chased by almost all the boys at school, but no one could get slightly close to her, yet you... I really admire you!"


    What Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t expect was, this guy didn¡¯t show any intent to exin, instead shamelesslyughed: "Thanks for thepliment!"


    "You..." Faced with Chu Ge¡¯s thick-skinned attitude, Mu Bingtong waspletely helpless, her cheeks burning hot.


    "If you spout nonsense again, don¡¯t even think abouting home tonight!"

 Chapter 122 - 0122: Revisiting Tian Rui

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 0122: Revisiting Tian Rui</h4><h4></h4>


    It was just a sentence spoken in the heat of the moment that led to an unexpected shift in the way a few ssmates looked at Chu Ge.


    Their eyes filled with shock and incredulity, and of course, even more so with jealousy!


    After a long while, it was Zhang Tanqiu who first broke the silence: "You two... are you living together now?"


    Hearing Zhang Tanqiu¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong also suddenly realized what she had said and quickly waved her hands to rify: "No, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It¡¯s just that this guy had no ce to stay when he first came to Shanghai, and my ce is pretty spacious, so I let him temporarily move in."


    "Yeah." Chu Ge also coughed and put on a serious expression: "We¡¯re just living together, not sleeping together. Don¡¯t get any weird ideas."


    The more you exin, the darker it gets!


    The more you try to exin this kind of thing, the more others will suspect. Seeing the admiring look on Zhang Tanqiu¡¯s face, as if he was almost ready to kneel to Chu Ge, Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face instantly turned as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression, Chu Ge understood that if he kept teasing, this girl might explode with anger, so he quickly said: "Alright, why are you all so nosy? Let¡¯s end this topic here. Aren¡¯t you all ssmates? Can¡¯t we talk about some memories instead?"


    The atmosphere slowly started to recover afterward, but of course, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ge hadpletely changed from before, especially the two girls who kept urging Chu Ge to drink, even though he wasn¡¯t holding a cup, they would drink first.


    .......


    Mu Bingtong has always been a woman who knew her limits, even at parties.


    After two or three drinks, she rarely drank any more, always making sure to stay sober. Despite this, by the end of the gathering, her cheeks still sported two enticingly faint blushes of tipsiness.


    "Do you need me to support you?" Chu Ge finished hisst ss of wine in one gulp and asked with a smile, looking at Mu Bingtong¡¯s tipsy appearance.


    "I¡¯m not that far gone." Mu Bingtong chuckled and shook her head, her jade-green index finger pointing up: "I know my limit, so I never let myself get drunk."


    Feeling the warm breaths close to his ears, Chu Ge suddenly shook his head and sighed slightly: "What a pity."


    "What¡¯s a pity?"


    "Missed a chance to take advantage." He didn¡¯t conceal it, looking straight at Mu Bingtong: "I thought I could get you drunk and take the opportunity to do something beastly."


    "Can¡¯t you be more serious." A sunflower seed was thrown at him as Mu Bingtong rolled her eyes at him irritatedly and stood up with the help of the sofa: "It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back."


    "Understood!"


    The white Maserati traveled through the Shanghai night. In the car, Mu Bingtong sat in the back seat, looking at Chu Ge¡¯s figure, her eyes bing somewhat blurred: "Chu Ge, who are you really?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s body paused slightly, then he shed a smile in the rearview mirror: "A man who loves you."


    "There you go with your smooth talk again." Mu Bingtong helplessly shifted her gaze towards the outside of the car, but perhaps even she herself hadn¡¯t noticed the faint, almost imperceptible, curve at the corner of her mouth.


    .......


    The next morning, Chu Ge got up especially early. His realm had now reached the peak of the Postnatal stage, and any further cultivation was futile. This was one of his bottlenecks.


    He steps over it, and henceforth has a broad and smooth path ahead; if he fails to step over, he¡¯s doomed to halt here for life. However, to Chu Ge, this step posed no difficulty at all.


    He just needed to absorb the statue acquired from thest auction, then he would immediately step into the Innate Realm, yet Chu Ge was not satisfied with just that.


    ording to the records on the Jade Pendant, Innate is merely the first step of cultivation, yet it is also the most crucial one.


    The foundation of Innate determines the scale of future achievements; therefore, Chu Ge decided to follow the guidance of the All Spirits Return to One Array recorded on the array, to collect various Spiritual Medicines and ultimately set up a mini Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array, forging a perfect Innate foundation for himself!


    Initially, Chu Ge nned to continue working at Jinxiu Group, as he had nothing much to do and was merely waiting for news from Huo Tianqian. However, a phone call from Zhao Wuji made him change his mind.


    ......


    Tianrui Bank, a bank that ranks among the highest echelons in Shanghai, was bustling with noise even though it was only Wednesday.


    The first time Chu Ge stepped into this ce, he was met with mockery and humiliation. But, because of a Dragon Card, the situation hadpletely flipped.


    This time, as Chu Ge entered the ce again, the bank¡¯s lobby manager personally came to greet him, followed by two rows of uniformed hostesses.


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re here!" As Zhao Wuji had previously ensured that they all saw Chu Ge¡¯s photograph, the lobby manager immediately walked up to him and bowed deeply.


    "Where¡¯s Manager Zhao?" Chu Ge sized up this lobby manager, who clearly wasn¡¯t the one fromst time. This person appeared tall and thin, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    The lobby manager straightened up and made a weing gesture: "Mr. Zhao is on the seventh floor. He specifically told us to wait here for you and to take you upstairs as soon as we saw you."


    "Hm." Chu Ge nodded, feeling quite pleased by Zhao Wuji¡¯s actions.


    Arge group of people surrounded Chu Ge as they entered the elevator. It wasn¡¯t until the elevator doors closed that the murmuring in the lobby started to buzz.


    "Hey, did you see that? Who was that guy just now? To warrant such a grand reception from Tianrui Bank?" A man dressed in a suit, who seemed to be an office worker, gazed in the direction Chu Ge had left, his eyes filled with envy.


    Another man beside him sported a simr expression and shook his head: "Who knows? But it¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it? Why do these big shots nowadays like dressing in cheap casual clothes, making themselves look like an average Joe?"


    The elevator stopped directly on the seventh floor. The attendants, including the lobby manager, did not continue to follow. They politely greeted him and then took the elevator down.


    The entire seventh floor was carpeted with a thickyer of red velvet, giving afortable feeling simr to walking on grass when stepped upon.


    At the end of the corridor was arge, purple, wooden door. Chu Ge walked up and knocked.


    "Come in." Zhao Wuji¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Chu Ge was no longer polite and directly pushed the door open and entered.


    This was evidently Zhao Wuji¡¯s private office, a very spacious room. There was a wooden tea table in the center, and Zhao Wuji, dressed in a suit, was carefully pouring tea from a teapot into a cup.


    "Mr. Zhao, enjoying yourself, I see."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s voice, Zhao Wuji paused in his tea-pouring, promptly put down the teapot, stood up, and smiled at Chu Ge: "I wondered who it was. It turns out Mr. Chu has arrived. The tea is just right. Please, have a taste!"

 Chapter 123 - 0123: Two Major Sects

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 0123: Two Major Sects</h4><h4></h4>


    Beside Zhao Wuji, there sat a man in white training attire, who appeared to be in his forties or fifties.


    Hearing these words, he turned his head to nce at Chu Ge, his eyebrows slightly furrowing: "Mr. Zhao, is this the person you mentioned..."


    Zhao Wuji first cast an apologetic nce at the man before promptly pulling Chu Ge to his left, then introduced: "Come, Mr. Chu, let me introduce you. This is Master Zheng Lihong, the head of Zhengxing Martial Arts Hall."


    After the introduction, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh privately: "Master Zheng just turned fifty this year, but his martial skills are truly divine and unfathomable. If it weren¡¯t for his stringent standards in epting disciples, I¡¯m afraid his martial arts hall could have turned into a sports hall by now."


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s words clearly pleased Zheng Lihong; however, he maintained a humble demeanor, waving his hands and saying, "Oh no, it¡¯s all just friends hyping it up!"


    At this point, Zhao Wuji also introduced Chu Ge to Zheng Lihong: "Master Zheng, this is Chu Ge, Mr. Chu, whom I mentioned to you before."


    After everyone got somewhat acquainted, they each took their seats and lifted the teacups in front of them.


    "I heard from Mr. Zhao that Mr. Chu is interested in learning about the martial arts hidden within the secr world?" Zheng Lihong asked Chu Ge, smiling.


    Chu Ge nced at Zhao Wuji and nodded: "Yes, indeed. I want to know some things."


    "How much does Mr. Chu know about martial arts?"


    "A rough understanding," Chu Ge cautiously replied. Over the years, he had been learning the cultivation technique from the Jade Pendant with his master in the mountains, hardly evering into contact with any hidden sects. And since his arrival in Shanghai, if not for Shi Weiyu and the Ghost Poison Sect member who died at his hands, he might not even have been aware of the existence of these concealed sects.


    "That¡¯s good then," Zheng Lihong nodded andmented, "It¡¯ll save me a lot of exnation."


    He sipped his fragrant tea gently, nodding in approval, "Delicious tea! Then let me continue. As far as the secr martial arts world is widely aware, there are mainly two sects and one n. The two sects are Ghost Poison Sect and Vajra Sect. The one n, is the Sunflower Sect."


    Chu Ge¡¯s spirit was lifted, pressing on: "Tell me in detail about Ghost Poison Sect and Vajra Sect."


    "In detail?" Zheng Lihong let out a bitter smile, shaking his head: "If their information were so easily obtained, they wouldn¡¯t be called hidden sects. What I can give you is only some rather rough information."


    Seeing Chu Ge holding back from speaking further, Zheng Lihong continued: "Both of these concealed sects have a history spanning several centuries, with the Ghost Poison Sect being the most mysterious. It¡¯s rumored to have existed for thousands of years and is possibly closely linked with the Gu Vige in the Miao Region. Of course, these are merely rumors."


    Zheng Lihong paused, then continued: "Vajra Sect is renowned for its formidable prowess in tempering their body¡¯s strength. Disciples can often forge a body impervious to des and spears, making them near invincible at close-quartersbat in their rank. As for Ghost Poison Sect, their reputation isn¡¯t favorable, known for excelling in poison techniques. However, the strength of this sect is not to be underestimated. It is rumored that within their ranks, there are Innate Grandmasters with the Unity of Heaven and Man!"


    "Innate Grandmaster?" Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, murmuring.


    With his current strength, he had no fear of the Innate Realm! And once he truly steps into the Innate Realm, he would be invincible among those at the same level!


    However, Zheng Lihong certainly couldn¡¯tprehend Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts; instead, he looked up wistfully: "An Innate Grandmaster, even in ancient times, would be a force to be reckoned with. I¡¯m afraid I might never evene close to that threshold in my lifetime!"


    All things considered, perhaps due to his age, Zheng Lihong maintained a genial demeanor from start to finish, answering Chu Ge¡¯s inquiries as thoroughly as possible.


    "Indeed, those who receive the Dragon Card are never simple characters." Observing Chu Ge¡¯s thoughtful expression, Zhao Wuji suddenly smiled and shook his head: "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chu, at such a young age, to have already joined the true ranks of the martial arts."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t respond to Zhao Wuji¡¯s remarks, not out of impoliteness, but because he was currently contemting the information Zheng Lihong had shared.


    What Zheng Lihong knew was not much, but was still somewhat more extensive than what Chu Ge knew. The situation with Vajra Sect was manageable, especially since Shi Weiyu had divulged almost everything under the coercion of Huo Tianqian.


    The main concern was Ghost Poison Sect ¨C ording to Zheng Lihong, there was indeed an Innate Grandmaster within the Ghost Poison Sect, and probably not just one!


    "Ah, that¡¯s right!" Zheng Lihong suddenly seemed to recall something important, furrowing his brows as he said: "Some time ago, I heard some rumors, but couldn¡¯t ascertain if they were true or not."


    "What rumors?" This time, even Zhao Wuji was intrigued, gently inquiring.


    "It¡¯s about Vajra Sect and Ghost Poison Sect," Zheng Lihong took a sip of tea, lowering his voice, "I¡¯ve heard from some old friends that some time ago, both Ghost Poison Sect and Vajra Sect sent people to Shanghai, and they were all Peak of Postnatal masters. Especially Ghost Poison Sect, they even sent one of their top three disciples, a Half-step Innate expert!"


    "Half-step Innate?" Zhao Wuji¡¯s pupils constricted as he was well aware of what being a Half-step Innate signified and how terrifying it was.


    "Why would such experts be sent to Shanghai?"


    "Who knows," Zheng Lihong chuckled and shook his head, "Word is that, recently, a disciple from both Vajra Sect and Ghost Poison Sect died in Shanghai, and the bodies were nowhere to be found. Most importantly, both disciples were on critical missions. It seems very likely that someone intercepted and ambushed them on their path!"


    "Intercepted?" Zhao Wuji took in a sharp breath, "Have they lost their minds? Daring to mess with hidden sects?"


    Listening to their private conversation, Chu Ge¡¯s expression was a bit peculiar; it seemed like he might be the main character in the incidents they were discussing!


    Still, Zheng Lihong¡¯s words had piqued Chu Ge¡¯s interest. He took a small sip of tea before inquiring, "Half-step Innate?"


    Zheng Lihong nced at Chu Ge and nodded, "That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s rumored that the Sect Leader of Ghost Poison Sect is at the Innate Grandmaster Realm, and supposedly there is another Innate Grandmaster hiding within. Whether it¡¯s true or not, nobody knows. Beneath the Sect Leader, there are three top disciples, all at the Half-step Innate Realm!"


    Saying this, Zheng Lihong shook his head, "And Ghost Poison Sect has sent one of these top three disciples this time. It seems whatever the matter is, it¡¯s not a small affair!"


    Chu Ge, however, didn¡¯t take Zheng Lihong¡¯s words to heart. If the true function of the Jade Statue were known to them, it would not just be one of the top three disciplesing out, but the Sect Leader himself!

 Chapter 124 - 0124: Dividing the Property

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 0124: Dividing the Property</h4><h4></h4>


    After making sure he had all the information he wanted, Chu Ge drove straight to Mu Bingtong¡¯spany.


    "Mr. Chu!" Ever since thest incident, the kid Wang Shunjie stopped calling him big brother and started calling him Mr. Chu directly.


    Seeing Chu Ge arriving, he quickly waved and said: "Mr. Chu, there¡¯s amotion inside thepany, you should hurry over and take a look."


    "Amotion?" Chu Ge frowned and quickened his pace towards the lobby, asking: "What happened?"


    Could it be the Chen Family¡¯s doing? That¡¯s quite possible, if nothing unexpected happened, by now Chen Jun would bepletely paralyzed with shattered bones, which is a punishment more terrifying than death, and the Chen Family would likely not let things rest.


    Unexpectedly for Chu Ge, what came out of Wang Shunjie¡¯s mouth was the name "Zhang Yanxia."


    "Zhang Yanxia?" Chu Ge halted in his steps and turned to look at Wang Shunjie.


    "Ah, right, President Mu¡¯s stepmother!" Observing Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Wang Shunjie said cautiously: "I have no idea what got into her, she suddenly stormed into thepany causing trouble. President Mu is handling it inside."


    As they arrived at the entrance of the building, Wang Shunjie did not go inside, and Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother with him, stepping into the building on his own.


    "How about it, it¡¯s all written here in ck and white, are you still trying to deny it?"


    Just entering the building, the shrill voice of Zhang Yanxia was heard. She was holding a sheet of paper, gesticting and saying something.


    Mu Bingtong was standing across from Zhang Yanxia, looking pale with anger, and many employees around also had indignant expressions on their faces.


    "What happened?" Chu Ge walked directly next to Mu Bingtong and asked softly.


    Seeing Chu Gee over, a look of fear clearly shed in Zhang Yanxia¡¯s eyes and she took severalrge steps back.


    But the people around and the surveince footage gave her courage, and with the paper in hand, Zhang Yanxia said, waving it: "Be warned, you Chu surname kid, this is our family¡¯s private matter, you have no right to interfere!"


    "Oh? Family matter?" Chu Ge sneered: "And you qualify as Bingtong¡¯s family?"


    "Hmph." Zhang Yanxia snorted coldly and said: "As long as Mu Bingtong signs her name on this contract, from now on, she and I will have nothing to do with each other. She can walk her separate path, and I will walk mine."


    "Contract?" Chu Ge frowned.


    "It¡¯s a property division certificate." Mu Bingtong, suppressing her rage, exined: "Zhang Yanxia and I... Mu Changge are already divorced, and she already took away over ten million in the process. Probably considering it too little money, she came to thepany just now, demanding that I split half of Jinxiu Group with her!"


    Even Chu Ge¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this, and he looked at Zhang Yanxia and said: "Damn, truth be told, I¡¯ve seen many shameless people, but seeing someone as shameless as you, this is a first."


    "Hmph, don¡¯t y dumb!" Zhang Yanxia pped the divorce agreement in her hand: "This Jinxiu Group is Mu Changge¡¯s property, isn¡¯t it? I was, after all, Mu Changge¡¯s wife. It¡¯s normal to divide marital property. I suggest you sign this property division certificate quickly, so we can avoid further trouble."


    Mu Bingtong pped the counter top and looked at Zhang Yanxia with a cold voice: "Jinxiu Group, I¡¯ve built it step by step with my sweat and blood, it has nothing to do with Mu Changge, and it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Heh, who would believe what you¡¯re saying?" But Zhang Yanxia sneered: "Who knows how much money you took from Mu Changge when you first came to Shanghai? Jinxiu Group was started with that money, that also counts as part of the marital property, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Mu Bingtong was so angry that her pretty face turned pale: "When I first came to Shanghai, I only brought twenty thousand yuan with me, and that was thest of the assets my mother left me. It wasn¡¯t until after I had established Jinxiu Group that Mu Changge found me!"


    Rendered somewhat speechless by Mu Bingtong, Zhang Yanxia decided topletely tear off the mask and shouted, "No matter what, I was once your stepmother. I should have a share in your assets! I advise you to give it to me honestly, otherwise..."


    At this point, Zhang Yanxia gave Mu Bingtong a cold sneer, "You just wait to go to court in a few days. I¡¯m all alone now and not afraid of anything. But you, you¡¯re the president of Jinxiu Group. Once you¡¯re caught up in somewsuit scandal, how much do you think that will affect thepany?"


    "You..."


    Mu Bingtong could not have imagined that Zhang Yanxia could be so shameless once the mask was thoroughly ripped off.


    Just then, Chu Ge suddenly spoke up: "Enough, all you want is money, right?"


    "Yes!" Zhang Yanxia nodded, taking it for granted: "That¡¯s what I¡¯m entitled to."


    "Fine, I got it."


    Chu Ge suddenly took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    The call was quickly answered, and a young man¡¯s voice came from the other end: "Hello, is this Mr. Chu?"


    "It¡¯s me," responded Chu Ge, before asking, "Are you busy right now?"


    "Not at all!" Ouyang Yuan hurriedly replied, "I¡¯m free at the moment. What do you need me to do?"


    "Alright, thene to Jinxiu Group, I do have something for you to take care of." After saying this, Chu Ge hung up the phone and looked at Zhang Yanxia, "Just wait a moment, I¡¯m having someone bring you the money."


    "Bring the money?" Zhang Yanxia looked at Chu Ge disdainfully, then her gaze swept over Mu Bingtong, and she finally nodded: "Okay, but don¡¯t make me wait too long."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long." Chu Ge suddenly showed a mysterious smile.


    "Chu Ge, I..." Mu Bingtong seemed to be still worried and appeared to be about to say something.


    However, Chu Ge patted her shoulder and stopped her mid-sentence, gently assuring her with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me."


    Ouyang Yuan, who had been brooding over unintentionally offending Chu Ge at the bar thest time, feared that Chu Ge would bring it up with Old Master Ouyang, which would likely ruin the rest of his life.


    Hearing now that Chu Ge actually needed him for something, where would Ouyang Yuan find any reason to ck off?


    Driving the sports car at full speed, Ouyang Yuan arrived at Jinxiu Group in less than ten minutes after the call.


    "Mr. Chu!" He practically ran over, waving his hand and calling out upon seeing Chu Ge.


    "Hmph, herees another wet-behind-the-ears brat, I really want to see what tricks you n to y," sneered Zhang Yanxia dismissively, seeing that the personing was just a young man of about twenty years old.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward, and even the look she gave Zhang Yanxia was tinged with pity.


    Others might not recognize him, but she had just met himst night, and this person... was the young master of the Ouyang Family!

 Chapter 125 - 0125 Half of the Property

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 0125 Half of the Property</h4><h4></h4>


    Ouyang Yuan had made up his mind to get on good terms with Chu Ge. After roughly understanding the causes and consequences of the matter, he patted his chest and assured Chu Ge that he could handle this.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge was more than happy to take a step back, squinting his eyes and watching Ouyang Yuan approach Zhang Yanxia with the property division document.


    "So, have you decided? Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯m in a rush!" For someone who has nothing to lose, Zhang Yanxia felt she had nothing to fear anymore. Since she was no longer subject to anyone¡¯s control, she was ready to take the money and leave.


    "We can agree to your terms!" It must be said, Ouyang Yuan did have a knack for acting. As soon as he turned his face, the sinister smile from before was gone, reced by a look of grievance and helplessness, as if he was really about to face a huge loss.


    "Ha, you agree? Can you represent Mu Bingtong?" Zhang Yanxia sneered coldly, turning her gaze to Mu Bingtong.


    Mu Bingtong herself originally looked puzzled, but when she caught Chu Ge signaling her with his eyes, she immediately understood. Although unclear about what exactly their n was, her intuition told her to trust them.


    "Yes!" With that realization, Mu Bingtong hesitated no longer, nodding at Zhang Yanxia and saying, "Ouyang... Yuan can fully represent me and represent Jinxiu Group!"


    Zhang Yanxia instinctively sensed something was off, but it wasn¡¯t a good time to question further. She took out a ck pen and ink pad from her bag: "Then sign and leave your handprint."


    Seeing the items Zhang Yanxia pulled out, Mu Bingtong¡¯s anger intensified, she snorted coldly: "Hmph, you¡¯re really well-prepared!"


    "What should we do then?" Zhang Yanxia seemedpletely oblivious to the sarcasm in Mu Bingtong¡¯s tone, she shrugged andughed: "You are the CEO of Jinxiu Group, and I¡¯m just amoner. What if you agree now butter change your mind? I can only prepare in advance."


    "Enough with the nonsense, will you?" It seemed Zhang Yanxia had more to say, but Ouyang Yuan interrupted her ruthlessly: "Aren¡¯t you eager to sign this property division contract? Then stop wasting words, hurry up before I change my mind."


    "Humph!" Having her words cut off midway clearly didn¡¯t make Zhang Yanxia happy, but considering the massive fortune soon to be within her reach, she forcibly suppressed her displeasure and pped the contract on the table beside her: "Humph, it¡¯s my first time to see someone so eager to give away money!"


    Ouyang Yuan paid her no mind and carefully read the contract before nodding: "Okay, you sign first."


    "Me first?" Zhang Yanxia nced at him, but didn¡¯t object: "Hmph, does it matter who signs first?"


    Saying so, she signed her name on the contract and also pressed her handprint: "Now like this, you have no reason to back out, do it quick."


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that Ouyang Yuan would indeed sign his name cleanly and decisively, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Zhang Yanxia nced at him, picked up the contract to scrutinize closely, and after a few seconds asked suspiciously: "Hey, what did you sign here?"


    "Ouyang Yuan!" Ouyang Yuan blinked innocently, "Isn¡¯t it necessary to sign our own name here?"


    "Are you dumb or just pretending to be?" Zhang Yanxia threw the contract onto the ground angrily, her voice shrill: "I want half of Jinxiu Group¡¯s shares! Aren¡¯t you able to represent Jinxiu Group in full now? You should have signed Jinxiu Group¡¯s business name!"


    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry." Yet Ouyang Yuan was indeed nonchnt, carefully picking up the contract from the ground and dusting it off: "You just want the money, right? How much is Jinxiu Group worth? What I signed for you is the entire Ouyang Family!"


    "Ouyang Family?" Zhang Yanxia was stunned.


    "Correct." Ouyang Yuan pointed at the content on the contract: "I, on behalf of the Ouyang Family, have officially signed this property division agreement with you! Now you can take this contract to our house and look for the Old Master, half of the Ouyang Family¡¯s assets, I believe, are worth much more than this Jinxiu Group?"


    "Ouyang Family?" Zhang Yanxia froze, just staring nkly at Ouyang Yuan.


    At this moment, Mu Bingtong spoke up: "Yes, I can confirm that he is indeed a young master of the Ouyang Family, Ouyang Yuan... managing a branchpany of the Ouyang Family out of town, you can find some information on him online."


    Zhang Yanxia trembled, pulling out her mobile phone, murmuring something while she searched.


    Sure enough, within a few seconds, some basic information about Ouyang Yuan appeared online, and the photo was exactly the same as the young man in front of her!


    "Crash¡ª" The phone slipped from Zhang Yanxia¡¯s hands, smashing into several pieces on the floor.


    She continued to stare nkly at Ouyang Yuan, falling into a strange silence.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ouyang Yuanughed at this moment, stuffing the property division document into Zhang Yanxia¡¯s bag: "This contract has my signature and my handprint, it¡¯spletely valid. You can now take this contract and go im half of the Ouyang family¡¯s assets from the family."


    "I... I..." Zhang Yanxia stammered, her face turning alternately pale and flushed, but she did not dare to speak.


    A beggar can trick a rich man, and if he¡¯s lucky, he might swindle arge sum of money. But if he tries to fool a king, he might swindle more than a rich man, but at the cost of never seeing another sunrise!


    It was exactly this situation now; Zhang Yanxia knew that although Ouyang Yuan had signed the contract and left his handprint on it. But if she really dared to take this contract to the Ouyang Family ignorantly, she would definitely not be able to leave Shanghai.


    Even, if the news of this contract leaked, her life would be in danger!


    Because once exploited by the other major families, it would certainly impact the Ouyang Family, and the ensuing Ouyang Family¡¯s retaliation... was definitely more than she could handle!


    "What, still think it¡¯s too little?" Ouyang Yuan didn¡¯t intend to let Zhang Yanxia off easily, looking at her and smiling: "Then how about I modify the contract? I transfer all of the Ouyang Family¡¯s assets to you, and then all members of my Ouyang Family go beg on the streets?"


    Finally, Zhang Yanxia copsed onto the ground, sobbing: "Ou... Young Master Ouyang, I know I was wrong, please let me go this time!"

 Chapter 126 - 0126: Scared to Tears

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 0126: Scared to Tears</h4><h4></h4>


    "Oh my, don¡¯t do that!" Ouyang Yuan didn¡¯t even nce at Zhang Yanxia, waving the contract and saying, "Miss Zhang, look at this. Both of us have put our handprints on it. If this is inconvenient for you, then I can just take it to Old Master myself!"


    When Ouyang Yuan said this, he pretended to walk outside.


    In reality, how could he dare to find Old Master? His actions were merely to put pressure on Zhang Yanxia¡¯s mind, and sure enough, just as Ouyang Yuan was about to walk past her, Zhang Yanxia hugged his thigh tightly.


    "Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t! Young Master Ouyang, I was wrong, I truly realize my mistake!"


    She was genuinely scared. It wasn¡¯t just about money at this moment, but her very life was at stake!


    Ouyang Yuan sneered at her and then shifted his gaze onto Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge nodded, looking at Zhang Yanxia and asked, "By the way, how much did you say you got from Mu Changge?"


    Zhang Yanxia was startled, seemingly wanting to tell a lie, but when her eyes met Chu Ge¡¯s icy gaze, she trembled all over, and the little scheme that had just formed in her mind instantly vanished, answering honestly, "Twenty... twenty million!"


    "Twenty million?" Chu Ge sneered, "That¡¯s a decent amount. Transfer this money into Bingtong¡¯s ount."


    "Ah?"


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just Zhang Yanxia who was stunned, even Mu Bingtong herself was caught off guard, looking at Chu Ge with some surprise, "That¡¯s not a small amount, you..."


    However, she didn¡¯t finish her sentence as Chu Ge interrupted, "That¡¯s enough, to me, these twenty million are nothing."


    Chu Ge was speaking the truth; with his capabilities, money was nothing more than a number to him.


    Yet, Mu Bingtong obviously misunderstood his words, her cheeks flushed red, and not knowing what she had imagined in her head, she just turned away without speaking again.


    "But..." Zhang Yanxia looked troubled, twenty million was also a significant figure for her.


    From the fact that she dared toe to Jinxiu Group alone with a divorce contract, seeking half of thepany¡¯s shares from Mu Bingtong, it was clear that she was a woman who valued money as life itself. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Jun¡¯s mishap, now lying half-dead in the hospital, and without her chief patron, how could she possibly give up on Mu Bingtong?


    Now, asking Zhang Yanxia to cough up the money she had swallowed was more painful than killing her!


    "You really value money quite heavily, huh!" Seeing Zhang Yanxia¡¯s demeanor, Chu Ge sarcasticallyughed, then said to Ouyang Yuan, "Go find Old Master, how would you like to be Shanghai¡¯s richest man overnight?"


    Thetter half of the statement was clearly addressed to Zhang Yanxia, her body shuddered upon hearing it... Shanghai¡¯s richest man? More like the richest man in the underworld!


    Finally, just as Ouyang Yuan was ready to extricate himself to continue walking outside, Zhang Yanxia couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and shouted, "Fine! I agree!"


    Subsequent matters were much simpler. With Ouyang Yuan supervising on the side, Zhang Yanxia signed her name on the property transfer contract with tears and snot running down her face.


    During this process, she shamelessly prepared to y the pity card to Mu Bingtong, but Mu Bingtong had seen through this calcting woman years ago and naturally had not the slightest bit of sympathy.


    After signing the contract, Zhang Yanxia red at the others with a look of intense resentment but dared not say anything. She picked up her purse and slunk out of Jinxiu Group.


    Ouyang Yuan also left thepany on the excuse of having family matters to attend to. After such amotion at Jinxiu Group, although it was still somewhat noisy, with the department managersing out to calm things down, everyone returned to their work in an orderly manner.


    .......


    The afternoon passed in a sh, and in the evening, Chu Ge, as usual, acted as Mu Bingtong¡¯s driver. However, just as he was about to drive towards the vi, Mu Bingtong suddenly said, "We are not going to the vi today. Let¡¯s head to Yutianhuawang."


    "Yutianhuawang?" Chu Ge instinctively felt that the name sounded familiar. After thinking it over quietly, he made a weird expression, "Oh, I remember now, isn¡¯t that where your father lives?"


    Yutianhuawang was the ce where Mu Changge and Zhang Yanxia used to live, but now Zhang Yanxia had naturally left.


    "Um." Mu Bingtong nodded, her eyes showing a hint of puzzlement, "He called earlier and said if we¡¯re free tonight to stop by. He wants to talk about something. Since we¡¯re finishing work early tonight and there¡¯s nothing at home, let¡¯s just go and see what he wants to talk about."


    Chu Ge naturally didn¡¯t refuse the suggestion, turned the car head toward Yutianhuawang, and Mu Bingtong took the opportunity to make a phone call to Shen Yaoyao, exining some matters and reminding her not to wander off before hanging up.


    "Worried about Yaoyao?" Chu Ge peeked at Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Mu Bingtong nodded, a look of helplessness shed across her face, "This girl agrees happily on the surface, but I¡¯m guessing, knowing we won¡¯t return tonight, she¡¯s probably going to throw a party at the vi again!"


    "Hehe..." Thinking of this quirky youngdy, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    However, they did not go straight to Yutianhuawang. Instead, they stopped in front of a high-end clothing store.


    Chu Ge was still wearing his perpetually cheap casual clothes. He never liked to wear formal attire.


    "Bingtong, is this really necessary, making it seem like a son-inw going to meet his father-inw?" Chu Ge questioned jokingly as Mu Bingtong selected several high-end suits for him.


    Mu Bingtong blushed at hisment, ring at him, "Stop talking nonsense! Take these and try them on to see if they fit!"


    "Bingtong, do you really want me to wear a suit?" Chu Ge suddenly shifted from his previous jovial demeanor and asked with a serious face.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mu Bingtong was puzzled by his abrupt change, "Can¡¯t you wear a suit, or is there some other special reason?"


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Chu Ge shook his head, looked into her eyes and said, "I look too handsome in a suit. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall in love with me!"


    "Pfft¡ª" A few nearby attendants overheard Chu Ge¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. They had seen narcissistic people before but meeting someone narcissistic to such a shameless degree was indeed a first for them.


    Mu Bingtong was also amused by his words and rolled her eyes at him, saying irritably, "Enough with the rubbish talk, just go try them on and let¡¯s see how they look!"


    PS: The content of the previous Chapter 125 was incorrect, as it was a repeat of Chapter 124. Please refresh the page to see the correct content of Chapter 125.

 Chapter 127 - 0127: Encounter Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 0127: Encounter Extortion</h4><h4></h4>


    As the saying goes, clothes make the man, just as gold makes the Buddha.


    Before, Chu Ge in casual clothes didn¡¯t seem much, at most people would notice his good looks. Now, in this high-end suit, his figure is instantly strikingly tall and straight!


    A face as sharp as a Roman sculpture, with slightly long bangs that touch his eyebrows, and below are eyes bright as the stars, while his lips hold a faint, elusive smile.


    The two female waitresses were already staring dumbfounded, their eyes sparkling with little stars.


    Even Mu Bingtong, when she saw Chu Gee out, lost herself for a moment.


    Finally, she suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, trying to make her tone sound more neutral: "Hmm, not bad, I¡¯ll take all those items from before, pack them up!"


    After Mu Bingtong finished with the card, she and Chu Ge walked out of the store, and only then did the waitresses start to talk.


    "Ah, it¡¯s rare to see such a handsome man, and to think in the end, he turns out to be a pretty boy kept by a rich woman!" A female waitressmented sadly while watching Chu Ge¡¯s tall figure.


    "Damn, if that rich woman is so beautiful, I¡¯d happily be kept by her!" Thisment came from a male waitress next to her, his eyes showing a mix of envy and resentment as he watched Chu Ge.


    "Come on, you?" The female waitress looked at the male waitress with a bit of disdain: "If you had even one-tenth of that man¡¯s charisma and appearance, you wouldn¡¯t still be single!"


    "Big sis, don¡¯t beat me down like that!" The male waitress felt nearly in tears.


    ......


    Unaware of what was happening in the mall, after Mu Bingtong and Chu Ge left the mall, they intended to get directly into the car and head straight to Yutianhuawang, but just as they stepped out, they saw arge crowd gathered around their car.


    The two exchanged a look and walked over together.


    Chu Ge stayed close to Mu Bingtong, secretly gripping a silver needle between his fingers. Some people in the crowd, seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s beautiful appearance, tried to take advantage while it was crowded. As soon as their wandering hands reached out, they felt intense pain and quickly retracted them.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Finally, Chu Ge, protecting Mu Bingtong, managed to squeeze to the inner circle and then asked someone nearby.


    "Probably a staged ident!" The person beside them sneered, taking pleasure in the misfortune: "That¡¯s what these rich folks get for showing off, driving a Maserati, and now they¡¯ve attracted scammers."


    In front of Mu Bingtong¡¯s white Maserati, a middle-aged man was lying on the ground, his body stretched under the car with his left leg in front of the wheel.


    "Ouch... ouch..." The man groaned while scanning the surrounding people.


    "This woman owns the car!" Just then, someone from the crowd shouted: "It¡¯s thisdy in the suit; I saw her and that man get out of the car."


    Following that shout, suddenly all eyes were on Mu Bingtong and Chu Ge.


    And the scammer, noticing the shift of attention, intensified his groaning even more: "Ouch... ouch... You hit someone and now want to drive away, don¡¯t you?"


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Mu Bingtong furrowed her brows: "When we parked the car just now, there was nobody around, and then we went to the opposite mall to shop for clothes, leaving the car here. And just as we returned you im it hit you; did the car be sentient and hit you by itself?"


    "Miss, you can mess with meals, but not with words. Who said the car hit me on its own? Under the broad daylight, are you still trying to deny it?"


    What Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t expect was that the scammer suddenly showed an aggrieved expression and yelled: "You clearly hit me with your car just now and now after getting out of the car you are denying it!"


    After saying this, the scammer started shouting: "Everyone,e look, look here! This woman hit me with her car and now she¡¯s denying it, trying to weasel out of it! Is there now in this world anymore?"


    Actually, almost everyone around knew what was going on, because this middle-aged person was famously known for his scamming in this area, and many drivers had been victimized by him.


    However, not a single person was willing to speak up for Mu Bingtong. After all, everyone fears getting involved in trouble themselves, so they simply stayed silent and just watched the excitement.


    There were even a very few people with a grudge against the wealthy, watching Mu Bingtong with schadenfreude.


    "You...." Mu Bingtong truly did not expect someone could lie so tantly.


    "Hmph!" Suddenly, she sneered and pointed to a surveince camera in the distance: "Fine, you said I hit you, right? Let¡¯s check the surveince footage and see what really happened!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s intention was to use the surveince to scare off the scamming middle-aged man, but to her surprise, he didn¡¯t budge at all and his face even showed a smug expression as if he had nothing to fear.


    At this moment, a bystander spoke up: "Beauty, this guy often does this kind of thing. He simply knows that the camera over there is broken and hasn¡¯t been fixed yet, that¡¯s why he dares to scam you."


    "The camera is broken?" Mu Bingtong was stunned.


    "So, what do you say?" The middle-aged man looked at Mu Bingtong triumphantly and said: "You have two choices. Either take me to the hospital right now, and we can check every injury. I fear these injuries won¡¯t heal for several months! Of course, we can also settle this privately."


    To settle privately, actually meant demanding money.


    But at this point, Mu Bingtong also had no more options and asked with suppressed anger, "How much money do you want?"


    "One..." The middle-aged man initially nned to say one thousand yuan, but after sizing up the obviously expensive clothes on Mu Bingtong and the designer outfit on Chu Ge, as well as the Maserati they were driving that is worth millions,


    After weighing these factors, his eyes shifted, and he outright demanded, "One hundred thousand! Hand over one hundred thousand yuan, and I¡¯ll leave now and won¡¯t bother you in the future!"


    "Wow¡ª¡ª"


    The crowd was shocked. Extorting money was foreseeable, but what the onlookers didn¡¯t expect was that the middle-aged man would boldly ask outright for one hundred thousand yuan all at once!


    Mu Bingtongughed in anger and said coldly, "One hundred thousand? Why don¡¯t you go rob someone?"


    "Tsk tsk, youngdy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, what do you mean rob?" The middle-aged man said indignantly: "My left leg is numb now, it must be broken because you hit me, asking for one hundred thousand is already letting you off easy!"


    PS: The content of Chapter 125 was mistakenly sent as Chapter 124, refresh to see the correct Chapter 125 content.

 Chapter 128 - 0128: Break Your Two Legs

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 0128: Break Your Two Legs</h4><h4></h4>


    Just as Mu Bingtong was so angry that her breathing became rapid, a hand suddenly rested on her shoulder: "Let me handle this."


    Turning around, it was Chu Ge¡¯s face with a mild smile. For some reason, when Mu Bingtong saw this smiling face, the anger and panic in her heart melted away like snow meeting sunlight.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge had already walked over to the middle-aged man, crouching down to look at him: "Breaking one of your legs costs one hundred thousand yuan forpensation?"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face shed a slightly unnatural expression, but he still stubbornly said: "That¡¯s right! Breaking my leg and you paying one hundred thousand yuan is already cheap."


    After speaking, he seemed to say in a negotiating tone: "One hundred thousand yuan, should be nothing to you, just pay up, and I¡¯ll leave immediately, I promise not to bother you again!"


    However, Chu Ge seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard him speak at all, still asking casually: "One hundred thousand for a leg, really?"


    "Exactly one hundred thousand, can¡¯t you understand humannguage?" The middle-aged man got impatient: "I¡¯veid my terms here, if you don¡¯t pay one hundred thousand yuan today, you¡¯re not leaving!"


    "Oh!" Chu Ge nodded and said: "Hmm, one hundred thousand, I can pay that."


    "Chu Ge..." Mu Bingtong furrowed her brows, she wasn¡¯t worried about the money, after all, for Mu Bingtong, it was indeed not much, but she felt sick to her stomach giving money to this kind of person.


    However, Chu Ge made a reassuring gesture to Mu Bingtong, and continued asking the middle-aged man: "One hundred thousand for one leg, how much for two legs?"


    "Damn, are you annoying or what!" The middle-aged man roared at Chu Ge, even spitting a bit as he shouted: "Are you uneducated or what? Two legs are two hundred thousand yuan, hurry up and pay up!"


    "So it is, two hundred thousand for two legs then." Chu Ge suddenly revealed a sinister smile, stood up and walked towards the car: "Hold on for a moment then."


    "Hurry up!" A hint of joy appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to actually get one hundred thousand yuan, seeing how readily Chu Ge agreed, the middle-aged man even felt a bit of regret... he should have asked for more earlier!


    At this moment, Chu Ge¡¯s head suddenly poked out from the car window: "Two hundred thousand for two legs, you sure?"


    "Where the hell does all this nonsensee from?" The middle-aged man lost his patience entirely, yelling: "Hurry up and give me one hundred thousand yuan, if you keep dragging this out, the price won¡¯t stay the same!"


    "Okay." Chu Ge gave him a slight smile, then pulled his head back in.


    A few secondster, the sound of the car starting suddenly erupted.


    The middle-aged man was startled and shouted: "Fuck, what the hell are you nning?"


    "What?" Now, Chu Ge had a crazy smile on his face andughed at the middle-aged man: "Boss here is rich! One hundred thousand yuan? Too little, I¡¯m embarrassed to even take it out, how about I just crush both your legs and pay you two hundred thousand all at once!"


    As he spoke, he stepped on the gas, and the car actually started moving forward.


    "Fuck!"


    The middle-aged man jumped up from the ground as if his butt was stabbed, rolling and scrambling to the side, while the car rolled over the ce where he had just been lying.


    The middle-aged man jumped aside, and Chu Ge also stepped on the brakes, rolled down the window and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile: "Yo, didn¡¯t you say that your left leg was crushed by a car? Howe I feel like both your legs are intact? You certainly didn¡¯t run as fast just now, did you?"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª"


    Hearing Chu Ge teasing him, everyone around burst intoughter.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned from green to white. Finally, he red fiercely at Chu Ge and pointed his finger saying: "Okay, kid, you just wait and see!"


    But right as he said that, Chu Ge suddenly started the car and drove straight towards where the middle-aged man was standing.


    The middle-aged man shuddered in fear and hastily squeezed into the crowd.


    Watching this scene, people aroundughed even harder. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t keep his face and left, dragging his feet weakly.


    As the excitement died down, naturally the crowd dispersed quickly.


    "Hehe, how about that?" Chu Ge got out of the car, opened the rear door for Mu Bingtong, and asked with a yfulugh.


    "You with all your tricks..." Mu Bingtong rolled her eyes at him, climbed into the car and then said: "What would you have done if you¡¯d actually run someone over just now?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, veteran driver here, steady as always," Chu Ge grinned, settling into the driver¡¯s seat: "You have to trust my skills."


    "Hmph." Mu Bingtong red at him but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Chu Ge chuckled at the rearview mirror, as he started the car he said: "There¡¯s no point in reasoning with that sort of person. And you can¡¯t give ground either. If you step back, they¡¯ll push forward two."


    Although Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t outwardly agree with Chu Ge¡¯s approach, she couldn¡¯t deny feeling incredibly thrilled at the sight of the middle-aged man¡¯s awkward flight.


    The security at Yutianhuawang was still the same as when Chu Ge first arrived in Shanghai; seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s Maserati, they let them through without question.


    Noticing Chu Ge taking a few extra nces at the young security guard, Mu Bingtong asked: "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Nothing," Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled: "I remember when I first came to Shanghai to see you here, this guard stopped me, must¡¯ve thought I was a junk collector."


    "Pfft¡ª" Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but giggle, covering her mouth.


    "You¡¯re right, back when you first arrived in Shanghai, without you saying anything, people definitely mistook you for a junk collector..." After finishing, a smile twinkled in Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes as she added: "But then again, with those tattered clothes you wore, even telling wouldn¡¯t have helped..."


    "Yes," Chu Ge nced at her and nodded: "So, how times change, who would have thought that the junk-collecting guy would end up being favored by the beautiful CEO and be her husband, and now here he is, taking the stunning CEO to meet his father-inw, it¡¯s practically a rags-to-riches story!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s face turned red, this rascal always managed to make her blush with just a few words, yet she always found herselfpletely at a loss with him!


    Oh Mu Bingtong, weren¡¯t you always known for yourposure and rationality? What has happened to you now?


    Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge¡¯s back, her gaze bing somewhat dreamy...


    PS: The content of Chapter 125 was mistakenly posted as 124, refresh to see the correct content of Chapter 125.

 Chapter 129 - 0129: Strange Guest

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 0129: Strange Guest</h4><h4></h4>


    "What do you think your dad wants us for this time?" Chu Ge parked the car, got out ahead of time to open the car door for Mu Bingtong: "Could it really be your father asking for his son-inw¡¯s hand?"


    "If you keep talking nonsense, you¡¯re finding your own ce to stay tonight!" Mu Bingtong felt helpless with Chu Ge, who had no filter and dared to say anything and everything.


    "Alright, my lips are sealed!" Chu Ge was actually just joking, and he followed Mu Bingtong towards the vi.


    After the doorbell rang four or five times, the door was abruptly pulled open. To Mu Bingtong¡¯s surprise, the person standing inside was not Mu Changge but a young man in a ck coat.


    The young man seemed to be about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and when he firstid eyes on Mu Bingtong, a sh of astonishment crossed his eyes, and his movements paused slightly.


    "Are you..." Mu Bingtong looked at the young man, her brows tightly knit: "A guest he invited?"


    "You must be Mu Bingtong." The young man took a few seconds to recover before showing a familiar demeanor: "Uncle Mu often mentions you to me, but I have been so tied up with things on my end that I couldn¡¯t make time. Now that I see you in person, you¡¯re much more beautiful than in photos!"


    It¡¯s said that one does not p a smiling face, and although Mu Bingtong felt somewhat dissatisfied with the young man¡¯s over-familiar attitude, she didn¡¯t show it and instead put on a polite smile: "You tter me."


    While she said this, the young man had already stepped aside, allowing them to enter.


    When Chu Ge passed by the young man, his step faltered slightly. For some reason, he felt a sense of difort emanating from this person, along with a trace of familiarity!


    Upon entering, they were in the lounge, and in the middle of the coffee table, there were several cups of hot tea. Three middle-aged men sat on the surrounding sofas, all looking to be in their thirties. Two of them wore sullen expressions, and when their gazes swept over Mu Bingtong and Chu Ge, there was a chilly undertone.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows were already furrowed. She had thought that Mu Changge had only called them over for a brief chat, and had not expected so many strangers to be present.


    At that moment, the young man in ck followed up and walked over to the three middle-aged men on the sofa, saying, "Let me introduce you, this is Uncle Mu Changge¡¯s daughter, Mu Bingtong. As for the gentleman behind her, you are..."


    The young man gave an inquisitive look, and Chu Ge made no attempt to hide, saying directly, "My surname is Chu, with a given name of Ge. Are all of you friends of Uncle Mu?"


    What puzzled Chu Ge was that, as soon as he announced his name, the several people in the lounge seemed to take a few extra moments to scrutinize him.


    "Please have a seat." At this moment, the middle-aged man in the center of the sofa waved his hand and said, "Xiao Zhao, pour two more cups of tea."


    "Sure thing!" The one called Xiao Zhao, the young man in ck from earlier, responded eagerly to the middle-aged man¡¯s summons and headed to the kitchen.


    This scene made Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes briefly reveal a touch of displeasure. Indeed, this ce was technically her home, and these strangers were acting like the hosts in every respect, making even Chu Ge feel slightly ufortable.


    However, with Mu Bingtong¡¯sposure, she naturally wouldn¡¯t show it openly, and Chu Ge didn¡¯t think it was worth making a fuss over such trivial matters. Seeing that Mu Bingtong sat down on a sofa nearby, he too took a seat right beside her.


    The young man known as Xiao Zhao was now walking over with two cups of freshly steeped hot tea. After cing the teacups before them, he stepped behind a middle-aged man, standing with both hands sped in front of his abdomen, exuding a respectful attitude toward the middle-aged man.


    "Everyone," Mu Bingtong held her teacup but did not drink. After choosing her words carefully, she said, "All the guests are here, but where is our host?"


    Naturally, she was asking about Mu Changge¡¯s whereabouts. The middle-aged men exchanged nces, and finally, the one seated in the middle of the sofa spoke up, "Oh, Mr. Mu told you to go straight to his room once you returned. We thought since you¡¯ve just arrived, it would be nice to let you rest first and have some hot tea, right?"


    "I appreciate the kind gesture," Mu Bingtong responded upon hearing this, but promptly set the teacup down, exchanged a nce with Chu Ge, and headed upstairs.


    The young man seemed to want to follow her, but after getting a re from the middle-aged man in front of him, he obediently kept his head down and stayed where he was.


    "I wonder, Mr. Chu, where might you be employed now?" the previously speaking middle-aged man took a small sip of his tea, asking with a smile, as he watched Mu Bingtong¡¯s receding figure walking up the stairs.


    Without touching the teacup in front of him, Chu Ge nced at the man and replied directly, "At President Mu¡¯spany, just a small security team leader, barely making ends meet."


    For some reason, he felt something was amiss but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was. A sense of caution started to rise within Chu Ge as he turned to look at Mu Bingtong¡¯s back.


    "Oh? A security team leader?" The middle-aged man chuckled, leaned toward Chu Ge, and said in a subdued voice, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that, isn¡¯t it? Mr. Chu is quite capable. I¡¯ve heard recently that Mr. Chu is remarkably close with the Ouyang Family, one of the Four Great Families of Shanghai!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s heart stirred, but outwardly he remained impassive, not denying it but simply responded with a light smile, "You¡¯re well-informed indeed."


    "Merely hearsay, just hearsay," the middle-aged manughed off, retreating back and ceasing to engage in conversation with Chu Ge, instead slowly sipping his tea.


    By this time, Mu Bingtong had already gone upstairs and reached Mu Changge¡¯s room. She pushed open the door and entered. At the very moment Mu Bingtong entered the room, Chu Ge¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and a surge of uneasiness rose from his heart.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stood up from the sofa.


    "Mr. Chu?" The young man in ck gave Chu Ge a look and asked, "Where are you nning to go?"


    "Oh, I just remembered something I need to discuss with Uncle Mu," Chu Ge found an excuse and started walking towards the staircase.


    However, at that moment, the several middle-aged men all stood up from the sofa at once, and Xiao Zhao took a few steps forward, blocking Chu Ge¡¯s path, "Mr. Chu, after so many years of misunderstanding, the father and daughter really need to talk alone."


    Chu Ge looked at him, silent, but the atmosphere in the room had suddenly changed.


    Just as the tension reached a boiling point, a pleasant ringtone sounded from Chu Ge¡¯s pocket.


    PS: There was a mix-up with the content of Chapter 125 previously; it was posted as Chapter 124 by ident. Refresh the page, and you should be able to see the correct content of Chapter 125.

 Chapter 130 - 0130: Deadly Poison Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 0130: Deadly Poison Dagger</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge nced at them, took a few steps back, and sat down on the sofa again, pulling out his phone to tap on the screen.


    The others exchanged looks and also sat back down, but this time they positioned themselves all around Chu Ge, subtly forming an encircling trend.


    However, Chu Ge did not mind this. His full attention was drawn to the text message on his phone.


    "Chu Ge, I¡¯m about to board the ne. Before I leave, there are a few things I want to say to you. I know if I sent this to Bingtong, that girl would probably not even look at it and just delete it right away, so I can only send it to you."


    Upon reading this message, Chu Ge suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    "For many years, I¡¯ve indeed failed Bingtong in many ways. I¡¯ve thought aboutpensation, but I don¡¯t know where to start. Since Zhang Yanxia arrived, the rift between my daughter and me has grown even wider. I¡¯ve been tiredtely, and I found that when Bingtong is with you, she¡¯s truly rxed and happy. So after careful consideration, I¡¯ve made a decision¡ªI¡¯ll take some time away!"


    "There¡¯s a saying that out of sight is out of mind. Although I hate to admit it, Bingtong¡¯s attitude towards me probably really is like that. All the assets, I¡¯ve transferred to your ount under your personal name, to that payroll card of yours at Jinxiu Group. Consider this myst act of kindness before parting. It¡¯s also time for me to take a break, maybe travel around the world, a good choice for both me and Bingtong. During my absence, I¡¯m entrusting Bingtong to you!"


    The text message was long and ended here, with the disyed sender being none other than¡ªMu Changge!


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes hardened, he quietly muted the phone, and then called Mu Changge¡¯s number.


    As expected, after a few seconds, the message on the phone indicated that the other party had turned it off. In other words, Mu Changge wasn¡¯t actually in this vi; he had already left!


    So, when that group of people said that Mu Changge was waiting for Mu Bingtong in the room...


    Without hesitation, Chu Ge stood up from the sofa and walked towards the stairs: "Oh, Mr. Mu just sent me a text, asking me to go up for a bit, seems like he has something to exin."


    Sure enough, the four people got up at the same time and surrounded him.


    The lead middle-aged man looked expressionless at him and reached out a hand: "Then, please hand over your phone to me, Mr. Chu, so I can verify it."


    However, the young man standing behind Chu Ge had almost already dropped the pretense, looking at him with a hint of mockery.


    "Sure, take a look." Chu Ge nodded, while fiddling with his phone¡¯s screen, he leaned over to show it to the middle-aged man as if he genuinely wanted him to see.


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t doubt his intentions and peered curiously at the phone, muttering under his breath, "Is there really such a coincidence?"


    However, just as he leaned in to look, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ice-cold.


    Hispanions were just about to warn him, but it was already toote.


    Suddenly, Chu Ge flung his phone into the air. The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze followed the phone for a split second, and even though he quickly came back to his senses, it was already toote.


    Chu Ge¡¯s right hand, swift like a Poison Snake striking its prey, shot out almost with an afterimage, instantly grasping the middle-aged man¡¯s neck, then with a powerful tug of his arm, he dragged the middle-aged man down to the ground in a crushing takedown!


    "Crack¡ª"


    The sound of the floor shattering rang out, and the middle-aged man¡¯s entire head was plunged into the floor by Chu Ge in an instant, with crimson blood spreading out through the cracks.


    While the three were still in shock, Chu Ge exerted force with both legs and astonishingly leaped up three to four meters high. In just two bounds, he already arrived in front of Mu Changge¡¯s room and kicked the door open.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t Mu Changge inside the room, but two middle-aged men, one of whom had Mu Bingtong slung over his shoulder, looking like he was about to jump out the window.


    Seeing Chu Gee over, the other man pulled out a ck dagger from his waist and rushed towards Chu Ge, while the man carrying Mu Bingtong ran towards the window, seemingly preparing to escape by jumping out.


    "Seeking death!"


    However, Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t allow him to do as he wished. With a cold snort, he sidestepped the ck dagger, bent his right leg and shot it upward, connecting squarely with the abdomen of the oing man.


    Instantly, the middle-aged man holding the dagger let out a pained groan, and his body was staggeringlyunched into the air, half of it crashing into the ceiling.


    The dark red blood trickled down from the ceiling while his arms dangled helplessly in the air, swinging weakly, and the ck dagger also fell to the ground.


    Just at that moment, the man carrying Mu Bingtong had reached the windowsill, but as he was about to jump down, Chu Ge¡¯s right leg suddenly bent and whipped out, striking the ck dagger that was falling midair like a whip.


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    The ck dagger, with a swoosh of wind, turned into a ck shadow and sailed through the air, piercing precisely into the calf of the middle-aged man, nailing his leg firmly to the wall.


    "Oww¡ª" the middle-aged man screamed in agony, losing his strength, and Mu Bingtong rolled down from his back. Chu Ge dashed forward like a shadow to catch Mu Bingtong, then retreated several steps back into the hallway.


    As soon as he stabilized, Chu Ge circted a trace of Inner Strength and probed into Mu Bingtong¡¯s body, and to his relief, it seemed that Mu Bingtong was only knocked out, with no other serious issues.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this point, the three from downstairs had already rushed over and surrounded Chu Ge.


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question, the three were silent, each drawing out an identical ck dagger from their waists, warily watching Chu Ge.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze shifted past the man in the room to see that the area around the man¡¯s calf looked as if it had been eroded by strong acid, with arge portion turned into a ck liquid! The ck dagger had already fallen to the ground, lying quietly amidst the pool of ck liquid.


    The dagger was poisoned! And it seemed to be an extremely violent and potent poison!


    Seeing this scene, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes grew colder, and it seemed his decision to not hold back earlier was the correct one. These guys, since they had taken out such a weapon, must havee with the intention to kill!


    "I¡¯ve said it before, we shouldn¡¯t act rashly. To be able to kill Ghost Face, he must be at least at the Postnatal Perfection Realm!" Just at that moment, one of the middle-aged men suddenlyined in a low voice.


    "Hmph, what¡¯s the use of saying that now?" The leader of the middle-aged men snorted coldly: "How does being at the Postnatal Perfection matter? We¡¯re all Postnatal, and with caution, we can still leave unscathed!"

 Chapter 131 - 0131: Interrogating Prisoners

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 0131: Interrogating Prisoners</h4><h4></h4>


    "Retreat unscathed?"


    However, upon hearing their words, Chu Ge seemed to have heard some kind of joke. He sneered coldly, shook his head, and said: "You think too highly of yourselves."


    "Why waste words with him, attack!" The leading middle-aged man barked an order, yet he himself stood still.


    Meanwhile, the two middle-aged men beside him and the young man called Xiao Zhao exchanged a nce, gritted their teeth, clenched their daggers, and charged forward.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the three were charging, the leading middle-aged man actually flipped and jumped off the building, seemingly preparing to flee.


    Yet Chu Ge just sneered coldly, ignoring the three men charging at him. Holding Mu Bingtong, he also leapt down the stairs, blocking the middle-aged man: "Why run? Weren¡¯t you just talking about uniting against me, so that we could all retreat unscathed?"


    The mockery on Chu Ge¡¯s face was undisguised. The middle-aged man roared in anger and, holding a ck dagger, rushed towards him.


    "Leaving you alive." Chu Ge watched him coldly. When the middle-aged man¡¯s dagger was less than a meter away, he subtly shifted his body to dodge, then flicked his finger on the man¡¯s arm.


    "Crack¡ª"


    A clear sound of bones breaking echoed. You see, this time Chu Ge had directly used his Inner Strength, and the middle-aged man felt he was hit not by a finger, but by a high-speed, swinging iron rod!


    But that wasn¡¯t all; Chu Ge grabbed the middle-aged man by the cor, gently applied force, and the man was thrown into the air. Next, his finger flicked continuously, and the crisp sounds of bones breaking were relentless.


    After two or three seconds, Chu Ge slowly lowered his hand, and by then, the middle-aged man looked no more than a limp mudpile on the ground, all his bones essentially shattered by Chu Ge¡¯s Inner Strength!


    "This..." The three people on the loft were watching this scene below, utterly terrified.


    Such methods had clearly surpassed the realm of the Postnatal Realm!


    A horrifying thought emerged in their minds¡ªcould it be that this youth, who looked to be just over twenty, was a Grandmaster of the Innate Realm!


    A group who had just entered the Postnatal Realm trying to trouble a Grandmaster of the Innate Realm... The three people looked at the middle-aged man sprawled on the ground, and in their minds, they had cursed all his ancestors.


    Some of them had already begun to slowly retreat, yet Chu Ge, as if he had already seen through their intentions, stood below and leisurely said: "Anyone who runs will end up like this man. If you think you can outspeed me, you¡¯re wee to try."


    As soon as he spoke, the people who were retreating immediately halted their steps.


    "Bring out the other two from the room as well." Chu Ge nced at them, holding Mu Bingtong as he walked towards the couch.


    Under the threat of life and death, the efficiency of these people was very quick; it took less than a minute in total, including the person embedded in the ceiling, all were brought before Chu Ge.


    "Speak." Chu Ge leisurely sat on the couch, not looking at them but staring at a ss on the coffee table, he casually said: "You should know what I want to ask."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it!" Just then, the middle-aged man, whose bones had all been smashed, suddenly yelled, ncing at Chu Ge with a cold smirk, "If they talk, what awaits them will be a fate worse than death. You won¡¯t learn anything from us."


    After speaking, he revealed a set of ghastly white teeth, sneering, "The only piece of information I can disclose to you is that the result has been confirmed, and your death is not far off!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Chu Ge suddenly smiled, stepped forward, and squatted in front of the middle-aged man, "Are you really unwilling to say anything?"


    The middle-aged man looked at him, said nothing, just clenched his teeth tightly, even as thin streams of fresh blood seeped from between them. Clearly, the shattered bones in his body brought him unimaginable pain.


    "What a pity." Chu Ge suddenly reached out a finger and gently pressed it on his temple.


    "Ptui¡ª"


    The movement was gentle, but suddenly a spray of blood burst from the temple of the middle-aged man, who shuddered violently, then slowly slumped down.


    Chu Ge pulled out a facial tissue to wipe off the specks of blood that had identally stained his finger, then turned back with a brilliant smile to the remaining few men, "What¡¯s your decision?"


    One must say, the scene of Chu Ge killing a man while wearing a gentle smile was truly shocking, causing the youngest, Xiao Zhao, to shudder.


    Chu Ge clearly noticed this, however, he didn¡¯t choose Xiao Zhao immediately, but walked over to another middle-aged man whose legs had been corroded by poison, "You tell me."


    The man¡¯splexion changed, he looked at Chu Ge in horror, seemingly wanting to speak, but his lips quivered several times, yet in the end, he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    At thest moment, the man thought of that "punishment," which indeed was an experience more horrifying than death!


    "Heh." Chu Ge chuckled and shook his head, True Qi swirling around his fingers, and another corpse was added to the floor.


    During this process, Mu Bingtong had been quietly lying on the sofa, unawoken, breathing steadily, appearing to be deep in sleep.


    In fact, Chu Ge had also contributed to this state; when he had ced Mu Bingtong on the sofa earlier, he had incidentally infused her body with a stream of True Qi, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t awaken too soon as the current scene was not suitable for her to witness.


    As the body hit the ground with a dull sound, the expressions on the faces of the remaining few changed all at once, especially Xiao Zhao, whoseplexion was pale as paper, his lips trembling.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t even nce at the fallen corpse, but walked directly to the next middle-aged man and ced his index finger on his temple, "Your turn, then."


    The middle-aged man nced at him, remaining silent, but his eyes clearly showed a struggle.


    However, this time Chu Ge didn¡¯t even afford him the time to struggle. Inner Strength surged, and the third corpse appeared on the ground!


    No, to be precise, there should now be five corpses; the one whose head Chu Ge had buried into the floor, and another whose head Chu Ge had rammed into the ceiling, both had stopped breathing when they were brought in.


    Finally, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Zhao, bypassing thest middle-aged man, walking up to Xiao Zhao and lightly tapping his temple with his index finger, "And you? The same choice?"


    "No, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll say everything!" Finally, Xiao Zhao shouted, his mental defensespletely copsing!

 Chapter 132 - 0132: True Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 0132: True Freedom</h4><h4></h4>


    "Although revealing the secret could lead to ¡¯consequences worse than death,¡¯ in the face of the great fear of life and death, Xiao Zhao couldn¡¯t endure and chose toe clean, to exchange for a momentary chance to live."


    "Right." Chu Ge nodded slightly, showing a trace of a smile. He picked up the teacup on the table and ced it into Xiao Zhao¡¯s mouth. "Have a sip of tea, take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry."


    Looking at the teacup in his hands, Xiao Zhao had a desire to cry but no tears woulde.


    What was he doing drinking tea at a time like this? However, in the end, he still gulped down all the tea in the cup and then tremblingly said: "We... we are all disciples of the Ghost Poison Sect!"


    The middle-aged man next to him seemed to shudder slightly but upon meeting Chu Ge¡¯s icy gaze, he eventually let out a sigh and bowed his head, not daring to utter another word.


    "Continue." Chu Ge instructed Xiao Zhao and simultaneously pondered to himself.


    It seemed that the information Zheng Lihong mentioned that day was indeed true, the Ghost Poison Sect had already arrived in Shanghai, and they even sought him out. By this ount, the Vajra Sect¡¯s people might have alsoe to Shanghai, it¡¯s just uncertain if Huo Tianqian has encountered any issues.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Just then, Chu Ge suddenly asked.


    Chu Ge¡¯s question made Xiao Zhao shiver, but he quickly responded: "One of the Four Great Families of Modu, the Duan Family, has some dealings with our Ghost Poison Sect, so after we arrived in Shanghai, we went to the Duan Family first to understand the situation. We concluded that the statue was eventually auctioned off to you."


    "Is it for the statue?" Chu Ge muttered to himself.


    "Not just for the statue." Xiao Zhao swallowed and cautiously said: "The Sect Leader sent Ghost Face on a mission, and he died in Shanghai. Although the killer cleaned up the traces very well, the eldest disciple brought a Bloodthirsty Dog this time, which easily picked up the scent of Ghost Face¡¯s blood. Then using a special method, it was roughly discerned that Ghost Face had been killed by someone!"


    "Bloodthirsty Dog?" Chu Ge heard this term for the first time, asking with some curiosity.


    "Yes!" Xiao Zhao nodded, not daring to hide anything, and exined thoroughly: "It is something specially raised by our sect. We select high-quality puppies from a young age and then continuously feed them living human flesh and blood, along with special training methods. When they reach adulthood, they be extremely sensitive to the smell of human blood, even able to distinguish the origin of the blood scent within a ten-mile radius clearly."


    "Feeding them the flesh and blood of living people?" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turned piercingly cold, he could imagine that utterly brutal scene.


    What Xiao Zhao went on to describe was almost what Chu Ge had anticipated.


    The Ghost Poison Sect sent people to snatch the statue on one hand, and on the other hand, it was to avenge Ghost Face... to say so wasn¡¯t exactly urate, the main reason was to establish their might!


    ording to Xiao Zhao, it seemed that the Duan Family¡¯s circumstances were not like before, so the Ghost Poison Sect also took advantage of this opportunity to fully showcase their strength.


    "Heh, killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, so I¡¯m considered the chicken in this scenario?" Chu Ge sneered and suddenly asked: "This time, how many people did the Ghost Poison Sect send out? What are their strengths, and do you have some information about the Vajra Sect?"


    Xiao Zhao dared not conceal anything, and replied one by one: "This time we came out with ten people, six at the Postnatal Early Stage, two at the Postnatal Middle Stage, one at Postnatal Perfection, the team is led by our eldest disciple who has already half-stepped into the Innate Grandmaster realm!"


    This matched with what Zheng Lihong had mentioned. It seemed that this half-step Innate eldest disciple was one of the top three disciples of the Ghost Poison Sect ording to Zheng Lihong.


    "What about the Vajra Sect?"


    "Vajra Sect... We are not very clear about it," Xiao Zhao shook his head and said: "But I heard that the opponent seemed to have sent out only one person, who is extremely powerful. Eldest senior brother was very cautious when he mentioned this person."


    Under Chu Ge¡¯s coercion, Xiao Zhao told him everything he knew, and at that moment, Chu Ge had taken out two pieces of paper and two pens.


    "Thest request, draw the map of the Ghost Poison Sect for me."


    The harmless smile on Chu Ge¡¯s face, in the eyes of the two at this moment, looked no different from the smile of a demon.


    "This is absolutely impossible!" The previously silent middle-aged man raised his head, his eyes wide with panic shining in his pupils.


    The things that Xiao Zhao had mentioned before could be considered leaking intelligence, but if the map was drawn, it would be considered aplete betrayal of the Sect. At that time, even the Ghost Poison Sect might go to any lengths to eliminate the two of them!


    Not just the middle-aged man, Xiao Zhao also fell silent, making no move to take the paper and pen.


    "Oh? Such stubbornness?" Chu Ge¡¯s face was smiling, but his pupils were already chillingly cold: "Think carefully. If you draw the map, you might not necessarily die in the future, considering I won¡¯t publicize today¡¯s affairs everywhere. With a good enough excuse, you might be able to muddle through. If you don¡¯t draw it, now, you¡¯re certain to die."


    This time, Chu Ge gave them time to consider, but his fingers were already curling slightly, with searing Inner Strength flowing over them.


    Finally, Xiao Zhao gritted his teeth and grabbed the paper and pen.


    "Xiao Zhao, you..." The middle-aged man stared wide-eyed at Xiao Zhao¡¯s actions, seemingly unable to believe that he would make such a choice.


    With a bitter smile, Xiao Zhao shook his head and said: "Drawing it gives us a slim chance of survival, not drawing it means certain death. I don¡¯t want to die!"


    After speaking, he picked up the paper and pen and went aside to start drawing. Chu Ge had previously said that the two had to draw separately, no less than five meters apart. If the two maps were different, both would die.


    After struggling visibly, the middle-aged man finally let out a sigh and also picked up the paper and pen to begin drawing.


    Chu Ge watched their actions, nodded with a smile, but a mysterious gleam shed in his eyes.


    Eventually, after a few minutes, two nearly identical maps wereid out in front of Chu Ge. After carefullyparing them, he nodded satisfactorily.


    The middle-aged man cautiously said: "We have told everything that should be said, and we have given you the maps, now you..."


    "Yes, now I¡¯m giving you your freedom," Chu Ge nodded and said.


    A flicker of ecstasy showed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes; however, before he could make a move, that ecstasy was eternally fixed within his pupils... A strand of True Qi pierced through his skull, blossoming into a gruesome blood-colored flower at the back of his head.


    Watching the middle-aged man¡¯s body slowly fall, Xiao Zhao seemed to be in shock for a moment, uttering dumbly, "Didn¡¯t you say..."


    His words would never bepleted, as the second strand of True Qi had also pierced through his skull.


    Looking at Xiao Zhao whoy dead on the ground with his eyes still open, Chu Ge smiled and said softly: "I never made any promises. Besides, aren¡¯t you now truly free? The ultimate freedom."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 133 - 0133: Return to the Villa

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 0133: Return to the Vi</h4><h4></h4>


    Killing is easy, but eradicating all traces of a corpse is difficult.


    Chu Ge took a good half hour to cleanse some traces in the vi, including the blood that had inadvertently been spilled in some corners.


    By the time Mu Bingtong woke up, all she could see was the shattered flooring and the chaos that was Mu Changge¡¯s bedroom upstairs.


    "What happened...?" Her head was still somewhat dizzy, but Chu Ge sitting by her side seemed to provide Mu Bingtong with great reassurance, hence she could ask calmly.


    "Nothing much, those guys just had a bit of conflict... um, destroyed some stuff."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lie was so unskillful it wasughable. However, Mu Bingtong was a very intelligent woman. She stared at Chu Ge¡¯s face for a few seconds then nodded, "Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll contact the repairpanyter to have it fixed."


    Mu Bingtong obviously sensed something was off but chose not to ask further, which gave Chu Ge a sigh of relief.


    To tell the truth, he did not want to involve Mu Bingtong in these hidden world Sect affairs.


    "Right!" Chu Ge suddenly remembered something and said to Mu Bingtong, "Uncle Mu... has left."


    "Left?" Mu Bingtong had a peculiar look in her eyes, a flicker ofplexity passing through.


    "Yes." Chu Ge nodded and, after hesitating for a moment, he finally took out his phone and showed Mu Bingtong the lengthy text message, "This is from Uncle Mu. I think you might want to read it."


    Mu Bingtong opened her mouth as if to say, "I don¡¯t want to read it", but the words were swallowed back, and she gently took Chu Ge¡¯s phone.


    ...


    After leaving Mu Changge¡¯s vi, Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression was still somewhat off, her eyes red and slightly swollen.


    Seeing the smile that Chu Ge was trying to suppress, Mu Bingtong puffed her cheeks and red at him angrily, "You better not breathe a word of today¡¯s events to anyone!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s air of vexed cuteness was indescribably charming. Chu Ge replied with a smile, "Okay, I promise I won¡¯t talk about it, but maybe you should wash your face? Your eyes are all puffy from crying."


    "You¡¯re still talking!" Mu Bingtong bit her lip in irritation, stomping her foot in frustration and decided to ignore this guy, heading towards her car, "Let¡¯s go home!"


    It was alreadyte at night by then, but with Mu Changge gone, Mu Bingtong naturally did not want to stay in the empty vi.


    However, as the car approached the vi¡¯s front gate, Mu Bingtong suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Colorful lights were flickering from the vi¡¯s windows; even with the gates firmly closed, the thumping sound of music from within could be faintly heard.


    "This girl! How many times have I told her not to throw parties in the vi!" Mu Bingtong¡¯splexion darkened, and she muttered through clenched teeth.


    Chu Ge looked in the direction of the vi, a hint of sympathy in his eyes. This girl had her allowance shed by halfst time because of that underground racing incident, and now before her punishment even ended, she¡¯s been caught red-handed again... it¡¯s likely her allowance would bepletely docked this time.


    In the vi, a girl d in cool attire was gripping a microphone and screeching out a song, while about seven or eight girls, including Shen Yaoyao, were all gathered on the sofa, covering their ears with disdain and ying games.


    Suddenly, Shen Yaoyao paused, looking towards the door with some unease.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Yaoyao?" A girl noticed something was amiss and asked curiously.


    Shen Yaoyao shook her head and pouted, "I don¡¯t know why, but I just feel a bit panicky..."


    "What¡¯s there to panic about?" Another girl chuckled, patting Shen Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder as she spoke, "Didn¡¯t you say your Sister Mu isn¡¯ting back tonight? We¡¯ll just y until dawn and clean this ce up, then it¡¯ll be fine... It¡¯s your turn now, hurry up."


    Hearing the girl say that, Shen Yaoyao waved her hand too, suppressing the sudden unease in her heart, "Right, maybe I¡¯m just being a bit paranoid, let¡¯s continue..."


    "Click¡ª"


    Just as Shen Yaoyao uttered the words "let¡¯s continue," the vi¡¯s front door was suddenly pushed open by Chu Ge, and Mu Bingtong entered with a gloomy face.


    "Sister... Sister... Sister Mu!" The little girl¡¯s face turned pale on the spot, and even her speech stuttered.


    The several girls nearby also quickly stood up from the sofa, bowing their heads, not daring to look at Mu Bingtong.


    Although Shen Yaoyao usually appeared fearless of both Heaven and Earth, anyone who was close to her knew that she was only truly afraid of Mu Bingtong. It was fine when she didn¡¯t make mistakes, but whenever she did and got caught by Mu Bingtong, she¡¯d be like a mouse that had seen a cat.


    Shen Yaoyao had already braced herself for a scolding, but, unexpectedly, Mu Bingtong scanned the surroundings and instead of the anticipated reprimand, she sighed softly and said, "It¡¯s already sote, you should have had enough fun. Clean up the living room and get some rest early. There are plenty of empty rooms downstairs in the vi, have your ssmates stay over as well since it¡¯s sote."


    After speaking, she nced at Chu Ge, then ascended the staircase.


    The atmosphere in the living room was eerily quiet, and it wasn¡¯t until Mu Bingtong¡¯s figure disappeared at the top of the stairs that Shen Yaoyao hurried over to Chu Ge and asked in a hushed voice, "What¡¯s up with Sister Mu today?"


    Remembering the text message from Mu Changge, Chu Ge also spoke in a low voice, "Sister Mu had some trouble today, um... she¡¯s probably in a bad mood. You better tidy up quickly and rest early. I¡¯m going to sleep now."


    After saying this, Chu Ge briefly washed up in the bathroom and returned to his own room.


    He had just sat cross-legged on his bed, about to habitually start circting his True Qi to regte his meridians, when the phone beside him suddenly lit up.


    It was a text message: "Why do you think he left?"


    The message was signed by Mu Bingtong ¨C ever since thest time Chu Ge texted her, Mu Bingtong seemed to have awakened a new attribute, now texting Chu Ge every night. This was the time when her heart was most open.


    Chu Ge took a few seconds to calm the True Qi in his body before picking up his phone, his fingers swiftly tapping on the screen.


    "The rtionship between you two was already quite strained, plus the trouble caused by Zhang Yanxia before she left, the ice between you is probably only getting thicker. Additionally, Uncle Mu also feels guilty towards you and doesn¡¯t really dare to face you, so maybe that¡¯s why he chose to leave."


    Mu Bingtong, looking at the text on her screen, bit her lip and sent: "Did I go too far?"


    "I don¡¯t think so." Chu Ge¡¯s typing was swift, and he quicklyposed a reply: "After all, there are so many years of experience between you. But now that Uncle Mu is back, maybe you two can have a good talk."

 Chapter 134 - 0134 Underground Boxing Ring

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 0134 Underground Boxing Ring</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon seeing the message Chu Ge sent, Mu Bingtong felt a tremor in her heart, as if some kind of emotion was gradually taking root.


    However, in the end, she still suppressed that inexplicable emotion and sent a reply, "I¡¯ll consider it. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early too, goodnight."


    "Okay, goodnight."


    As the phone screen dimmed, Chu Ge shook his head with a smile and slowly closed his eyes, beginning to circte the True Qi within his body.


    Although for someone at his level of cultivation, such a method could no longer lead to advancement, it could make his True Qi even more pure.


    The moon wanes and dawn breaks, with the golden crow rising from the east.


    Chu Ge kept a very regr schedule, so after having breakfast as usual and taking Mu Bingtong to thepany, his phone suddenly rang.


    The name disyed on the screen caught Chu Ge slightly by surprise¡ªAh Hu, the one considered by Huo Tianqian as a trusted aide.


    "Hello?" He stepped out of the security room and pressed the answer button.


    "Mr. Chu, could youe over?" Ah Hu¡¯s voice sounded a bit off, with a gasp between words as if enduring some pain, "Something happened over here."


    Chu Ge¡¯s mind stirred, and he ventured to ask, "Vajra Sect?"


    "You guessed it." Ah Hu chuckled wryly over the phone, "This time someone powerful hase. I¡¯ve called all of my capable men, even I went into the ring myself, but it was useless. He¡¯s just too strong!"


    Hearing this, Chu Ge did not show any surprise.


    That Shi Weiyu, who had already reached the Middle Stage Postnatal, coupled with his intensely trained physique, could probably hold his own even against someone at the Late Stage Postnatal stage.


    The one who had appeared now was most likely even stronger than Shi Weiyu. Conservatively estimated, he might be in the Late Stage Postnatal or even at the Postnatal Perfection Realm. Ah Hu and his men at best were just decent fighters, not even touching the threshold of being a Martial Artist. How could they possibly stand a chance?


    "Do you have time now?"


    Facing a real Martial Artist inbat, Ah Hu truly realized the terror of these warriors. Thus, he was even more respectful to Chu Ge than he was to Huo Tianqian.


    "Yes." Chu Ge nodded. The issues with the Vajra Sect were indeed one of the main events he needed to deal with. Without hesitation, he nodded again, "I cane over now."


    "Good." Ah Hu seemed to breathe a sigh of relief on the other end, "I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up."


    When it concerned his own well-being, efficiency naturally increased manyfold. In less than ten minutes, a ck Mercedes sedan had already stopped in front of the vi.


    The security guard Wang Shunjie was no longer surprised by scenes like this, as he often saw various luxury cars specificallying to pick up Chu Ge. Seeing Chu Ge about to leave again, he habitually asked, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re heading out again?"


    "Yeah." Chu Ge nodded, "If someone from HRes by, just tell them I requested leave from the chairman."


    In reality, his words were superfluous. After the events of the past few months, unless one was blind, almost everyone could see his unusual rtionship with Mu Bingtong. Under such circumstances, who would dare give Chu Ge any trouble?


    The Mercedes eventually parked in front of a private vi, and two rows of ck-clothed men were already standing at the entrance. As soon as Chu Ge stepped down, they bent at the waist and chanted in unison, "Greetings, Mr. Chu!"


    The driver, who now assumed the role of the guide, got out of the car, and Chu Ge followed him directly to the second floor of the vi. Once the driver opened the door to a room, he then stood at the doorway with hands behind his back, acting as a security guard.


    Chu Ge walked straight into the room, which was filled with the smells of various medicines and disinfectants.


    There, Ah Hu was lying on the bed, his body wrapped in white bandages, leaving only his head able to move slightly.


    Upon seeing Chu Ge enter, a bitter smile appeared on his face, "Mr. Chu, sorry to make you see me like this."


    "Not at all." Chu Ge sat beside the bed, cing his hand on the stered arm of Ah Hu, "Tell me in detail what exactly happened."


    Even though Ah Hu felt a warm current flowing in and a tingling sensation in his arm, he didn¡¯t think much of it and narrated everything from beginning to end.


    It turned out that in a corner of Shanghai, Huo Tianqian had been running an underground boxing ring.


    Clearly, this was no regr ring. Despite strict rules, fighters bore no responsibility for death or injury¡ªthus, it wasn¡¯t umon for fighters to die in the ring.


    But precisely because of this, many well-dressed elite individuals were willing to spend a lot of money to get a membership card for the fights, to let out a beastly side that they kept pent up inside.


    It¡¯s fair to say, a significant portion of Huo Tianqian¡¯s funds came from this underground boxing ring.


    After temporarily taking over Huo Tianqian¡¯s power, Ah Hu naturally treated this boxing ring as a primary concern.


    However, just days after Huo Tianqian left, a stranger, a middle-aged man, appeared at the underground boxing ring. During his stay, he fought seventeen battles, winning them all!


    And, every opponent he faced never survived the ring.


    Although there were deaths before, only a handful would happen in an entire year, and since the participants were mostly people with secretive identities, little known to the public, Huo Tianqian¡¯s influence was enough to cover it up.


    But this middle-aged man killed over a dozen in just a few days, so Ah Hu was rmed.


    He sent people to warn the man to pull his punches, but it had no effect. Anyone who faced him met with death. Eventually, no fighter dared to enter the ring anymore.


    That¡¯s when the conflict erupted. To Ah Hu¡¯s surprise, dozens of his fierce mensted only a minute before they were all downed.


    Only when the middle-aged man grabbed Ah Hu by the neck and lifted him up did he reveal his identity.


    ording to the middle-aged man, his arrival in Shanghai was by order of his sect¡ªpartly to search for the whereabouts of the Jade Pendant, and partly to avenge his junior brother, Shi Weiyu!


    It was clear that Ah Hu had been spared his life to serve as a messenger.


    After exining the whole situation, Ah Hu finally let out a sigh of relief, then nervously watched for Chu Ge¡¯s reaction.


    "Is this a challenge to me?" Yet, no anger could be seen on Chu Ge¡¯s face¡ªonly a slight squint of his eyes as he stood up, "Take me to that underground boxing ring."

 Chapter 135 - 0135: Just Three Moves

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 0135: Just Three Moves</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ah?"


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Ah Hu¡¯s face showed difficulty, he lowered his head to gesture to his body wrapped like a mummy: "Mr. Chu, as you can see my condition... I¡¯ll have someone take you there, he is temporarily in charge of the boxing ring."


    "Just take me there yourself." However, Chu Ge remained unmoved, simply speaking indifferently with an undertone that brooked no refusal.


    Ah Hu¡¯s face changed, thinking Chu Ge was deliberately making things difficult for him, but he clenched his teeth and eventually did not dare to object.


    However, just as he prepared to try to move his arm with a self-mocking attitude, he discovered that his right hand actually followed his will, starting to il about, the pain from the previously broken bones hadpletely vanished!


    "This..."


    He stared in shock at his perfectly restored right hand, suddenly recalled something, a flicker of excitement passing through his eyes.


    Ah Hu, as if gone crazy, tore off the bandages on his body, shattered the ster on his limbs, just as he had guessed¡ªevery injury on his body had healed, he could even feel that his body seemed stronger than before!


    Faced with this miraculous result, Ah Hu was stunned for several seconds before he suddenly remembered the warm sensation that emerged in his body when Chu Ge ced his hand on his arm earlier.


    In fact, while Ah Hu was speaking earlier, Chu Ge had already activated his True Qi, fully healing all his injuries. With Chu Ge¡¯s current abilities, as long as a person was still breathing, he couldpletely restore them to their original state!


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu!"


    Ah Hu, with a thump, knelt directly on the bed.


    His entire skeleton had previously been shattered, the doctors brought in already said that with the current medical capabilities, they could only preserve his life, but his lower body would likely have to spend the rest in bed.


    For someone like Ah Hu, this was more terrifying than death itself!


    "Lead the way." But Chu Ge remained unmoved by Ah Hu¡¯s reaction, simply stated lightly, and walked towards the door with his hands behind his back.


    ......


    The underground boxing ring was located on the outskirts of Shanghai, disguised as an underground parking garage, with security guards at the entrance, The first level inside was a regr shopping mall, with people disguised as customers walking back and forth.


    Ah Hu led Chu Ge all the way to the end. The minions dressed in ck clothes saw the two approaching, hurriedly bowed, then took out a key and opened therge iron gate.


    Behind the door was a downward ramp, after walking about a hundred meters, there was another iron door.


    "Heh, quite secretive, huh?" Chu Ge watched the minion slowly opening the iron door and smiled.


    Ah Hu responded with an awkwardugh, "For safety reasons, this is thest door."


    Indeed, just past the iron door, it was as if they had entered another world¡ªscreams, roars, and the sound of fists striking flesh instantly filled their ears.


    The sight met with a frenzied crowd, some dressed in suits, others in formal gowns, now all tearing open their cors, red-faced and roaring towards the stands, veins bulging on their foreheads.


    Led by Ah Hu, Chu Ge directly entered the backstage of the underground boxing ring; there were severalrge screens here, directly disying the situation on the arena.


    Just as Chu Ge sat down, a boxing match had already begun.


    "Exactly him!" Ah Hu suddenly pointed to a middle-aged man wearing a white tunic in the ring, who seemed to have traveled from the 1920s or 1930s, and said: "He¡¯s one of them, there are two of them!"


    "Two people?" Chu Ge nodded slightly and murmured to himself: "It seems that the intelligence from the Ghost Poison Sect is not very urate, Vajra Sect... Humph, no matter how many of youe here, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think about leaving!"


    As he spoke, an unparalleled oppressive aura suddenly emitted from his body, causing Ah Hu, who stood behind Chu Ge, to weaken in the legs and almost kneel on the spot.


    The oppressive aura came quickly and left quickly; it dissipated in just a second.


    Ah Hu quietly exhaled, a sigh of relief in his heart: Is this the fearsome nature of a martial artist? That oppressive aura, if it had persisted for a few more seconds, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand it and would have kneeled.


    From this, it seemed that Chu Ge was much more formidable than the middle-aged man! Thinking of this, Ah Hu felt somewhat more confident.


    Suddenly, a wave of extremely intense cheers came, as the middle-aged man¡¯s opponent had already stepped onto the stage, a man with bulging muscles about 1.7 meters tall, his wrists and ankles wrapped in white bandages, walking with a hopping step.


    And the host¡¯s voice spread throughout the venue through the microphone.


    "The boxer now entering the ring is from Thand, Duopa! Duopa started learning Muay Thai at the age of ten, and it has been over a decade now. He once set a record of seven consecutive wins in this ring. Anyone who has been his opponent, at the very least, ended up with four broken ribs. Let¡¯s see if today, he can continue his winning streak!"


    "Ah¡ª" the Thai boxer named Duopa, as soon as he got onto the stage, shook off his cape and then raised his arms, roaring loudly at the surrounding stands, showing off his explosive muscles.


    The surrounding frenzied audience also responded to his intense screams.


    This scene, seen by the middle-aged man opposite, elicited no reaction from him, only a slight mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    After pausing for a few seconds, the host then turned his gaze to the middle-aged man: "As for this person, I think everyone is unfamiliar, but if I mention his senior, you should all understand. He¡¯s the one who came here less than a week ago and killed seventeen boxers consecutively¡ªthe Grim Reaper!"


    Instantly, the atmosphere around grew even more intense.


    "And he, also surnamed Shi, named Shi Jinghai!"


    After the host finished the introduction, with the sound of a bell, the match officially began.


    Backstage, Ah Hu, watching the scene disyed on the screen, said: "This Duopa, I specially paid a huge price to bring him from Thand, his Muay Thai is extremely powerful, so far he has fought over seventy matches, winning more than fifty. This Shi Jinghai is that man¡¯s junior, should be a bit weaker, Duopa might have a chance to defeat him."


    However, Chu Ge suddenly spoke faintly: "Three moves."


    "What?" Ah Hu did not react for a moment.


    "Shi Jinghai will cripple him in just three moves."


    Just then, Duopa already roared on the stage, charging towards Shi Jinghai, his right hand bent, delivering an Inch Strike, while his right leg lifted, knee moving forward.


    This move, essentially infallible for Duopa, if hit, would instantly make the opponent lose the ability to fight. The only way to defend was to step back, but retreating even a step would bring a relentless torrent of crazybos from Duopa.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Shi Jinghai stood still, not moving an inch, even a mocking smile ying on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 136 - 0136: Defeating the Enemy with a Single Move

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 0136: Defeating the Enemy with a Single Move</h4><h4></h4>


    "Bang¡ª"


    With a muffled sound, Duopa felt like he was hitting not a person, but an iron pir!


    "Is that all the strength you¡¯ve got?" Shi Jinghai suddenly moved, his right hand shooting out like lightning and tightly grasping Duopa¡¯s wrist.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The crisp sound was so clear that even the host below the stage could hear it distinctly, and yet Duopa¡¯s hand was nonchntly broken by Shi Jinghai. At the same time, Shi Jinghai¡¯s left hand reached out and grabbed Duopa¡¯s iing knee.


    "You..."


    Duopa looked at Shi Jinghai in horror, trying to retract his right leg in a panic, but it was already toote.


    Shi Jinghai¡¯s left hand suddenly tightened, and Duopa¡¯s knee in his grasp was turned into a bloody, fleshly pulp!


    "It¡¯s time to end this." Behind the scenes, Chu Ge watched the scene on the screen, slowly stood up, and walked towards the door.


    Although Ah Hu hurriedly followed behind Mr. Chu, his eyes still nced at the screen, catching a glimpse of the final scene.


    After Shi Jinghai performed those two moves, his right leg bent and lifted high, a knee strike directly hitting Duopa¡¯s chest.


    Duopa didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before he was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the pir of the ring.


    His chest caved in significantly, and the blood foam mixed with visceral fragments continuously streamed from Duopa¡¯s mouth. After a few convulsions, he stopped breathing altogether.


    A torrent of exmation erupted from the spectator stands, and Shi Jinghai, watching Duopa now breathless, took in the sight of the frenzied crowd and couldn¡¯t help but spread his arms wide, his face revealing a look of enjoyment.


    It seems thating down to Shanghai was the best decision of his life. In these few days in Shanghai, he experienced what was truly the light and wine of life; this human world... it was simply paradise!


    However, the look on the host¡¯s face downstairs was very ugly.


    He was also one of Hu¡¯s men, and those who could enter this underground boxing ring were undoubtedly trusted people. But now, too many had died in the underground ring, and though they were nameless, this couldn¡¯t go on without consequences!


    Just then, Hu¡¯s voice came through the host¡¯s earpiece: "Continue, arrange the next match."


    "The next match?" The host was shocked and hesitated: "Hu, so many have already died, those fighters are scared to step into the ring, is the next match really..."


    "Arrange it." Hu¡¯s voice was unmistakably firm. Seeing Hu so insistent, the host naturally didn¡¯t dare to object and immediately stepped onto the stage, grabbing the microphone and shouting, "The winner of this round is, Shi Jinghai!"


    Despite the dissatisfaction in his heart, the outward act had to beplete. The host pointed at Shi Jinghai with one hand and gestured to the audience with the microphone in the other: "Well, without further ado, we¡¯ll start the second round! Do you need a rest?"


    Thest question was clearly directed at Shi Jinghai, who, however, just scoffed disdainfully, saying, "Too much trouble, let all the fighterse up together!"


    With Shi Jinghai¡¯s words, a wave of cheers and screams erupted once again.


    ...


    In the preparation area, Ah Hu followed behind Chu Ge with aplex look on his face: "Mr. Chu, should we send a few more people to test the waters?"


    "No need." However, Chu Ge waved his hand and nced at him, saying, "Shi Jinghai is a Martial Artist of the Postnatal Realm, and it seems like he¡¯s at the Postnatal Middle Stage, simr to that Shi Weiyu from before. Sending more boxers would be pointless."


    "But..."


    "That¡¯s enough." Ah Hu seemed to want to say more, but Chu Ge had already passed through therge iron gate and went straight up the stairs to the boxing ring.


    As Chu Ge stepped onto the boxing ring, there was a momentary hush in the atmosphere of the entire venue.


    Even Shi Jinghai paused,ughing at Chu Ge, "Hahaha, is this boxing ring out of contenders? Sending a little chick like you up here to face death? Can you even withstand one punch from me?"


    As soon as Shi Jinghai spoke, a burst ofughter erupted from the audience.


    Chu Ge was the type that looked thin clothed but had a muscr build underneath. Currently, he was still wearing a fitted casual outfit, which made him look tall and lean. Plus, with a serene smile on his schrly face, he was the very image of a schr.


    Faced with the overwhelmingughter, Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He just looked at Shi Jinghai and said, "Are you Shi Weiyu¡¯s senior or junior brother? He didn¡¯t talk as much as you back then."


    Indeed, as soon as Chu Ge spoke, Shi Jinghai¡¯s expression changed.


    "Do you know about Shi Weiyu¡¯s situation?"


    "It¡¯s not quite urate to say that I know." Chu Ge looked at him, not even bothering to take off his jacket, and calmly stood his ground: "It¡¯s more urate to say that he was defeated by me."


    It was at that moment that the host¡¯s voice came through the microphone, filling the entire venue: "Begin!"


    However, neither of the two on the boxing ring moved. Shi Jinghai stared intently at Chu Ge and asked, "Where is Shi Weiyu now?"


    "Who knows?" When Chu Gest saw Shi Weiyu, he had been tortured by Huo Tianqian until he was on hisst breath. He probably had already died.


    "Good, you¡¯ve got guts," Shi Jinghai looked at Chu Ge, sneering, "I just don¡¯t know if, when I crush every bone in your body one by er, you will still have the same courage as you do now!"


    The truth was, Shi Jinghai didn¡¯t really care about Shi Weiyu¡¯s life or death. What Shi Jinghai truly cared about was the whereabouts of the Jade Pendant.


    On this outing, the Sect Leader had made a promise: whoever could bring the Jade Pendant back would be the next sessor of the Vajra Sect, receiving the best resources the Sect had to offer!


    As long as he could bring back the Jade Pendant, even surpassing that elder brother who had always been looming over him was not impossible!


    During the brief exchange between the two, the audience in the stands had already grown impatient, muttering and cursing.


    Shi Jinghai, however, sneered and with a forceful push of his right leg against the ground, he shot toward Chu Ge like a cannonball.


    But in that instant, the entire venue went suddenly quiet.


    Those who had blinked unwittingly didn¡¯t even realize what had happened. When they opened their eyes, they saw the previously invincible Shi Jinghai being held up in the air by his neck, looking like a child in Chu Ge¡¯s grasp, without the slightest resistance!


    "When did you start thinking you were qualified to challenge me?" Chu Ge hadn¡¯t moved an inch, his right hand grasping Shi Jinghai, his expression unchanging as he spoke: "Your Realm is about the same as Shi Weiyu¡¯s, and he was wasted by my hand. What do you think you can do?"


    "Gurgle gurgle¡ª" Shi Jinghai¡¯s face turned red, unable to speak, and only strange noises came from his throat, as Chu Ge¡¯s right hand slowly tightened.

 Chapter 137 - 0137: Defection from the Company

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 0137: Defection from the Company</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ah¡ª" Shi Jinghai finally let out a scream, but Chu Ge had released the hand that was choking him.


    "I¡¯ve suddenly changed my mind. I need you to deliver a message for me." Chu Ge looked at Shi Jinghai copsed on the ground, as limp as mud, and revealed a gentle smile: "Tell your senior brother that I am waiting for him here. The jade pendant is in my hands. If he has the ability, let hime and take it."


    At this moment, Shi Jinghai looked as if he was fine, but in reality, just like Chen Jun before, all the bones in his body had been smashed to pieces, it was only a strand of True Qi that barely allowed him to remain mobile.


    Shi Jinghai was not like Chen Jun, an ordinary person. As a Martial Artist of the Postnatal Realm, he could faintly sense the current state of his body, which is why his gaze toward Chu Ge became even more fearful.


    .......


    The subsequent matters were naturally arranged in full by Ah Hu. After sending Shi Jinghai down, the boxing match continued.


    After giving a few simple orders, since there was still time, Chu Ge asked to be driven back to Jinxiu Group.


    However, just as he stepped through thepany¡¯s main entrance, his phone suddenly rang.


    "Bingtong?" Chu Ge nced at the caller ID and pressed the answer key.


    "Chu Ge, are you avable right now?" Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, seemingly carrying a hint of barely noticeable urgency.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "There¡¯s a problem at thepany." Mu Bingtong spoke very quickly, and the background was quite noisy, as if she was busy with something: "Anyway, if you¡¯re free,e to the meeting room on the fourth floor."


    For some reason, although it seemed like Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help with anything, the first thing Mu Bingtong thought of was to have Chu Ge by her side...


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Ge turned his head to nce at the zing sun in the sky, murmuring to himself: "What a troublesome autumn... Why do I always feel that the recent incidents all seem to be connected somehow?"


    Just as Chu Ge was about to walk into the building, Wang Shunjie happened toe out from inside. Seeing Chu Ge, he quickly said, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re back? President Mu personally called just now, telling you to go..."


    "I already got a call from Bingtong." Chu Ge waved his hand to interrupt Wang Shunjie, asking, "Has anything unusual happened in thepany?"


    "Unusual?" Wang Shunjie scratched his head and mumbled with a shake of his head: "It doesn¡¯t seem like anything¡¯s unusual, but suddenly all the senior staff went to the meeting room. It looks like something big has happened... Oh, right!"


    At that moment, as if Wang Shunjie suddenly remembered something, he pped his thigh, looked around, then leaned closer to Chu Ge and whispered, "Mr. Chu, this is just some gossip I managed to get hold of, ha. I heard that this incident seems to be rted to Manager Xie."


    "Xie Nanyong?" After being reminded by Wang Shunjie, Chu Ge also recalled that Xie Nanyong indeed had not been at thepany recently.


    "Alright, you can go." Chu Ge waved his hand, dismissing Wang Shunjie, and then walked into the building alone.


    ......


    The conference room on the fourth floor was where nearly all the high-level management of thepany had gathered, and at the very front was a ratherrge virtual screen. The screen was divided into several sections, each controlled by one of six different people, disying a series ofplex codes and curve diagrams.


    Mu Bingtong stood at the forefront, hands crossed in front of her, with her phoenix eyes fixated on the contents of the screen, her eyebrows deeply furrowed.


    After a long while, she finally spoke up, "Just how much data did Xie Nanyong take with him?"


    The people below exchanged nces, all lowering their heads in silence.


    Eventually, after about a minute of silence, a middle-aged man in a suit spoke up quietly, "A lot. I noticed there was something off about Manager Xie from before. When he came to me for marketing data, I told him it required your approval before he could ess it. He then appeared very flustered and hastily said it was no longer necessary, iming it was just a whim, just wanted to check on something."


    "Is that all?" asked Mu Bingtong with an expressionless face.


    There¡¯s no denying, although she was a woman, the fact that she could carve out such arge enterprise in the highlypetitive Shanghai made absolute sense.


    Under the pressure from Mu Bingtong, dozens of men in suits lowered their heads, not daring to say a word.


    "Zhao Quanzhong, as thepany¡¯s financial manager, don¡¯t you have anything to say?" Finally, Mu Bingtong¡¯s gazended on a middle-aged man seated in the middle.


    Zhao Quanzhong¡¯s body stiffened a bit, and with no other choice, he had to gather his courage to lift his head and said with a pained expression, "President Mu, I had no idea. Everyone knew what was going on with Manager Xie, it¡¯s an open secret because his father, Xie Bi¡¯en, is thepany¡¯s secondrgest shareholder. So, as long as he didn¡¯t make excessive demands, none of us dared to contradict him too much."


    Having said this, he nced around at everyone present and continued, "Moreover, Xie Nanyong checking the financial ounts has happened not just once or twice. So, when he came over this time, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be any different and let him see the ounts. Who would have known... that this brat would dare to do something like this!"


    Since Xie Nanyong had left Jinxiu Group, Zhao Quanzhong spoke of him with a bit more confidence.


    Just then, the conference room door was suddenly pushed open as Chu Ge walked in from outside, "What¡¯s going on, why so serious?"


    Everyone in the room looked at Chu Ge with a kind of pitying gaze. Although Chu Ge was known to have a good rtionship with Mu Bingtong, having worked at Jinxiu Group for so long, they had some understanding of Mu Bingtong¡¯s character.


    Although she typically presented a cold demeanor, she was still fairly reasonable to deal with. No one dared to joke with her, but after Chu Ge¡¯s example, they subconsciously thought it was okay to asionally crack harmless jokes with her.


    However, at this moment, when thepany was facing a life and death crisis, this man still dared to be so carefree and jocr, it seemed his days were numbered!


    What shocked everyone to the point of dropping jaws came next.


    Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge for a few seconds and then suddenly shed a smile, speaking softly, "You¡¯re here."


    This was the first time Mu Bingtong had shown a smile today, especially at such a time!


    Of course, despite their surprise, no one dared to show any reaction; all maintained their posture of standing with heads bowed.


    "What happened?" Chu Ge sensed the odd atmosphere and whispered into Mu Bingtong¡¯s ear, "I just got back, still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on."


    The warm breath on her ear turned Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face slightly red. Nheless, she suppressed the strange feelings in her heart and said, "Xie Nanyong stole thepany¡¯s core data and fled."

 Chapter 138 - 0138: Borrowing Two Billion

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 0138: Borrowing Two Billion</h4><h4></h4>


    "Xie Nanyong?" Chu Ge muttered to himself. He had long suspected that this guy was problematic, but he didn¡¯t expect things toe to a head so suddenly.


    "How much has been leaked?" Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand a single digit or symbol on the screen; after all, he had never learned anything about business. He could only ask Mu Bingtong directly.


    "A lot!" Mu Bingtong sighed, her brows tightly knitted together: "Financial status, personnel arrangements, core materials, future development ns, almost all of them have been stolen. Most importantly, Xie Nanyong had previously invested all of thepany¡¯s liquid funds into construction projects under various pretexts. Since these ns were approved by the board of directors, I couldn¡¯t stop them."


    "What¡¯s the situation now?"


    "Majorpanies are manipting the liquid funds to aggressively drive down ourpany¡¯s stock price, and some of the construction bases have also been sabotaged by the other party." Mu Bingtong stared intently at therge screen in front of her and spoke softly, "This is a war of money, and the ridiculous thing is that ourpany¡¯s internal liquid funds amount to less than fifty million."


    "Is it serious?"


    "Of course!" Mu Bingtong nced at Chu Ge, "If we fail, thepany¡¯s stock price will plummet, and all the construction bases will encounter problems. That means Jinxiu Group will fall apart in an instant!"


    When she said this, a worried expression couldn¡¯t help but show on Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face, as the Jinxiu Group was the culmination of her many years of hard work.


    "President Mu, they¡¯ve started!" Just then, someone with a headset operating the screens suddenly turned and spoke.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly walked over to get a closer look at the screen: "What¡¯s the situation?"


    "Exactly as you predicted," said the man with the headset, speaking rapidly while looking at the screen. "The other party started by investing arge amount of money, buying up all of ourpany¡¯s publicly traded stocks, andbined with the shares previously held by Manager Xie... Xie Nanyong and Xie Bi¡¯en, it¡¯s already arge amount. Their next step will likely be dumping these stocks en masse to lower the price. After a few rounds of this, thepany¡¯s stock price will nose-dive."


    "By then, it will be time for the other party to target the construction bases," added another person nearby.


    "Prepare the funds." Mu Bingtong took a deep breath, "As soon as they start to sell, we¡¯ll buy immediately."


    "But..." the man with the headset hesitated, a troubled look on his face, "I just checked, and ourpany¡¯s ount currently has only about thirty-seven million in liquid funds... We can only buy a small portion, which won¡¯t have much of an impact on the overall situation."


    "I¡¯ll figure something out for the money!"


    While Mu Bingtong said this, she was actually just trying to keep everyone¡¯s spirits up. Businessmen prioritize profit, and during such times, borrowing money wouldn¡¯t generate any profit, it might even lead to losses. The best oue would be to save Jinxiu Group; the worst, naturally, would be to lose all the money.


    Who would lend money under such circumstances?


    "Approximately how much funding is needed?"


    "Ten billion!" The man with the headset calcted for a few seconds before revealing a figure.


    He nced at Mu Bingtong and continued to exin: "Obviously, stocks are not the only means the other party has; the construction bases will inevitably be hit as well. That¡¯s why the figure is sorge, because it won¡¯t just affect the stock market!"


    The entire conference room fell silent. Ten billion!


    At its zenith, Jinxiu Group might have been able to muster that kind of liquid funding, but now...


    At this moment, many people had already contemted resigning early. After all, when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. Resigning early, one might still be able to get this month¡¯s sry.


    And Mu Bingtong could only offer a wry smile as she slowly sat down in her chair.


    "President Mu!"


    Eventually, a younger-looking man came forward, not daring to meet Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes.


    "Resigning, huh?" However, Mu Bingtong had already guessed what he wanted to say and asked directly.


    "I..." The young man raised his head abruptly, opened his mouth, and in the end, could only let it drop weakly, nodding: "I¡¯m sorry, but, President Mu, after all, the situation is quite clear now!"


    Indeed, given the current situation, unless a miracle happened, Jinxiu Group was unlikely to survive this ordeal.


    But miracles... often only exist in the most beautiful of hopes, and this, this was reality!


    With one person taking the lead, others began to stir, and in just a few minutes, more than half of the people had taken their resignation reports and left the conference room.


    Looking at the less than ten people who remained standing below, Mu Bingtong waved her hand helplessly, "Since everyone else has left, why are you still here?"


    "President Mu!"


    An older man in his forties, dressed in a suit, nced at Mu Bingtong and smiled, "I had nothing in Shanghai before, and it was President Mu who saw potential in me and brought me into Jinxiu Group, giving me a high position. Now that the group is in trouble, how could I just leave? If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll just start over!"


    "That¡¯s right, no matter the oue, we should at least give it a shot and see!"


    Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but nod, feeling a warmth in her eyes as she looked at the few who remained.


    Chu Ge, however, shed a bit of a smile in his eyes, and whispered in Mu Bingtong¡¯s ear, "Looking at it this way, it seems to be a good thing, at least all the parasites have been weeded out."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong gave a wry smile and shook her head.


    The tree was about to fall; what use was it to weed out the parasites now?


    "I¡¯ll make a phone call." Chu Ge patted Mu Bingtong¡¯s shoulder and walked out of the conference room.


    ......


    In the Tianrui Bank¡¯s General Manager¡¯s office, Zhao Wuji was staring nkly at an oil painting when the phone on his desk suddenly rang.


    He picked up the phone, and when he saw the caller ID, a look of surprise shed across his face. He still answered the call, however, and quickly adopted a smiling expression: "Mr. Chu, what brings you to call me?"


    "In Shanghai, you¡¯re the richest, so after much consideration, I thought it best toe to you," Chu Ge said with augh.


    In Shanghai, the Four Great Families were undoubtedly the most powerful, but if you were talking about wealth, no one could surpass Zhao Wuji! After all, Tianrui Bank was the top bank in Shanghai, and moreover, it had arge number of branches nationwide and even overseas.


    "Oh?" Zhao Wuji raised his eyebrow, chuckling, "From what Mr. Chu is saying, it seems like you want to discuss a matter of money with Mr. Zhao here?"


    "Yes, a loan," Chu Ge stated directly.


    Zhao Wuji fell silent for a moment: "How much?"


    "Two billion!"

 Chapter 139 - 0139: Huge Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 0139: Huge Transaction</h4><h4></h4>


    "Two billion?"


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s voice slightly changed, while Chu Ge remained silent.


    After a long time, Zhao Wuji let out a wryugh and spoke into the phone: "Mr. Chu, can you give me a reason?"


    He was indeed wealthy, but that didn¡¯t mean money came flowing in like water. In Zhao Wuji¡¯s view, Chu Ge was certainly worth wooing, but the privileges of the Dragon Card in Chu Ge¡¯s hands were already disabled, so Zhao Wuji had always managed the bnce between them, maintaining a friendly rtionship but without getting too close.


    "A reason?" Chu Geughed lightly and shook his head, "There¡¯s no reason. However, I can choose not to borrow, but to exchange something for it."


    "Exchange something for it?" Zhao Wuji silently chuckled, but controlled his tone well, making it sound not much different from before, "Mr. Chu, you must be joking with me."


    Indeed, what could possibly be worth two billion?


    "Mr. Zhao, are you interested in martial arts?" Instead of responding to Zhao Wuji¡¯s question immediately, Chu Ge shifted the conversation, asking softly.


    "Martial arts?" Inside the president¡¯s office of Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji stopped pacing back and forth. He raised his head, his gazending on a character hung behind the desk.


    The single character was "Martial"! The calligraphy appeared strong and vigorous, even the thick mounting board was imprinted with a deep indentation. This character was personally written by the man who founded Tianrui Bank, rumored to be an Innate Grandmaster!


    "But who in this world, once they know of it, could not be interested?" Zhao Wuji sighed, then with a smile said, "Unfortunately, I did desire it once, so I specifically asked Master Zheng to teach me, but Master Zheng said I¡¯m too old, my physique is set, unsuitable for martial arts training."


    "Nothing is absolute." At this point, Chu Ge finally spoke, his voice very indifferent. However, the news he said made Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    "Chairman Zhao, what if I say I can make you step into the Postnatal Realm in one go?"


    "Step into the Postnatal?" Zhao Wuji was stunned and his eyes reflectedplex emotions, but he soon regained hisposure, chuckling and shaking his head, "Enough, Mr. Chu, don¡¯t joke with me. Master Zheng started martial arts training at six, and has trained hard for forty or fifty years to reach the Postnatal Realm. Stepping into it in one go? Haha, how could that be possible."


    "I am not joking." Chu Ge stated with a definitive tone: "Chairman Zhao, do you think I¡¯m someone who would joke with you? A transaction, twenty billion, to buy your ascension to the Postnatal Realm. Will you buy it?"


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    Zhao Wuji abruptly stood up from the sofa. Even the water cup on the coffee table was knocked over by the hem of his clothes without him noticing it. The scalding hot water soaked arge part of his coat through the hem, but he seemed to be oblivious to any difort, suppressing his tone and asking, "Mr. Chu, are you... are you serious?"


    "The ount number has been sent to you by text message; the decision is in your hands." After Chu Ge finished his sentence, he hung up the phone and then stood in the corridor looking at his phone screen.


    Soon after, a transfer notification appeared on his screen, starting with a two, followed by a lengthy series of zeros.


    Such arge transaction was usually troublesome, but as the chairman of the bank, Zhao Wuji naturally had a way to make it quicker.


    After the transfer notification, a personal message from Zhao Wuji came through: "If it¡¯s convenient for Mr. Chu, within a week!"


    In the general manager¡¯s office of Tianrui Bank, after Zhao Wuji sent the message, he hesitated for a while, actually taking out a small box from his drawer, and from a secretpartment, he fished out a key to open the box.


    Inside the box was an old-fashioned mshell phone that stored just one number¡ªthe number of the man who created Tianrui Bank. The man had instructed upon his departure, unless a major event urred that could affect Shanghai¡¯sndscape, there was no need to contact him.


    But now, Zhao Wuji actually dialed that number!


    ......


    In Jinxiu Group¡¯s conference room, the atmosphere was eerily silent.


    Thirty million, even if it was all invested, was nothing but a drop in the bucket against the massive dump of stocks by the other party.


    At this moment, all the liquid assets, even Mu Bingtong¡¯s personal savings, were thrown in, yet there was no sign of improvement. Thepany¡¯s funds were exhausted, but the adversary was still selling off heavily!


    "President Mu, the stock price has begun to fall!" Finally, a man wearing a headset turned and said, "They¡¯re still going, we¡¯ve run out of liquid assets!"


    "How much was acquired?" Mu Bingtong fell silent for a moment before asking.


    Hearing her question, the man with the headset also fell silent, speaking softly after two or three seconds, "Less than five percent."


    This statement plunged the office into a surreal silence. Everyone present was loyal to thepany; hearing these words, their faces were filled with sorrow.


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Chu Ge walked in.


    "Wow, what¡¯s going on here?" sensing the deadly atmosphere in the conference room, Chu Ge smiled and said, "Why does everyone look like frostbitten eggnts?"


    Several managers red at him without saying anything, but it was Mu Bingtong who gave a wry smile at the front, whispering to Chu Ge, "Nothing, it¡¯s just... I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pay your sry anymore."


    This was a woman who appeared strong on the surface, but Chu Ge could see the undisguised despair in her eyes. Unable to bear prolonging it, he took out a bank card and ced it in Mu Bingtong¡¯s hand.


    "What is this..." Mu Bingtong was slow to react, and after a few seconds, she smiled bitterly and pushed the card back, "Forget it, your money was given by me, there can¡¯t be much inside, I even know better than you. A few hundred thousand won¡¯t change the situation."


    "A few hundred thousand, indeed, will not change the situation," Chu Ge agreed, then smiled, looking into Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes and articting slowly, "But what if, it¡¯s a few billion?"


    "Enough!"


    Finally, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties sitting below spoke sternly, looking at Chu Ge, "President Mu tolerates your nonsense usually, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you fool around. But at a time when thepany¡¯s life and death is at stake, you not only fail to worry for thepany but also make malicious jokes. How can you be so callous?"


    Chu Ge nced at the man, but wasn¡¯t angry.


    He knew this man; he was old-fashioned, but indeed had thepany¡¯s best interests at heart. He was diligent in his work, and although critical in hisments now, his intentions were rooted in concern for thepany.


    So, with a smile towards the man Chu Ge said, "Just now, I made a call to Zhao Wuji."

 Chapter 140 - 0140: Autumn of Survival

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 0140: Autumn of Survival</h4><h4></h4>


    "Zhao Wuji?" Naturally, everyone present was familiar with this name.


    Mu Bingtong murmured the name and then suddenly looked up, "Right, I remember you seem to have a Dragon..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she smiled bitterly and lowered her head again, "Look at my memory, your Dragon Card was banned, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have signed that contract with me."


    "Indeed, the Dragon Card has been banned," Chu Ge nodded and said, "That¡¯s why I borrowed some money from Zhao Wuji."


    "Borrowing money from Zhao Wuji?" Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge with aplex gaze as if she had discovered a new world, "How much did you borrow?"


    "Twenty billion."


    "Wow¡ª"


    The meeting room erupted in surprise!


    Everyone looked at Chu Ge with eyes filled with astonishment, and of course, also with mockery and anger.


    Who was Chu Ge? Just a small security team leader in thepany, relying on his somewhat ambiguous rtionship with President Mu, he had been above the rules within thepany.


    And who was Zhao Wuji? The Chairman of Tianrui Bank, with a status and position far exceeding even Mu Bingtong. Even Mu Bingtong needed to make an appointment in advance to meet him, and yet this guy dared to brazenly im he borrowed twenty billion from Zhao Wuji? He must be dreaming!


    Even Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge with an exceedinglyplex gaze, "Chu Ge, some jokes, really..."


    "President Mu, the other party has started dumpingrge amounts of stock again!" Just then, a man wearing headphones suddenly turned around, his tone filled with urgency.


    "Let¡¯s try," Chu Ge said, thrusting the bank card into Mu Bingtong¡¯s hand, "The password is still the same, it hasn¡¯t changed."


    This bank card was the one Mu Bingtong gave him. The original Dragon Card, due to the restrictions set, after withdrawing those two hundred yuan, was effectively a useless card, unable to deposit or withdraw money.


    Mu Bingtong stared at Chu Ge, silent for several dozen seconds, before finally taking the bank card.


    "President Mu!" An experienced employee from thepany couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    Mu Bingtong looked at him and shook her head, "Anyway, we¡¯re already at a dead end, what¡¯s the harm in trying?"


    As a string of digits were entered, the bnce disyed on theputer screen rendered Mu Bingtong silent.


    Twenty billion and thirty-four million!


    Those thirty-four million were what Mu Bingtong had intermittently given Chu Ge during his three months in Shanghai, as for the twenty billion...


    "Where did this moneye from?" If not for maintaining her image in front of the employees, Mu Bingtong would almost want to rub her eyes.


    "I told you earlier," Chu Ge shrugged and said with a smile, "Borrowed from Zhao Wuji."


    "But..."


    "All right, all right." Chu Ge waved his hand, interrupting Mu Bingtong: "Hurry up, the opposite side is selling off fast, don¡¯t waste time here with me. If you really want to know, I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly when we get home."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t suppress his volume when he spoke, so everyone in the meeting room heard the words "I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly when we get home..."


    Instantly, the way these people looked at the two changed. Does this mean... they are already living together?


    However, Mu Bingtong did not notice their nces at that moment. True to her reputation as a strong and decisive female business CEO, her execution was undeniably firm. In less than a minute, half of the funds had already been poured into the stock market. As fast as the opposition was selling, Jinxiu Group was buying, and the stock price that had just begun to show signs of decline soared once again!


    ...


    Huisheng Group is arge enterprise in Shanghai, and, as is well-known, it is also an internal business of the Chen Family, one of the four minor families in Shanghai.


    Therefore, Huisheng Group has always been sessful in business. Countless businessmenpete to establish cooperative rtions with Huisheng Group in order to catch a ride on the Chen Family¡¯s big ship.


    At this moment, in the office of the General Manager of Huisheng Group, a middle-aged man in a suit stood with his hands sped behind his back in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, silently looking down at the skyscrapers outside.


    Behind him, there was a hospital bed, on which a man swathed in bandagesy. But if one looked closely at his face, they would recognize him as the Chen Family¡¯s Second Young Master who had been pestering Mu Bingtong, Chen Jun!


    Right now, Chen Jun was no longer the spirited man he used to be. His expression was dull, his mouth wide open, saliva continually dribbling out. A caregiver stood by, particrly tasked with the duties of wiping his drool, feeding him, and even changing his diapers.


    What Chu Ge destroyed was not only his body; after Chen Jun returned to his family, because of the frustration in his heart, coupled with some alcohol, he got into a conflict with other sessors in the family. After being punched a few times, the True Qi left by Chu Ge dispersed, and he became aplete vegetable.


    External injuries, on top of internal stimtion, made Chen Jun truly a vegetable and a fool.


    The middle-aged man standing by the window was Chen Jun¡¯s father, Chen Tianxiong!


    "It won¡¯t be long now!" Chen Tianxiong slowly walked to Chen Jun¡¯s side, looking at his son whoy on the bed with a silly grin, a strong color of heartache shed through his pupils: "Jun¡¯er, although the situation is strange, I feel that this must have something to do with that bitch Mu Bingtong and that brat Chu Ge."


    Saying this, his sped hands behind his back clenched tightly, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face: "But it¡¯s almost over. Soon, the business empire that wench Mu Bingtong struggled so hard to build will be destroyed by my hands. At that time, I will make Mu Bingtong be your wife, feed you food, and hold your urine bottle for you!"


    Indeed, as someone long in power, the aura he exuded at this moment instilled a trace of fear on the caregiver¡¯s face, who subtly retreated a few steps backward.


    "President Chen, the father and son of the Xie Family are here to see you; they¡¯re waiting outside," just then, a person dressed as a secretary suddenly appeared at the door, and cautiously asked: "Shall I let them in?"


    "Xie Nanyong, Xie Bi¡¯en?" A strange smile surfaced on Chen Tianxiong¡¯s face as he murmured: "Hehe, Jinxiu Group huh! You, you were once people of Jinxiu Group!"


    "Manager Chen?" As Chen Tianxiong seemed to fall once again into an unfathomable state, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    Ever since the incident with Chen Jun, Chen Tianxiong often fell into these states of apparent madness, the secretary was no longer rmed.


    "Mm." After being prompted by the secretary, Chen Tianxiong came back to his senses and pondered for a while before saying: "Alright, let them in."


    "Yes." The secretary responded and left.


    Not long after, the office door was pushed open once again, and the father and son of the Xie Family walked in with faces full of smiles.


    "Hehe, Manager Chen, was the inside information we provided effective?"

 Chapter 141 - 0141: The Capital Game

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 0141: The Capital Game</h4><h4></h4>


    Indeed, Xie Nanyong and Xie Bi¡¯en stole thepany¡¯s confidential information and went directly to Huisheng Group.


    Chen Jun was the one who had been dealing with them all along, of course, with Chen Tianxiong¡¯s secret pointers. Now that Chen Jun is in trouble, they naturally turned to Chen Tianxiong.


    Chen Tianxiong gave them a nce and suddenly revealed a friendly smile: "Hahaha, very useful, extremely useful! Here, I must thank you both for your generous assistance!"


    "Ah, Manager Chen, you are too kind."


    Xie Bi¡¯en, Xie Nanyong¡¯s father, is a man in his fifties or sixties. He dyes his hair ck and slicks it with gel.


    At the moment, he is all smiles, looking at Chen Tianxiong and says tteringly, "To tell you the truth, we have always been irritated by that little bitch Mu Bingtong! Relying on her high stake in thepany, she acts arrogantly and autocratically. There¡¯s been widespread discontent within thepany. The action Manager Chen has taken this time is what everyone has been hoping for!"


    A stream of sycophantic praise came out, and Xie Nanyong looked at his father in astonishment. He thought he was already shameless, but now he realized, in the journey of being without shame, he was just a beginner!


    Chen Tianxiong, knowing exactly what these two were like, didn¡¯t take Xie Bi¡¯en¡¯s words to heart, and said with a smile, "Rest assured, as long as we can bring down Mu Bingtong¡¯s Jinxiu Group and avenge my son, I, Mr. Chen, will offer double what my son promised you both!"


    "Oh!" This time, Xie Bi¡¯en showed his most sincere smile ever, "Then, thank you, President Chen!"


    However, Xie Nanyong hesitated for a while before finally asking, "President Chen, after Jinxiu Group copses, what are your ns for Mu Bingtong?"


    "Damn kid, at such a time, how can you still not forget about that woman?" Hearing his son¡¯s words, Xie Bi¡¯en inwardly cursed, quickly reprimanding, "As long as you help President Chen with this matter, the things President Chen will give you will be more than enough for a different beauty every day. Why are you still hung up on that worthless woman?"


    "Hehehehe." Chen Tianxiongughed, gesturing dismissively, "Ah, a gracefuldy is a gentleman¡¯s pursuit, don¡¯t worry. I only seek revenge for my son. After Jinxiu Group falls, it¡¯s up to you what you do."


    A look of ecstasy crossed Xie Nanyong¡¯s face as he bowed repeatedly, "Thank you so much, President Chen!"


    "Mhm." Chen Tianxiong nodded, yet his eyes revealed an icy coldness, which, once Xie Nanyong straightened up, returned to the previous amiable smile.


    ......


    At Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong had instructed her subordinates to buy up a portion of the stock but then ordered them not to purchase any more, allowing the stock price to fall once again as the other side continued selling.


    Chu Ge was somewhat confused watching this. Truth be told, he really was not cut out for business.


    Noticing Chu Ge¡¯s puzzled look, Mu Bingtong showed a hint of a smile, but now her smile was much moreposed.


    She leaned in close to Chu Ge¡¯s ear and exined, "Xie Bi¡¯en and his son hold arge amount of thepany¡¯s stock, which is why, despite my dislike for them, I have never acted against them before. Now that they have betrayed us and are intent on driving down thepany¡¯s stock value, they will inevitably sell all their shares."


    "Why not just buy them?" Chu Ge asked, frowning. "Is it a matter of insufficient funds?"


    "Of course it¡¯s enough." Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes shone with exuberance, a strong aura unique to her bursting forth: "However, now that the game has begun, how could I just bring it to an end like this? This time, I want to take advantage of this opportunity to retrieve all the shares held by the Xie family father and son in their hands, and at the same time, to cash out every penny they¡¯ve invested in the opposingpany!"


    ...


    At Glory Group, Chen Tianxiong and the Xie father and son duo had already arrived at thepany¡¯s trading room, where several senior traders were busily working under pressure.


    Chen Jun¡¯s hospital bed had also been brought here. ording to Chen Tianxiong, he wanted Chen Jun to witness the downfall of Jinxiu Group with his own eyes!


    At this moment, one of the traders suddenly turned around and said, "Chairman, the other party has stopped acquiring shares. It¡¯s estimated that Jinxiu Group¡¯s liquidity pool has run dry!"


    "Oh?" Chen Tianxiong¡¯s expression shifted as he inquired, "How much did they acquire?"


    "Seven percent!"


    Hearing the trader¡¯s words, Chen Tianxiong finally revealed a hint of a smile.


    Together, Xie Bi¡¯en and Xie Nanyong held thirty-nine percent of Jinxiu Group¡¯s shares, with another portion in the hands of variousrge and small shareholders. Among them, Mu Bingtong held forty-two percent, making her thergest shareholder of thepany.


    Adding to that the minor shareholders brought over by Xie Bi¡¯en, excluding the recently acquired shares, Chen Tianxiong still controlled over thirty percent of the shares!


    With such arge proportion of shares, his relentless sell-off to drive down the price could bring it to a record low in a very short time. Combined with strikes at several other construction bases, it was enough to forcibly drag down Jinxiu Group!


    The Xie family father and son standing by also revealed looks of joy on their faces. Given the current situation, Jinxiu Group was already beyond salvation! This meant that they would soon obtain arge sum of money.


    Among them, Xie Nanyong was the most excited. The beauty he longed for day and night seemed almost within reach. He even felt a burning desire below, wishing he could rush to Mu Bingtong right now, to make her submit beneath him in utter despair!


    However, just then, the trader suddenly said, "Wait... the other party has injected a new sum of money."


    "Hmph." Chen Tianxiong snorted coldly, his sneer resounding: "It¡¯s just thest throes of death. I presume that little whore Mu Bingtong has put in all of her personal savings now, huh? If they¡¯re investing, we¡¯ll invest too. Always stay more than three times their input, crushing thempletely, without giving them any hope of turning the tide!"


    "Yes!" The trader nodded and began injecting a significant amount of capital.


    ...


    At Jinxiu Group, the trader wearing headphones suddenlyughed and said, "President Mu¡¯s judgment is absolutely correct. The other side has followed suit with their capital injection, and it¡¯s actually three times ours. Judging from their momentum, they¡¯re prepared to pressure us down thoroughly, with no room for maneuver!"


    This time, the atmosphere in the conference room hadpletely changed from before, with several executives below all showing expressions of joy. The more the other side invested, the more money thepany was set to reel in!


    A glimmer of a smile also shed across Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes, but she quickly suppressed it and instructed with a steady voice, "Continue with the capital injection, but break it down into small amounts. No more than five million each time, with an injection every three minutes... Hmph, no matter who you are, prepare to bleed out in this round of the capital game!"

 Chapter 142 - 0142: Plan Bankruptcy

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 0142: n Bankruptcy</h4><h4></h4>


    It must be said that at such a time, Mu Bingtong naturally exuded an indescribable charm, yet this charm was not something everyone could withstand.


    For example, those people under the conference table all bowed their heads and dared not meet Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze, with the traders focusing all their attention on the big screen in front of them, only Chu Ge, smiling, stared at Mu Bingtong waving her hand authoritatively.


    "What are you looking at?" Mu Bingtong naturally noticed Chu Ge¡¯s gaze.


    Whether it was due to thick skin or his personality, Chu Ge showed no sign of timidity, staring straight at her with a smile: "Looking at you. I find you very charming like this!"


    Mu Bingtong was taken aback, hurriedly turned her face away without uttering a word, perhaps silence was the best choice at this time, but a hint of unusual expression shed in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at Huisheng Group had somewhat changed.


    Ten minutes had passed, and Mu Bingtong had already invested tens of millions into the stock market, Chen Tianxiong had a faint bad premonition, yet he forcefully suppressed it.


    So far, Huisheng Group had already invested seven hundred million, any slight ident would result in heavy losses, so there was no room for him to back down!


    However, it was precisely because of this psychology that Mu Bingtong did not turn the situation around all at once, but chose to string Chen Tianxiong along, giving him the feeling that he would not be able to hold on any longer.


    "What¡¯s the current stock market situation?" Chen Tianxiong asked the trader.


    The trader quickly analyzed the general data in his mind and said, "The opponent¡¯s investment has decreased a bit from the beginning, and it has been five minutes since any more capital was injected. Currently, thirty percent of the stocks have been sold off, with the price dropping about twenty-five percent from the original."


    "Twenty-five percent?" Chen Tianxiong murmured to himself, a smile appearing on his face: "Hehe, previously it was injecting money every one or two minutes, and the amount of money was decreasing, and now it¡¯s been five minutes without any more injection. Mu Bingtong, you¡¯re running out of resources!"


    It was evident that in Chen Tianxiong¡¯s view, Mu Bingtong¡¯s previous funds were all borrowed, and now she had no more money to invest in the stock market.


    "Chairman, what should we do now?" The trader nced at Chen Tianxiong and asked cautiously.


    "Strike while she is weak, sell off all the remaining shares! Directly let the price fall to the lowest point!" Chen Tianxiong waved his hand decisively.


    At such a time, there was no room for any idents, so Chen Tianxiong decided to bet all the capital on this one move.


    This was a capital contest between both sides, just as Chen Tianxiong ordered all the shares to be sold, Mu Bingtong also issued amand.


    "Inject unlimited funds, buy up all the stocks!"


    "Yes." The trader with the headset showed a sh of excitement on his face, this was a capital contest involving over ten billion, and as a trader, to personally manage such a contest was enough to make his blood boil!


    Half of the funds invested were ten billion, Huisheng Group sold one share, and Jinxiu Group bought it back, and thus, in this back-and-forth manner, surprisingly, not a single scattered share could be seen on the stock market!


    Because of this, the stock price began to terrifyingly rebound!


    In just a matter of seconds, all the stocks on the market were swept clean by Jinxiu Group, and Jinxiu Group¡¯s conference room fell into an eerie silence.


    Everyone widened their eyes and stared at the big screen in front of them, in just a matter of a few hours, Jinxiu Group had gone from decline to rising vigorously, and even earned over ten billion from this contest!


    Everyone, including Mu Bingtong, had not recuperated from this sudden change.


    Likewise, so did Huisheng Group.


    The trader, whose fingers were flying moments ago, suddenly stopped, stared nkly at the big screen in front of him, as if encountering something unbelievable.


    Chen Tianxiong suddenly felt a sense of unease rise in his heart, wiping the smile off his face, he frowned and asked: "What¡¯s the situation? Was there an ident?"


    "All taken back!" The trader seemed to be talking to himself and murmured.


    "What did you say?" Chen Tianxiong was startled, thinking he had heard wrong and asked: "What do you mean by that?"


    The trader turned around, his face sullen, and said: "Chairman, the other party suddenly injected arge amount of money and took back all the stocks."


    "Arge amount of money?" Chen Tianxiong¡¯s face turned extremely pale, bitterly asking: "How much?"


    "Nine billion." The trader turned to look at the data and answered truthfully.


    "Nine billion?" Chen Tianxiong kept mumbling these three words, slowly turned around, looking at the father and son of the Xie Family standing behind him.


    "I need an exnation." Chen Tianxiong¡¯s voice was very calm, but everyone present knew, this was just the calm before the storm!


    Despite Xie Bi¡¯en¡¯s deep scheming, a hint of panic appeared on his face at this moment: "This...this is impossible. When we left, we had already invested most of Jinxiu Group¡¯s liquid funds into various construction bases, it¡¯s impossible to redirect them in the short term. And nine billion...even when Jinxiu Group was at its peak, it didn¡¯t have that much in liquid funds!"


    "Then where the hell did this moneye from? Did Mu Bingtong rob it?" Chen Tianxiong suddenly roared, his face turned red, veins popping on his forehead, clearly entering a state of rage.


    Indeed, after all the nning and investment of over ten billion, not only did they fail to bring down Mu Bingtong¡¯spany, but they also allowed her to take this money and climb to a higher level of power.


    How could Chen Tianxiong not be infuriated?


    "President Chen, I am certain, Jinxiu Group really has no money left, there must be something fishy about this money!" Seeing that Chen Tianxiong was about to pin the me on him, Xie Bi¡¯en hurriedly exined: "If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the financial statements of Jinxiu Group when we left!"


    After the initial roaring, Chen Tianxiong also calmed down.


    For the Chen Family, although losing over ten billion was painful, it was still bearable. As for Xie Bi¡¯en¡¯s words, Chen Tianxiong scoffed.


    Financial statements? If that thing was useful, he wouldn¡¯t have lost over ten billion in vain!


    "That..." Just then, Xie Nanyong coughed lightly, and carefully said: "President Chen, since things have already reached this point, about what you promised us..."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 143 - 0143: Promotion to Manager

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 0143: Promotion to Manager</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing Xie Nanyong¡¯s words, Xie Bi¡¯en became anxious.


    This kid is still too impatient. Chen Tianxiong is furious at this moment, and after all, the mission also failed. Discussingpensation at this time is practically ironic.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, after adjusting his mindset, Chen Tianxiong¡¯s face showed the amiable smile he had before.


    He looked at Xie Nanyong and nodded, "Hmm, I was momentarily blinded by anger just now; don¡¯t take it to heart. As for thepensation, I will certainly give what¡¯s due. After all, your mission was technicallypleted, and the final failure wasn¡¯t much rted to you."


    "President Chen really is magnanimous, an open and generous man!" Hearing Chen Tianxiong¡¯s words, Xie Bi¡¯en instantly rxed and smiled ingratiatingly.


    "Hmm, Heizi." Chen Tianxiong suddenly called out toward the door.


    A dark-skinned, extremely sturdy man in a ck suit pushed the door open and walked in: "President Chen!"


    "Take these two to the vi and wait for me."


    Chen Tianxiong instructed Heizi, then addressed the Xie father and son, "As you see, I can¡¯t get away at the moment. You go ahead to my vi and wait for a while, and once I¡¯m done here, I will discuss thepensation with you."


    "Of course, you go ahead with your work; we are not in a hurry!" Xie Bi¡¯en quickly bowed and said, then followed Heizi out of the room.


    Watching the two leave, a cunning expression suddenly surfaced on Chen Tianxiong¡¯s face as he pulled out his phone.


    In the corridor, walking ahead of the Xie father and son, Heizi suddenly pulled out his phone from his pocket and looked at it while walking.


    The message on the phone read: Eliminate them, make it clean.


    The sender of the message was none other than Chen Tianxiong!


    Heizi imperceptibly nodded his head, a hint of chill shing through his pupils.


    ......


    Compared to the tense atmosphere in Huisheng Group due to Chen Tianxiong¡¯s annoyed fury, the atmosphere in the meeting room of Jinxiu Group was brimming with joy.


    After finally stabilizing the situationpletely, Mu Bingtong pulled out a chair and slowly sat down.


    After all, she was just a woman. The courage she had shown when thepany was on the brink of copse was already remarkable. Now that everything had settled, she finally seemed a bit unable to hold on, as a faint tiredness that she couldn¡¯t hide appeared on her pretty face.


    But just then, Mu Bingtong felt a warmth on her shoulder and turned her head, only to find Chu Ge standing beside her, his hand on her shoulder, smiling.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I am always by your side." For some reason, Mu Bingtong suddenly imagined him saying this.


    Her pretty face quickly turned red, and she turned her head away in a fluster.


    "Is this the time to say a few words?" Chu Ge saw the look on Mu Bingtong¡¯s face and suddenly smiled.


    Mu Bingtong was startled, but she quickly nodded, took a deep breath, and stood up from her chair.


    "This crisis of Jinxiu Group, I want to thank everyone here for your trust in ourpany and me, even at thepany¡¯s most perilous moment, you never left!"


    "At this point," Mu Bingtong turned her head and nced at the traders behind her, a smile appearing on her pretty face: "I announce that this month, everyone¡¯s sry will be increased by five times! The year-end bonus will be tripled!"


    "Long live!"


    Although those who were older managed to control their emotions, there were also some young people present who couldn¡¯t help but exim in excitement upon hearing Mu Bingtong¡¯s announcement.


    After waiting for a while, Mu Bingtong pressed her hands down in the air, and the atmosphere in the meeting room quieted down again.


    "Alright, I have another announcement to make." Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge and smiled, "I dere, starting today, Chu Ge will rece Xie Nanyong as the head of the HR department!"


    "Ah?" Chu Ge, who had always had azy smile on his face, was stunned upon hearing this news and said, "Bingtong, you..."


    "Enough!" Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge, her tone carrying a hint of insistence: "If it wasn¡¯t for you, thepany might already be in dire straits by now. I feel bad for having you continue as the security team leader. Moreover, after the departure of Xie Bi¡¯en and his son, there are vacancies that need filling. You can take over the HR department."


    "Okay." Chu Ge pondered for a few seconds and eventually nodded, "Alright then."


    "Apuse¡ª"


    At the moment Chu Ge nodded, a round of apuse instantly erupted in the meeting room.


    Previously, most people here had been biased against Chu Ge, thinking he was riding on Mu Bingtong¡¯s coattails, but after this incident, everyone¡¯s impression of Chu Ge hadpletely changed.


    Not to mention the fact that he was able toe up with two billion, which definitely made him no ordinary person. Moreover, he might even truly know Zhao Wuji!


    Even at this moment, many were already nning to get closer to Chu Ge in the future and strengthen their rtionships.


    "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, everyone should hurry back and finish up their work as soon as possible. We¡¯ll take a day off tomorrow. Starting from the day after tomorrow, thepany will start hiring to fill positions!"


    Due to the departure of a number of people, many positions in thepany were currently vacant.


    After a brief meeting, everyone went back to their respective tasks.


    After all, thepany had just ovee a crisis, and there was much work to be done.


    Although Chu Ge was now the manager of the HR department, the formal process still needed to bepleted, and Xie Nanyong¡¯s office needed to be cleaned up, so he still stayed in the security office for the afternoon.


    As for Wang Shunjie, the moment he heard that Chu Ge was about to be promoted to HR Manager, he burst into unparalleled enthusiasm, almost worshipping Chu Ge like an ancestor.


    The afternoon passed leisurely, and in the evening, as usual, Chu Ge drove Mu Bingtong home.


    "Sigh, during the day I am the mighty HR manager, and at night, I turn into a dedicated driver." Chu Ge suddenly joked.


    Sitting in the back, Mu Bingtong gave him a look, "If you are unwilling, then I can drive myself home from now on."


    "Willing, of course willing!" Chu Ge quickly straightened his expression, speaking righteously: "It¡¯s perfectly natural for me to drive my own wife. How could I be unwilling? Besides, what if you encounter danger on your own?"


    "tterer!" Hearing Chu Ge mention the words ¡¯my wife¡¯, Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    "Hehe." Chu Ge looked at Mu Bingtong¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror and chuckled, no longer speaking.


    However, just as the car had passed a traffic light, Mu Bingtong, sitting in the back, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, "Chu Ge, can you honestly tell me where that two billion really came from?"

 Chapter 144 - 0144 Lazy Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 0144 Lazy Beauty</h4><h4></h4>


    "In this day and age, why does nobody believe the truth?" Chu Ge said somewhat exasperatedly, looking at the rearview mirror, "For real, I borrowed it from Zhao Wuji!"


    "If you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, then forget it." Mu Bingtong rolled her eyes at him, obviously not believing his words at all. Meanwhile, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.


    Since Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t have to work the next day, shefortably nested on the sofa that evening watching TV, fully revealing herzy side.


    It has to be said, Mu Bingtong, dressed in home clothes with her hair loose,zily half-reclining on the sofa with her phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, looked uniquely beautiful.


    "Pfft¡ª" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s gaze had been darting back and forth between Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong, suddenly covering her mouth andughing out loud.


    "What are youughing at?" Mu Bingtong, confused, looked at Shen Yaoyao, not understanding what this silly girl was getting excited about.


    Shen Yaoyaoughed for a while before she said, "Hahaha, I was amused by the way someone stared at Sister Mu, almost popping his eyes out!"


    "Yaoyao, what nonsense are you talking about!" Chu Ge said, not showing any sign of embarrassment. Instead, it made Mu Bingtong blush instantly, ring at Shen Yaoyao.


    "What the heck!" Shen Yaoyao pouted, muttering, "It¡¯s weird, the peeper isn¡¯t blushing, yet why are you blushing..."


    Although Shen Yaoyao was muttering, everyone was sitting very close by, so naturally, Mu Bingtong heard her clearly, her pretty face turning even redder, almost to the point of bleeding.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge kept his gaze fixed on Mu Bingtong¡¯s shy demeanor, unable to look away.


    Eventually, unable to withstand Chu Ge¡¯s intense gaze, Mu Bingtong put the remote control on the coffee table, "I¡¯m a bit tired, you all should rest early too."


    As soon as her words fell, she headed towards the staircase.


    On the sofa, Shen Yaoyao cheered and snatched the remote control, "Haha, Sister Mu finally left. She always watches those boring financial shows!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice followed immediately, "Hey, we agreed to make Bingtong blush and go upstairs, then watch Happy Sheep together, why are you backing out now?"


    "Ah, Uncle Chu! How old are you to still be watching Happy Sheep?"


    On the staircase, Mu Bingtong stumbled, almost tripping. Was that scene just now all organized between them, just to fight for control over the TV?


    The yful banter continued till after ten o¡¯clock. Since Shen Yaoyao had school the next day, she went back to her room to sleep. Chu Ge indulged in watching Happy Sheep for a few hours as he wished, before reluctantly returning to his own room.


    Every night, apart from adjusting his Inner Strength, he also condenses Spiritual Energy into Spiritual Liquid, which Chu Ge has made into a routine.


    Now, after such a long time, he¡¯s umted a sizable stockpile. These items are rare treasures for Martial Artists, let alone ordinary people?


    Once Chu Ge reveals the existence of this Spiritual Liquid, let¡¯s not talk about the Ouyang Family¡ª even the Duan Family, whom he had severely offended in the past, may shamelessly cozy up to him.


    There was no conversation throughout the night. Zhao Wuji, quite smart as he was, had promised to help him reach the Postnatal Realm within a week and hadn¡¯t called since, which Chu Ge found very satisfying.


    However, it was Huo Tianqian¡¯s situation that made Chu Ge feel somewhat uneasy. He had tried to call him before, but for some reason, the calls wouldn¡¯t go through.


    Thus, Chu Ge decided to personally visit once things here stabilized!


    The night passed without incident, and the next day was a holiday, so Mu Bingtong took the rare opportunity to sleep in. Despite the long days of fatigue, and Chu Ge¡¯s use of the Spiritual Liquid to prevent physical harm, her mental exhaustion was hard to recuperate from.


    Therefore, Chu Ge didn¡¯t wake her up until after ten o¡¯clock when Mu Bingtong, her hair flowing, slowly descended the stairs.


    It¡¯s undeniable, certain things were deeply ingrained in her; even in her most rxed state, Mu Bingtong still managed to look neat with her long hair brushed smoothly over her shoulders, unbound.


    Upon seeing Chu Ge, Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly as she coughed and said, "Cough, um, I was a bit tired, so I got upte."


    "Hmm." Chu Ge didn¡¯t tease her this time, only pointing to items like soy milk on the table: "I just heated it up; hurry up and eat something."


    "Hmm." Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes flickered with a touch of emotion, she didn¡¯t say much and gracefully sat at the table to start eating.


    "Right." Just as she finished a bun, Mu Bingtong suddenly said, "Since today is a holiday, why don¡¯t you go to the mall and buy a few suits yourself? I¡¯ll take a good rest at home, so I won¡¯t go with you."


    "Suits?" Chu Ge was startled and asked, "Why would I buy suits? You know I¡¯m not used to wearing them..."


    "You haven¡¯t adjusted yet?" Mu Bingtong gave him a helpless look as she slowly drank her soy milk and said, "But now you¡¯re the HR manager; you represent thepany¡¯s image. Plus, thepany is recruiting tomorrow, and you¡¯re the chief examiner. Do you n to wear cheap casual clothes?"


    "Eh, I¡¯m the chief examiner?" Chu Ge widened his eyes, "Bingtong, stop joking. You know my actual situation; I¡¯m really not cut out for business."


    "What¡¯s with all the fuss?" Mu Bingtong then showed her assertive side, smacking her chopsticks on the table, her beautiful eyes ring at Chu Ge: "Are you going or not?"


    "Going!" Chu Ge immediately suppressed his reluctance, a look of noble intent on his face: "If... it concerns thepany¡¯s image, how could I embarrass thepany? I¡¯ll go this afternoon!"


    Facing Chu Ge¡¯s yful behavior, Mu Bingtong could only respond with a helpless smile, as she really couldn¡¯t handle this guy.


    ......


    In the center of Shanghai, there¡¯s an upscale clothing store that carries only designer brands. It¡¯s not that Chu Ge liked luxury, but he simply didn¡¯t want to bother, especially since Mu Bingtong had brought him here before and he remembered the name, so he came directly this time.


    As Chu Ge had taken a taxi, and his clothes were rather in, the clerks, though not outright dismissive, showed disdain and no one offered to assist him.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t take it personally; after everything he had been through, encountering these snobbish attitudes hardly made a ripple in his heart.


    He even weed the peace and went straight to the men¡¯s clothing area on the second floor, prepared to pick out a few items and head back.


    However, just as Chu Ge was about to choose some clothes, a group of men and women suddenly approached nearby.

 Chapter 145 - 0145: An Unexpected Encounter with an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 0145: An Unexpected Encounter with an Old Friend</h4><h4></h4>


    The one leading was a young man looking quite arrogant, about twenty-three or twenty-four years old in appearance, with several men and women following closely behind him, each intentionallygging slightly to entuate his extraordinary status.


    "Young Master Zhang, with you on board, our entry into Jinxiu Group this time is almost a sure bet!" A young man trailing behind disyed a fawning smile, speaking in a somewhat low voice.


    The one referred to as Young Master Zhang was evidently the leader. Upon hearing this, a hint ofcency shed in his eyes, and he chuckled: "Don¡¯t worry, I may not be confident about other things, but helping you secure a position, that¡¯s something I¡¯m certain of. After all, my second uncle is a department manager there. I believe a word from him will earn some courtesy from human resources, being managers themselves."


    "Jinxiu Group?" Chu Ge paused in his steps, his face revealing an intrigued expression upon hearing their conversation.


    Since Chu Ge hadn¡¯t suppressed his voice, naturally, several people across heard him. A girl who looked to be in her early twenties asked, "Are you also applying for a position at Jinxiu Group?"


    "Applying?" Chu Ge was stunned for a moment, uncertain of how to respond.


    However, the girl continued on her own: "Yeah, Jinxiu Group may not be a leading giant, but it¡¯s also a majorpany worth tens of billions. Moreover, thepany has very humanized benefits and has been increasingly thriving recently. If you¡¯re looking for a job in Shanghai now, Jinxiu Group is definitely one of the top choices."


    "That¡¯s true," said a man standing aside with a sneer, ncing at Chu Ge, especially when he saw Chu Ge¡¯s casual attire, a trace of contempt shed in his eyes: "But as you said, with such great conditions at Jinxiu Group,petition for positions is bound to be intense; it¡¯s not for just anyone to get in."


    The discussion amongst the people opposite him left Chu Ge somewhat speechless... If they knew that he was going to be the examiner at thepany tomorrow, he wondered what they would feel.


    Seeing Chu Ge remain silent, the few young men and women lost interest in engaging further.


    However, just when Chu Ge was about to leave, a voice suddenly caught his attention.


    "Luoluo, why did you run out dressed like this? Weren¡¯t you supposed to dress up nicely? As long as you can make an impression on Young Master Zhang, getting into Jinxiu Groupter would just be a matter of his word."


    The speaker was a girl with a hot figure, dressed in a short skirt, speaking in a lowered voice after seeing Young Master Zhang and the others walk away.


    The one called Luoluo was a girl donned in in clothes, wearing an ordinary shirt and jacket with the zipper pulled all the way up to her neck,pletely concealing her seemingly substantial figure.


    Her lower half was d in regr jeans and white sneakers. Despite the simplicity of her attire, there was still a youthful and vibrant vor about her.


    However, the big round sses perched on her nosepletely masked the charm she should have possessed, making her unnoticeable among the few othervishly dressed girls.


    "Jianuo, you don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore. Working at Jinxiu Group isn¡¯t the only path. I believe that if my professional knowledge is excellent enough, I can make it with my own efforts!"


    Luoluo appeared gentle and fragile, even her voice sounding somewhat delicate, but her tone was decidedly firm.


    "Oh my silly Luoluo," sighed the girl known as Jianuo, patting Luoluo on the shoulder, "It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to really flirt with Young Master Zhang, just to make an impression on him. Once you¡¯re in thepany, isn¡¯t that okay? Plus, you¡¯ll eventually want to date, right? Do you n to look like this forever?"


    With that, the girl winked at Luoluo with a smile: "A woman has to dress up!"


    "Alright, Sun Jianuo, stop trying to convince her. If she¡¯s like mud that won¡¯t stick to the wall, not knowing how to seize opportunities, she will eventually be weeded out in this society," said a man standing by, looking at Luoluo with a face full of disdain.


    "How dare you speak like that?" Jianuo Sun red at the man: "YOU are the mud! How many times do I have to warn you? If I say Luoluo is okay, anyone else who dares bully her is going to get it from me!"


    "You..." The man nced at Jianuo Sun, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t dare say anything and just muttered resentfully before hurriedly catching up with the rest of the group.


    However, at this moment, Chu Ge suddenly changed direction and walked over.


    "Qin Luoluo?"


    Hearing her name being called, the inly-dressed girl quickly turned around and was momentarily stunned when she saw Chu Ge: "You are..."


    At this point, Jianuo Sun¡¯s eyes lit up and she burst intoughter, bumping Qin Luoluo with her shoulder: "Hey, not bad Luoluo, when did you get to know such a handsome guy? Introduce me, will you?"


    "Hey, cut it out," Qin Luoluo replied helplessly with a look at her best friend, shaking her head: "I don¡¯t know him."


    "Don¡¯t know him?" Jianuo Sun scoffed, "He came all the way over here to call your name."


    Chu Ge nced at Jianuo Sun. It had to be said, this girl had a hot figure and a beautiful face ¨C a true goddess on the outside.


    But having spent all his time around Mu Bingtong, the city¡¯s stunning beauty, Chu Ge had developed a high resistance to good looks. To him, such appearance and figure were merely passing marks.


    Compared to the rare beauty of Mu Bingtong, it was a far cry.


    Therefore, Chu Ge just gave her a cursory glimpse and focused his attention on Qin Luoluo: "I¡¯m Chu Ge, remember? In that vige, I caught a ride with you."


    "Ah?" Qin Luoluo shook her head slightly, thinking hard, and then suddenly looked like she had an epiphany: "Ah, I remember now, you¡¯re that beggar!"


    "Beggar..." Chu Ge was speechless.


    But he couldn¡¯t me her; when he came down from the mountain his clothes were old and patched, plus he hadn¡¯t cared much for grooming, covered in dirt, he didn¡¯t look much different from a beggar.


    At that time, Qin Luoluo happened to be riding in an electric tricycle driven by a rtive and gave Chu Ge a lift.


    Who would have thought that such a fleeting encounter would lead to a reunion in Shanghai monthster.


    "Right, this is the menswear section, isn¡¯t it? What are you doing here?" Chu Ge wanted to skip past that embarrassing history and looked around the area as he asked.


    "Ah." A hint of helplessness shed across Qin Luoluo¡¯s face: "I came... with a few friends."


    In fact, she really didn¡¯t want toe today, nor did she have any desire to meet Young Master Zhang ¨C it was her best friend who dragged her here.


    Saying so, Qin Luoluo turned the question to Chu Ge: "Are you here to buy clothes?"


    However, just at that moment, a voice suddenly came from the side: "Hahahaha, buy clothes? Did you even see what he is wearing? How could he afford the clothes here?"

 Chapter 146 - 0146: I’m Serious

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 0146: I¡¯m Serious</h4><h4></h4>


    "You think you can afford it?" Sun Jianuo¡¯s fiery temper was evident as she directly retorted. And truth be told, a feisty beauty like her could easily win people¡¯s favor outside.


    "You..." The man who spoke was at a loss for words after Sun Jianuo¡¯s retort, only managing to touch his nose and said resentfully, "Hmph, if Young Master Zhang is displeased, not to mention Qin Luoluo, you won¡¯t even think about entering Jinxiu Group."


    "Whether I can enter Jinxiu Group is not up to you. What are you so proud about?" Sun Jianuo rolled her eyes, while the man gritted his teeth and suddenly turned his gaze to Chu Ge: "What are you looking at? Never seen people before?"


    "I¡¯ve seen many people, just not someone like you." Chu Ge didn¡¯t care and just smiled, then turned and walked towards a clothes rack where he had spotted something earlier.


    "You..." The man was fuming with anger.


    However, at this moment, perhaps because there were quite a few people gathering around, Young Master Zhang also noticed and came back to ask the distressed man: "What happened?"


    "Young Master Zhang, you have to judge for me!" The moment the man saw Young Master Zhang, he immediately put on a pitiful and wronged expression, saying, "Just now I heard these few people speaking ill of you behind your back. They said that you got in through the back door and one should rely on their own efforts to enter Jinxiu Group. I couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke up, but then, they all ganged up against me, and that guy even mocked me."


    Young Master Zhang¡¯s face had already turned ugly, and the man added fuel to the fire: "I can take being wronged, but you are our benefactor. They mocked me for relying on you to get into Jinxiu Group, isn¡¯t that indirectly mocking you?"


    Hearing this twisted version of the truth, even Sun Jianuo¡¯s expression changed, she looked at the man and sneered, "I always knew you were shameless, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this shameless!"


    "Sun Jianuo, how can you speak like that?" Finally, the silent Young Master Zhang spoke up, his gaze toward Sun Jianuo clearly dissatisfied: "We¡¯re all ssmates, why are you siding with outsiders? And it seems like you¡¯re saying you despise my actions, right?"


    "I..." Sun Jianuo looked at Young Master Zhang, biting her lip and said, "So you just believe his words?"


    "Hmph." Young Master Zhang snorted, but his gaze swept back and forth between the two women, suddenly revealing a smile: "There¡¯s wrongdoing on both sides in this matter. How about this,e to my room tonight, and we can have a good talk. I can still ensure your entry into Jinxiu Group."


    "Do you think Jinxiu Group is owned by your family? Just let anyone in who you want?" Finally, after Chu Ge finished picking out his clothes, he came over and smiled at Young Master Zhang: "I remember, Jinxiu Group is surnamed Mu, not Zhang, right?"


    It has to be said, this farce really made Chu Ge bothugh and cry. If Mu Bingtong were here, not to mention this Young Master Zhang, even the people backing him would have been kicked out.


    "I heard you¡¯re also nning to apply to Jinxiu Group?" Young Master Zhang nced at Chu Ge then suddenly sneered, "You¡¯ll understand on the interview day, what the real surnames mean to people like you in Jinxiu Group!"


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see if this kid will still be as defiant tomorrow as he is now." Young Master Zhang looked at Chu Ge and sneered, then nced at Qin Luoluo and Sun Jianuo, "Let¡¯s go."


    However, at this time, Qin Luoluo took a step back: "Thank... Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯ve decided to go to the interview myself. Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s just... I just don¡¯t want to owe anything needlessly, it¡¯s hard to repayter."


    It must be said, although Qin Luoluo seemed a bit confused, the words she spoke were quite profound, to the extent that even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but regard her highly.


    "What do you mean?" Young Master Zhang¡¯s face soured; being a man of immense vanity, this withdrawal by Qin Luoluo was akin to publicly pping his face.


    "Luoluo, are... are you serious?" Even Sun Jianuo stared wide-eyed at Qin Luoluo.


    However, when she saw the resolute look in Qin Luoluo¡¯s eyes, she suddenlyughed, patting her shoulder and said, "Oh well, up to you. Had I known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have called you here; we could have just enjoyed ourselves all day."


    A touch of emotion flickered in Qin Luoluo¡¯s eyes as she nodded heavily: "Thank you!"


    The bond between the sisters was now mended, but Young Master Zhang¡¯s gaze turned thoroughly dark: "Are you serious?"


    "Hmph, ignorant fools!" A shy-dressed woman beside him leaned towards Young Master Zhang and sneered at the two women: "All from the same alley, and yet pretending to be virtuous? Do you think you can just enter Jinxiu Group whenever you like? Without Young Master Zhang¡¯s word, let¡¯s see how you get in."


    "You..." Known for her fiery temper, Sun Jianuo was about to retort but was stopped by Qin Luoluo.


    "Everyone has the right to make their own choices. I don¡¯t look down on you for relying on others, but that¡¯s no excuse to scorn those who strive. Those who rely on themselves, even if they fail ultimately, are still nobler than you!"


    It must be said, although Qin Luoluo seemed mild, even mild people have temperaments, and when angered, they hit where it hurts!


    The woman was verbally sted to the point where her face turned red, yet she couldn¡¯t utter a single word in response.


    "You don¡¯t need to take the test." Finally, Young Master Zhang looked at Qin Luoluo, sneered and said: "I¡¯ll put it here, no matter what your results are tomorrow, Jinxiu Group will never ept you. The same goes for you, kid."


    As he said this, Young Master Zhang¡¯s gaze shifted to Chu Ge: "I¡¯ll remember you. During tomorrow¡¯s evaluation, I¡¯ll make you understand what true despair is!"


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s expression was oddly amused as he looked at Young Master Zhang and said: "Indeed. During tomorrow¡¯s evaluation, I will make you understand what true despair is..."


    "Stubborn even in defeat." Young Master Zhang snorted coldly: "Let¡¯s go."


    Watching the group walk away, Sun Jianuo who had been standing by Qin Luoluo¡¯s side finally couldn¡¯t hold back and red at her: "Luoluo, are you silly? Even if you wanted to rely on yourself, was there a need to offend Young Master Zhang? You know very well what he¡¯s capable of, and with his pettiness, tomorrow looks dire for you!"


    "It¡¯s okay." Qin Luoluo showed no signs of anxiety; she adjusted her sses, shook her head and smiled: "If Jinxiu Group is as good as the rumors say, as long as I have real talent and learning, I don¡¯t need to rely on anyone. Conversely, if merely a word from Young Master Zhang can decide Jinxiu Group¡¯s personnel arrangements, then thispany is merely overrated and not worth my effort."


    "Well said!" Chu Ge nodded and smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, as long as you pass the evaluation, Jinxiu Group will definitely extend an olive branch to you!"

 Chapter 147 - 0147 Buying Clothes Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 0147 Buying Clothes Turmoil</h4><h4></h4>


    "You make it sound easy." Sun Jianuo rolled her eyes at Chu Ge since he was somewhat responsible for the current situation, and shook her head saying, "Right now, you¡¯re like a y Bodhisattva crossing a river, barely able to save yourself. That Young Master Zhang is not generous at all and I guess this time he¡¯s got a grudge against you too."


    "People who hold grudges against me are plenty." Chu Ge said with a smile, but his words were not meant as a joke.


    Indeed, whether it¡¯s the Duan Family, the Chen Family, or hidden powers like the Vajra Sect and Ghost Poison Sect, which of these forces doesn¡¯t want his head?


    But saying this out loud, no one would believe him, since the two girls in front of him are just ordinary people and haven¡¯t seen much of the world.


    Sun Jianuo nced at Chu Ge, then turned her attention to her best friend, whispering, "Geez, this is troublesome. I heard that Young Master Zhang has a rtive who holds a lot of power in Jinxiu Group, seems to be some department manager. I have a friend whose rtive also works at Jinxiu Group, I¡¯ll go ask her for help, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope."


    "That¡¯s alright." Qin Luoluo hugged Sun Jianuo, smiling, "I appreciate your kindness, but this time I don¡¯t want to rely on anyone¡¯s connections. I will do my best in the assessment tomorrow, and it¡¯s okay even if I get eliminated. After all, Shanghai isn¡¯t just this onepany. I don¡¯t believe Young Master Zhang¡¯s word alone can stop me from staying in Shanghai."


    Sun Jianuo opened her mouth but seeing her apparently gentle and weak, yet truly resilient best friend, she sighed softly and helplessly said, "Fine, have it your way, I¡¯m tired of advising."


    "Ah, I know you care about me!" Qin Luoluo nudged Sun Jianuo¡¯s shoulder andughed, "Come on, let me treat you to noodles!"


    "Changfu Noodle House!" The joy between women is often inexplicable, it was just a meal, but Sun Jianuo¡¯s demeanor had changed, and she grinned widely.


    "Yes, Changfu Noodle House." Qin Luoluo agreed, and the two women looked at each other andughed together.


    Chu Ge had some recollection of the Changfu Noodle House, hearing the girls¡¯ conversation, he picked up a few suits and said, "Oh, I know where that is, it¡¯s on my way, I¡¯ll take you there."


    "Not bad, you do have a conscience." Sun Jianuo squinted at Chu Ge for a while, then suddenly smiled, "Handsome guy, I never got your name."


    "My surname is Chu, just one name, Ge, as in singing."


    As he said this, Chu Ge was already walking downstairs with the two women.


    Coincidentally, Young Master Zhang and his group were also at the checkout at that time. Obviously, Young Master Zhang was the only real buyer, the others were merely sycophants seizing the opportunity.


    After all, if they could afford suits that cost tens of thousands each, they wouldn¡¯t be desperately trying to get into Jinxiu Group.


    Seeing Young Master Zhang, Qin Luoluo instinctively slowed down, trying to avoid them. However, Chu Ge, as if not seeing them, walked straight past with a few suits in hand.


    "Yo, you¡¯re really nning to buy?" One of them saw Chu Ge and immediately sneered mockingly, "Kid, make sure you know the prices here aren¡¯t just a few tens or having buy-two-get-one-free deals, you didn¡¯t miss the price tag when you picked up the clothes, did you?"


    This remark was obviously meant to mock, but Chu Ge had no interest in even ncing at him, treating him as if air, walking straight past.


    The mocker¡¯s face instantly darkened, not expecting the situation to backfire on him.


    However, while Chu Ge didn¡¯t mind, the expressions of the service staff turned ugly.


    When this poor kid came in, no one was willing to show him the way, hoping that after he went upstairs and saw the unimaginable prices, he would know to retreat.


    But unexpectedly, this kid was so audacious, boldly taking the suits out of their special cabs and carrying them in hand as if nothing was wrong!


    Those suits were specifically locked in ss cases because of their high prices, and usually, it was the staff who led customers and took the clothes out after confirming the purchase.


    If this scene was seen by the lobby manager, it would be a light punishment to dock their pay!


    Immediately, a slightly older-looking attendant came over, frowned at Chu Ge and said, "Sir, could you please put the clothes back?"


    "Put them back?" Chu Ge smiled, "What, I didn¡¯t see a sign next to these clothes saying they are not for sale?"


    "That¡¯s true, but..."


    Before the attendant could finish, Young Master Zhang came over and interjected, "Hahaha, looking at his clothes, you can tell, do you really believe this poor kid can afford anything?"


    Hearing Young Master Zhang say this, and considering him a familiar face, the attendant¡¯s tone became harsher: "Please put the clothes back!"


    However, before the situation could escte further, a middle-aged man in a suit suddenly came over and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Manager Zhong!" The attendant immediately addressed the man respectfully, then quickly tried to shift the me, "You need to handle this quickly, we¡¯ve warned this kid many times, but he insists on..."


    Before she could finish, Manager Zhong hurriedly ran up to Chu Ge, his greasy fat face squeezing out a smile, "Yo, how did you get here?"


    "Do you know me?" Chu Ge looked at Manager Zhong with his fawning attitude, somewhat puzzled, not recalling ever meeting this middle-aged man.


    "Oh, right, you don¡¯t know me yet. I¡¯m Zhong Quan, here¡¯s my business card!" The man said, pulling out a business card from his pocket and handing it to Chu Ge.


    When Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong previously shopped here, his subordinates had reported to him about Mu Bingtong¡¯s identity, so Zhong Quan was well aware of it and remembered Chu Ge.


    Despite not understanding the exact status of Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong, just from the fact that President Mu personally apanied him to buy clothes, it was clear their rtionship was very close, so it was beneficial to get acquainted.


    "Mr. Chu, are you here to buy clothes?" Zhong Quan naturally noticed the suits in Chu Ge¡¯s hands and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Chu Ge nodded, his eyes sweeping over the attendants, "It just seemed like I wasn¡¯t very wee here?"


    "Not at all!" Hearing this, Zhong Quan immediately waved his hands, "That was just the staff being ignorant, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to give them a good talking to."


    With that, he turned and red at the attendant, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help Mr. Chu check out, and give him a 10% discount!"

 Chapter 148 - 0148: Boasting

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 0148: Boasting</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhong Quan was polite to Chu Ge, but his attitude was far from respectful.


    After all, he didn¡¯t understand Chu Ge¡¯s true identity, and this behavior was just to retain a potential customer.


    However, Chu Ge also didn¡¯t want to fuss about anything. Having experienced so much, he wanted to rx both physically and mentally for a bit.


    Yet, Young Master Zhang¡¯s expression turned sour, especially after Chu Ge really took out his card to settle the bill. His eyes twitched, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He only recognized people associated with Jinxiu Group. Thepany behind this business, even if not better than Jinxiu Group, wouldn¡¯t fall short by much and naturally wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Young Master Zhang¡¯s status.


    "Heh, I didn¡¯t see thating, you¡¯re actually a low-key tycoon!" After leaving the store, Sun Jianuo¡¯s gaze was still scanning the several shopping bags in Chu Ge¡¯s hands.


    "What tycoon," Chu Ge shook his head with a smile, standing on the roadside waiting for a taxi: "Real tycoons wouldn¡¯t wait for taxis, and with these suits purchased, my sry since arriving in Shanghai is pretty much spent."


    He was, in fact, telling the truth. The only real "sry" he had was what he earned as the chief of security, just tens of thousands of yuan.


    Changfu Noodle House was situated on a corner of amercial street in Shanghai, surrounded by small eateries, yet this one noodle house was incredibly busy.


    Luckily, when they arrived, there was just one table left. Chu Ge took a seat, nonchntly ced the bags by his feet, as if what he carried wasn¡¯t thousands worth of designer suits, but rather some ordinary goods from a street stall.


    "Boss, three bowls of beef noodles, slightly spicy!" Sun Jianuo, a pretty easygoing girl, called out directly. Once the owner started to prepare them, she turned to Chu Ge with a smile: "Handsome guy, you can eat spicy, right?"


    "Isn¡¯t it a bitte to ask now?" Chu Ge rolled his eyes helplessly, but didn¡¯t really me her.


    While waiting for the noodles, Qin Luoluo carefully chose her words before asking: "Last time I saw you, you looked down and out. I didn¡¯t expect that in just a few months in Shanghai, you seem to be doing quite well."


    Although Chu Ge¡¯s clothes were from a street stall, he was able to pull out tens of thousands of yuan after only a few months in Shanghai, which undoubtedly meant he had made a small fortune.


    "Didn¡¯t I say it before?" Chu Ge looked at the tender and delicate girl in front of him, squinting and smiling: "In Shanghai, a great fortune awaits me."


    "Everyone whoes to Shanghai says the same thing." Sun Jianuo burst outughing and said to Chu Ge: "Sadly, ny percent of these people eventually fail to make it and honestly go back to their hometowns. The remaining nine percent stubbornly hold on and scrape by in Shanghai."


    "Unfortunately." Chu Ge nced at her: "I am thest one percent who made something of myself."


    "Made something of yourself but still wearing a set of clothes worth a few dozen yuan from a street stall," Sun Jianuo muttered, disregarding him.


    "By the way, you¡¯re nning to go for the exam at Jinxiu Group tomorrow, right?" Qin Luoluo suddenly asked.


    Exam? Well, as the chief examiner, I suppose I am sort of taking an exam...


    Chu Ge silently ridiculed the notion in his mind before nodding, "Hmm."


    The noodles were served quickly, but Sun Jianuo seemed to have lost the cheerful vibe from earlier. Looking at the two who seemed to be getting along well, she stirred her noodles while sighing with concern, "Ah, with Luoluo¡¯s capability, she had about a 90% chance of getting into Jinxiu Group. Now that she¡¯s offended Young Master Zhang, that probability might have plummeted to 10%!"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it." Chu Ge reassured her with a smile, "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have that so-called Young Master Zhang kicked out and arrange for Luoluo to join Jinxiu Group, as a way to repay her for that little favor from before."


    Hearing Chu Ge speak, Sun Jianuo couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.


    Young Master Zhang¡¯s rtive is a manager of a department in Jinxiu Group, a true high-level executive. An insignificant personnel decision is merely a word away for them.


    Chu Ge saying he¡¯d get Qin Luoluo into Jinxiu Group was one thing, but to also dere that he¡¯d have Young Master Zhang kicked out was a boast too big for his britches. Did he really think he owned Jinxiu Group?


    "It seems he¡¯s just another one with a huge ego who loves to boast and show off."


    Sun Jianuo immediately felt disappointed in Chu Ge; she had thought that, given his extraordinary good looks, he might be a bit different from the rest. Turns out he was no different from the other men who had pursued her in the past.


    Not only Sun Jianuo but even Qin Luoluo herself started to feel somewhat embarrassed. Her face warmed slightly, obviously thinking that Chu Ge was just showing off, and in front of her best friend no less, making it awkward for her.


    After the meal, Sun Jianuo excused herself, iming she had things to do, and took her leave with Qin Luoluo from Chu Ge. Chu Ge was just about to leave himself which made things convenient, so he readily agreed and left in a cab on his own.


    Watching the taxi disappear at the end of the road, Sun Jianuo frowned and said to Qin Luoluo beside her, "Luoluo, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, it¡¯s best to keep your distance from men like him. Humph, talking as if getting into Jinxiu Group is so simple, and having the audacity to say he¡¯ll make Young Master Zhang get lost, does he think Jinxiu Group shares his surname?"


    "Ohe on." Qin Luoluo tugged on Sun Jianuo¡¯s arm, "Maybe he was just scared of being poor in the past so he wants to show off a bit in front of me. It¡¯s human nature, there¡¯s nothing to me."


    "I just can¡¯t stand it¡ªthe way he obviously boasts yet pretends to be indifferent and nonchnt." Sun Jianuo rolled her eyes and muttered, "Such a waste of a good-looking exterior!"


    Chu Ge, of course, was oblivious to what the two girls were conspiring behind his back. Paying the cab fare under the curious gaze of the driver, Chu Ge calmly walked into the posh vi district ahead.


    Shen Yaoyao hadn¡¯t finished school yet; Mu Bingtong was lounging on the sofa, her hair loose, covered with a nket and typing on aptop.


    "Did you get them?" Seeing Chu Ge return, Mu Bingtong ced herptop aside on the coffee table, picked up the garment bag, and pulled out the suits one by one.


    "Hmm, not a bad choice, these all match your physique and temperament quite well!"


    Listening to Mu Bingtong¡¯spliments, Chu Ge temporarily decided not to tell the truth... In reality, he just couldn¡¯t be bothered with the hassle and had chosen the exact same models as what Mu Bingtong had boughtst time, only changing the colors slightly.


    "Oh, right." Pouring himself a cup of tea, Chu Ge sat on the sofa, "Is there a department manager with the surname Zhang in thepany?"

 Chapter 149 - 0149: The Interview Begins

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 0149: The Interview Begins</h4><h4></h4>


    "A manager surnamed Zhang?" Although he did not understand why Chu Ge was asking this, Mu Bingtong still pondered for a while before saying, "In thepany, there is only one manager who has the surname Zhang; it¡¯s Zhang Chengsheng, the manager of the Public Rtions Department."


    "Public Rtions Department Manager Zhang Chengsheng?" Chu Ge nodded, his eyes revealing a contemtive look, and he spoke, "As the chief examiner tomorrow, can I directly decide who passes and who gets dismissed?"


    "That¡¯s right." Mu Bingtong nodded.


    In reality, even as the chief examiner, one wouldn¡¯t have such great power; usually, decisions are made after discussions among the examiners. However, Mu Bingtong clearly chose to treat Chu Ge as an exception.


    The night passed without words.


    After a day¡¯s rest, Mu Bingtong had significantly recovered her spirits, her eyes shining with a usual bright light.


    Although arge number of employees had left Jinxiu Group, the building looked bustling at the moment, thanks to those who came for the job interviews.


    Seeing the white Maserati slowly drive into thepany, the candidates lining up were suddenly stirred. It wasmon knowledge that President Mu of Jinxiu Group drove a white Maserati.


    Some even did their homework so well that they remembered the number te, which corresponded perfectly with the car in the distance.


    And Qin Luoluo and Sun Jianuo were precisely in the crowd. Sun Jianuo came today just to apany; on the other hand, Qin Luoluo shuddered when she saw the Maserati entering her line of sight.


    It was as if she had seen something unbelievable, vigorously rubbing her eyes. But in the brief moment she did so, the car had already left the za in front. When she looked again, all she could see was the tail of the car.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Noticing her friend¡¯s peculiarity, Sun Jianuo asked with a hint of confusion.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Qin Luoluo forced a smile, and simultaneously dismissed the guess that had surfaced in her mind.


    How could that be possible... Because the windows of the Maserati were half-open, she vaguely thought she saw Chu Ge¡¯s profile!


    Soon after, Qin Luoluo shook her head, casting out the absurd thought from her mind. With his status, how could he possibly be mingling with the illustrious beauty of Shanghai and the President of Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong?


    The car passed by, and the crowd quieted down once more.


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, Mu Bingtong took a special passage directly to the general manager¡¯s office, as it was not suitable for her to appear directly in the main hall with so many people around.


    Chu Ge, having no such concerns, was dressed in designer suits that made him look quite charming. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Bingtong not having walked far yet, some of the young girls passing by, their eyes brimming with hearts, would probably have run up to him to ask for his contact information.


    Content with himself, Chu Ge smiled and stepped into the building.


    Not only did the high-level executives leave before, but they also took arge group of people with them. Now, hearing that Jinxiu Group had not only failed to copse but was on an upward trend, naturally, many wished to return.


    However, Mu Bingtong had already issued an order that leaving was permitted, but returning was out of the question.


    As the saying goes, enemies are often destined to meet again. Even Chu Ge did not expect such a coincidence; just as he entered, both Young Master Zhang at the back of the line and Qin Luoluo in the middle saw him at the same time.


    Different from Qin Luoluo¡¯s greeting, Young Master Zhang sneered at Chu Ge and mouthed: "Don¡¯t waste your effort!"


    He had already called his uncle yesterday, asking him to greet the examiners today and directly eliminate a sses-wearing woman named Qin Luoluo. As for the guy before him, Young Master Zhang nned to let him into thepany first, and then have his uncle assign him a job as a janitor or security guard to humiliate him properly!


    Chu Ge had a strange look in his eyes; he nced at Zhang Cheng and then walked towards Qin Luoluo.


    "Why did youe sote?" Before Qin Luoluo could speak, Sun Jianuo was the one who started talking.


    "Jinxiu Group, apany in the midst of growth and with rtively substantial assets, will certainly attract thepetition of various business elites once it announces it is hiring. The earlier you attend the interview, the higher the chance of getting through. Once the examiners have seen many candidates, they will experience aesthetic fatigue, and naturally, the difficulty will increase. Don¡¯t you know these little interview tricks?"


    Sun Jianuo became angrier as she spoke, and by the end, even seemed to be frustrated by theck of struggle.


    "Thanks for the reminder, but I really don¡¯t need it." Chu Ge was somewhat amused. Discussing these little tricks with a chief examiner? He could only wonder what kind of expression this girl would have if she knew his identity in the future.


    "You..." Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s indifferent look, Sun Jianuo couldn¡¯t help but mutter angrily behind his back: "Aplete salted fish!"


    At this moment, Mu Bingtong¡¯s call came through, announcing the start of the interview. Although the chief examiner had not arrived, since President Mu had given the order, the two examiners in the room exchanged nces and announced the news.


    The first candidate to be interviewed took a deep breath and then walked into the room. The young man with sses who was next showed a nervous look; his turn was up next.


    Soon, the previously interviewed young man walked out dejectedly, which made the sses-wearing man even more nervous. However, just as he was about to take a few deep breaths and push the door to enter, a figure in a suit suddenly caught up from behind and pushed the door first, stepping in before him.


    "Uhm..." The sses-wearing man was stunned for a moment, but his face soon filled with anger.


    The assessment had just begun so the examiners¡¯ criteria wouldn¡¯t be too picky. Plus, since the first candidate was eliminated, his chance should have been greater.


    Now someone had snatched this opportunity away, and it was through cutting in line; how could he not be angry?


    Chu Ge, having entered the door without giving much thought to this, caused the two examiners inside to sigh with relief: "Manager Chu, you¡¯ve finally arrived. After all, the decision for this selection is in your hands, and it isn¡¯t right for us to overstep our bounds."


    Clearly, these two were minor executives in thepany, aware of Chu Ge¡¯s position as the Personnel Department Manager.


    Meanwhile, at the door, the sses-wearing man, the angrier he thought, pushed open the door and said to the examiners inside, "Sorry, esteemed examiners, I have an issue to report!"


    At the same time, Chu Ge nodded to the two examiners and took a seat in the middle, hanging a namete around his neck. The front simply read: "Chief Examiner: Chu Ge."

 Chapter 150: Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Unexpected</h4><h4></h4>


    "Please speak." Chu Ge took a slight sip of tea and gestured at the man with sses.


    Actually, the moment he saw Chu Ge, or more urately, the moment he saw the work ID on Chu Ge¡¯s chest, the man with sses waspletely stunned.


    The man who jumped the queue earlier turned out to be the chief examiner for this interview? And I was about to report him for queue jumping...Isn¡¯t that crazy?


    Immediately, the spectacle-wearing man swallowed and quickly thought on his feet, "Uh... I saw the chief examiner came in a hurry, haven¡¯t had breakfast, right? I have some here, do you want to eat something first..."


    There were too many interviewees, and it took all morning. The queue outside didn¡¯t seem to reduce much, and Chu Ge was already yawning continuously, just forcibly sitting in his seat.


    Both his eyes showed a helpless color.


    Almost the entire process was reviewed by the two of them, the chief examiner was merely sitting there, waiting for them to give him a brief analysis and then decide the final hiring, and yet he seemed even more tired than both of them...


    However, just as the door was pushed open again, when a girl with sses and dressed inly walked in with her head down, Chu Ge suddenly perked up, sat up straight from his seat, staring at her with a smile on his face.


    The two examiners next to him exchanged a nce, both spotting a knowing look in each other¡¯s eyes... So, Manager Chu is into this!


    Qin Luoluo had been keeping her head down ever since she entered. Although she insisted on her bottom line in front of Young Master Zhang that day, she was ultimately a very fragile and timid girl.


    Since entering the room, her hands had been tightly grasping the hem of her clothes, looking uneasy, and this was after Jianuo had been cheering her up for a long time outside.


    Qin Luoluo had gathered her courage, but when she actually faced the situation, she couldn¡¯t ovee her inner ws. Just when she was extremely disappointed in herself and thought she would definitely be eliminated, a familiar voice suddenly rang in her ear.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, rx, and just show your talents boldly."


    How could this be!


    Qin Luoluo widened her eyes and slowly raised her head, and when she clearly saw the familiar face opposite, she couldn¡¯t help but exim: "Chu Ge? Howe you are here?"


    "What do you mean howe I am here?" Looking at Qin Luoluo¡¯s ghost-like expression, Chu Ge was somewhat amused and shook the badge on his chest: "I¡¯m the chief examiner, why can¡¯t I be here?"


    The girl was obviously still not recovered from the shock, staring nkly at Chu Ge without speaking.


    Chu Ge could only knock on the table: "Alright, stop daydreaming. I remember you said you wanted to enter Jinxiu Group by your own true abilities, right? Then show it, I will ensure fairness and justice, no backdoor dealings!"


    "Mhm." For some reason, looking at Chu Ge¡¯s gentle smile, Qin Luoluo suddenly felt a warmth in her heart, and nodded resolutely: "I won¡¯t let you down!"


    After that, the girl seemed to instantly regain her confidence, answering every question from the two examiners fluently, and the introductions she gave about herself also greatly impressed both examiners.


    However, right after the girl finished speaking, the examiners¡¯ faces showed a bit of difficulty.


    Qin Luoluo¡¯s talents need not be mentioned, absolutely top-notch. But before this, they had received a text message from the manager of the public rtions department Zhang Chengsheng, asking them to eliminate a girl wearing sses named Qin Luoluo.


    All the clues about this girl matched perfectly. If it had been earlier, even though they would feel guilty, the examiners wouldn¡¯t offend a manager for an outstanding ordinary employee, they would have just gritted their teeth and eliminated her.


    But now it was different, this girl obviously knew Chu Ge.


    Finally, one examiner coughed and leaned toward Chu Ge and whispered: "Manager Chu, earlier the public rtions department¡¯s Zhang Chengsheng sent a text message, saying he has some objections about this girl, what do you think..."


    So he really made a move.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, sneered: "The public rtions department is reaching too far? Since when can they interfere in the HR department¡¯s matters? If Zhang Chengsheng is dissatisfied, tell him toe and speak to me directly."


    Though he didn¡¯t mention whether Qin Luoluo stays or goes, Chu Ge¡¯s attitude obviously said it all. Both examiners looked at each other, nodded, and said to Qin Luoluo: "Congrattions, you passed the assessment. Rest for a day,e to work tomorrow."


    "I... passed?" Qin Luoluo had been watching the several people whispering together and thought something was wrong with her, thus her heart nearly sank to the sea floor.


    Now hearing the news she passed, her first reaction was to look at Chu Ge.


    "This is something you earned with your abilities, it has little to do with me." Chu Ge smiled warmly at her and said softly: "Alright, go prepare yourself, there are still many people to interview."


    "Mhm!" There seemed to be a few flickers in Qin Luoluo¡¯s eyes, but she instantly turned her head and stood up, walking to the door. Just as she was about to open the door, she turned back and bowed deeply to Chu Ge: "Thank you!"


    She wasn¡¯t thanking Chu Ge for pulling strings for her, but for not burying her talent.


    Opening the door, all eyes in the hall focused on Qin Luoluo. The candidates interviewed before her also received such treatment.


    The sneeringughter of Young Master Zhang suddenly sounded in the corridor: "Haha, how is it, tasted bitterness right? Same words as before, just sincerely apologize to me... the way to apologize, well, you know, bring your bestie along."


    Young Master Zhang¡¯s greedy eyes swept over Jianuo¡¯s sexy figure,ughing: "As long as I¡¯m pleased, you still have a chance."


    Jianuo red at Young Master Zhang, she actually wasn¡¯t a woman who ttered others. She had followed Young Master Zhang before entirely for Qin Luoluo.


    Seeing Qin Luoluoing out now, Jianuo hurried over tofort her: "Luoluo, take it easy, it¡¯s just an interview, no big deal. I don¡¯t care about this ce! Shanghai is so big, there are so manypanies, there¡¯s always better ones, let¡¯s try other ces, even if I can¡¯t manage, can he control otherpanies?"


    Young Master Zhang snorted coldly and said nothing, just mockingly staring at Qin Luoluo.


    However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Qin Luoluo didn¡¯t start crying as imagined. Instead, she took a deep breath, seemingly suppressing some emotion.


    "Luoluo..." Jianuo looked at her somewhat worriedly.


    Suddenly, Qin Luoluo hugged Jianuo, herughter echoing down the entire corridor: "Jianuo, I passed the evaluation! The examiner told me toe to work tomorrow, I did it!"

 Chapter 151 - 0151 Noisy Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 0151 Noisy Dinner Party</h4><h4></h4>


    "What did you say?" Sun Jianuo hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Looking at the ecstatic expression on Qin Luoluo¡¯s face, she asked nkly, "Luoluo, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?"


    "I¡¯d lie to you for what!" Qin Luoluo finally restrained her jubtion, smiled at Sun Jianuo and said, "What do you want for lunch today? It¡¯s my treat!"


    "Ah¡ª" Finally, Sun Jianuo believed Qin Luoluo¡¯s words, hugged her and burst intoughter, with the sound of the two girls¡¯ughter echoing down the hallway.


    However, Young Master Zhang¡¯s face turned gloomy. What was happening right in front of him waspletely beyond his expectations. His uncle had clearly agreed over the phone, ensuring that this little wench could in no way join thepany. So what was happening here?


    "Don¡¯t be smug for too long!" Finally, unable to bear the sight of the two overjoyed girls, Young Master Zhang blurted out coldly, "I don¡¯t know by what means you got into thepany, but remember this, you will definitely not be able to stay here!"


    "You should rather concern yourself with your own affairs!" Sun Jianuo rolled her eyes at Young Master Zhang, her wordsced with sarcasm: "Means? I¡¯m afraid you, Young Master Zhang, are the real master of ying tricks, aren¡¯t you?"


    She didn¡¯t dare to confront him head-on before, only for fear that it would affect Qin Luoluo¡¯s future. But now that Qin Luoluo had been selected by thepany, she naturally wouldn¡¯t leave any face for Young Master Zhang.


    "You..."


    "Ohe on, that¡¯s enough." Seeing that the two were about to start quarreling in public, Qin Luoluo hurriedly pulled Sun Jianuo by the sleeve: "Lunchtime is approaching; if we¡¯rete, we risk having nowhere to sit."


    By this time, many people in the hallway turned their gaze over here. Young Master Zhang let out a cold snort and said no more, but for some reason... the look that Qin Luoluo gave him... seemed to carry a hint of pity?


    Due to many applicants arriving today to interview, the restaurants near thepany were bursting with business. Fortunately, Qin Luoluo and Sun Jianuo had arrived early, or else they might have really struggled to find a seat.


    "Yo, time for a meal." Just as Qin Luoluo was waiting for the food to be served, Young Master Zhang suddenly walked in from the entrance. He saw Qin Luoluo and Sun Jianuo sitting at a table not far away and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Sun Jianuo mmed her chopsticks onto the table with a snap: "I regreting to this restaurant. We actually have a fly buzzing around, totally ruining the appetite!"


    "A fly?" Young Master Zhang¡¯s eyes widened.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything, oh! Some people shouldn¡¯t take it personally!" Sun Jianuo nced at Young Master Zhang, propped up her chin, and ignored him.


    "What are you saying?" Finally, unable to hold back, a young man standing behind Young Master Zhang stepped forward pointing at Qin Luoluo and said, "If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Zhang¡¯s generous mercy, do you think you could have gotten into Jinxiu Group? Ungrateful and still daring to be insolent here!"


    Naturally, these few people behind Young Master Zhang were the same ones who tried to use his connection to get a backdoor entry into Jinxiu Group at the clothing store that day.


    "He¡¯s shown generous mercy?" Sun Jianuo snorted coldly: "You speak these words, does your conscience not hurt?"


    "You..."


    "Alright." The man seemed to want to say more but Young Master Zhang waved his hand, saying, "Anyway, she won¡¯t stay for long. There¡¯s no need to stoop to their level. My uncle just told me there¡¯s still something at thepany needing attention, so he¡¯s tied up. But the examiners have been taken care of, so let¡¯s go eat."


    Watching Young Master Zhang leave with his entourage, Sun Jianuo couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly: "Hmph, a dog relying on the power of its master!"


    "Ohe on, stopining." Qin Luoluoforted her best friend, hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "Do you know who I saw today during the interview?"


    "Who?" Sun Jianuo, seeing her best friend acting all mysterious, immediately felt her gossip fire ignited and asked with sparkling eyes.


    "Is it that Mr. Chu... Mr. Chu?" Qin Luoluo suddenly stood up from her seat.


    Chu Ge smiled at her and said, "What are you chatting about? It¡¯s quite lively."


    "Why is it any of your business what we¡¯re talking about?" Sun Jianuo rolled her eyes at Chu Ge, ever since she thought he was a man who bragged a lot, she lost all fondness for him.


    "Jianuo!" Qin Luoluo felt a jolt in her heart and called out softly.


    "Alright, alright." Sun Jianuo thought her best friend couldn¡¯t stand to see their rtionship be strained, waved her hand casually and said, "Fine, I won¡¯t talk about him. But Mr. Chu, I have to remind you, there are just enough bowls and chopsticks here, no space for a third person."


    "You don¡¯t have to remind me, I didn¡¯t n to sit here," Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, honestly, he never took such a little girl¡¯s words to heart: "I just came to buy something, to take away."


    Today, there was a problem with thepany¡¯s canteen, so Chu Ge came directly to pick up something for Mu Bingtong. Having spent so much time together, and often cooking at home, he had a clear grasp of Mu Bingtong¡¯s tastes.


    "You performed very well today, don¡¯t bete for work tomorrow," Chu Ge stated his food order and then chatted briefly with Qin Luoluo.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about it." But before Qin Luoluo could reply, Sun Jianuo said irritably, "You should worry about yourself more. Young Master Zhang is also somewhat dissatisfied with you."


    To be honest, Sun Jianuo felt very ufortable. Not only did this guy like to brag, but now he even dared to act like a leader, talking to Qin Luoluo and bossing her around, she couldn¡¯t even be sure she could keep her own position, what gave him the right to show such an attitude towards Luoluo?


    "Jianuo!" Qin Luoluo frowned and called out softly, looking at Chu Ge with some concern.


    "I understand, no harm in not knowing."


    Chu Ge¡¯s words greatly relieved the young girl, but just as she was about to exin Chu Ge¡¯s true identity to her best friend, a voice suddenly came from the side: "Yo, who do we have here? Dressed in high-end suits, what a change from a bird gun to a cannon?"


    As the voice spoke, the annoying face of Young Master Zhang appeared in front of everyone.


    "Can¡¯t get rid of your bad luck?" Sun Jianuo red.


    "It¡¯s none of your business, you better keep your mouth shut," someone behind Young Master Zhang scolded, then turned his gaze to Chu Ge.


    Sun Jianuo was about to say something, but seeing that their target was that annoying man surnamed Chu, she quickly shut her mouth. Qin Luoluo looked anxious, as if she wanted toe over, but Sun Jianuo held her back by the shoulder.


    "Young Master Zhang? Zhang Zhiyuan, right?" I specifically called some people earlier and found out that the manager of the publicity department, Zhang Chengsheng, has a nephew named Zhang Zhiyuan.


    "Not bad, you even know my name," Zhang Zhiyuan said with a cold smile, looking at Chu Ge, "That girl had an ident, just give up on this matter!"

 Chapter 152 - 0152: Young Master Zhang’s Interview

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 0152: Young Master Zhang¡¯s Interview</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright then!" However, Chu Ge acted as if he was fearless and nonchntly nodded: "I¡¯ll wait for you to kick me out of thepany."


    Just then, the restaurant finished preparing the food and specially packed it for Chu Ge to take away.


    Chu Ge paid for his meal and walked toward the door, stopping at the entrance, then turned around and shed a peculiar smile at Zhang Zhiyuan: "Then I¡¯ll see you in a bit, Young Master Zhang."


    "Keep acting arrogant for a little while longer; I want to see how you cryter!" Zhang Zhiyuan spat fiercely behind Chu Ge¡¯s back and waved his hand: "Let¡¯s go!"


    At this moment, Sun Jianuo finally let go of Qin Luoluo¡¯s arm: "Oh, Luoluo, that kind of man is really not worth you sticking your neck out for him, right? He clearly has no skills but still acts so arrogantly, and loves to brag. Such a man is no good."


    "It¡¯s not like that, you misunderstood!" Qin Luoluo looked like she was about to cry: "Do you know Chu Ge¡¯s true identity?"


    "True identity?" Sun Jianuo frowned, puzzled: "From your conversation, isn¡¯t this guy just a poor boy from the mountains trying his luck in Shanghai?"


    "Poor boy?" Qin Luoluo smiled bitterly, took a deep breath: "He is the chief examiner of this session, and the HR manager of Jinxiu Group!"


    During the interview, Qin Luoluo remembered the conversations between the examiners.


    "Stop joking." Sun Jianuo clearly didn¡¯t believe her, thinking Qin Luoluo was teasing her: "If he is the HR manager of Jinxiu Group, then I must be the CEO of Jinxiu Group!"


    "Hey, I¡¯m serious!"


    Finally, Sun Jianuo¡¯s smile slowly faded, as she looked at Qin Luoluo¡¯s serious expression and stutteringly asked: "Lu... Luoluo, you... you¡¯re not joking?"


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?" Qin Luoluo rolled her eyes, displeasedly said: "I thought I was definitely done for, even prepared to be eliminated, but then when I looked up, I saw Chu Ge sitting in the chief examiner¡¯s seat, smiling at me."


    "Maybe... maybe it was just a coincidence that he was sitting there? Perhaps he isn¡¯t really the chief examiner." Sun Jianuo clung to ast hope.


    "He was wearing a badge that said ¡¯Chief Examiner¡¯." Qin Luoluo sighed: "Also, I heard the two examiners mention that Chu Ge seems to be in charge of the HR department, and both examiners called him Manager, it¡¯s highly likely that he is indeed the HR Manager!"


    "Hisss¡ª" Sun Jianuo gasped sharply.


    The HR Manager of Jinxiu Group? That¡¯s a real position of great power!


    At this moment, Sun Jianuo deeply regretted, thinking about how she had unintentionally offended Chu Ge just now, she almost wanted to p herself.


    "Sorry... I¡¯m sorry, Luoluo, it¡¯s my fault. So, should I go apologize to him now?" Sun Jianuo was a straightforward girl who hadn¡¯t hoped to work at Jinxiu Group, so she naturally held no reverence towards Chu Ge.


    If it had been any other time, offending him wouldn¡¯t matter, but now it was different. If her friend lost her job because of her, Sun Jianuo would feel terribly guilty inside, she really was a girl of loyalty and righteousness.


    "No need." Qin Luoluo nced in the direction Chu Ge had left, shaking her head: "I feel like he¡¯s not a petty person, maybe he didn¡¯t take those words to heart at all. Besides, Chu Ge isn¡¯t the type to seek personal revenge; since it was only you who spoke against him, he probably won¡¯t take it out on me."


    "Phew, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!" Qin Luoluo¡¯s words made Sun Jianuo breathe a sigh of relief. But before she could breathe smoothly for a few moments, she burst outughing again.


    "What are youughing at?" Qin Luoluo, puzzled by her best friend¡¯s behavior, looked at Sun Jianuo, who was giggling with her hand over her mouth, and asked.


    "We¡¯re okay, but some people are going to be in big trouble!" Sun Jianuo winked at Qin Luoluo and suppressed herughter as she said, "Guess what kind of face Zhang Zhiyuan would make if he saw that the examiner is Chu Ge during the interview?"


    "Um¡ª"


    Hearing this, Qin Luoluo thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of a grin on her face.


    ......


    The assessment was still ongoing, butpared to the bustling environment in the morning, the corridor in the afternoon was noticeably more spacious, yet people were still in a long line.


    These bigpanies in Shanghai have typically reached saturation for regr staff and are now recruiting elite professionals. But where would so many elite professionalse from?


    Thus, when Jinxiu Group released its advertisement to recruit arge number of ordinary employees, it immediately attracted countless people.


    "Young Master Zhang, we all depend on you now!" Seeing fewer people in front, a group of young men and women, all with ingratiating smiles, gathered around Zhang Zhiyuan.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze swept over a few girls in short skirts and he smiled, "I¡¯ve already informed them, just go in and answer some simple questions."


    "Thanks a lot, Young Master Zhang!" The group exchanged looks, seeing joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    "Oh, how will you thank me then?" Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s smile suddenly turned suggestive.


    One of the girls, dressed in a short skirt and wearing heavy makeup, threw a flirty look at Zhang Zhiyuan, "Why don¡¯t youe to my ce tonight, Young Master Zhang? I¡¯ll make sure to thank you properly!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the room: "Next, please."


    Young Master Zhang cleared his throat, adjusted his suit slightly, and walked in with full confidence. His uncle had already spoken to the relevant people, he didn¡¯t even need to say a word to smoothly pass the test.


    Moreover, after joining thepany, just bumming around for a few months wouldnd him a position in the leadership! Perhaps, he might even get a chance to meet the famously beautiful Mu Bingtong of Shanghai.


    Inside the examination room, there were two examiners sitting. Chu Ge had gone to the general manager¡¯s office and hadn¡¯t returned yet. The two examiners saw Zhang Zhiyuane in, exchanged a look, and smiled at him, "Mr. Zhang, right? Manager Zhang has already talked to us."


    "Mm." Zhang Zhiyuan nodded, smiling, "Then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ve booked a ce in the hotel, after work let¡¯s go for a drink together, get to know each other, make some friends."


    While he was arrogant, that was only towards those of lower status.


    "Mr. Zhang, you¡¯re too kind, that¡¯s expected of us," the examiner on the left said with a nod and a smile, then continued, "Alright then, you may leave now. Come back tomorrow morning at eight..."


    "Wait a moment!"

 Chapter 153 - 0153: Chu Ge Asks Questions

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 0153: Chu Ge Asks Questions</h4><h4></h4>


    A voice disrupted the atmosphere in the room, causing the brows of three people to furrow.


    However, as soon as the two interviewers recognized who was speaking, their furrowed brows rxed and they stood up saying, "Manager Chu, you¡¯re back."


    "Manager Chu?" Zhang Zhiyuan always felt the voice sounded familiar, and as he heard footsteps approaching, he abruptly turned his head and his face instantly contorted withplexity.


    The one who entered was Chu Ge, who passed by Zhang Zhiyuan with a teacup in hand, not even sparing him a nce, and went straight to his seat: "Have you just finished the interview?"


    "Oh, yes!" The two interviewers exchanged nces, one of them quickly nodded to Chu Ge, while the other signaled with his eyes for Zhang Zhiyuan to leave.


    However, before Zhang Zhiyuan could fully stand up, Chu Ge¡¯s voice filled the room: "Since the interview is over, would it be alright if I ask a few minor questions?"


    "Um..."


    The two interviewers looked troubled, but Chu Ge made a final decision: "Let¡¯s settle on that, Young Master Zhang, please sit back down?"


    Facing Chu Ge¡¯s arbitrary dominance, the two interviewers could only respond with helpless smiles, hoping at this point that Zhang Zhiyuan at least knew some professional knowledge and was notpletely useless.


    "You... how are you here?"


    Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s emotions were indescribable, especially when he saw the chief examiner badge on Chu Ge¡¯s chest, his mind buzzing as he froze on the spot.


    Seeing Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s dumbfounded look, Chu Ge sneered and with a shake of his finger said, "Eldest Young Master, you seem quite surprised? Didn¡¯t you say today you would show me who Jinxiu Group really belonged to? Please, begin your performance."


    Zhang Zhiyuan remained stupefied throughout, but the interviewers sitting next to him inwardly sensed trouble.


    Judging by Chu Ge¡¯s tone, there was clearly enmity between the two!


    While Zhang Zhiyuan was lost in thought, one of the interviewers leaned closer to Chu Ge and whispered in his ear: "Manager Chu, this Zhang Zhiyuan is the nephew of ourpany¡¯s Public Rtions Manager, Zhang Chengsheng, and Manager Zhang also specifically requested..."


    "I believe I already stated this morning," Chu Ge nced coldly at the interviewer: "Since when did the nning Department get a say in HR matters?"


    Intimidated by Chu Ge¡¯s icy gaze, the interviewer bowed his head and dared not plead further.


    After all, failing Zhang Chengsheng¡¯s request might just cost a favor, but directly opposing Chu Ge at this moment could mean packing up and leaving!


    After some time, Zhang Zhiyuan finally snapped out of his stupor. His gaze towards Chu Ge was still nk, tinged with disbelief.


    Chu Ge, however, had no intention of wasting words and picked up a document from the table, reading aloud: "Regarding the future prospects and nning of Jinxiu Group, please share your views."


    The content on the document was part of the interview, and of course, many interviewers woulde up with a spontaneous question to observe a candidate¡¯s performance on the spot.


    "My... my view..."


    Zhang Zhiyuan immediately stuttered, unable to articte his thoughts; he didn¡¯t even have a clear understanding of Jinxiu Group¡¯s main business.


    "There¡¯s a time limit." Chu Ge narrowed his eyes and smiled, telling Zhang Zhiyuan: "You have only three minutes, if you exceed this time, it will be considered a failure, and Jinxiu Group will have nothing to do with you."


    "You..."


    Zhang Zhiyuan gritted his teeth ring at Chu Ge, this was clearly a personal vendetta!


    But there was no choice, given the current situation was in no one¡¯s favor, and Chu Ge indeed held the leverage over him.


    Quickly, Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s expression transformed, and when he raised his head again, it bore a ttering smile: "Heh heh, Manager Chu. The misunderstanding earlier was indeed unfortunate! Please don¡¯t take it to heart, overlook my petty offenses."


    Seeing Chu Ge still unmoved, Zhang Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and continued: "Honestly, my uncle is Zhang Chengsheng, the manager of the Public Rtions Department, and your colleague. How about, tonight, I set up a dinner as an apology?"


    While saying this, Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s heart bled money. Hosting a dinner wasn¡¯t just about the meal; envelopes and such became essential, and he was even prepared for a major financial ouy.


    However, unexpectedly, Chu Ge¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold: "Heh,cking professional knowledge and now you n to bribe the examiner? You don¡¯t need to interview anymore."


    "Manager Chu, the matter before was really..."


    "My statement is clear. If youck knowledge, at least have some decency. Leave quickly, don¡¯t block the people interviewing after you."


    Yet Chu Ge did not give him a chance to exin, dismissing him as if shooing away a fly.


    "Fine, just you wait!" Zhang Zhiyuan was a person extremely concerned about face, and now being publicly humiliated by Chu Ge, he couldn¡¯t bear it, harshly mming the door as he left.


    At the door, several young men and women were waiting, and upon seeing Zhang Zhiyuane out, they quickly gathered around.


    "Young Master Zhang, how did it go?" a man eagerly asked.


    "How could it not be settled when Young Master Zhang steps in?" another man, seeking favor, ttered: "Hehe, Young Master Zhang_SESSIONDURATIONBEATE startDate=¡¯2021-09-28¡¯027_PROVINCE=¡¯-05:00¡¯ city=¡¯New York City_ENDsession###

 Chapter 154 - 0154: Do You Care About Me?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 0154: Do You Care About Me?</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s judgment is usually not wrong; the primary examiner for an interview is the head of the HR department, at most an assistant manager. The real HR manager, holding significant authority, wouldn¡¯t usually participate in an interview.


    However, he was out of luck. To give Chu Ge some experience, Mu Bingtong had specifically arranged for him to be the chief examiner.


    As expected, all the candidates brought by Zhang Zhiyuan were rejected by Chu Ge.


    When these candidates saw Chu Ge, each of them looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely personal revenge; these candidates were genuinely unqualified, only looking to get in through the back door; they didn¡¯t even pass the scrutiny of the assistant examiners.


    Because Zhang Zhiyuan was driven away by Chu Ge, naturally, he was not in the mood to pave the way for them.


    ...


    Since he had called ahead, Zhang Zhiyuan didn¡¯t face any obstacles getting to the public rtions department and directly knocked on the office door.


    "Come in." A slightly hoarse male voice came from inside.


    There was another man in a suit inside seemingly reporting on work. He was initially startled upon seeing Zhang Zhiyuan enter, but rxed after Zhang Chengsheng introduced him, greeting with a smile: "Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Zhang, my apologies for not recognizing you!"


    The man showed respect by adding ¡¯Mr.¡¯, clearly trying to foster a good rtionship with Zhang Zhiyuan, but also knowing his boundaries, briefly introduced himself and then said to Zhang Chengsheng, "Then, Manager Zhang, I won¡¯t disturb you any further!"


    As the man carefully closed the door behind him, Zhang Chengsheng sat back down and smiled at Zhang Zhiyuan: "Did the interview go well? You¡¯ll start working tomorrow, follow the arrangements. In a while, I¡¯ll find a way to transfer you to public rtions."


    "Uncle, I was rejected!"


    "Oh, rejected just... rejected?" Zhang Chengsheng was taken aback, put his tea cup down on the table, and straightened up: "What happened? Didn¡¯t I talk to the two examiners?"


    "It was the chief examiner where the problem urred!" Zhang Zhiyuan sighed and sat down on a couch nearby.


    "The chief examiner?" Zhang Chengsheng frowned and muttered: "Normally, the decision made by the two examiners would be agreed upon by the chief examiner, especially with my connections here..."


    The role of Chu Ge as the chief examiner was currently known only to those two examiners; after all, it was Mu Bingtong¡¯sst-minute decision yesterday, so it wasn¡¯t widely known yet.


    "That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll ask..." Zhang Chengsheng was about to pick up the phone but was interrupted by Zhang Zhiyuan.


    "Uncle, don¡¯t ask, that chief examiner is just a young kid, probably just a minor director in HR. I ran into him outside a while ago, and we had a disagreement. He¡¯s taking this personally! You must handle this for me!"


    "Taking it personally?" Zhang Chengsheng frowned and muttered, "Maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding. I¡¯ll take him out for dinner tonight, and it should be fine if we talk it over."


    "You¡¯re inviting him to dinner?" Zhang Zhiyuan widened his eyes: "You are the manager of the public rtions department, and he¡¯s probably just a minor director in HR. Does he have that status?"


    Zhang Chengsheng waved his hand irritably: "You don¡¯t understand, the HR department isn¡¯t what it used to be... the HR manager now has a very special status, in any case, I can¡¯t afford to offend him!"


    "Can¡¯t afford to offend?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore." Zhang Chengsheng nced at him: "Just a minor director; I can still handle it. After all, considering the position I hold, I doubt he¡¯d dare to really cross me."


    Despite still being upset, Zhang Zhiyuan nodded silently, as his uncle had spoken.


    ...


    The afternoon passed quickly, and the day¡¯s interview work was nearly done. As the two examiners were greeting and getting ready to leave, the door of the interview room suddenly burst open. Mu Bingtong, dressed in a white women¡¯s suit, entered.


    "President Mu!" the two examiners eximed in surprise and hastily greeted.


    "Alright, good work, go rest." Mu Bingtong nodded faintly at them, then walked straight over and sat next to Chu Ge, cing the package she was carrying on the table: "It¡¯s gettingte, my secretary bought some things just now."


    The package contained food, emitting a warm fragrance.


    To think that the President would personally deliver food... The two examiners exchanged nces, each seeing undisguised envy in the other¡¯s eyes. However, knowing their ce, they left the room without saying a word.


    "Hehe, is this you caring about me?" Chu Ge looked at the still-steaming food and chuckled.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, and she turned her head away: "Hmph, you¡¯re thinking too much. The secretary just bought too much, I couldn¡¯t finish it alone, so I brought some down for you."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t refute but just smiled and picked up his chopsticks.


    At the same moment, just outside the interview room, the two examiners had just stepped out when they ran into Zhang Chengsheng arriving with his nephew.


    "Manager Zhang!" The two men nced at each other and quickly greeted with a touch of respect in their voice.


    They were just low-level leaders, while Zhang Chengsheng was a manager of one of thepany¡¯s major departments; hence they dare not reject his earlier backdoor request.


    "Has the chief examiner left?" Zhang Chengsheng frowned, thinking he might have arrived toote.


    "Oh, not yet." One of the examiners hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided not to say more, simply stating: "He¡¯s in there having a meal."


    "Having a meal?" Zhang Zhiyuan scoffed from behind, but remained silent.


    However, Zhang Chengsheng¡¯s expression darkened, and he muttered: "Hmph, as the chief examiner, eating in the interview room, disregarding thepany¡¯s rules and regtions?"


    To be fair, as the uncle, he handled things much more maturely, immediately setting a tone by using them of vitingpany policies. This approach would allow good groundwork for the subsequent negotiation, at least keeping them from being at a disadvantage.


    One of the examiners opened his mouth: "Uh, Manager Zhang, actually inside there¡¯s Mu..."


    "Enough!" Zhang Chengsheng immediately cut off the examiner: "Viting the rules is viting the rules, even if President Mu is there, I would dare to say this! Go ahead, I¡¯ll talk to him personally."


    After speaking, he pushed the door open and went inside.


    Watching the still swinging door, the two examiners exchanged nces, and one of them whispered: "Do you think Manager Zhang will still being to work tomorrow?"


    "Be prepared." The other examiner smirked coldly, shaking his head: "He brought it on himself, no one else to me, thepany will probably be recruiting a new public rtions manager soon."

 Chapter 155 - 0155: It’s Over Now

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 0155: It¡¯s Over Now</h4><h4></h4>


    In the interview room, Mu Bingtong fanned herself next to her mouth while eating, "This...she bought something way too spicy!"


    Chu Ge had long known that Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t handle spicy food, but he didn¡¯t expect her taste buds to be so sensitive; these few boxes of food contained only a little bit of chili powder.


    "I¡¯m going to get a ss of water!" Finally, Mu Bingtong could no longer endure it, picked up a water cup and walked to the water dispenser in the corner of the room.


    At the same time, the door was pushed open with a bang.


    Chu Ge paused while chewing and looked at the middle-aged man who walked in, saying, "Uh, you¡¯rete; the interview time has already passed. Pleasee back tomorrow."


    The manager of the publicity department may have the title of a manager, but he¡¯s not really a part of thepany¡¯s upper echelon. At least, during thepany crisis the day before yesterday, he had not seen Zhang Chengsheng¡¯s shadow in the conference room.


    "What an imposing interviewer!" Zhang Chengsheng scoffed. He had only heard of Chu Ge¡¯s reputation but had never actually met him. Thus, seeing a young man around twenty-something eating in the seat, he instantly felt emboldened.


    Faced with the sudden usation, Chu Ge didn¡¯t react for a moment. It was only when Zhang Zhiyuan stood up behind him with a cold smile that Chu Ge put down his chopsticks, nodded and said, "I get it now. You must be Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s uncle, the publicity department manager Zhang Chengsheng?"


    It didn¡¯t take much to realize what was going on¡ªit was clear that after making trouble with the junior, an elder hase forward to take up the cause.


    "Who I am is not important." Zhang Chengsheng, obviously much more mature than Zhang Zhiyuan, sneered at Chu Ge, avoiding the previous question and said, "As the lead interviewer, first, you¡¯re eating in the interview room, and second, you eliminated a potential exceptional talent from thepany due to personal grievances. Your actions have seriously vited thepany¡¯s rules and regtions!"


    "So what now?" Chu Ge simply stopped eating, pushed the bowl forward, and propped up his chin with both hands on the table: "Are you nning to fire me?"


    "You..."


    Choked by Chu Ge¡¯s words, ording to Zhang Chengsheng¡¯s expectations, Chu Ge should have started panicking by now. He would then threaten and tempt him, and the matter would be easily resolved.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s current reaction was that of aplete foolhardy youngster, not considering the severity of the consequences... How did such a greenhorn be the lead interviewer?


    "I don¡¯t have the authority to fire you, but if I report this to President Mu, it might be a different story!" Zhang Chengsheng snorted coldly, looking at Chu Ge.


    Hearing this, a look of pleasure crossed Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s face as he said to Chu Ge, "I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t make this difficult for me, so we can all be well. Now, heh, it¡¯s toote for regrets!"


    Reporting to Mu Bingtong was just a bluff, but this kid was just a lead interviewer. As long as his uncle spoke to a few high-level executives in thepany, he believed there were countless ways to make Chu Ge¡¯s position in thepany untenable.


    Just as Zhang Zhiyuan was about to add more, a voice suddenly came from behind Chu Ge: "Report to me? Okay, go ahead."


    Mu Bingtong, holding a water cup, came over and sat down next to Chu Ge.


    The whole room suddenly became quiet!


    Zhang Chengsheng stared dumbfoundedly at Mu Bingtong, looking as if he¡¯d just seen a ghost; truth be told, he couldn¡¯t figure out for the life of him... why was President Mu here?


    Zhang Zhiyuan was not a fool. He first nced at his uncle¡¯s expression, then took a cursory nce at Mu Bingtong¡¯s devastatingly beautiful features, andpared it to the rumors about the beauty that outshone all of Shanghai... The identity of thisdy in a women¡¯s suit was self-evident.


    Suddenly, Zhang Zhiyuan¡¯s face also turned somewhat pale.


    There was no denying that Zhang Chengsheng was an old hand. After merely a few seconds of stun, he quickly adjusted his emotions and coughed before saying, "President Mu, howe you¡¯re here? If you haven¡¯t had dinner, I happened to have booked a big table at the restaurant outside, would you do me the honor?"


    "No need." Mu Bingtong showed no intention of saving his face, saying directly, "I¡¯m almost full too. Didn¡¯t you say you had something to report to me just now? Go ahead and speak."


    "I..." Zhang Chengsheng opened his mouth, but the words seemed to get stuck in his throat.


    What to say now? His actions before were purely aimed at putting pressure on Chu Ge in order to get him to agree to let Zhang Zhiyuan enter thepany; it was nothing short of a shady deal that couldn¡¯t be exposed to the light.


    And now, the Chairman of Jinxiu Group, known as the ice queen Mu Bingtong, was sitting right here in person. What more could he say?


    "Not going to talk?" Mu Bingtong took a few sips of tea, finally relieving the burning in her throat, and put down the teacup. Looking at Zhang Chengsheng, she said, "Then allow me to speak on your behalf."


    "As the manager of the publicity department, not only have you not actively contributed to thepany, but you have also attempted to use your position to profit personally, and apply personal connections to push your own nephew into thepany. The chief examiner rejected your request, so you brought your nephew to confront him personally, preparing to use some fabricated charges to frame him into submission. Am I right?"


    Mu Bingtong delivered these words with a light and breezy tone, however, Zhang Chengsheng¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    Chu Ge picked up his bowl again and continued to eat leisurely while watching the changing expressions of the two people at the door with interest.


    "President Mu, you must be mistaken about something!"


    Zhang Chengsheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and exined while making eyes at Zhang Zhiyuan beside him.


    At this point, whether or not Zhang Zhiyuan could enter thepany was no longer the issue. It was a crisis about whether he himself could even continue to stay in thepany!


    "A misunderstanding?" Mu Bingtong let out a coldugh, "When Manager Zhang entered the room just now, it didn¡¯t seem like a misunderstanding. Proud and confident, as if you were in the right, you must have been quite sure of yourself, having caught some kind of leverage, right?"


    "I..." Zhang Chengsheng fell silent for a moment before turning his gaze towards Chu Ge, "This chief examiner..."


    "Let me reintroduce myself." Suddenly, Chu Ge smiled at him and took out another badge from his pocket, pinning it to his chest with a clip, "My name is Chu Ge, HR Department Manager and part-time chief examiner."


    HR Department Manager!


    These five words were like a heavy blow, leaving Zhang Chengsheng¡¯s mind in total disarray. He stared at Chu Ge incredulously, his lips trembling a few times: "HR... HR Department Manager?"


    "That¡¯s correct." Mu Bingtong nced at Chu Ge, her lips curling slightly, "The appointment was just made the day before yesterday, so we haven¡¯t had time to announce it."


    Zhang Zhiyuan looked at his uncle with some concern and saw him swaying slightly, mumbling non-stop.


    If you listened closely, you could hear Zhang Chengsheng repeating the same sentence.


    "We¡¯re totally screwed now!"

 Chapter 156 - 0156 She’s Been Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 0156 She¡¯s Been Poisoned</h4><h4></h4>


    What else could be done? They reported the HR manager¡¯s misdeeds and even brought it to the attention of the chairman!


    "ce your resignation letters on my desk tomorrow morning." Losing any desire to tease them further, Chu Ge spoke indifferently, then quickly finished the remaining food in his bowl.


    Zhang Chengsheng opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t utter a word. He just looked at the two of them woodenly, then turned and left the interview room, walking out like a soulless specter.


    The two interviewers felt somehow guilty, so instead of leaving after Zhang Chengsheng entered, they secretly pressed their ears against the door crack to eavesdrop. Seeing Zhang Chengshenge out looking utterly devastated, they exchanged a nce but said nothing.


    Zhang Cheng didn¡¯t feel like speaking at the moment, while Zhang Zhiyuan was slightly better off, his eyes zed over as he acknowledged the interviewers with a nod as if to say hello.


    Soon after Zhang Chengsheng departed, Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong also emerged from the room. The two interviewers quickly greeted them: "President Mu, Manager Chu!"


    "It¡¯s you two?" Chu Ge nced at them and chuckled, "Didn¡¯t you leave already? Why have youe back?"


    "Oh, we forgot something in the interview room." One of the interviewers hastily replied, signaling to his colleague with a look, and the two quietly entered the interview room.


    Given Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, he was naturally aware of their eavesdropping but chose not to point it out, as it was a harmless little matter. After watching them go, he left the building with Mu Bingtong.


    They walked in silence.


    Having eaten dinner at thepany, they returned home a bitte. By the time they arrived at the vi, the evening lights had just begun to shine.


    Shen Yaoyao, that girl, had already had dinner outside after receiving a call from Mu Bingtong. She was now lying on the sofa clutching a giant plush toy and watching TV.


    Seeing Chu Ge return, Shen Yaoyao jumped up: "Brother-inw,e clean with me, do you have another woman outside?"


    Mu Bingtong paused in her movements, putting on an indifferent expression, but the tightly clenched hand and her pale knuckles betrayed the turmoil inside her.


    "Another woman?" Chu Ge was stunned by Shen Yaoyao¡¯s question, looking bewildered as he said, "How should I put it? I¡¯m still a damn virgin!"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Mu Bingtong blushed, letting out a light spit, yet she suddenly felt much more at ease.


    Shen Yaoyao, observing Chu Ge¡¯s genuine appearance, scratched her head and muttered doubtfully, "Strange, could I have misunderstood?"


    "What exactly happened?" Finally, Mu Bingtong red and directly asked.


    Shen Yaoyao scrutinized Chu Ge from head to toe with a judging gaze before saying, "Just now, a beautiful woman named Ouyang Die came looking for you, brother-inw. She seemed desperate, and when I told her you weren¡¯t here, she said she would go directly to Jinxiu Group. She knew so much about you; there must be something going on between you two!"


    "Ouyang Die?" Chu Ge ignored Shen Yaoyao¡¯s wild guesses, frowned slightly, and murmured a few sentences.


    She was no ordinary woman. Her background alone ensured that her actions must have some special reasons behind them¡ªperhaps it wasn¡¯t personal at all but rted to the entire Ouyang family!


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s face also shed a thoughtful look. Little Shen Yaoyao might not know, but she understood crystal clear that Ouyang Die was Mr. Ouyang¡¯s granddaughter, a truedy of the family!


    "Right."


    Chu Ge suddenly took out his phone, which he had turned off during the interview for convenience. As soon as he turned it on, dozens of missed calls appeared on the screen, all from Ouyang Die!


    Just as Chu Ge was about to return the call, Ouyang Die¡¯s phone call came through once again.


    "Is it an emergency?" Chu Ge made a "shush" gesture to Shen Yaoyao, then pressed the answer button.


    "Mr. Chu, you finally answered the phone!" There was a sob-like tone in Ouyang Die¡¯s voice from the other end, which caught Chu Ge off guard.


    This girl had always struck him as cheerful and optimistic, and after several encounters, he knew that though Ouyang Die seemed like an ordinary sunny girl on the surface, she possessed a resilience far beyond her peers.


    "There¡¯s no time to exin. Where are you right now?" Ouyang Die¡¯s voice sounded very anxious, and at the same time, Chu Ge noticed that there seemed to be ack of breath in her tone, giving a sense of weakness.


    Chu Ge nced at Mu Bingtong and said, "I¡¯m at the vi."


    "Please wait, I¡¯ll be right there!" Ouyang Die hung up directly after speaking, which seemed somewhat impolite, but it also confirmed that she must be in dire straits.


    Mu Bingtong stood by until Chu Ge hung up, then tentatively asked, "What happened?"


    "I have a premonition that something bad might happen." Chu Ge frowned slightly, shook his head, and said softly, "I can¡¯t guess what it is just yet, but I suspect it involves the entire Ouyang family. Otherwise, Ouyang Die wouldn¡¯t seem so anxious."


    "The entire Ouyang family..."


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart tightened. As a member of Shanghai¡¯s upper ss, she naturally understood what the surname represented.


    "Yaoyao, you should go upstairs to sleep. You have to get up early for school tomorrow." Mu Bingtong was indeed a considerate woman; after contemting for just a second or two, she turned to Shen Yaoyao, who was sitting on the sofa ready to enjoy the drama, and issued the sleeping order.


    "Huh?" Shen Yaoyao pouted unhappily, looking at Mu Bingtong and saying, "Sister Mu, I¡¯m quite curious about what it could be. Besides, Ouyang Die said she¡¯d be here soon, let me see!"


    Ignoring Shen Yaoyao¡¯s plea, Mu Bingtong said nothing but just looked at her, then extended her hand toward the direction of the staircase.


    "Okay, fine, I¡¯ll go to sleep!" Shen Yaoyao sighed, hugged her plush toy, and walked upstairs.


    "Do you need any help?" After seeing Shen Yaoyao go up, Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge and asked softly.


    "It¡¯s okay, you should rest." Chu Ge gave her a reassuring smile and then stood at the doorway, staring into the darkness beyond.


    Mu Bingtong had a look like she wanted to say more, but in the end, she said nothing. However, as she went upstairs, she suddenly said, "Don¡¯t overdo it!"


    "Hmm?" A warm surge suddenly rose in Chu Ge¡¯s heart; perhaps, this was also the cleverness of Mu Bingtong.

 Chapter 157 - 0157: Family Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 0157: Family Crisis</h4><h4></h4>


    Ouyang Die did not keep Chu Ge waiting too long; roughly five minutester, a red Audi came to a sudden stop in front of the vi.


    "No way!"


    As the car door was just opening, Chu Ge suddenly smelled a unique scent in the air, a scent so faint and subtle that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to detect it.


    It carried a hint of putrid stench, simr to... the odor that emanated from Mr. Ouyang¡¯s body when the poison was forced out of his system, almost identical, but much weaker.


    Ouyang Die climbed out of the car, still dressed in her simple casual apparel, with her long hair tied into a ponytail behind her head, disying a valiant and spirited bearing. However, her pretty face was as pale as paper, with a strong sickliness to it, and her eyes were also bloodshot, which under the lights outside the vi, made her appear even more wan and haggard.


    "What happened to you?"


    Seeing Ouyang Die staggering as she walked, Chu Ge quickly approached her and supported her arm.


    The moment he touched Ouyang Die¡¯s skin, Chu Ge immediately sent a stream of True Yuan into her body through her pores, and his eyebrows furrowed deeply in an instant.


    Indeed, the toxin inside Ouyang Die¡¯s body was identical to the one that was in Mr. Ouyang¡¯s body initially! It¡¯s just that she was poisoned more recently, so the toxin hadn¡¯tpletely evaporated yet, allowing her to barely move.


    "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t worry about me!" Seeing that Chu Ge seemed ready to help her into the vi, Ouyang Die shook her head, her voice weak yet resolute, "Mr. Chu, please apany me to the Ouyang family. Many people there are in the same situation! Doctors from all the major hospitals in Shanghai have been called, but none can do anything. Now, you are ourst hope!"


    "What?" Chu Ge was shocked.


    This toxin was not naturally urring, but man-made! This meant that someone audacious enough had dared to poison the entire Ouyang family!


    And as far as he knew, this toxin came from a hidden Ancient Martial Sect.


    "Ghost Poison Sect? Is this the first deration of war you¡¯ve sent me?" Chu Ge muttered under his breath, a glint of chilling sharpness shing across his eyes.


    "Mr. Chu, as long as you can save the Ouyang family this time, from now on, our family will unconditionally be your forever backers!" Seeing Chu Ge muttering with his head down, Ouyang Die mistook his reaction for reluctance, quickly saying in an urgent tone, with an unconscious hint of pleading in her voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a way."


    Chu Ge¡¯s words revitalized Ouyang Die¡¯s spirits, but before she could say anything more, Chu Ge suddenly grabbed her arm, "But you¡¯re on the verge of copse, I¡¯ll help you expel the toxin first."


    Chu Ge¡¯s strength was now only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Innate Realm. If it wasn¡¯t for his deliberate suppression of his own cultivation level, in pursuit of a perfect Innate breakthrough, he would have made the breakthrough long ago. The robustness of the True Yuan in his body was now no less formidable than that of the Innate realm!


    Therefore, with his increase in strength, expelling this toxin naturally didn¡¯t require as grand a show as it did initially.


    Ouyang Die had hardly had time to react when she just felt two warm currents flowing into her body through her arms. If one could see through her at that moment, they would notice two roaring white streams, like the Yangtze River, rushing up through her arms, and wherever the streams touched the ck substance, it melted away instantly like snow under the zing sun.


    Ouyang Die, though unable to see the situation inside her body, could feel it. She sensed the piercingly cold air that nearly froze her solid rapidly disappearing, and the energy that had felt sucked out of her returned to her body!


    In just a matter of tens of seconds, a puff of ck mist suddenly rose from the top of Ouyang Die¡¯s head, carrying a strong stench of blood, and was dispersed by the night breeze.


    "This..."


    Ouyang Die swung her arms subconsciously and found that her body had indeed returned to its original state!


    "What are you standing around for?" Chu Ge was already sitting in the back seat of the car by this time, looking at Ouyang Die who was still outside, and said, "Hurry up and take me to the Ouyang Family."


    "Oh, okay!" Ouyang Die quickly recovered from her shock and hurried into the car.


    The red Audi emitted a low roar, then disappeared into the night with a trail of exhaust.


    Meanwhile, in the vi on the second floor, Mu Bingtong stood in front of the window until the taillights of the Audi werepletely obscured by darkness, then she slightly furrowed her brows and drew the curtains.


    ...


    Although it was already night, the Ouyang family¡¯s estate was many times livelier than during the day. Numerous cars with shing red and blue lights surrounded the entire estate. Countless people in whiteb coats were bustling inside and out of the estate, and a few were even seen wearing a set of biohazard suits.


    The Audi stopped at the entrance of the estate, and Ouyang Die got out of the car first: "Uncle Zhang!"


    A group of people were gathered up ahead, and in the center was Dean Zhang Chenggong. He clearly paused when he saw Ouyang Die: "Ah, Miss Ouyang, looking at yourplexion, it seems..."


    "Yes, I¡¯ve recovered!" Ouyang Die gave an answer that Zhang Chenggong had not dared to say. Upon hearing this, his body visibly shook, and the people gathered around him also looked utterly horrified: "What happened?"


    Not long before, the entire Ouyang family had suddenly been struck by a crisis resembling a severe contagious disease, with everyone in the family falling ill. The worst cases showed people¡¯s skin turning ck, and some had even begun vomiting ck blood.


    Every doctor and expert in Shanghai had been summoned, yet none could identify the cause of the illness. In the Ancient Martial World, some who knew the reason chose to stay hidden, not daring to show their faces. The matter involved was too terrifying for them to handle ¨C they dared not provoke it!


    "I¡¯ve brought Mr. Chu over!"


    Before Ouyang Die could finish speaking, Chu Ge had already descended from the car: "Dean Zhang, does everyone inside have the same symptoms?"


    Seeing Chu Ge, Zhang Chenggong visibly rxed. Logically, such a significant issue shouldn¡¯t hinge all hope on just a young man, but in this moment, there was no better option left.


    "Miss Ouyang Die, was it you who cured her?" Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t answer Chu Ge¡¯s question but looked at Ouyang Die and asked.


    "That¡¯s correct." There was nothing to hide, so Chu Ge nodded. Ouyang Die added from the side: "It only took a few seconds!"


    "A few seconds..." Zhang Chenggong took a sharp breath in. A major problem that had all hospitals in Shanghai at a loss, solved by Chu Ge in just a matter of seconds?

 Chapter 158 - 0158: Family Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 0158: Family Assistance</h4><h4></h4>


    "Pfft, utter nonsense!"


    At this moment, however, a discordant voice suddenly came from the side.


    The speaker was a middle-aged man dressed in a whiteb coat, his hair meticulouslybed back, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, exuding an authoritative air.


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s smile stiffened; first, he nced at Chu Ge with some concern, and seeing that anger had not surfaced on his face, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he turned to the man and scolded, "Xu Feng, what are you saying!"


    "Dean Zhang!" The middle-aged man lookedpletely baffled, "It¡¯s one thing for this young girl to believe it, but how could you believe in this young man¡¯s wild boasts? The virus in the Ouyang family is clearly a new strain, and the entire medicalmunity of Shanghai is at a loss. And this kid ims he can cure it? And in just a few dozen seconds?"


    It wasn¡¯t just the man called Xu Feng who was skeptical; several people around also wore doubtful expressions. However, a few of them knew Ouyang Die¡¯s identity, so they all chose to keep silent, their expressions not noticeably revealing their thoughts.


    "Some things, just because you have not seen them, doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist." Chu Ge, however, didn¡¯t show the slightest anger. With his status and position today, such doubts naturally didn¡¯t concern him.


    But Zhang Chenggong¡¯s heart trembled. The others might not know, but he remembered it clearly.


    A few months ago, at the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet, right after Chu Ge said these words, he disyed abilities that could make ordinary people think they were witnessing a miracle!


    "Hehe, boy, do you know who¡¯s present here? Boasting shamelessly, your elders..." Seeing Chu Ge silent and not speaking, Xu Feng thought he was admitting guilt by his silence.


    However, just as Xu Feng let out a coldugh, ready topletely expose the "fraud" before him, Zhang Chenggong¡¯s scolding suddenly came from the side.


    "Xu Feng! Shut your mouth!"


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s reputation carried significant weight in Shanghai¡¯s medicalmunity. At the sound of his sharp rebuke, not only did Xu Feng swallow the words that were at the tip of his tongue, but the others who were taking delight in the misfortune hastily adjusted their expressions.


    "Dean... Dean Zhang?" Looking at Zhang Chenggong¡¯s displeased face, Xu Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, somewhat intimidated.


    Zhang Chenggong was famously amiable; although reserved and stern, he rarely got angry. His truly angry demeanor now was extremely rare.


    "We shouldn¡¯t dy any further, I¡¯ll go in first." Finally, Chu Ge nced at his watch, frowned and, after greeting Zhang Chenggong, made his way towards the manor¡¯s main gate.


    The two uniformed men at the gate seemed intent on stopping him, but Zhang Chenggong nodded to them and also made a phone call saying a few words.


    And so, Chu Ge walked unimpeded directly into the mansion.


    Only after Chu Ge had entered did Zhang Chenggong let out a sigh, speaking to Xu Feng with deep meaning, "Do you know who that girl just now was?"


    Xu Feng shook his head; he was just an elite internal medicine doctor at a hospital and obviously didn¡¯t have the opportunity toe into contact with Shanghai¡¯s true high society.


    "Her name is Ouyang Die, she¡¯s the miss of the Ouyang family, the beloved granddaughter of Mr. Ouyang!" Zhang Chenggong sighed.


    "Ah?" Xu Feng was startled and took in a breath of cold air: "Then when I said to her face that she was a scammer, wasn¡¯t that..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ouyang is not so petty. However..." As Zhang Chenggong was speaking, he suddenly shifted his tone and sneered: "You just offended Mr. Chu, I don¡¯t know if he took it to heart. If he really did remember you, let me tell you, the consequences would be ten times worse than offending Miss Ouyang!"


    "Ten times?" Xu Feng¡¯s eyes widened: "Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary guy?"


    "Ordinary?" Zhang Chenggong sneered: "You should ask the deans of the other big hospitals to see who it was that astonished them as being out of this world! Or you could ask President Mu of Jinxiu Group¡¯s father, Mu Changge, who was brought back from the brink of death with just a silver needle. Or perhaps ask Mr. Ouyang who rid his body of toxins and was treated as an honored guest by the whole Ouyang family!"


    Listening to Zhang Chenggong recount one after another of Chu Ge¡¯s glorious deeds, Xu Feng¡¯s mouth grew wider and his face paler, by the time Zhang Chenggong finished speaking, his entire face had lost all color, pale as paper!


    "Dean Zhang, then what... what should I do now?" Xu Feng was truly scared, with Chu Ge¡¯s connections and capabilities, it would only take a word from him to make him have no ce in Shanghai!


    "Hmph!" Zhang Chenggong did not pay any attention to Xu Feng¡¯s pleas, snorted coldly and turned his head: "Deal with the trouble you caused yourself, I can¡¯t help you with this."


    ...


    Not looking at Xu Feng¡¯s anxious state, Chu Ge entered the Ouyang Family¡¯s Mansion with his brows tightly furrowed.


    Toxins were naturally not a problem for him, resolving them was only a matter of moments. What made Chu Ge feel thorny was that the Ghost Poison Sect dared to brazenly poison the ce and even epassed the entire Ouyang Family¡¯s Mansion!


    This could only indicate one thing¡ªthey act without any regard for the consequences!


    Sure enough, only such a crazy sect could have made Zheng Lihong show a look of deep-seated fear when mentioning them in the past.


    "Mr. Chu, how is it?" Ouyang Die, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s furrowed brows, thought the situation was so serious that even Chu Ge was having a hard time with it, and immediately her heart rose to her throat.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Chu Ge naturally saw the concern in Ouyang Die¡¯s eyes and reassured her with a smile: "No need to worry, my frown is because of something else. Where is the Old Master? Hurry and take me to him."


    In fact, with Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, it was impossible to save everyone in the mansion, so he could only start with the most important ones first. This wasn¡¯t cold-blooded of him, but rather prioritizing the overall situation.


    Ouyang Die was not a person who hesitated, without a word she led Chu Ge towards a building.


    It was a two-story building, and on the first-floor sofa, a group of people were lying in disarray, their faces covered in ayer of ck qi.


    Ouyang Kangshi was among them. Seeing Chu Ge following behind Ouyang Die, his eyes lit up, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn¡¯t utter a word, instead coughing up a mouthful of ck blood.


    "Dad!" Ouyang Die cried out and ran in a few steps to support Ouyang Kangshi. Chu Ge also followed, grabbing Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s arm, True Yuan instantly seeped into his skin.


    This time Chu Ge increased the output of True Yuan, and although Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s poisoning was deep, after a few dozen seconds, his face regained a healthy color.


    At the same time, the words that had been stuck in Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s throat were shouted out: "Don¡¯t worry about me, go upstairs and save the Old Master first!"

 Chapter 159 - 0159: The Past is Like Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 0159: The Past is Like Smoke</h4><h4></h4>


    "Dad!" Ouyang Die called out anxiously.


    However, Chu Ge did notply immediately, but slightly furrowed his brows and hummed softly. Like fire, his True Yuan instantly cleansed Ouyang Kangshi¡¯s body.


    Due to the massive output of True Yuan in that instant, Ouyang Kangshi screamed in pain, and fine ck beads of blood began to seep from the pores all over his body, looking particrly sinister.


    "Mr. Chu..." Ouyang Die¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, fearing that something bad had happened to her father.


    Chu Ge patted her on the shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, Family Head Ouyang is all right now. He just needs to take a bath to cleanse the filth from his body. I¡¯m going to check on the Old Master now!"


    After saying that, without waiting for a response from the two, he quickly moved upstairs.


    This area was clearly a disaster zone, even the floor was showing some ck patterns, and the pungent smell of blood filled the air.


    The poison deployed by the Ghost Poison Sect was insidious in that it waspletely colorless and odorless before it fully erupted, and even those poisoned wouldn¡¯t feel any abnormalities in their bodies.


    The entire second floor was essentially a bedroom, and as Chu Ge approached the door, his steps involuntarily paused.


    The bedroom door of Mr. Ouyang was enveloped in ayer of ck mist. This mist was invisible to ordinary people, but for Chu Ge, it couldn¡¯t hide; if ordinary people touched it, they¡¯d be instantly poisoned. Even Martial Artists, unless they were at the Innate level, would be poisoned.


    "Hmph, petty tricks!"


    Chu Ge snorted coldly, circted his True Qi to his fingertips, and then lightly touched the door.


    "Hiss hiss hiss¡ª" A sound like water poured on a red-hot iron b rang out, and within a few seconds, the ck air on the door dissipated, and simultaneously, a line of blood-red characters also appeared.


    "Killing my disciples, seizing their treasures, your crimes deserve death! Ouyang Family is merely an initial offering, are you satisfied?"


    Just looking at the blood-red characters, one could feel an intensely evil and murderous aura assaulting them.


    However, Chu Ge did not show any fear. Instead, his face grew more somber, and a cold killing intent shone in his eyes, "Hmph, Ghost Poison Sect? Since the game has started, there will be no stopping until people are dead!"


    In fact, Chu Ge wasn¡¯t originally harboring much intent to kill, but the actions of the Ghost Poison Sect had led him to decide that none of their disciples in Shanghai shall return alive!


    He pushed the door open, and a pungent stench immediately wafted out.


    Mr. Ouyang was half-lying on the bed, ck blood continually flowed out from ces like his eyes and ears, presenting a horrible sight.


    However, because Chu Ge had previously treated him and left a trail of True Qi inside his body, the toxins within Mr. Ouyang¡¯s body could only slowly corrode from the outside in, and for now, hadn¡¯t yet damaged his heart vessels.


    Seeing Chu Ge enter, Mr. Ouyang barely opened his eyes filled with ck blood, showing a miserable smile, "Mr. Chu, the old man has finally waited for you!"


    "Don¡¯t talk yet!" Chu Ge¡¯s brows were tightly knotted as he quickly walked to the bedside and ced his palm on Mr. Ouyang¡¯s back.


    A few secondster, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the heart, brain, and other major organs, shielded by his residual True Qi, hadn¡¯t yet been corroded by the toxins, but thisyer of True Qi was also very weak. He believed if he had arrived anyter, he would have only seen a decaying corpse!


    "Mr. Chu, this old man has been through countless storms over the years and has longe to terms with life and death, so don¡¯t hesitate, just tell me directly whether there is hope or not."


    It must be said, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s detachment in the face of death was indeed touching.


    Chu Ge shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Old Master, it¡¯s not as serious as you think, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so bold."


    While saying this, Chu Ge ced his other hand on Mr. Ouyang¡¯s back as well, circted his True Qi, and began to slowly eliminate the toxins in his body.


    As soon as the True Qi entered his body, it resonated with the previously left True Qi, and the toxins began to rapidly dissolve.


    At the same time, Mr. Ouyang furrowed his brows and said, "Mr. Chu, you seem to know the instigator of this incident?"


    "Um." Chu Ge nodded, hesitated, and then said, "I don¡¯t know if the Old Master is aware, but this world actually harbors some forces that are different from ordinary people!"


    "Hmm?" Mr. Ouyang¡¯s expression changed, probing, "Is Mr. Chu referring to... those Ancient Martial Sects passed down from ancient times and hidden from the secr world?"


    "So the Old Master knows?" Chu Ge raised his eyebrows slightly, reducing the input of True Qi a bit as the toxins in Mr. Ouyang¡¯s body had already reduced significantly.


    "Of course."


    Mr. Ouyang nodded, his tone tinged with reminiscence, "Back when I was still at war, there was once when our troops were besieged by the enemy in a small vige, we were truly surrounded on all sides!"


    As he spoke, his gaze gradually became blurry, his thoughts transcending the limits of time, returning to that era of warfare.


    "At that time, we only had a toon¡¯s strength, and our weapons were severelycking. On average, two people shared one gun, and each person only had twenty bullets! But the enemy had an entire battalion, their weapons were far superior to ours, they even had several small cannons!"


    Mr. Ouyang sighed, continuing, "The toon leader said then that at all costs, the vigers must be safely evacuated. But how could that be possible? Even if our people were all killed, we couldn¡¯t break the encirclement."


    "Real wars aren¡¯t as easy as they appear on TV; most of our men were conscripted halfway through and some hadn¡¯t even undergone training, they were new soldiers. The enemy, however, were all regr forces, well-armed. We hadn¡¯t been fighting for even a minute and half of our toon had fallen. Did you know, our bullets were all used up, and the toon leader ordered to fix bays!"


    Mr. Ouyang¡¯s body trembled, and his face reddened from congestion: "It was a situation of total annihtion. Just at that moment, Old Chen from the vige, carrying an Ancient Sword, walked out."


    "We all knew Old Chen, when stationed in that vige, he often told old stories to the young men in the team. The toon leader had already hoarsely shouted for him to run quickly. The enemy noticed Old Chen too, we all thought he was done for, not even ten lives would be enough!"


    "And then?"


    It must be said, the story Mr. Ouyang told genuinely stirred emotions. Although Chu Ge usually acted mature, after all, he was just in his twenties. Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask softly.


    "And then, Old Chen drew his sword!"

 Chapter 160 - 0160: Villa on Fire

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 0160: Vi on Fire</h4><h4></h4>


    One man, one sword, alone against a thousand troops!


    Mr. Ouyang, who is nearly a hundred years old, has long passed the age of hot-blooded youth, but when Chu Ge mentioned this matter, he could still feel Mr. Ouyang¡¯s body trembling slightly.


    "The sword de emitted a cold gleam, dazzlingly bright. I was just behind Old Chen at that time, the reflection from the sword de brought me to tears, but I couldn¡¯t bear to close my eyes, desperately keeping them open, all I could see was a burst of blood rain!"


    "To be honest, I¡¯ll never forget that scene in my life. In the dead of winter, with one sword, a thousand piles of snow were stirred up! Two to three Zhang of Sword Qi cut through the frost and sped forth, the enemy couldn¡¯t even react, within a kilometer, both guns and people, as long as they were touched by the Sword Qi, were all split into two, the sttering blood dyed the snow on the ground a deep red!"


    "Condensing Sword Qi to sh thousands of troops, Innate Realm! Two to three Zhang long Sword Qi, reaching a thousand miles, it¡¯s the peak within the Innate Realm!" Chu Ge¡¯s eyes tightened, and a solemn expression appeared on his face.


    Mr. Ouyang¡¯s narration continued: "A single person, just that one person, with a sword, made an entire well-equipped troop suffer a total annihtion! And it was from Old Chen that I came to know about the existence of the Ancient Martial Sect."


    "When the enemy invaded that year, were these Ancient Martial Sects still closing their gates and ignoring the affairs of the world?" Chu Ge furrowed his brows.


    "Mm." The old master nodded but soon shook his head again: "Not entirely, some sects bore the burden for their country and participated in the war that year, even entire sects perished to stop the enemy¡¯s advance. They are all heroes, but these are very few."


    "Hmph!" Hearing this, Chu Ge snorted coldly, "Ghost Poison Sect, must have been such as well, when the country was in peril, they didn¡¯t contribute at all, and now when thend is peaceful, they jump out to cause trouble, such sects should be exterminated!"


    "Ghost Poison Sect?" Mr. Ouyang muttered this name and a chill shed in his eyes: "I understand."


    Although this old man appeared frail, he still held the power that could shake the entirety of Shanghai!


    "Old Master, this incident originated from me, I will provide an exnation to the Ouyang family," said Chu Ge with a sigh and a serious tone.


    Ghost Poison Sect came to Shanghai entirely because of the statue and that deceased Disciple, the Ouyang family got involved simply as coteral, and Chu Ge never had the habit of shirking responsibility.


    Not only did Mr. Ouyang show no hint of ming, but he also turned around and patted Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder: "Mr. Chu, what are you speaking of? As for the Ghost Poison Sect, a sect that is harmful and useless to the world, even if this incident hadn¡¯t urred, if I had known about them, they would certainly have been exterminated."


    "Mm." Chu Ge nodded and said, "Now that the poison inside you has been cleansed by me, I will go and help the others."


    "Everything is entrusted to Mr. Chu!"


    Fortunately, the number of people usually at the Ouyang Family Mansion wasn¡¯t high, many younger generations were scattered across the country, so there weren¡¯t many people poisoned. With Chu Ge¡¯s efforts to treat them, in less than ten minutes, all the people in the family werepletely cured, and no one was left affected.


    With the Ouyang family¡¯s revival, those outsiders naturally did not dare to investigate any further and soon all left, and after bidding farewell to Mr. Ouyang, Chu Ge hurriedly rushed to the vi.


    Ghost Poison Sect acted without any scruples, and with the help of the Duan Family, it must not be difficult for them to find out where Mu Bingtong lives!


    During the journey, Chu Ge called both Mu Bingtong and Shen Yaoyao, but all he got was their phones being off, which greatly added to his worries.


    In the night, Chu Ge climbed between the closely packed high-rise buildings like a monkey, asional onlookers only caught a glimpse of a silhouette leaping over the tops of two buildings, mostly assuming they were seeing things.


    From the Ouyang Family mansion back to Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi, it took just a few minutes, and as Chu Ge approached the vi, he saw mes reaching towards the sky from afar, and arge crowd gathered near Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi!


    "Ghost Poison Sect, are you seeking death!" Chu Ge¡¯s voice came through clenched teeth, chillingly cold.


    But just as Chu Ge was preparing for the worst, a voice suddenly came from the crowd: "Brother-inw!"


    "Yaoyao?"


    Standing behind Shen Yaoyao was Mu Bingtong. Seeing Chu Geing, the icyyer over her face finally melted, revealing a stunningly beautiful smile.


    This left the surrounding crowd bewildered; anyone who saw Mu Bingtong was captivated by her beauty, but she is known as a real ice beauty, her face usually cold and distant.


    Who would have known that this goofy grinning guy, upon arriving, would actually bring out a smile on such an ice beauty... There must be something between the two!


    Chu Ge ignored the murderous res from the crowd, took a few steps forward, and embraced Mu Bingtong: "Phew, Bingtong, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. Sorry, it was my negligence earlier!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but she ultimately did not push Chu Ge away, allowing him to hold her and softly whispered in his ear: "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine."


    After Chu Ge snapped out of his prior emotions, he felt the inappropriateness of his actions, but rather than letting go of Mu Bingtong, he instead held her even tighter, fully enjoying the pressing sensation from her chest!


    Soon, Mu Bingtong noticed Chu Ge¡¯s unusual behavior, her expression cooled, and her right hand reached out, pinched the soft flesh on his waist and twisted it 180 degrees.


    "Ow¡ª" Chu Ge cried out in pain, hastily releasing Mu Bingtong, rubbing his waist while gasping, andined: "Hiss¡ªBingtong, I was just too worried about you and couldn¡¯t help but hold you a bit longer. Not only do you not appreciate it, you even pinch me, and so harshly!"


    For some reason, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s aggrieved face made Mu Bingtong¡¯s lips twitch, and with a "Pfft," she burst intoughter, quietly saying, "Who asked you to get any funny ideas again? You deserved it!"


    However, right after saying this, Mu Bingtong immediately realized the inappropriateness of the atmosphere and quickly shut her mouth, her face blushing.


    At such moments, there¡¯s always someone who ys the third wheel, and Shen Yaoyao clearly assumed this role.


    Suddenly, she ran next to Chu Ge, eximing, "Brother-inw, earlier there were a few bad-looking guys knocking on the door, and two seemed about to climb through the windows!"

 Chapter 161 - 0161: Battle with the Ghost Poison Sect

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 0161: Battle with the Ghost Poison Sect</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ghost Poison Sect! You really made your move!" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turned cold as he murmured softly.


    He looked at Shen Yaoyao and asked, "What happened then? What is the situation now?"


    Shen Yaoyao showed a relieved expression and patted her chest, saying, "I was almost scared to death at the time, but luckily those people didn¡¯t seem to want to cause a bigmotion, so they prepared to sneak in quietly. Sister Mu and I deliberately chatted loudly in the room and said some misleading things."


    At this point, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s little face clearly showed a sense of pride, but she quicklyposed herself and continued, "However, this is not a solution in the long term. Fortunately, the vi next door caught fire, and the mes were spreading. Many people rushed over to put out the fire, and arge group came knocking on our door, telling us to hurry out. So the people left."


    "Mhm!" Chu Ge nodded.


    The incident at Ouyang Family¡¯s Mansion, although brazenly executed by the Ghost Poison Sect, was done covertly after all. Now, with so many people around, and with the vis here being upied by the upper echelons of Shanghai, even the Ghost Poison Sect would not dare to act so tantly in front of so many people.


    With Chu Ge present, the two women instantly found their support and were no longer worried, while the fire at the neighboring vi was also controlled, and the crowd of onlookers began to slowly disperse.


    Shen Yaoyao covered her mouth and yawned: "Brother-inw, you¡¯re not leaving tonight, right? I¡¯m going to sleep, I¡¯m so tired!"


    Chu Ge looked at his watch; it was almost past one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    "Everyone go to sleep." Seeing that the people were about to disperse, Chu Ge also led the two women back to the vi.


    "Then you..." Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge worriedly. The people who had wanted to infiltrate the vi clearly had bad intentions. Although she knew Chu Ge was very skilled, she still felt uneasy and whispered, "Why don¡¯t we spend the night somewhere else?"


    "No need," Chu Ge waved his hand dismissively: "You can hide for a while but not for a lifetime. These people are more annoying than flies; they won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goal."


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s overt worry, Chu Ge gave her a reassuring smile: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this."


    As if given some assurance, Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face could not help but redden slightly, but her heart waspletely settled. The vi was dark, she looked at the outline of Chu Ge¡¯s face in the darkness, and softly said, "Be careful!"


    The ambiguous atmospherested only a brief moment, as Mu Bingtong was a rational woman. It was hard for her topletelymit to someone, but once she did, it would be for a lifetime, till death do them part!


    And during this period of time together, although she had grown fond of Chu Ge, she had not yetpletelymitted to him.


    Of course, Chu Ge was also not in a rush. After all, there was plenty of time ahead, and he was confident that he could fully capture Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart!


    Watching Mu Bingtong¡¯s infinitely beautiful figure disappear around the corner of the staircase, the tender expression on Chu Ge¡¯s face instantly vanished, reced by a cold and stern aura!


    He didn¡¯t return to his room but sat cross-legged on the sofa, his eyes lightly closed, yet his sensitivity already spread throughout the entire vi.


    Chu Ge guessed that the people from the Ghost Poison Sect would probablye again tonight, nine times out of ten!


    The night was cool as water, the silver-white moonlight streamed down through the windows, casting various shapes on the ground.


    Suddenly, the bright moonlight dimmed for an instant then swiftly returned to normal. In that brief moment, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes snapped open: "You really dide!"


    On the vi¡¯s rooftop, unbeknownst to anyone, several men d in ck robes had already taken their ces. Indeed, ck clothing would be quite conspicuous on a moonlit night, but these men clearly had no intention of hiding.


    And their position was directly above Mu Bingtong¡¯s bedroom! It was evident that this group had already thoroughly figured out Mu Bingtong¡¯s daily routines well before their arrival!


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk." One of the men shook his head, a tinge of pity in his tone: "Such a rare beauty, even among our Sects she would be considered a gem. To die with her body festering away is truly a pity."


    "Hmph!" The person beside him, who sounded like a middle-aged man, snorted coldly: "Our main target this time is Chu Ge, suspected to be at the realm of Postnatal Perfection. Just drop the poison diligently and don¡¯t get any funny ideas. If you alert that guy, no one will be able to save you!"


    "Sorry to interrupt, gentlemen, the ¡¯guy¡¯ you¡¯re talking about... Should be me, right?"


    Just when the men were about to release the poison, a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    The middle-aged man who had spoken before stiffened, slowly turning around, only to find Chu Ge standing behind them with hands behind his back, a faint smile on his face. However, his gaze was filled with an ice-cold murderous intent!


    "You..." The middle-aged man¡¯s lips trembled. The young man before him seemed naive and tender, yet he knew that this was a genuine high-level martial practitioner of the Postnatal Realm, possibly even at the state of Postnatal Perfection, just one step away from the Innate realm!


    "Gentlemen, it is indeed a dark and windy night perfect for murder. Surely you would like to do something about it?" Chu Ge said this while walking slowly towards them with hands still behind his back, the moonlight falling on him, casting a long shadow behind him.


    Unconsciously, the middle-aged man took a step back, fine beads of sweat could be vaguely seen trickling down his forehead. Although the report had mentioned that Chu Ge was very formidable, that was only what was on paper.


    Only by facing this young man in person could one truly feel that mountain-like terrifying pressure!


    "Run!"


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man threw a clump of ck sand-like substance towards Chu Ge, reeking of a strong fishy odor. Meanwhile, the men in ck quickly retreated following the middle-aged man.


    The smile finally faded from Chu Ge¡¯s face. At the same moment, he flicked his sleeve, and True Qi surged, forming an invisible wall of Qi that dissolved all the ck Sand.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted, aware of the potency of the ck Sand. Anyone hit by it was almost certainly doomed. Even if Chu Ge was at Postnatal Perfection, he would be in great trouble. Yet, it was so casually neutralized!


    At the same time, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "Leaving just like that, would it not seem a bit too hasty?"


    The middle-aged man internally cursed his bad luck, forcefully stomping on a tree branch with his left foot, breaking the thick branch the size of an adult¡¯s thigh, his body shifting sideways with that force.


    However, to his despair, Chu Ge was already waiting at his side, still with hands behind his back, smiling at him.


    And at Chu Ge¡¯s feet were several people lying all over the ground in disarray.

 Chapter 162 - 0162: All of You Die

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 0162: All of You Die</h4><h4></h4>


    The middle-aged man felt his heart sink to the bottom of a valley; not a single person from Ghost Poison Sect he brought with him could escape¡ªother than himself, all were lying at Chu Ge¡¯s feet!


    Knowing there was no escaping, he simply stopped running and stood before Chu Ge.


    "Not bad, you¡¯re quite aware of your situation." Chu Ge said with a smile as he eyed the middle-aged man: "I¡¯m running out of patience. If you dare run again, I¡¯ll break your bones one by one."


    His eyes were cold as he spoke, obviously, this was no mere verbal threat.


    "We admit defeat this time!" The middle-aged man sighed, resigned, he raised his hands and slowly walked towards Chu Ge: "As long as you let these sect members go, we can talk about anything, right?"


    However, Chu Ge justughed: "Do you think you¡¯re in any position to negotiate with me?"


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man also arrived within three hundred meters from Chu Ge, his expression suddenly changed, stretching his hands forward into ws, his fingernails a dark shade of ck: "This isn¡¯t a negotiation, but your doom!"


    Just as the middle-aged man rushed forward, several powerful auras suddenly erupted around Chu Ge, with several old men dressed in ck suddenly darting out from behind the trees nearby, each emitting a flurry not weaker than the Late Postnatal stage!


    This was the second phase of the middle-aged man¡¯s n, an ambush set not far from the vi, impossible to guard against.


    This time, the Postnatal Realm experts sent by the Ghost Poison Sect were far more numerous than Zheng Lihong had known, like these four ck-clothed elders appearing now, plus the middle-aged man, that made five in the Late Postnatal stage!


    "Young man surnamed Chu, we know you¡¯ve reached Postnatal Perfection, but you¡¯re not an Innate yet, so you can hardly be considered a Grandmaster. Today, we shall end a budding genius!"


    One old man sneered, his aura the strongest among them, just a half step away from the Postnatal Perfection.


    However, the middle-aged man frowned because facing what could almost be considered a hopeless situation, Chu Ge¡¯s face did not show the slightest bit of panic, but instead, was full of a mocking smile.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A dull roar sounded as all five palms aimed at Chu Ge, but they failed to make solid contact. In that instant, Chu Ge was suddenly enveloped by a wall of Qi, blocking all of their attacks!


    "How... how is this possible?" One elder felt the invisible wall of Qi enveloping Chu Ge, his eyeballs nearly popping out: "Shaping Qi into form, this is a technique only an Innate Grandmaster can perform!"


    "What?" The rest of them exchanged nces, seeing the color of absolute horror in each other¡¯s eyes, along with a hint of the fear of death.


    As martial artists, especially those very close to the Innate Realm, they were more aware than anyone of the terror Innate Grandmasters pose; let alone five Postnatal, even twenty couldn¡¯t stand a chance against an Innate Grandmaster except to be ughtered!


    "No, something¡¯s not right!" It was the old man who had spoken before, suddenly shaking his head and frowning, "Although the True Qi inside him is immense, it hasn¡¯t merged with all the meridians in his body; he is not yet an Innate!"


    "Heh... Hahahahaha!"


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Ge suddenly burst outughing.


    After a few seconds, he reined in his smile and nced coldly at the several people present: "The Ghost Poison Sect really went all-out this time. Since you¡¯re here, then stay!"


    "Arrogance!" One elder snorted coldly, giving a signal, and the five of them once again channeled their True Qi, charging at Chu Ge.


    Meanwhile, on the roof of a vi less than a kilometer away, a muscr man in a tight short-sleeve shirt watched the battle with folded arms, his extremely square face full of gravity.


    The besieging of five Late Postnatal masters from the Poison Sect adept in using poison would be a thorny issue even for him!


    "How is this young man doing?" Just then, behind the muscr man came an old man in a white robe, leaning on a cane, who turned out, nced at the ce ofbat, and asked the muscr man in a soft voice.


    The muscr man showed great respect to the old man who seemed barely able to even stand upright, carefully saying: "This young man is very strong, but facing the siege of five top Ghost Poison Sect masters, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s little advantage to be had. Perhaps we should prepare to negotiate with the Ghost Poison Sect."


    "You," the old man shook his head with a smile and sighed, "are still too young! If this young man was really just at Postnatal Perfection, would he casually disable your fellow disciple Shi Jinghai? Remember, though Shi Jinghai was only at the Middle Postnatal stage, the Vajra Sect always emphasizes Body Refinement, and up close inbat, he¡¯s even not weaker than those at Late Postnatal stage."


    As if to confirm the old man¡¯s words, in the blink of an eye, the situation on the battlefield changed.


    "Ghost Poison Sect¡¯s moves, seems they are nothing special." Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi suddenly surged, propelling all five men back several dozen meters.


    After retreating, the five men looked at each other, noticing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Had the kid not even made a serious move just now, merely to figure out their techniques?


    "Then, consider this a first meeting gift for the Ghost Poison Sect." Chu Ge murmured softly, then his body suddenly vanished from the spot.


    "Be careful!" An elder yelled, but it was toote.


    The aforementioned middle-aged man only saw a shadow flicker in front of him, and before he could clearly see how Chu Ge made his move, he felt like he was hit by a train, his body soaring through the air, tumbling hundreds of meters backward!


    Crimson blood scattered in mid-air, and the middle-aged man¡¯s body looked like a blood-stained ragdoll, lying motionless on the ground.


    The remaining four elders¡¯ pupils shrank to the size of pinheads¡ªwas this his true strength?


    One punch, one life!


    "Attack together!" The leading elder shouted, and there was no turning back now; the elders gritted their teeth and rushed towards Chu Ge.


    "Hmph, mayflies shaking trees!" A vast surge of True Qi burst forth from Chu Ge, within a hundred meters around him, all fallen leaves and pebbles were blown about chaotically by the force!


    "Bang bang bang bang¡ª"


    Four muffled sounds ensued, and the muscr man in the distance widened his eyes, because he couldn¡¯t see clearly how Chu Ge made his moves, and then he saw the four elders flying out like tattered sacks.


    Just then, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards the muscr man¡¯s direction: "You¡¯ve been watching for quite a while, why note out and meet?"

 Chapter 163 - 0163: Meeting Zhao Wuji

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 0163: Meeting Zhao Wuji</h4><h4></h4>


    The muscr man was startled, but the elder beside him was much moreposed inparison, chuckling lightly, "Since we¡¯ve been caught peeping, it¡¯s only right to meet them."


    Before the muscr man could react, the elder had already stepped on the eaves and traversed the kilometer distance, jumping directly in front of Chu Ge. The muscr man hesitated for a few seconds, then quickly followed behind the elder.


    He¡¯s an expert!


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the elder who had appeared before him.


    This old man looked white-haired and frail, even walking with a cane as if a single push could knock him down. However, Chu Ge could feel a powerful aura emanating from him, even stronger than thebined force of those five men earlier!


    "Shanghai has been quite lively recently, is this the power disy of two major hidden sects?"


    "Our Vajra Sect is indeed out in full force," the elder said, pretending not to notice the sarcasm in Chu Ge¡¯s words, he shook his head and smiled. "But the Ghost Poison Sect may not be the same; there are still two Innate Grandmasters holding the fort back at theirir."


    "A visit is certainly due," Chu Ge replied without a hint of awe for those so-called two Innate Grandmasters, which caused the elder to frown slightly, branding him as recklessly arrogant in his mind.


    "So, what¡¯s the purpose of your visit tonight, same as these people?" Chu Ge suddenly changed the subject, speaking coldly as he looked at the two.


    The muscr man hastily stepped forward to stand beside the elder, assuming a defensive stance.


    "Hahaha," the elderughed and shook his head: "It¡¯s different. This time we¡¯vee to Shanghai, you indeed are our target. However, our Vajra Sect is not like those sly viins from the Ghost Poison Sect. One month from now, in Huo Tianqian¡¯s underground fighting arena, we shall determine the superior and fight to the death!"


    As the elder spoke, his back was ramrod straight, a domineering aura bursting forth from him.


    "Good!" Chu Ge looked at him deeply and agreed without any hesitation. Perfectly timed, as he also nned to use this month topletely eliminate all remnants of the Ghost Poison Sect lurking in Shanghai!


    Following this exchange, the elder slowly walked away along the road with the muscr man in tow.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge focused his attention on the young people around him.


    These were the low-ranking disciples of the Ghost Poison Sect, who hadn¡¯t even reached the Innate Realm. With just a light finger point from Chu Ge, their acupoints were sealed, leaving them to lie obediently on the cold ground.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze shift towards them, they all shivered in unison.


    They had all witnessed the scene of Chu Ge fighting with the elders from their sect, beings who, in their eyes, were divine and invincible!


    Now, this young man who appeared to be their age, had casually defeated those elders with just a few punches.


    "Go back and tell your people, their heads are temporarily still perched on their necks, stored for the time being. Soon, I¡¯lle personally and im them one by one!"


    Chu Ge said with a coldugh, picked up a few pebbles, and flicked them with his fingers, unlocking all the acupoints of the disciples.


    "Clean this ce up, and get out of here!"


    However, the few looked at each other, but none dared to move.


    Until Chu Ge snorted coldly, "Humph, do I need to make a personal request?"


    "Yes, we¡¯ll get out of here right away, right away!" One of the quicker-witted ones immediately jumped up, and with a lead, the other few also got up and began to sprinkle powder on the bloodstains on the ground.


    Within just a few minutes, aside from the scene of destruction from the battle, not a trace of blood could be seen, and the five corpses had been stuffed intorge hemp sacks by the disciples.


    Watching as the group hurried away, a cryptic smile suddenly appeared on Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t possibly so kindhearted as to simply let them go; while he had released their acupuncture points earlier, Chu Ge had also attached a strand of True Qi to a pebble, silently infiltrating their bodies.


    In other words, these people were unwittingly leading the way for Chu Ge!


    ...


    A quiet night passed, and early the next morning, Mu Bingtong had gotten up early. Upon seeing breakfast neatlyid out on the table and Chu Ge smiling at her from beside it, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Last night, I seemed to hear somemotion outside. Because you told me not to leave the room, I didn¡¯t interfere," Mu Bingtong said before sitting down at the dining table to eat breakfast.


    "Uh-huh," Chu Ge nodded. "You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Leave it all to me."


    After breakfast, Chu Ge dropped Mu Bingtong off at thepany, and then he drove himself to another destination.


    After all, today was just for interviews; no other work was required, and the two interviewers could handle it just fine. Now, he was prepared to look for a few individuals.


    Tianrui Bank.


    Zhao Wuji seemed to have anticipated Chu Ge returning to find him; at this moment, the entire seventh floor waspletely empty. The lobby manager was already waiting at the entrance early on. As Chu Ge arrived, he led him straight to the seventh floor.


    Inside the General Manager¡¯s office, Zhao Wuji stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with a wine ss in hand. Seeing Chu Ge arriving, he waved his hand, and the lobby manager nodded before leaving, closing the door behind him.


    "Mr. Chu, you really showed divine mightst night!"


    Zhao Wuji turned his head and spoke with undisguised shock in his eyes. If the source of the information had not been extremely reliable, he would have thought it was just bragging.


    "Oh?" Chu Ge¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he took the wine ss Zhao Wuji offered and casually sat on the sofa: "Has the word of this matter spread so quickly?"


    "I have special channels," said Zhao Wuji, who then sat down on the sofa across from Chu Ge: "The Magic City Martial Arts World is already boiling over,pletely because of two incidents."


    "Go on," Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows, his movements barely perceptible. He was not yet able to ess the inner circle of the Martial Arts World, so he waspletely unaware of some rted news.


    "The first incident is the wanted notice issued by the Ghost Poison Sect. They say that anyone who can kill you and retrieve the statue will be allowed to join the Ghost Poison Sect and be personally taken as a disciple by the Sect Leader!" At this point, Zhao Wuji¡¯s gaze turned misty, and he sighed, "Heh, being taken as a disciple by an Innate Grandmaster, for a martial artist, it¡¯s almost an irresistible temptation."


    "A wanted notice?" Chu Ge¡¯s expression darkened, and he muttered coldly with a sneer: "Ghost Poison Sect, your actions are bing more and more reckless."


    "And there¡¯s a second matter." Zhao Wuji quickly adjusted his mood, this time with a very serious look on his face: "Elder Shi of the Vajra Sect has challenged you to a duel of life and death in one month!"


    "Hmm, he told me face to facest night," Chu Ge responded without much reaction.


    "Do you know about Elder Shi¡¯s story?" Zhao Wuji shook his head and said in a deep voice, "He once was a true Innate Grandmaster!"

 Chapter 164 - 0164 Half-step Innate

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 0164 Half-step Innate</h4><h4></h4>


    "Once?"


    Chu Ge quickly noticed the issue in Zhao Wuji¡¯s words.


    "Indeed." Zhao Wuji nodded, a trace of regret showing on his face: "They say that Elder Shi was once an Innate Grandmaster, but was nearly killed by someone. On the brink of death he was saved by the Sect Leader of the Vajra Sect and since then has served as a priest in the sect. Even though his life was saved, his realm fell from Innate, and now he can only be considered as Half-step Innate. Moreover, there is no hope for him to enter the Innate realm again in this lifetime."


    "Half-step Innate, cut off from advancement?" Chu Ge murmured in agreement: "Indeed, that is truly regrettable."


    "Uh... is that what you wanted to say?" Zhao Wuji was stunned, seemingly a bit anxious: "Although Elder Shi is now Half-step Innate, he once spent some time in the realm of a Grandmaster. He probably could be considered invincible below Grandmasters. How will you deal with the duel a month from now?"


    This young man in front of him was definitely not a Grandmaster, this was something that Zheng Lihong had also mentioned before. Although his True Qi was profound and unmatched, he had not yet managed to channel it through all the meridians in his body.


    So in Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes, although Chu Ge was strong, he was undoubtedly going to lose the duel a monthter! The only difference lies in whether he could keep his own life.


    "Do you think I will die in battle?" Chu Ge ced his teacup on the table, looking at Zhao Wuji with a smile that wasn¡¯t really a smile.


    "It¡¯s not what I think," Zhao Wuji sighed, speaking frankly: "It¡¯s that the entire Magic City Martial Arts World doesn¡¯t think you stand a chance!"


    After hearing this, Chu Ge didn¡¯t react much. After a moment of silence, he suddenly stood up from the sofa, slowly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, stretched out his right hand, palm down, and made a fist.


    Zhao Wuji sat on the sofa, motionless, somewhat puzzled by Chu Ge¡¯s actions.


    "It¡¯s about time." Chu Ge suddenly turned around, and though he faced Zhao Wuji, his gaze was not on him: "In one month, I will let the Martial Arts World of Magic City know what it means to be unrivaled below Innate!"


    "You..." Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Chu Ge for a long time, unable to speak.


    He could not voice any doubt or objection, because he felt from this young man not arrogance, but a strong self-confidence and a pressure as imposing as a mountain!


    This terrifying aura shed by and disappeared as if it had never appeared, but Zhao Wuji¡¯s clothes had already been dampened with sweat.


    "Alright, pick a ce."


    Chu Ge suddenly smiled, sitting back on the sofa, returning to his harmless appearance.


    "Pick a ce?" Zhao Wuji had not yet recovered from the tremendous shock and asked subconsciously: "What ce?"


    "The promise I made before."


    Chu Ge smiled, picking up the teacup again: "I promised you, as long as you give two billion, I would help you achieve the Postnatal Realm. Chairman Zhao, wealthy and unconcerned about the two billion, I have always kept it in mind."


    Faced with Chu Ge¡¯s teasing, Zhao Wuji gave a wry smile, shaking his head: "Haha, Mr. Chu is kidding. To tell you the truth, I still have a hard time believing it, but since Mr. Chu has said so, I will just do it. I have an estate in Magic City, quiet and safe, which I believe is a nice ce."


    "Mhm." Chu Ge nodded, stood up, and headed toward the door, muttering so faintly it was hardly perceptible: "All rich people, everyone with their private estates."


    Zhao Wuji was startled for a moment, then quickly followed behind Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, did youe over today especially for this matter?"


    "More or less." Chu Ge was nomittal about the question, waved his hand and said: "I¡¯ve been quite busytely, it¡¯s better if I get your promise out of the way sooner. Otherwise, I might just forget about it."


    On their way through the corridor, Zhao Wuji had already made a phone call, so as they descended the stairs, a car was already waiting at the entrance of Tianrui Bank.


    "Please." Zhao Wuji stepped forward, opening the car door for Chu Ge himself with an inviting gesture.


    Chu Ge did not decline, nodding at him before bending over and getting into the car.


    ......


    Ah Hu feltpletely exhausted. His continued running now was solely supported by sheer willpower!


    His clothes were already soaked with blood. Those bastards had nned this ahead of time. He tried several times to run to more crowded areas, but each time, just as he was about to leave the secluded alleyways, he could always see a few people with slicers waiting on the unavoidable path.


    No choice. He had to keep running down the deserted alleyways!


    Too much blood loss made his head spin and his vision blur. At this point, he could hardly be said to be running anymore, but rather staggering forward, propped up against the wall.


    The gangsters chasing him, who yesterday were respectfully calling him "Brother Hu," were now approaching with a mocking smile, casually walking toward him like a cat with a mouse, not going to kill it outright but slowly ying with it instead.


    "Brother Hu." A purple-haired thug had already caught up behind Ah Hu, holding a steel pipe. He lightly tapped his left hand with the pipe as he looked at the disheveled Ah Hu and chuckled: "Oh dear, where has the once majestic Brother Hu gone? When did the tiger turn into a lost dog?"


    "Hahaha..."


    All the thugs behindughed uproariously.


    This scene seemingly satisfied the purple-haired thug¡¯s vanity immensely. He raised the steel pipe and swung it down onto Ah Hu¡¯s back.


    "Bang¡ª" The thud of steel against flesh echoed in the deste alley, Ah Hu let out a muffled grunt, blood seeping from between his teeth, yet he resolutely did not cry out in pain.


    "Mr. Chu, or Master Huo, as long as either one of them finds out about this, none of you will escape!" Ah Hu turned to look at the purple-haired thug with a steel pipe, revealing a grin, his bloody mouth making him appear all the more ferocious.


    The purple-haired thug seemed taken aback by Ah Hu¡¯s appearance, instinctively retreating a few steps, but when he saw hispanions behind him, frustration and embarrassment surged up, and he raised the steel pipe again,shing out at Ah Hu.


    "I¡¯ll damn well send you to King Yama on behalf of Chu Ge and Master Huo!"


    The blow was heavy, like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Ah Hu grunted and finally couldn¡¯t keep himself upright any longer, copsing onto the ground, motionless.


    "Dead?" A thug whispered.


    The people guarding the entrance of the alley also came over upon seeing this.


    However, none of them noticed that Ah Hu, lying on the ground, suddenly slightly opened his eyes!

 Chapter 165 - 0165: Bringing Back the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 0165: Bringing Back the Dead</h4><h4></h4>


    "See if he¡¯s still breathing and throw him into the river. Snake said that he and Tiger were brothers after all and doesn¡¯t want to see his body."


    A stockier gangster nced at Tiger lying motionless on the ground and ordered the others.


    The purple-haired gangster nodded, squatted in front of Tiger, and reached out to probe near his nostrils.


    "Now is the moment!"


    Suddenly, Tiger, who had been lying still as a dead dog, sprang up, snatching the steel pipe from the purple-haired gangster and with a "bang" struck him on the head.


    The gangster, caught off-guard, was hit squarely in the face and sent flying backwards over a meter, twitching a few times before lying still.


    After knocking the purple-haired gangster away, Tiger hurled the steel pipe at the leader and then bolted with all his might toward the entrance of the alley.


    The leader quickly dodged the pipe and when he looked again, Tiger had already run several meters. He roared: "After him!"


    Tiger¡¯s previous demeanor was all an act; he had been gathering his strength this entire time and now unleashed it all, leaving the gangsters far behind. In less than a dozen seconds, he had sprinted out of the alley.


    "Help¡ª"


    Exiting the alley, he found himself on a busy main road with plenty of vehicles and pedestrians. Upon seeing Tiger drenched in blood, along with the pursuing gangsters, everyone around screamed and scattered.


    ......


    "Is someone screaming for help?"


    On the car, Chu Ge had been resting with his eyes closed when he suddenly opened them and remarked, having picked up the sound.


    "Mhm." Zhao Wuji, sitting beside him, nodded and said as he looked out the car window, "Seems like a bunch of thugs are chasing someone? Heh, they¡¯ve gone mad, daring to murder in broad daylight¡ªa rare spectacle indeed!"


    "Hm?" Chu Ge looked curiously and suddenly said, "Stop the car!"


    ......


    "Boss, what do we do?" one of the gangsters asked anxiously.


    "What else can we do?" The leader¡¯s face was also very grim, but remembering Snake¡¯s cruel methods, he shivered and yelled, "Finish him off fast and then run for it!"


    As he spoke, Tiger screamed, his leg buckling, and he fell to the ground. Truly drained of strength now, he bit down on his teeth and slowly pushed himself forward with his arms.


    "Run!" The gang finally caught up to him, and the leader kicked him in the stomach: "Not running anymore? You were all so capable, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll send you to meet King Yan right now!"


    "Shua¡ª"


    Tiger let out a bitter smile, closing his eyes in despair, not expecting to die at the hands of these small fry.


    To his surprise, after a few seconds, the anticipated pain never materialized. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a de merely half a foot from his forehead!


    But these few inches might as well have been a chasm, no matter how hard the leader tried, he couldn¡¯t push the knife any further.


    Because two fingers were pinching the de!


    "Mr. Chu?" Tiger seemed incredulous, blinking hard a few times.


    Chu Ge just smiled, teasingly said, "Since Huo Tianqian left, I¡¯ve seen you only twice. Last time Shi Jinghai broke all your bones and left you crippled, and this time you¡¯re being chased by a bunch of thugs, nearly getting your head split open. Have you offended Tai Sui recently?"


    Tiger let out a bitter smile and didn¡¯t reply, but his heart finally settled.


    "Who the hell are you? I warn you, kid, don¡¯t nose around in other people¡¯s business!"


    The sight of Chu Ge pinching the de also startled the lead thug, but recalling his underlings he blustered a challenge.


    "Who am I?" Chu Ge, who had been looking down and talking to Tiger, had kept his face hidden, but when prompted by the thug¡¯s question, he coldlyughed and slowly raised his head.


    "Dang¡ª"


    The clear sound startled them, and they stumbled a few steps back, falling to the ground: "Mr. Chu? Mr. Chu... Mr. Chu?"


    They had all been around Tiger and had seen Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, so none of them even thought of resisting.


    "Mr. Chu!" By then, Zhao Wuji had caught up.


    "Mm." Chu Ge nodded, pointing at the gang: "Manager Zhao, do me a favor and send these thugs to the police station. For the reason, just tell the truth¡ªpreparing tomit murder in broad daylight!"


    "I understand." Zhao Wuji nodded, and made a phone call.


    Soon, a vehicle arrived, and several men in security uniforms jumped out carrying ropes, binding the gang securely before shoving them onto the vehicle.


    "Mr. Chu, your friend doesn¡¯t seem to be in good shape. Should I call an ambnce?" Zhao Wuji nced at the fading Tiger and asked with concern.


    "No need." Chu Ge signaled for Tiger to be moved onto the car, then climbed in himself.


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s RV was spacious enough to amodate a person lying down. Following into the vehicle, he looked at an almost breathless Tiger and shook his head: "It¡¯s probably toote for the hospital."


    However, to his surprise, Chu Ge suddenly took out a small vial thick as two fingers and one finger tall from his chest. As soon as the vial was opened, a fragrance that delighted the senses filled the car, causing even the driver to sniff.


    "This is..." Zhao Wuji widened his eyes.


    But Chu Ge didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he drew out a drop of crystal-clear liquid from the bottle and dropped it into Tiger¡¯s mouth.


    Simultaneously, he pocketed the bottle and put both hands to work, channeling Inner Strength, pressing firmly onto Tiger¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Wuji watched intently, not wanting to miss a single detail, sensing something that could overturn his beliefs was about to happen.


    Dozens of seconds passed and Tiger¡¯splexion grew rosier, his breathing heavier, and finally, with a groan, he slowly opened his eyes!


    "This is..." Zhao Wuji gaped at Tiger, then turned his gaze to Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, can you bring the dead back to life?"

 Chapter 166 - 0166: Poison Snake Rises to Power

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 0166: Poison Snake Rises to Power</h4><h4></h4>


    "Bringing back the dead is a bit of a stretch," Chu Ge nced at Zhao Wuji and took his hand off of Ah Hu: "But as long as a breath still exists, I¡¯m confident I can make a full recovery."


    In fact, Chu Ge had healed Ah Hu in front of Zhao Wuji for a reason. He had long discerned that there might be a hidden power behind Zhao Wuji.


    Since he was in a cooperative rtionship with Zhao Wuji, it was better to show what he was capable of, to take the initiative in future dealings.


    "Mr. Chu!" At this moment, Ah Hu had already gotten up.


    Compared to Zhao Wuji, who was still in shock, Ah Hu reacted much more naturally, having already experienced Chu Ge¡¯s skills when Shi Jinghai broke all of his bones. In Ah Hu¡¯s eyes, the reverence for Chu Ge had once again increased.


    Zhao Wuji seemed still to find it hard to believe, and began to check Ah Hu¡¯s torn clothes.


    Ah Hu frowned, and Chu Ge said indifferently from the side: "Ah Hu, take off your shirt."


    "Yes." As soon as Chu Ge spoke, the dissatisfaction on Ah Hu¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and he nodded respectfully, then tore off his almost shredded shirt.


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes widened... Of course, not because of Ah Hu¡¯s muscr build, but because aside from the bloodstains left before, there were no signs of injury on Ah Hu¡¯s body!


    "How... How did you do this?"


    "Just a minor trick," Chu Ge said with a light smile, "I don¡¯t know why Manager Zhao holds it in such high esteem."


    At this time, Zhao Wuji also noticed hispse inposure and chuckled awkwardly, settling back into his seat, though his slightly trembling right hand betrayed his inner turmoil.


    This is practically a technique that can bring people back from the dead! Those old masters of the big families in Beijing seemed to have passed away due to various internal injuries, if Chu Ge could heal them all...


    The connections involved were too frightening for Zhao Wuji to even think about!


    Seeing Zhao Wuji deep in thought, Chu Ge did not interrupt, but gestured Ah Hu to sit down, then asked: "Now tell me, what exactly happened? How did the men left to you by Huo Tianqian nearly end up taking your life?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s intervention this time was purely coincidental. If all this was arranged by Huo Tianqian, then it would be their internal family matter, and Chu Ge naturally would not interfere anymore.


    Ah Hu took a deep breath, seemingly trying to suppress the rage in his heart, and gritted his teeth to say: "It was Poison Snake!"


    "Poison Snake?" Chu Ge wrinkled his brow, picturing a face of a man in sses with a sinister countenance.


    He had naturally seen Poison Snake during that underground racing event when Huo Tianqian brought him along, having had a brief encounter.


    "Yes, Poison Snake has turned traitor! He wanted to take advantage of Master Huo¡¯s absence andpletely take over the power left here by Master Huo to rece him!" Ah Hu spoke to this point, grinning bitterly, as if he was reliving the pain of being nearly torn to pieces before: "Master Huo had two close lieutenants with great power, one of them was Poison Snake, and the other one was me. Thus, the first thing Poison Snake did after gaining power was to send people to eliminate me!"


    "That¡¯s strange." At this moment, the previously silent Zhao Wuji suddenly raised his head and said.


    "What¡¯s your view?" Chu Ge looked at him because, after all, Zhao Wuji had operated here for many years and surely knew far more than he did.


    "To be honest, Mr. Chu, I have had several dealings with Poison Snake," Zhao Wuji said.


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhao Wuji say this, Chu Ge became interested and said with a smile: "Turns out Manager Zhao¡¯swork is so extensive, having connections to both the underworld and legitimate areas."


    "Not at all." Zhao Wuji shook his head with a bitter smile and waved his hand: "Doing business, you have to take care of all aspects; it¡¯s unavoidable."


    He paused, rubbed his fingertips and continued: "Although I am not close friends with Poison Snake, I havee to understand his general character; he likes to lurk in the shadows. If one day he puts himself into the spotlight, that means he has obtained the certainty of victory. But given Poison Snake¡¯s position under Huo Tianqian, it seems insufficient for him to be so confident!"


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t surprised by Zhao Wuji¡¯s words. After a few seconds of silence, he snorted coldly: "Hmph, a sudden powerful backer? Ghost Poison Sect? Vajra Sect? Or the Duan Family?"


    With each name Chu Ge mentioned, Zhao Wuji¡¯s pupils contracted a bit more, and by the end, they were as tiny as needle points.


    As a real upper-ss figure, he deeply understood the terrifying power behind these seemingly simple names!


    "Manager Zhao, how about we postpone your matter for a bit?" Chu Ge suddenly raised his head and said.


    Zhao Wuji was taken aback, then nodded repeatedly: "Good, Mr. Chu, please proceed with your businesses, I have no vengeance and am not in a hurry! We can always deal with my issues whenever you have time."


    Given Chu Ge¡¯s previously demonstrated healing methods, even if he directly went back on his word and didn¡¯t help him break through to the Postnatal Realm, Zhao Wuji would still treat Chu Ge as a distinguished guest!


    "Mr. Chu, do you need me to arrange someone to help you?"


    As Chu Ge signaled the driver to stop, Zhao Wuji cautiously asked.


    "No need, they are just jumping beams of clowns, the main yers haven¡¯t shown up yet." Chu Ge waved his hand, stepped out of the car, and Ah Hu followed closely without a word.


    "Mr. Zhao, what now..." Watching the two get out of the car, the driver turned to look at Zhao Wuji and tentatively asked.


    "Go to the manor." Zhao Wuji reclined on the sofa inside the car, pinching his brow, and murmured quietly: "It seems, a change is on the horizon!"


    ......


    Starlight Bar, one of Huo Tianqian¡¯s properties, was supposed to be managed by a big bald man with a tattoo of a shoe on his head, and perhaps because of this tattoo, he was nicknamed Xiezi.


    However, at this moment, Starlight Bar was closed, and in the bar, a gang of ruffians surrounded Xiezi in the middle.


    But now, Xiezi no longer had his usual imposing presence as he knelt on the ground with a bruised face and his hands tightly bound behind his back with hemp rope; some of his wounds appeared fresh and were still bleeding profusely.


    A little gangster with a snake tattoo on his face stood beside Xiezi, kicked him to the ground, then stepped on his back: "Let me make it clear to all of you, from now on in the underground, Snake is the one calling the shots!"

 Chapter 167 - 0167: One Against a Thousand

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 0167: One Against a Thousand</h4><h4></h4>


    "Shut the fuck up!" Xiezi, sprawling on the ground, struggled to turn his head and spat at the Snake Tattooed Gangster, "When Master Huoes back, I¡¯ll see how you backstabbing bastards die!"


    "Oh, still talking tough?"


    The leading gangster with snake tattoos on his face sneered, then shouted, "Keep beating him!"


    However, just as several other gangsters were picking up steel pipes and preparing to swarm him again, the bar door was suddenly pushed open.


    Though the door was locked from the inside, how could that possibly stop Chu Ge? With a slight exertion of his hand, even the steel door dented inward, and the iron lock behind it broke with a loud bang!


    The loud noise startled the gangsters inside, who stopped in their tracks and turned to look at the door.


    Ah Hu took the lead and strode in, carrying a steel pipe as thick as an infant¡¯s arm, while Chu Ge followed leisurely behind with his hands sped behind his back.


    Honestly, not even all of Huo Tianqian¡¯s men in Shanghaibined could bother him if they tried; Chu Ge was only helping Ah Hu to regain his power because he wanted to root out every hidden threat in Shanghai, leaving no stone unturned!


    Because he had already decided that after some time, he would personally go to that city mentioned by Huo Tianqian!


    "Tiger... Brother Tiger?"


    The momentum was long gone, but their prestige still lingered!


    Seeing Ah Hu, the face of the leading Snake Tattooed Gangster shed with panic, but he quickly regained hisposure and gestured to his minions to surround Ah Hu and Chu Ge. After two gangsters closed the door again, he finally let out a long breath.


    "Brother Tiger, what can I say about you? There¡¯s a way in heaven you did not take, and you came knocking on hell¡¯s gate by yourself!"


    After the initial panic, the Snake Tattooed Gangster had calmed down, looking at Ah Hu with excitement flickering in his eyes.


    Poison Snake had said before that whoever could kill Ah Hu would immediately be put in charge of a territory and also receive a reward of five million!


    Most of the gangsters were green with envy, but s, the final plum was snatched by the gangsters from the repair shop.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the gangsters from the repair shop hadn¡¯t caught Ah Hu and had even let him escape to his own territory¡ªwhat a golden opportunity given by fate!


    "Mr. Chu?"


    However, what the Snake Tattooed Gangster hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Ah Hu, without uttering a word, bowed respectfully to a young man who appeared to be in his early twenties following behind him, showing an extremely respectful attitude.


    These gangsters were too low-ranking, they had only heard of Chu Ge but had never actually seen him.


    "Are they all from Poison Snake¡¯s side?" Chu Ge asked casually.


    "Yes." Ah Hu nodded, noticing Chu Ge extracting both hands from his pockets and quickly moved aside.


    However, this scene made the group of gangsters burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha, Ah Hu, you¡¯ve turned into a dog now, bowing and scraping to such a young whippersnapper. Is it because¡ªgiggle¡ª"


    The Snake Tattooed Gangster was cut off mid-sentence.


    Because, his neck was suddenly clutched by Chu Ge¡¯s hand, and he was lifted straight off the ground!


    "Big Brother!" The other gangsters around eximed in shock, yet none dared to step forward.


    They had only felt a gust of wind just now, and when they looked again, they saw the youngster had suddenly appeared in front of the leader, even lifting him by his neck!


    In such an extraordinary situation, of course, extraordinary measures are needed. Before the few gangsters around could yell out, Chu Ge slightly exerted force with his right hand.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The body of the Snake Tattooed Gangster shivered, then his head bent backward at a ny-degree angle, his neck bones already crushed by Chu Ge¡¯s grip!


    The whole ce fell silent!


    No one had expected that this seemingly young man would strike so ruthlessly, leaving absolutely no mercy.


    As Chu Ge¡¯s right hand loosened, the corpse of the Snake Tattooed Gangster slowly slid to the ground, dark red blood flowing slowly from his broken neck, blooming like a huge plum blossom on the ground.


    "This is just the first, but not thest one, who wants to be next?"


    Chu Ge turned his head emotionlessly, his icy gaze sweeping over the gangsters around. Whoever was looked at by him instantly stepped back several steps, daring not to meet his eyes.


    "Hmm." Seeing this scene, Chu Ge nodded in satisfaction, walked over to Ah Hu, and patted his shoulder: "Leave the rest to you. You have half an hour to organize the manpower here, then take me to the next ce."


    Only at this moment, did the people under Huo Tianqian in Shanghai finally realize the terror of such a young man, Chu Ge!


    In just one afternoon, merely three to four hours, more than a dozen bars in Shanghai, three or four auto repair shops, along with numerous other small industries, were all swept clean by Chu Ge.


    One man, as powerful as thousands of troops!


    On the outskirts of Shanghai, this ce is remote, even residential areas are reluctant to be built here. However, such a deste ce had a towering building.


    This building, known as Huo Tianqian¡¯s den, outwardly imed to be a freightpany.


    At this moment, in the top floor of thepany, in the office that should belong to Huo Tianqian. A man in a white suit, slim, wearing golden-rimmed sses, was holding a ss of red wine, standing in front of a floor-to-ceiling window looking down.


    Without making any expression, a fierce intent could be felt emanating from the man, under the gaze of his triangr eyes, none of the low-ranking gangsters could avoid feeling chilled to the bone.


    He is Poison Snake!


    Behind Poison Snake stood a big man dressed in ck, lowering his head, carefully reporting the events of the afternoon.


    After the report was finished, Poison Snake still stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window without speaking, and the big man also dared not utter a sound, standing straight, yet beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Finally, Poison Snake spoke, his voice sounding mildly eerie: "Are you saying, that young man named Chu, in just three hours, swept clean all our joints in Shanghai?"


    The big man trembled, knowing well as a frequent attendant to Poison Snake, the calmer Poison Snake¡¯s voice, the greater his rage, and by the tone of the moment, someone was going to die!


    However, not answering was even worse, the big man had no choice but to grit his teeth and respond: "Yes!"


    Poison Snake remained silent, suddenly sat back in his chair, pulled open a drawer and took out something, obscured by the desk so the big man couldn¡¯t see.


    "You may go," Poison Snake suddenly smiled kindly.


    The big man was stunned, not daring to ask more, hurriedly turned around towards the office door, feeling a sense of fortunate escape in his heart.


    However, just as he was about to leave the office, a dull sound suddenly echoed in the room.


    "Thud¡ª"

 Chapter 168 - 0168: The Killing Will Begin

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 0168: The Killing Will Begin</h4><h4></h4>


    The big man in ck clothes stood frozen in ce, in the middle of his forehead, a small bloody hole abruptly appeared.


    "Thump¡ª"


    He swayed and then copsed onto the ground.


    "Someone." Poison Snake¡¯s expression finally returned to its usual coldness, he wiped the pistol and put it back into the drawer: "Clean it up."


    Several big men in ck clothes walked in from outside the door, all bowing their heads, not daring to look at Poison Snake, quickly cleaned up the traces on the floor, and then bowed and left.


    "Hmph, Mr. Chu?" Poison Snake snorted coldly, looking at an email disyed on theputer screen, a chilling light shed in his triangr eyes.


    The content of the email was simple, just one sentence: "Wait in the CEO¡¯s office, half an hourter, I will have someone help collect your corpse."


    The email was signed: Chu Ge.


    Poison Snake stared at the line of text, silent for a few seconds, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    "How is your preparation?"


    "It¡¯s ready, Snake." A robust voice came from the other end of the phone: "A total of one hundred forty crossbows, five hundred sixty-six slicers, three hundred seventeen mountain opening sabers, seven hundred forty-one brothers!"


    "Okay."


    Poison Snake nodded, this set of data calmed his somewhat uneasy heart, also he thought of the series of numbers stored in his own phone... although he felt it wouldn¡¯t be necessary to ask for their help.


    That Mr. Chu is a so-called Postnatal expert? What does Postnatal matter, after all, he is still human, Poison Snake didn¡¯t believe that no matter how powerful, could one dodge a simultaneous crossbow shot?


    Thinking of this, Poison Snake rxed with a smile, it seemed he really was worrying too much.


    He paused for a moment and said, "Keep two hundred brothers on standby there, everyone else,e to thepany, start fortifying from the first floor, guard every level!"


    "Yes!" Although somewhat puzzled by Poison Snake¡¯s order, the person on the phone nodded and executed it very efficiently.


    "Everything is ready!"


    Poison Snake hung up the phone, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the setting sun about to fall outside the window andughed: "Hahaha, if it weren¡¯t for those people, I would never have imagined that Huo Tianqian actually met with an ident outside, unable to protect himself."


    "Snake? Master Snake!" Poison Snake suddenly burst intoughter.


    ...


    On the road leading to thepany, people gradually became scarce.


    There were three people in the car, Chu Ge, Ah Hu, and the driver responsible for driving.


    The driver was a bald big man with a tattoo on his back, a part of which could be seen from the back of his cor, and he was one of Ah Hu¡¯s men.


    "Brother Hu!"


    After hesitating for a moment, the driver finally spoke while looking at the rearview mirror: "I have indeed witnessed Mr. Chu¡¯s skills before. But now thepany has be Poison Snake¡¯s stronghold, almost all of his henchmen are concentrated there, plus some murderous weapons. Maybe you should call some more people?"


    The driver actually held a not too low position, so he knew some insider details.


    "This..." Ah Hu hesitated and looked towards Chu Ge.


    To be honest, he was also somewhat worried, as in Ah Hu¡¯s understanding, although Chu Ge¡¯sbat power had surpassed human limits, he was still a flesh and blood body, not impervious to swords and guns.


    And as far as he knew, Poison Snake had a lot of crossbow arrows!


    "Hmm? You don¡¯t trust me?" Chu Ge suddenly turned his head to look at Ah Hu, smiled lightly.


    Ah Hu shivered and quickly nodded with a smile: "No no no, of course, I trust you, it¡¯s just... just worried about Mr. Chu¡¯s safety, after all, if something happens to you, I can¡¯t exin it when Master Huoes back!"


    Chu Ge naturally saw through Ah Hu¡¯s little thoughts but didn¡¯t point it out, instead waved his hand and said: "Don¡¯t worry. Later you and the driver stay in the car, I¡¯ll go up alone."


    When he said this, the car had already driven not far from thepany.


    You could see, the surrounding of thepany had been cleared, the main gate was tightly closed, but through the transparent ss doors, you could see in the first-floor lobby, stood arge number of big men in ck clothes, fists clenched and ced behind their bodies, a posture of strict readiness!


    If it had been an ordinary person seeing this setup, the first reaction would probably be to turn and run, but Chu Ge just smiled lightly, signaling the driver to park by the roadside.


    "Mr. Chu, am I that kind of person?" Ah Hu frowned, picking up a sheathed Tang de by his side: "I¡¯ve followed Master Huo for over a dozen years, I¡¯ve experienced countless life-and-death situations. If I was afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t have almost been killed by Poison Snake¡¯s men before."


    It must be said, he was indeed a man of courage.


    Chu Ge shook his head and took the Tang de from Ah Hu¡¯s hand: "I¡¯m not mocking you, you need to stay in the car, you can¡¯t keep up with me. Don¡¯t worry, these few people, I do not take them seriously."


    Saying this, Chu Ge had already taken the Tang de and gotten out of the car.


    "Brother Hu!"


    The driver didn¡¯t expect this young man to be so resolute, widening his eyes he turned to look at Ah Hu.


    Ah Hu frowned deeply, after pondering for a while suddenly waved his hand and said: "Let¡¯s go! If Mr. Chu really gets trapped inside, just the two of us can¡¯t change the oue. Now let¡¯s go back to the bar, I will gather brothers and rush over to support Mr. Chu as soon as possible!"


    As he spoke, he began to make phone calls one by one.


    "Yes!" The driver nodded, not daring to dy any longer, quickly turned the car around, then sped back the way they hade.


    At the top floor of thepany, Poison Snake held a ss of wine, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his gaze tightly fixed on Chu Ge, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "One man, one de?"


    Sometime, a man dressed in a ck suit had appeared behind Poison Snake, hearing this, the man hurriedly bowed his head and said: "Yes, the brothers have already checked, there are no ambush personnel around. As for the car... Ah Hu is in that car, do you need me to arrange someone to chase it?"


    "No need." Poison Snake waved his hand, shaking his wine ss, looking at the bright red liquid inside he smiled and said: "You know, the most thrilling thing is not simply killing a person, but destroying all his hopes, letting him die of his ord amidst despair."


    The man in the ck suit shivered, his head lowered even further.


    ...


    Suddenly a ringtone sounded from a cellphone, Chu Ge took it out and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, what are you busy with?" Bingtong¡¯s voice came from inside.


    With a loud yell, dozens of ck-dressed big men raised the slicers hidden behind them and rushed towards him.


    Chu Ge slowly drew out the Tang de, his tone gentle as he spoke into the phone: "Cleaning up."

 Chapter 169 - 0169: One Man Breaks Through Alone

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 0169: One Man Breaks Through Alone</h4><h4></h4>


    "Seems pretty noisy over there, doesn¡¯t it?" In the office, Mu Bingtong fixed her gaze on the sunset that was about to fall outside the window, knitting her brows slightly.


    "It¡¯s nothing, it will be quiet soon. I¡¯m hanging up, I¡¯m busy!"


    A ck-d big man had already charged forward, with the Mountain Opening Saber half an arm¡¯s length long raised high, bringing a tearing whoosh as he swung it down towards Chu Ge¡¯s head.


    Yet, Chu Ge was neither hurried nor flustered as he folded up the phone. At the same time, the Tang de in his right hand was drawn from its sheath, the handle striking squarely against the wrist of the big man¡¯s knife-holding hand.


    "Crack¡ª"


    A muffled sound followed by a pained grunt from the big man, whose grip loosened, and the saber fell. Chu Ge deftly sidestepped the descending de, and simultaneously swept his Tang de across the man¡¯s neck.


    ...


    Thepany building had a total of thirteen floors, and the control room was set up on the twelfth. At this moment, a middle-aged man in the control room, hands folded behind his back, was frowning deeply as he looked at the security screens, now filled with static.


    He was Old Wolf, Poison Snake¡¯s most capable underling and themander of this defense and assassination operation.


    "Brother Wolf!" The person operating the screens turned his head and cautiously said to the middle-aged man, "The surveince on the first floor has been physically destroyed by the opponent and it¡¯s impossible to restore!"


    Old Wolf frowned, "Call the person in charge on the first floor for me!"


    "Yes!" The subordinate didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly began contacting the person responsible for the first floor. As soon as he dialed, before the other party could answer, Old Wolf grabbed the phone.


    "Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª"


    With each ring, Old Wolf¡¯s heart felt heavier, but just as he was about to hang up, the call was suddenly answered.


    "Hey, report the situation on the first floor, how is it going?" Old Wolf quickly barked into the phone, his eyes glued to the snowy first-floor surveince monitors.


    However, there was no reply for a long time, Old Wolf instinctively felt something was amiss.


    "Rest assured, I will soon send you to join them." An icy voice suddenly came through the phone, taking Old Wolf by surprise before the line went dead.


    "Brother Wolf..."


    "The first floor has fallen, notify the person in charge on the second floor; guard the elevator and stairs. The moment he dares toe up, shoot him full of holes!" Old Wolf managed to stayposed.


    To be truthful, the fall of the first floor was already within his expectations. He had heard that the opponent was a Postnatal expert, capable of taking on dozens alone without an issue. He just didn¡¯t expect to be cleaned out so quickly.


    But what does it matter? On the second floor, he had ced over twenty crossbowmen; if the opponent dared toe up, Postnatal or not, they would shoot to kill!


    ...


    In the first-floor lobby, Chu Ge hung up the phone and turned to look at the dozen or so people curled up in the corner.


    He was not a man who delighted in ughter. Those who had taken the initiative to attack him were all dead, and for those that had not made their move, Chu Ge severed their tendons and threw them all into the corner.


    ...


    Top floor, the thirteenth floor of the building, consisted of just one office.


    Inside the office, Poison Snake was cleaning his handgun and had turned on speakerphone to listen to Old Wolf¡¯s report.


    "From the first to the fifth floor, all have fallen! Casualty details unknown; no one from the lost floors is answering the phone!"


    Old Wolf¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of panic, since from the time Chu Ge entered thepany to now, it had barely been ten minutes!


    "What¡¯s there to panic about!" Poison Snake snorted coldly, "We are only at the fifth floor. Our real strength and manpower are all on the eleventh and twelfth floors. Just wait; I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s some kind of immortal who can storm the thirteenth floor all by himself!"


    "Yes!"


    Reassured by Poison Snake¡¯s words, Old Wolf dared not say more. He simply nodded, his focus returning to the security screens. But during that brief phone call, yet another screen filled with static snow.


    "Brother Wolf! The brothers on the sixth floor are gone too!"


    Old Wolf¡¯s expression changed. At this pace, even if Chu Ge made it to the twelfth floor where he was, it probably wouldn¡¯t take more than half an hour!


    "Pull all the manpower from the eleventh floor over here!"


    After a moment of silence, Old Wolf finally gritted his teeth and gave the order.


    "Pull everyone over?" The little thug delivering the message was startled, uncertainly saying, "Then... Wouldn¡¯t that leave the eleventh floor undefended?"


    "Undefended?" Old Wolf sneered coldly, looking at the half-static-filled security monitors and said, "In the current situation, does it make any difference whether we defend the eleventh floor or not?"


    "Yes!" The thug didn¡¯t dare object and quickly lowered his head to make the call.


    Meanwhile, Old Wolf walked directly to the monitors, sneering as he looked at the static-filled screens, "With over a hundred Crossbow Arrows, I refuse to believe you can survive, kid. You¡¯re no immortal!"


    ...


    At the tenth-floor staircase.


    Although they were unaware of the specifics, the screamsing from below had clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears ¨C and since the screams had rung out from below, it meant that the first to the eighth floors had been breached single-handedly by him!


    Simrly, on the twelfth floor, Old Wolf¡¯s ears perked up, his face drastically changing.


    "He¡¯s here already, this fast?"


    The two thugs behind him did not understand but did not dare to ask either.


    But after a moment of silence, Old Wolf suddenly said, "Call everyone to wait in the hallway, weapons ready!"


    Saying so, he was already leading the charge out the door. A few men were still sitting in front of the screens. Old Wolf looked back and said, "Everyone might as welle along. Watching the monitors now is pointless."


    Contrary to the well-prepared atmosphere on the twelfth floor, the ambiance on the tenth floor was much moreplex.


    The Tang de was very long, over two meters, and Chu Ge held it nted with the de dragging on the ground, creating a hiss of metal friction and leaving behind a thin line of blood.


    One man, one de.


    Yet the more than fifty strong men opposite him collectively took a step back.


    "I don¡¯t want to kill excessively. You have two choices: either meet death or squat honestly with your hands on your head in the corner!"

 Chapter 170 - 0170: What a Grand Display

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 0170: What a Grand Disy</h4><h4></h4>


    His tone was calm, even devoid of any threat, yet at this moment, it was akin to King Yama himself speaking!


    Already, several thugs had started to feel intimidated, as the intense killing aura emanating from Chu Ge nearly shattered their courage!


    However, just as some were showing signs of surrender, a man at the very back became desperate.


    He was in charge of the tenth floor, and if Poison Snake knew he retreated without fighting, the consequences awaiting him would be far more terrifying than death.


    Therefore, seeing his underlings about to lose their fighting spirit, he suddenly roared, "What the hell are you all scared of? No matter how formidable he is, he¡¯s just one person! What do you think Snake feeds you for every day? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you ugly upfront, this time anyone who dares surrender in the heat of battle, whether it¡¯s Snake or me, we¡¯ll not let him off easy!"


    The pressure was real, thus although frightened, those thugs still gripped their knives tightly.


    But just as the leader was about to charge forward with a roar, he paused in astonishment, for Chu Ge was nowhere to be seen in front of him.


    "Hey, where is he? Wasn¡¯t he just..."


    The leading thug asked doubtfully, but his words were only half-spoken before they would be forever unuttered.


    He only felt a chill at his throat, then his body¡¯s strength vanished like the tide.


    The leading thug clutched at his neck, but still, a great deal of blood spurted between his fingers. He red with bulging eyes at Chu Ge, and at the Tang de slowly dripping with blood...


    He probably never understood, even in death, how this young man had vanished and reappeared beside him in an instant, shing his throat with a de!


    "Thud¡ª"


    The sound of the body falling to the ground echoed in the hall. Chu Ge twirled the Tang de in his hand, turned his head, and looked at the remaining thugs: "Who¡¯s next? Who wants to be the next one?"


    "ng¡ª"


    A clear sound of metal striking the ground rang out as a thug threw away his slicer, then crouched on the ground with hands over his head.


    Once the first man sumbed, the ¡¯ng ngs¡¯ were ceaseless; the ground got covered with slicers, reflecting blinding light in the sunset.


    Chu Ge suddenly smiled, said not a word, stepped over the knives on the ground, passed by those thugs who crouched with their heads in their hands, and slowly walked up the stairs to the eleventh floor.


    ...


    Twelfth floor, a multitude of men in ck stood in the corridor, making the originally spacious hallway extremely crowded. Yet, not a single person made a sound; the quiet environment was so still that even breathing was faintly audible.


    The elevator only reached the eleventh floor, so everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the stairway entrance.


    "Tap¡ªTap¡ªTap¡ª"


    Crisp footsteps rang out in such an environment, everyone held their breath, their muscles tensed, as if the creature approaching was not just a young man in his early twenties, but a ferocious monster!


    Finally, the figure of Chu Ge appeared at the staircase entrance.


    He was dressed in a in ck suit¡ªthe same one he wore at the office, which he had not yet changed out of.


    The fresh blood on the Tang de had already dripped dry; at this moment, sunlight pierced through the ss, casting reflections on the de and refracting a blinding sheen.


    "What a grand setup!"


    Facing a corridor full of people, Chu Ge showed no signs of nervousness or worry. Instead, he smiled indifferently, still holding the Tang de at an angle, walking towards the crowd leisurely.


    "Snake just said!"


    It cannot be denied that even though this young man looked na?ve, the oppressive aura he radiated was palpably suffocating!


    Old Wolf took a deep breath, trying to make his tone sound calm, "With Mr. Chu¡¯s capabilities, why stoop to be a mere HR manager at Jinxiu Group?"


    "Oh?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, a yful smile appearing on his face, "You know about this too?"


    "Of course, Mr. Chu, you should trust ourpany¡¯s capabilities!"


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s smiling face, Old Wolf felt a flicker of hope, hastily saying, "Snake said, as long as you help us, aside from him, you¡¯ll be the most powerful!"


    It cannot be denied, this offer was quite tempting to others, to the extent that several of the thugs¡¯ eyes even reddened slightly.


    These people, following their bosses and risking their lives, isn¡¯t it all to stand out among others?


    "Heh heh?" Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled, "So what should I say, your scope is just too small!"


    "What do you mean?" Old Wolf furrowed his brows.


    "I sent an email to Poison Snake about twenty minutes ago, telling him to prepare early and to make arrangements with the crematorium in advance. I wonder how his preparations are going now."


    With these words, Chu Ge effectively tore away all pretenses.


    Old Wolf¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim, and he gritted his teeth, "Chu Ge! I respected you as a capable man, that¡¯s why I addressed you as Mr. Chu! But have you thought about what you really are, what era this is? Do you think, by power alone, you can do as you please?"


    While he spoke, he stepped back a few paces and waved his hand.


    "Click¡ª"


    A sound of metal friction resounded, and the big men in the corridor each pulled out crossbows from behind. Clearly, they had trained for this before; it only took them a few seconds to cock the crossbow arrows and then aim them simultaneously at Chu Ge.


    The feeling of being aimed at by hundreds of crossbow arrows was certainly unpleasant¡ªat least Old Wolf had thought, if he were in that position, his legs would probably be weakening.


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that this exceedingly young-looking man showed no sign of fear at all, instead, his lips curled into a faint mocking smile.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?" Old Wolf deeply furrowed his brows, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ll give you onest chance, as long as you follow Snake, money, women, status, ask for anything, there¡¯s almost nothing you can¡¯t get! Your skills are indeed formidable, but no matter how formidable, can they stop hundreds of crossbow arrows?"


    At this point, Old Wolf seemed to regain some confidence, continuing, "What Huo Tianqian can offer you, Snake can too, even more. You need to think it over, you¡¯re just over twenty, you have a long life ahead, it¡¯s not worth it to waste your life on so-called martial world¡¯s righteousness."

 Chapter 171 - 0171: Splitting the Bullet

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 0171: Splitting the Bullet</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you done talking?"


    However, facing Old Wolf¡¯s statement, Chu Ge waspletely unmoved and simply responded indifferently.


    "You..." Old Wolf¡¯s expression changed, and he gritted his teeth: "If you seek death, don¡¯t me me!"


    "Do you know?"


    As he watched hundreds of crossbow arrows being raised and aimed at him, Chu Ge made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he slowly raised the de in one hand, pointing the tip directly at Old Wolf: "As long as the swing of the de is fast enough, even bullets can be split!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Old Wolf¡¯s pupils contracted, and his fingers trembled slightly.


    Still, he swung down his right arm: "Turn him into a sieve!"


    How could such a thing exist in this world? This kid is just bluffing.


    "Dang¡ª"


    A light ng sounded, and Old Wolf¡¯s face twitched as a crossbow arrow was split and flew away.


    And what happened next, not just Old Wolf, but everyone present widened their eyes in shock, as if they had seen a ghost!


    The Tang de, brandished in Chu Ge¡¯s hand, turned into a swarm of dense phantoms. The corridor, shrouded in shadows from arrows, saw all the crossbow arrows being deflected two meters in front of Chu Ge!


    Some arrows even ricocheted back, hitting several unlucky individuals.


    A volley of fire, the de danced! Chu Ge, facing the barrage of crossbow arrows, crossed the hundred meters long corridor,ing directly in front of Old Wolf.


    "Now, do you believe it?"


    The Tang de was held horizontally, the cold touch on his neck bringing Old Wolf back to his senses. He looked at Chu Ge and suddenly let out a miserableugh: "I had heard rumors about you martial artists before, and I even encountered one. But that time, just a few dozen crossbows turned him into a sieve, so I thought, martial artists are nothing special."


    Chu Ge looked at him, silent.


    "Until now, I finally understand, there really are people with superhuman abilities in this world!"


    "So?" Chu Ge smiled.


    "So..." Old Wolf suddenly raised his head and sneered at Chu Ge: "It¡¯s time for you to die!"


    He had said so much, just to buy time. Unknown when, Old Wolf¡¯s right hand now held a ck pistol, aimed directly at Chu Ge.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Bang¡ª"


    "Dang¡ª"


    The dull sound of gunfire and the clear sound of metal striking metal rang out almost at the same moment, Old Wolf, stunned, turned his head to look at the orange bullet embedded in the wall.


    "Didn¡¯t I just tell you?" Chu Ge smiled, a small nick appeared on the edge of the Tang de: "As long as the swing of the de is fast enough, even bullets can be split!"


    "You..."


    However, this time, Old Wolf had no more chance to speak. With a sh of the de, arge head flew off, blood spurting out like a fountain.


    After a few seconds, the headless body finally fell backward with a thud.


    Utter silence!


    Those big men in ck, with crossbows in hand, yet not a single one dared to shoot an arrow at Chu Ge.


    What a joke, even bullets could be chopped down; who would want to hurry to reincarnation by acting against him?


    Chu Ge looked back once, without uttering a word, yet the hundreds of ck-d big men behind him all retreated a great distance in unison.


    "Hehe... Hahahaha!"


    He suddenly burst intoughter, dragging the Tang de as he slowly walked toward the top floor.


    As Chu Ge¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner of the staircase, hundreds of men on the twelfth floor took a long sigh of relief¡ªthe Grim Reaper had finally left!


    Suddenly, someone whispered, "Isn¡¯t the thirteenth floor just above? Isn¡¯t Snake alone up there?"


    No one spoke; after a long while, a sarcastic voice responded, "Humph, then do you dare go up and save Snake?"


    This time the entire scene truly quieted down.


    ......


    The decoration of the thirteenth floor in thepany was opulent, with carpets extending to the office at the end of the hall, nked by numerous valuable nts.


    The office¡¯s door wasn¡¯t locked; Chu Ge gently pushed it open, it swung inward; Poison Snake sat behind the office desk, his face calm, as if he had anticipated this oue.


    "You don¡¯t look surprised at all."


    Watching Chu Ge draw nearer, Poison Snake gave a bitter smile, "Honestly, I thought you were a goner. Until a few minutes ago, they showed me a video."


    "They?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow.


    "I suppose you¡¯ve already guessed it." Poison Snake sighed and turned theptop around, "Those people, they im to be from the Ghost Poison Sect, a sect of Ancient Martial handed down from ancient times."


    The video shown was that of Chu Ge in front of the mansion, single-handedly battling five postnatal experts from the Ghost Poison Sect. Although the footage was blurry, it still clearly conveyed his unstoppable might at that moment.


    "When you, alone, took ten odd minutes to fight your way to the tenth floor, I guessed that something grim was about to ur, so I called them. But what came was a video that just plunged me into despair."


    Poison Snake sighed deeply, as if trying to expel all the air from his lungs, "I don¡¯t understand, for beings far beyond humans like you, power, money, women, they seem easily attainable. Why stillpete with us humans?"


    Chu Ge paused for a few seconds, then said softly, "Actually, this is my dispute with the Ghost Poison Sect. I¡¯m nning to leave Shanghai after some time, hence I want to cleanse all the influences here, eliminate all the Ghost Poison Sect people. If this struggle was just about you wanting to rece Huo Tianqian, and your attitude towards me remained unchanged, I wouldn¡¯t have intervened. But, you shouldn¡¯t have sought the Ghost Poison Sect as your backup."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Poison Snake fell silent.


    After a long while, he almost tremblingly lit a cigarette for himself, but before he took a few drags, he burst into hystericalughter, even dropping the cigarette to the floor.


    "Hahahaha...Hahahaha, this is just too funny...Hahahaha..."


    Poison Snake evenughed until tears came out; after a long time, he finally subdued hisughter and looked at Chu Ge, "I guessed earlier those people would not be kind-hearted, so I never really trusted them. Instead, I nned to use them as a stepping stone to connect with one of the Four Great Families of Modu, the Duan Family. I didn¡¯t expect... Hahaha... I really didn¡¯t expect!"


    Seeminglyughing so hard he couldn¡¯t catch his breath, Poison Snake gasped heavily, "I used them as stepping stones, but in their eyes, I was just a piece to be discarded, from beginning to end, it has always been your dispute with the Ghost Poison Sect. Struggle for power? Just a joke. The role I yed in this, I guess, was just a clown?"


    Chu Ge looked at him, remained silent, and then quietly turned away.


    "Bang¡ª"


    A muffled sound came from behind.

 Chapter 172 - 0172: Death by Suicide

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 0172: Death by Suicide</h4><h4></h4>


    "Crack¡ª" A sharp sound echoed as the pistol fell to the floor; the sound of dripping blood came from behind Chu Ge.


    One must admit, Poison Snake was a decisive man. Knowing the game was up, he swallowed his gun andmitted suicide without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t even nce at him, heading straight out of the office.


    By then, the entire office building was empty, or rather, there were no living people left.


    Anyone who could move had fled as soon as Chu Ge left; those with broken arms and legs also left with the help of theirpanions.


    "Duan Family, Ghost Poison Sect. Hmph, Duan Family, I hope you don¡¯t get too close to the Ghost Poison Sect; otherwise, I won¡¯t mind turning the Four Great Families of Modu into the Three Major Families!"


    Chu Ge muttered softly, then slowly pressed the elevator button.


    It was nearing dusk, the setting sun descended, Chu Ge casually threw the Tang de in the lobby on the first floor, then walked out of the building, inhaling gently under the blood-red setting sun.


    After all, this was his first time ughtering so many, and his emotions were somewhat difficult to calm.


    Suddenly, several vans drove up the alley, their doors opened, and about a hundred burly men jumped out, surrounding Chu Ge in the center, looking at him nervously.


    These men were true fighters, seasoned in countless battles; ordinary people might not feel it, but they could smell an intense scent of blooding from this young man!


    "Mr. Chu!"


    Just as Chu Ge frowned slightly, a voice suddenly came from the crowd. Ah Hu, dressed in athletic clothes, ran over, staring wide-eyed at Chu Ge: "Are you alright?"


    "Do I look like something is wrong?" Chu Ge looked at him with a half-smile: "The situation inside is settled. From now on, until Huo Tianqian returns, you call the shots in Shanghai¡¯s underworld."


    Actually, Chu Ge¡¯s remark was a test for Ah Hu, and fortunately, Ah Hu showed no sign of excitement but was silent for a while, then asked in aplicated tone: "Then... what about Poison Snake?"


    It must be said, Ah Hu had a fatal w: he was overly sentimental.


    Even though Poison Snake had done such a thing, with over a decade of camaraderie, if Poison Snake were handed over to Ah Hu, he would likely let him go.


    However, this was exactly why Chu Ge valued him.


    "He¡¯s dead." Chu Ge turned his head and looked towards the top of the office building, adding: "Knowing it was futile, he killed himself."


    "Suicide..." Ah Hu gave a bitter smile and murmured softly: "I guessed as much. With his personality, it was either victory or... this oue!"


    Ultimately, Ah Hu was sentimental but definitely not a simpleton. His mournful moodsted only a few seconds before he snapped back to reality andmanded the people behind him: "All of you, go to the building and start cleaning up."


    "Oh..." Ah Hu paused for a moment, looked at Chu Ge¡¯s expression, and said cautiously: "Take care with Poison Snake¡¯s body, preserve it well, and after a few days when things are less busy, arrange a proper funeral."


    After speaking, Ah Hu nervously watched Chu Ge and seeing no apparent dissatisfaction, sighed in relief and whispered: "Mr. Chu, only the dirty work is left here; we can handle it. Where would you like to go now? I can arrange someone to take you."


    "No need, you guys go ahead." Chu Ge waved his hand.


    After all, Ah Hu and his men had too special an identity, and if Bingtong knew he was mingling with them, she would certainly worry more.


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s disappearing silhouette, a gang leader came over and whispered: "Tiger Brother, what about now..."


    "Clean up thepany." Ah Hu shook his head and started directing people towards thepany.


    Yet, even for these battle-hardened professional fighters, the sight in the lobby on the first floor still caught them off guard momentarily.


    The entire lobby¡¯s floor was almost dyed red with blood; a dozen bodiesy haphazardly here and there, with no other injuries except a thin slice at the neck!


    The first floor lobby was the first checkpoint; no one was aware of Chu Ge¡¯s skill, treating him just like an incapable young man, which also made it the ce with the fiercest resistance and naturally, the most killings.


    Not just the first floor, but with every floor ascended, their shock increased.


    They knew that all this was caused by a young man in his early twenties with a mere Tang de!


    Especially when they reached the twelfth floor and saw countless crossbow arrows scattered around, they were utterly horrified.


    "Old Wolf, you ultimately followed the wrong person!"


    Ah Hu slowly walked to the severed head ced at the staircase entrance, stretched out his hand, gently slid it across Old Wolf¡¯s forehead, and closed his eyes.


    "Sigh,ter, remember to have someone stitch up Old Wolf¡¯s body and arrange a decent funeral." Ah Hu sighed, shakily standing up.


    "Yes." Immediately, his men came over, starting to handle Old Wolf¡¯s body.


    Just then, a shout suddenly rang out: "Tiger Brother,e look!"


    The speaker was a middle-aged man, who also had the best skills among these fighters, reportedly with family-inherited martial arts skills.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ah Hu walked over, looking at the crossbow arrow in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, his brow slightly furrowing: "What¡¯s wrong with this crossbow arrow?"


    "Look here." The middle-aged man pointed at a thin line in the middle of the crossbow arrow, saying: "Look at this mark."


    "This is..." Ah Hu furrowed his brow, carefully examining the thin line, then suddenly widened his eyes, whispering in a lowered voice: "This... is this a cut mark?"


    "Exactly!" The middle-aged man nodded, pointing to countless crossbow arrows scattered on the floor: "I¡¯ve checked almost all of these crossbow arrows here, every single one has the same cut marks!"


    "This..." Ah Hu was shocked.


    The middle-aged man continued: "I¡¯ve imagined a scenario. When Mr. Chu came to this floor, Old Wolf ordered a crossbow arrow shot. There were over a hundred crossbows. Over a hundred crossbow arrows, all split by Mr. Chu with one Tang de without a single one missed!"


    "Over a hundred crossbow arrows fired simultaneously, all split by the Tang de, not a single arrow missed!" Ah Hu gasped in astonishment.


    Meanwhile, another voice spoke: "Tiger Brother,e look."


    The speaker pointing to a bullet embedded in the wall, Ah Hu carefully examined it, exchanging a look with the middle-aged man, both seeing shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Because, on this bullet as well, was a clear cut mark!

 Chapter 173 - 0173 Innate Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 0173 Innate Grandmaster</h4><h4></h4>


    After leaving thepany, Chu Ge checked the time; there were still a few hours before the office closed, but he didn¡¯t return to thepany and dialed Zhao Wuji¡¯s number instead.


    "Mr. Chu?" Zhao Wuji¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    It could be said that from the beginning to the end of the incident, the only person who truly believed that Chu Ge could handle it easily and without stress was Zhao Wuji because he understood the world of martial artists and knew how terrifying and unattainable Chu Ge¡¯s power was for ordinary people.


    "Um, I¡¯ve wrapped things up on my end. Send someone to pick me up," Chu Ge said indifferently, as he still couldn¡¯t locate the position of Zhao Wuji¡¯s manor.


    "Alright, Mr. Chu, please wait a moment."


    After seeing the coordinates sent by Chu Ge, Zhao Wuji did not dy and immediately arranged for someone to drive there.


    "Mr. Chu? Chu Ge." Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind Zhao Wuji.


    The speaker was a middle-aged man with long hair, wearing a white robe, looking as if he had traveled through time from ancient days, and more importantly, he was even carrying a long sword on his back.


    "Yes, this is the young man I told you about!"


    Facing this peculiar middle-aged man, Zhao Wuji didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect, for he knew that this person was a genuine Innate Grandmaster!


    "Heh," the middle-aged man chuckled, mumbling to himself, "I wonder what his reaction will be when he sees me, an old acquaintance?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Zhao Wuji was startled and carefully asked, "Have you met Mr. Chu before?"


    However, the middle-aged man did not answer him and instead walked on his own into the banquet hall nearby.


    ......


    Chu Ge did not have to wait long, a Bentley stopped in front of him, and the driver, dressed in a ck suit, got out, opened the car door, and made a weing gesture with a slight bow, "I¡¯m sorry to have kept Mr. Chu waiting. Mr. Zhao is waiting for you at the manor, please get in the car."


    "Um," Chu Ge nced at him and then got into the car.


    It must be said, as the chairman of Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji was indeed wealthy andvish; his manor was far more luxurious than Huo Tianqian¡¯s.


    After driving into the manor, the car slowly drove for a few minutes before finally arriving at the parking area, and Zhao Wuji was already there waiting.


    Through his analysis over this period, he had concluded that Chu Ge was only half a step away from the Innate Realm, possibly just needing to break through a paper-thin membrane!


    A Quasi-Innate Grandmaster definitely deserved his high regard and treatment.


    "Mr. Zhao has really taken the trouble toe here and wait in person," Chu Ge stepped out of the car and joked with Zhao Wuji.


    "Oh, Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t say that," Zhao Wuji was a clever man, waving his hands andughing, "Now, while Mr. Chu hasn¡¯t reached the Innate Realm, I need to quickly foster a good rtionship with you. When you be an Innate Grandmasterter, even if I want to cling to you, I might not get the chance!"


    "There are tens of thousands of martial artists, but less than one in ten thousand reach the Innate Realm. Are you so sure I can achieve Innate Grandmaster? What if I fail?"


    "Heh, over the years I¡¯ve been at the bank, if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned, it¡¯s how to recognize the potential in people. I see the purple auraing from above Mr. Chu¡¯s head; reaching the Innate Realm is only a matter of time."


    As they were talking, they had already reached the entrance of the banquet hall.


    However, just then, Chu Ge suddenly stopped, nced at the tightly closed doors of the banquet hall, then suddenly turned to Zhao Wuji and said, "Mr. Zhao, have you invited other guests today?"


    Between martial artists, there¡¯s actually a sense of mutual perception; otherwise, that elder from the Ghost Poison Sect wouldn¡¯t have been so sure that he hadn¡¯t reached the Innate Grandmaster Realm the other night.


    Chu Ge, however, sensed a faint but powerful auraing from inside the banquet hall, far surpassing all the martial artists he had encountered in Shanghai.


    In the banquet hall, there was an Innate Grandmaster!


    "Yes," Zhao Wuji looked at Chu Ge a bit surprised, seemingly not expecting him to be so sure there was someone else inside, but he didn¡¯t deny it, nodding his head and saying, "Inside, there is the real founder and controller of Tianrui Bank, and from what he said, it seems he¡¯s an old acquaintance of yours, Mr. Chu. Why don¡¯t you go in and meet him?"


    "Oh, someone I know?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, showing a bit of interest, "It might be good to meet him."


    Then, without needing Zhao Wuji to lead the way, Chu Ge pushed the door and walked in, while Zhao Wuji did not follow but stood by the door, gazing out at the scenery inside the manor.


    Upon entering, Chu Ge¡¯s first sight was naturally drawn to the man¡¯s ancient attire, but his eyes did not show curiosity or confusion, but rather a touch of reminiscence.


    Because that ancient attire gave him a very familiar feeling!


    Finally, when the middle-aged man raised his head, Chu Ge widened his eyes and breathed softly, "It¡¯s you!"


    After arriving in Shanghai, neither the issues with the Ghost Poison Sect nor the upheavals in several major families could overly affect Chu Ge¡¯s temperament, yet in that moment when the middle-aged man raised his head, it was like a stone had been dropped into the calm waters of his mind, sending out ripples!


    "It¡¯s been over a decade, you¡¯ve grown up!" the middle-aged man revealed no surprise, but rather looked at Chu Ge and smiled faintly.


    "Um," Chu Ge nodded, his gazeplex as he looked at him, "It¡¯s been over a decade, yet time hasn¡¯t left any traces on you!"


    He had seen this middle-aged man before. Back when he was still learning martial arts with his master in the mountains, his master had taken him to visit some Ancient Martial Sects and some real experts. This man was one of them.


    Over a decade ago, he had personally witnessed this man ying an Innate Grandmaster with a single sword!


    Both were of the Innate Realm, yet none could block his single sword. Now, more than a decadeter, what kind of Realm had he reached?


    "Back then, I made a bet with your master and lost," the middle-aged man picked up a cup of tea in front of him and slowly took a sip.


    At that moment, Chu Ge had already sat opposite him. Facing such a powerful man, he did not show any signs of timidity.


    The Cultivation Technique in the Jade Pendant and his master¡¯s teachings from the past had instilled in him an unrivaled obsession: Invincible by my presence!


    "Um, I remember that," Chu Ge nodded, also picking up a cup of tea, not to drink from it, but to rotate it in his hands, "Back then, my master said, at the same Realm, you were no match for him. So you sealed your Innate Realm and fought with my master, and got badly beaten."


    "Yes," the middle-aged man chuckled bitterly, "I¡¯ll never forget that dark history. I¡¯ve always wanted to even the score."

 Chapter 174 - 0174: Sealing the Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 0174: Sealing the Meridians</h4><h4></h4>


    "You might not be able to find them anymore," Chu Ge said with a shake of his head and a smile. "The master has already beenid to rest. I personally burned him along with several thatched huts to ashes and scattered his ashes on that hill per his will."


    "Actually, that might not necessarily be the case!" The middle-aged man suddenly stood up, a powerful aura bursting forth from him, causing the bowls and dishes on the table to be blown about: "You are his disciple. That old guy once said that your talents and future far surpass his. So, recovering face through you is essentially the same!"


    Chu Ge also stood up, but just looked at him, saying nothing.


    The middle-aged man slowly took the long sword from his back and ced it on the table: "I promised the old guy, once defeated, I would help you. Now is the perfect time to test whether you are worthy of my help!"


    "Are you still self-restricting your Innate meridians to fight me at the same Realm?" Chu Ge suddenly asked.


    "That¡¯s right." The middle-aged man nodded: "Both in the Postnatal Realm, let me weigh your capabilities."


    "You will lose miserably," Chu Ge said seriously, looking at him.


    "Ha ha... Hahaha!" The middle-aged man suddenly burst intoughter and said to Chu Ge, "Your tone and expression remind me of that old guy back then. But unlike your master, you are even more arrogant!"


    The atmosphere suddenly froze there. The middle-aged man¡¯s right hand formed a sword finger and tapped sharply several dozen times on himself. Instantly his aura weakened, yet despite this, the oppressive force he emitted did not diminish in the slightest.


    "In fact, even like this, it still seems fairly unfair to you. I have been standing at the pinnacle of the Innate Realm for many years, so even if I restrict myself to the Postnatal Realm to fight you, relying on experience and skill, I can still fight like those in the Innate."


    The middle-aged man suddenly spoke softly for a moment, but thenughed again: "But that old man made me suffer so much in the past, today I must redeem my dignity, even if I y the bully this time!"


    At this point, the middle-aged man shouted loudly, his entire figure turned into a white blur, rushing towards Chu Ge; his speed so fast that it created a gust of wind, causing everything it passed, bowls and chopsticks included, to be blown fiercely aside, even the chairs were lifted into the air by the strong wind.


    Chu Ge, however, took a solid stance, neither dodging nor avoiding, and directly threw a punch towards the middle-aged man with his right hand. Sinceing to Shanghai, whether facing the elders from the Ghost Poison Sect or the ughter in the Huo Tianqian¡¯spany, he had never truly exerted his full strength.


    At this moment, the immense and frightening True Qi within Chu Ge¡¯s body surged forthpletely, even causing the meridians in his body to throb with pain.


    "Well done, kid!" The middle-aged man looked shocked.


    After all, as someone who has stood at the peak of the Innate Realm for many years, even though he now only had the strength of the Postnatal Realm, his ability to judge strength was not something the Postnatal Realm couldpare to. He could clearly feel the astonishing power contained in Chu Ge¡¯s fist.


    However, this was also a madman, not only showing no intent to dodge, but even more fighting spirit arose, also mobilizing all the True Qi in his body, concentrating it in his hands.


    Clearly, he was preparing to settle the matter with one punch against Chu Ge!


    Outside the banquet hall, Zhao Wuji heard the crashing sounds inside, furrowing his brow, a sense of worry arising in his heart.


    Could it be that the dignitary has shed with Mr. Chu?


    However, he hesitated for a long time but still didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door and enter. He was well aware of how terrifying that dignitary was; amon Innate Grandmaster, in his eyes, was almost the same as being in the Postnatal Realm.


    But, as Zhao Wuji was extremely conflicted, a thunderous bang suddenly sounded from within the banquet hall.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The wooden door of the banquet hall burst apartpletely, turning into numerous wood splinters shooting in all directions, while simultaneously, a figure with a gust of wind crashed out from inside, flying nearly a hundred meters, demolishing an artificial hill and over a dozenrge trees along its path, before finallying to a halt on the ground.


    "This..." Zhao Wuji widened his eyes in astonishment.


    Just then, a series of footsteps came out from the banquet hall, Zhao Wuji swiftly turned his head to look, only to find it was Chu Ge, casually adjusting his sleeves, strolling out unhurriedly.


    Since there were only two people in the banquet hall and no waiters were arranged, the one who just flew out must be...


    Thinking this, Zhao Wuji hurriedly shifted his gaze, but found that the dignitary had already appeared before him.


    Yet, the middle-aged man now looked quite bedraggled, his originally god-like white robe shredded into rags haphazardly hanging on him, his long hair disheveled with even a few leaves visible, making him look like a refugee from the ancient times.


    This time, it was the middle-aged man¡¯s turn to be shocked.


    He looked up and down at Chu Ge in horror, somewhat uncertain as he asked, "You... you¡¯re really in the Postnatal Realm?"


    "Authentic," Chu Ge looked at him and said with a light smile: "With your Realm, you should be able to sense the aura in my body, the meridians throughout my body have not yet mergedpletely, I am still a step away from the Innate Grandmaster."


    "This..."


    The middle-aged man was momentarily at a loss for words, remaining silent for a long time before finally letting out a rueful smile, shaking his head, and muttering, "Oh, your sect truly one is more monstrous than the next. Back then your master proimed himself unbeatable under the Innate, yet you have surpassed him, with your current strength, probably even amon Innate Grandmaster caught unawares would die by your hand!"


    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Zhao Wuji was incredibly shocked as he looked at Chu Ge; not even Innate, yet having the strength to contend with one!


    "You tter me." Chu Ge remained unperturbed, just looking at the middle-aged man with an unreduced smile.


    The middle-aged man gave him an annoyed look: "That¡¯s why I hate that old fart. You¡¯ve learned perfectly from him. That look of pride yet pretending to be humble which is just disgusting. Forget it, I admit defeat this time. Not only did I fail to recover any old debts, but it just added another ck mark to my history¡ªkid, don¡¯t speak of today¡¯s events, otherwise, be careful I may kill to keep a secret!"


    After all, this middle-aged man could be considered Chu Ge¡¯s elder, having had a very good rtionship with his master back in the day, even personally teaching him swordsmanship, so naturally, there couldn¡¯t be any real malice between them.


    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s wordscking any threat, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh and nod: "Don¡¯t worry, respecting the elders is something I do understand."


    "Hm." The middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction: "Such a teachable youth... Xiao Zhao, this banquet hall is now unusable; go prepare another."


    "Yes!" Zhao Wuji nodded, hurrying off to make preparations.


    The middle-aged man then went to reim his sword: "Come, let¡¯s talk over dinner."

 Chapter 175 - 0175: Breakthrough to Innate

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 0175: Breakthrough to Innate</h4><h4></h4>


    The banquet quickly resumed, but Zhao Wuji did not join in. After having arranged everything, he excused himself from the room without any overstepping.


    The middle-aged man watched Zhao Wuji¡¯s retreating figure and nodded with a smile, "Xiao Zhao handles things very sensibly. That¡¯s why I entrusted Tianrui Bank to him and feel at ease letting him manage it."


    "Uncle Jian!" Chu Ge tapped his finger on the ceramic te in front of him and asked the middle-aged man thoughtfully, "You¡¯vee to Shanghai this time, is there something you need to take care of?"


    Jian Chunqiu! That was the middle-aged man¡¯s name. Chu Ge knew that he was actually a Supreme Elder from a hidden Sect. Although he seemed to be in his thirties or forties, his actual age was over a hundred and ten years old!


    "That¡¯s correct."


    By now, Jian Chunqiu had started to eat, not even bothering to greet anyone. While quickly picking food with his chopsticks, he spoke, "Your recent actions have caused quite a stir. Ghost Poison Sect and Vajra Sect may be small, but the Ancient Martial Sects haven¡¯t shown themselves in the secr world for a hundred years. Because of you, nearly half of the strength of these two Ancient Martial Sects has shown up in Shanghai, attracting the attention of some other Sects."


    "Oh?" Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, "Are there other Sects ready to intervene?"


    "It won¡¯t go that far." Jian Chunqiu shook his head. "It¡¯s just a dispute between two small Sects and some have taken notice, but it¡¯s not serious enough to provoke them to act."


    "However," Jian Chunqiu changed the topic and looked at Chu Ge earnestly, "you have to be careful with your Jade Pendant!"


    "Someone is targeting the Jade Pendant?" Chu Ge was startled inside, but his face remained expressionless.


    The Jade Pendant was his foundation and could not bepromised!


    "Not at the moment!" Jian Chunqiu shook his head and took a few more bites before putting down his chopsticks. "Sigh, the city life is indeed pleasant. No wonder my Disciples do not wish to return to the Sect after experiencing it. The dazzling city lights and blooming flowers offer joys that simple Sect life cannot match."


    Chu Ge had grown ustomed to such expressions of sentiment. In the past, when his master was alive, this man used to linger amongst the beauties, but he had be more restrained in recent years.


    "Alright, enough reminiscing. Let¡¯s talk business," Jian Chunqiu shook his head and looked at Chu Ge, "I know that the skills of your Sect are derived from that Jade Pendant. It is said that the first Jade Pendant was destroyed by your master. And the subsequent ones require the cultivation of the first Jade Pendant¡¯s Cultivation Technique, which makes it a vicious circle. The old man has been quite absolute in his actions!"


    "Indeed." Chu Ge nodded, "My master wascking in strength back then, which is why he did such a thing."


    "It¡¯s also fortunate your master wasn¡¯t strong enough," Jian Chunqiu sighed, "Otherwise, back then, many Sects might have targeted the both of you. But now, seeing you, I understand that the Cultivation Technique recorded in the Jade Pendant must be extraordinary. It¡¯s just that your master wasn¡¯t capable enough to bring out its true power."


    "So, what now?" Chu Ge looked at Jian Chunqiu with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, "Uncle Jian, what are your thoughts?"


    "What can I possibly think of," Jian Chunqiu looked at Chu Ge irritatedly, "Kill a fellow old friend¡¯s disciple for Cultivation Techniques? I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Just a reminder, as your strength grows, you¡¯ll inevitably attract more attention. By then, you might not even have the option to keep it hidden."


    "Yes." Chu Ge did not contend but nodded in agreement. Yet there was not a hint of change in his expression, "When I first joined the Sect, my master already told me, whoeveres attacking, fight them off!"


    "Oh?" Jian Chunqiu raised his eyebrows, "Not bad. You have even more confidence than your master had back in his day. And yet, somehow people can¡¯t find it in themselves to dislike you ¨C you¡¯re much better than your master was in that regard."


    While talking, they continued to eat and drink until the sun was about topletely set. Then Jian Chunqiu wiped his mouth and stood up from his chair.


    Chu Ge also put down his chopsticks and stood up. Jian Chunqiu was, after all, his elder and deserved to be treated with respect.


    Jian Chunqiu nodded and spoke, "I will instruct Xiao Zhao to assist you to the best of his ability. I¡¯ve already had the Dragon Card restored, so you can freely overdraft from it in the future. As for helping Xiao Zhao break through to the Postnatal Realm, let¡¯s forget about that."


    "Eh?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback, somewhat puzzled by his words.


    Jian Chunqiu nced towards the door and said softly, "Xiao Zhao is a chess piece I¡¯ve ced in the city. I gave him the identity of a bank chairman with a background. If he starts getting involved in the Ancient Martial circles, it would cause me too much unnecessary trouble."


    Hearing Jian Chunqiu say this, Chu Ge did not say much but nodded, "I understand."


    "Mhm." Jian Chunqiu rummaged through his pockets and then produced a cell phone, "I will be staying in Shanghai for a while. If you run into any major trouble, you can call me directly."


    Saying this, he leaned in, intending to show Chu Ge his phone number.


    However, Chu Ge stood still, his gaze somewhat quirky looking at him.


    "Hm? Is something wrong?" Jian Chunqiu felt ufortable under Chu Ge¡¯s peculiar stare and touched his cheek, "Did I somehow get more handsome?"


    This old man who does not act his age... Chu Geined inwardly.


    He cleared his throat and shook his head, "No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just... Uncle Jian, you¡¯ve always dressed like an ancient swordsman and been quite traditional in many ways. Suddenly pulling out a cell phone and offering your phone number... It¡¯s just hard for me to get into that modern scene."


    Realizing the incongruity himself, Jian Chunqiu shook his head and chuckled, "Living in this world, one must keep up with the times. Many of our Sects are now online with wifi, while only a very few still maintain the ancient tradition of seclusion. Having a cell phone isn¡¯t anything iprehensible, right?"


    Ultimately, it was only a minorint and Chu Ge didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. After exchanging numbers, Jian Chunqiu left first.


    After arranging for someone to send Jian Chunqiu off, Zhao Wuji came back in. However, his gaze at Chu Ge was significantly moreplicated than before, and his attitude had be more respectful.


    "Uncle Jian just said, not to help you break through to the Innate."


    "I understand, the elder has already mentioned it to me," Zhao Wuji replied with a wry smile and a shake of his head, "Perhaps, I¡¯m destined never to be a Martial Artist in this lifetime... Mr. Chu, it¡¯s gettingte. Do you need me to arrange amodation for you?"


    "There¡¯s no need," Chu Ge waved his hand, and checked the time on his watch, "Just take me to Jinxiu Group. At this hour... I should be able to catch Bingtong just as she gets off work."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 176: Defeating the Enemy with Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Defeating the Enemy with Laughter</h4><h4></h4>


    As the car approached Jinxiu Group, the sun was gradually setting and it happened to be the off-work time for Jinxiu Group.


    However, what made Chu Ge frown was that arge crowd had gathered at the entrance of Jinxiu Group. It looked like something had happened. A dozen security guards stood behind the automatic gate holding stic batons, ready for action as if they were confronting the crowd outside.


    "You can go back first," Chu Ge stepped out of the car and spoke to the driver inside.


    The driver, a middle-aged man, also noticed that something was off ahead and tentatively said, "Mr. Chu, should I call Manager Zhao? It seems something has happened here."


    "No need." Chu Ge waved his hand and scoffed, "Just a bunch of clowns, you can head back."


    "Yes." Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor, the driver didn¡¯t insist. After a slight bow in the car, he turned the vehicle around and sped away.


    Chu Ge then adjusted his cor slightly before striding toward thepany.


    "You all leave immediately!" Inside the electronic gate, a security guard was swinging his stic baton, shouting at the group outside.


    The crowd gathered at the gate consisted of a bunch of young people, all in their twenties, with dyed hair, tattoos, some smoking and chewing gum, all appearing to think highly of themselves.


    "Kid." One of the slightly older ones smiled at the guard, "It¡¯s too hot today, can¡¯t we just stand here and cool off? Is this ce your home? You don¡¯t let people stand here?"


    "You..." The guard looked at him, at a loss for words.


    The logic was that many people pass through wide open spaces, but this gang of hoodlums was clearly blocking thepany¡¯s entrance provocatively and looking for trouble.


    As the tension between the two sides escted and the smell of gunpowder in the air thickened, Wang Shunjie, currently the head of the security team, suddenly spoke, "Open the gate!"


    "Ah?"


    The dozen security guards turned their heads to look at Wang Shunjie with their mouths agape.


    Has the captain gone mad? The hoodlums outside were clearly here to cause trouble. Opening the gate now was just inviting the situation to worsen.


    After all, they were all hot-headed young hooligans, around their early twenties or even seventeen or eighteen, not knowing how to pull their punches.


    Seeing that his subordinates were not reacting, Wang Shunjie actually walked over himself and pressed the open button.


    "Ding¡ª"


    The electronic gate made a soft sound and then slowly pulled backwards. The thugs at the gate stirred, and one who seemed to be the leader,ughed loudly and walked towards thepany, "I¡¯ve heard that the chairman of Jinxiu Group is a stunning beauty, and today¡¯s a rare opportunity to see her as I enter thepany."


    However, before he could step through the gate, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him, "See Bingtong? You¡¯re not qualified yet."


    Suddenly, Chu Ge appeared behind the thug, grabbing his cor with one hand, lifting himpletely off the ground.


    "You... you... let me down, do you know who I am?"


    People often feel nervous and scared when they have no support, and the young thug was no exception. Being lifted off the ground by Chu Ge, he immediately started to struggle frantically.


    "Humph¡ª" Chu Ge snorted coldly, gave a flick of his wrist, and the thug cried out in horror as he was thrown dozens of meters away, even crossing the street to the other side.


    "Boss¡ª¡ª"


    "Boss..."


    The gang at the door immediately cried out in shock and rushed over to help him up.


    "Ouch..." Sadly, the gang leader was unlucky, falling to the ground face down, and just happened tond with a rock pressing between his legs, contorting his entire face in pain, it must have hurt a lot.


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Attack!"


    The gang leader gasped for air, and after a slight recovery, he swung a steel pipe towards Chu Ge while loudly calling out to the other gang members.


    "Manager Chu!"


    Seeing dozens of gangsters charging towards them, Wang Shunjie quickly cried out in rm, waving his hands and shouting, "Manager Chu, pleasee in, I¡¯ll close the electronic door!"


    "Chu Ge, don¡¯t be a hero!" At the same time, a clear voice also rang out.


    Including the security guards, they all turned towards the source of the voice, like Chu Ge.


    Even in such a critical situation, the security guards couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    Mu Bingtong stood nearby in a white suit, her white high heels further entuating her voluptuous and perfect figure, her breathtakingly beautiful face full of anxious expressions, her phoenix eyes fixed on Chu Ge, and her cherry lips continuously moving, as if she was preparing to say more.


    The security guards stared for a few seconds then simultaneously lowered their heads, overwhelmed by Mu Bingtong¡¯smanding presence, even feeling belittled by looking at her for too long.


    Only Chu Ge remained looking directly at Mu Bingtong, smiling and saying, "Don¡¯t worry, these guys, if they don¡¯t learn their lesson all at once, they won¡¯t know to repent."


    "You..." Seeing her concern so casually dismissed, Mu Bingtong felt a surge of frustration, involuntarily ring at Chu Ge and muttering, "Humph, always trying to show off, what if you really get killedter."


    However, despite her words, she still turned to Wang Shunjie and said, "You take the security guards to the door and keep watch. If anything happens to Manager Chu, rush over to support immediately."


    "Yes!" Wang Shunjie nodded, giving a signal to the surrounding security guards.


    However, as he turned his head, a hint of unmistakable envy shed across his face; others might not know, but he was well aware of Chu Ge¡¯s rtionship with Mu Bingtong.


    But such a woman, probably only Mr. Chu can handle her. Thinking of this, Wang Shunjie felt even deeper respect for Chu Ge.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance, the gang had already crossed the street.


    They weren¡¯t foolhardy, knowing this was Shanghai¡¯s business district. Except for the steel pipe swung at the leader, the rest were all bare-handed.


    Naturally, the steel pipe didn¡¯t hit Chu Ge; he casually caught it.


    At this moment, as the gang charged towards him, a cold light shed in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, his right hand exerted a slight force, and the steel pipe whipped up a terrifying slicing wind, flying straight ahead.


    "Thud¡ª"


    A muffled sound, the gangster at the front immediately halted his steps, no longer daring to move forward, even sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    The steel pipe was embedded into the ground just three centimeters before his feet, the meter-long steel pipe almost entirely pierced into the cement, with only a short five or six centimeters still visible outside!

 Chapter 177 - 0177: A Bunch of Trash

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 0177: A Bunch of Trash</h4><h4></h4>


    The young man¡¯s legs were shaking, and if it wasn¡¯t for the public trash can behind him to lean on, he¡¯d probably have already gone weak at the knees and sat down on the ground.


    This is a cement floor!


    A blunt steel pipe, casually thrown, almostpletely drove into it. The cement around the steel pipe cracked with fissures as wide as fingers. Is this even human strength?


    Not just this punk, but all who saw this scene stopped involuntarily, staring at the steel pipe nted in the ground in horror.


    "What the hell are you all spacing out for, charge!" The gang leader panicked, waving his arms and yelling, "Am I feeding you all for nothing? It¡¯s just a steel pipe. Now that we¡¯re all unarmed, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re scared of him?"


    However, talk was just talk, none of these punks dared to take a step forward.


    Bullshit, a steel pipe thrown with that force, what if a punchnded on a person? Wouldn¡¯t that be dreadful?


    "Damn waste of space!"


    The gang leader cursed while walking over and started beating several of his underlings on their heads.


    "Are you one of Huo Tianqian¡¯s men?" Chu Ge looked at this little punk, feeling he looked somewhat familiar, and asked tentatively: "You were involved in the underground racing incident that day, weren¡¯t you?"


    "Oh wow." The gang leader eximed, looking at Chu Ge and startedughing: "Mr. Chu has quite the memory, to actually remember us small fry. Talking about that night, Mr. Chu really had an imposing presence. Just thinking about it makes me jealous!"


    Although he said this, his face did not show any sign of respect.


    Chu Ge also didn¡¯t take offense and simply raised an eyebrow and said, "So you¡¯re one of Huo Tianqian¡¯s men, then why are you making a scene here?"


    Unexpectedly, his words did not incite any fear among the punks; instead, they looked at each other and burst outughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡ªha ha ha ha...." The gang leaderughed the hardest, hisughter only subsiding after ten or so seconds, then he looked at Chu Ge mockingly, "Calling you Mr. Chu, you really take yourself seriously, huh?"


    "Oh?"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t reply but just gazed at him, thinking this young fellow belonged to Poison Snake¡¯s group?


    Although Chu Ge had stormed through Huo Tianqian¡¯s headquarters and Poison Snake had killed himself, Huo Tianqian¡¯s operations were toorge for Chu Ge to handle every aspect, so after dealing with some major leaders, Chu Ge left everything for Ah Hu to manage.


    As Chu Ge predicted, the gang leader pulled up his shirt, exposing his back which now boasted a green snake tattoo spitting a red tongue.


    Not just the gang leader, but all of the punks had a snake tattoo on their bodies.


    "See this?"


    The gang leader turned his back to Chu Ge, pointing at the green snake on his back and turned to smile, "Now, this ce doesn¡¯t belong to the Huos anymore, it¡¯s all up to Master Snake!"


    "And then? You came to Jinxiu Group to cause trouble?" Chu Ge said with a smile, although the look in his eyes was slowly turning cold.


    "What else?" The gang leader put his shirt back on, faced Chu Ge, and pointed at him, "Master Snake has ordered to quickly sell off thepany, to give up this parcel ofnd, or else, we¡¯ll have toe by every day for a visit. Hehe, there are so many beauties in yourpany, if one day, brothers can¡¯t control themselves, then it wouldn¡¯t be nice, would it?"


    Hearing this, all the employees inside the electronic gate changed their expressions and started murmuring among themselves.


    This was the time Jinxiu Group¡¯s employees finish work. Almost all of them were gathered around the electronic gate witnessing the punks causing trouble.


    Therefore, if the situation wasn¡¯t properly resolved today, it¡¯s likely that starting tomorrow, people would resign.


    Mu Bingtong furrowed her brows, but in such a scenario, she couldn¡¯t really say much. After all, she was just the president of Jinxiu Group, not in a strict hierarchical rtionship with the employees, so she couldn¡¯t interfere with their choices.


    "Poison Snake, huh?" Chu Ge nodded, then suddenly said, "You little shrimps probably haven¡¯t even seen Poison Snake, right? Who¡¯s your boss?"


    "Boss?" The gang leader intended to mock, but when his eyes met Chu Ge¡¯s icy gaze, for some reason, he felt a chill in his heart and got goosebumps all over his back.


    Almost without thinking, the gang leader blurted out, "Our boss is... Ma!"


    "Ma?" Chu Ge paused, then asked, "Ma Youcai?"


    "How do you know my boss¡¯s name?" The gang leader¡¯s eyes widened. Does this guy know his boss?


    But no matter, the order was given by Poison Snake himself! With this thought, the gang leader¡¯s gaze steadied again.


    "Since you know our Ma, I shouldn¡¯t overdo it." The gang leader took a deep breath, of course, mainly because Chu Ge¡¯s earlier move and the strong oppressive aura gave him pause.


    So, seizing the opportunity to back down, he said, "I¡¯ll give you one week, after all, that¡¯s the deadline Master Snake gave me. If you¡¯re still here in a week, don¡¯t me the brothers for not giving face."


    Yet facing the gang leader¡¯s words, Chu Ge simply treated them as if they were nothing, indifferently taking out his phone, dialing a number.


    "You..." The gang leader¡¯s face turned red, Chu Ge¡¯s gesture was clearly a massiveck of respect, especially in front of all his underlings.


    But before he could erupt, Chu Ge walked towards him.


    The gang leader instinctively stepped back a few steps, watching him warily.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous." Chu Ge smiled, holding out the phone, "Just letting you take a call."


    "Who...who¡¯s nervous? With dozens of brothers here, who would be afraid of you?" The gang leader stubbornly resisted, but still took the phone.


    "Hello? I don¡¯t care who this is, it won¡¯t make a difference who intercedes!" He assumed it must be someone Chu Ge found, but with Poison Snake backing him, the gang leader was unafraid.


    However, the yelling from the phone gave him a jolt.


    "Huang Gou! Did you fucking offend Mr. Chu?"


    The gang leader, recognized as Huang Gou, was stunned for a moment then cautiously said, "Ma... Brother Ma?"

 Chapter 178 - 0178: Give You an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 0178: Give You an Exnation</h4><h4></h4>


    "Who else could it be but me?" A middle-aged man¡¯s voice came through the phone. Even though Chu Ge hadn¡¯t turned on speaker mode, his loud voice still made it crystal clear to everyone around.


    "Ma... Brother Ma, you know this kid?" Huang Gou nced at Chu Ge and asked in a lowered voice.


    "Quit your yapping and apologize to Mr. Chu, right now!" Ma Youcai¡¯s voice carried a hint of urgency. He naturally didn¡¯t care about Huang Gou¡¯s life or death, but he was worried that Chu Ge woulde after him because of Huang Gou¡¯s business.


    "Ap... apologize?" Huang Gou was stunned. "But, wasn¡¯t that Master Snake¡¯s order?"


    "What time do you think it is, still TM Master Snake?" Ma Youcai let out a sigh and said, "Poison Snake killed himself, and now Hu is calling the shots. And the one who drove Poison Snake to his death, is that Mr. Chu standing next to you!"


    "Ah?" Huang Gou was now utterly dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge watched him with a smile that was not quite a smile, having not said a word from start to finish.


    How coincidental this was¡ªwhen he went on a rampage at Huo Tianqian¡¯s headquarterspany, the driver who had driven for him and Ah Hu was none other than Ma Youcai!


    Ma Youcai was quite the opportunist. With Poison Snake in power, he naturally hung around with him. Later, seeing Ah Hu and Chu Ge arriving on the scene, especially after Chu Ge showed off his superhumanbat power, he promptly switched allegiance to Ah Hu.


    With all the recent changes and major purges within the ranks, although Ma Youcai had been a weathervane figure, he did possess some managerial skills, so Ah Hu let him continue to serve as a minor leader for the time being.


    "Anyway, now Hu is in charge. And Mr. Chu is Hu¡¯s life-saving benefactor. Hu listens to him in every respect. You better figure it out yourself, don¡¯t drag me into this¡ªdu du du¡ª"


    After saying this, Ma Youcai on the other end simply hung up the call.


    "You¡¯re done?" Chu Ge took the phone back, looking at Huang Gou with a light chuckle.


    Huang Gou stared nkly at Chu Ge, then after a few seconds of being dazed, suddenly burst into tears with his mouth agape.


    "Mr. Chu! No, Mr. Chu, Grandpa Chu! This junior was ignorant, I¡¯ve startled you!"


    Under the astonishingly shocked gazes of everyone present, Huang Gou immediately knelt in front of Chu Ge, one hand grasping his leg, the other wiping the tears: "Grandpa Chu, I was misled by others before! Poison Snake, that bastard Poison Snake, he¡¯s the one who fooled me, please see the truth!"


    "You..." Chu Ge was somewhat speechless as he looked at Huang Gou, who was on the ground sniveling and weeping.


    Not just Huang Gou¡ªall the surrounding hoodlums also knelt down on the ground. Dozens of people kneeling in a circle around one person was a rare sight indeed, even some employees took out their phones to snap photos as keepsakes.


    These hoodlums had all spent some time inside and had gotten familiar with the strict rules over a few months. As far as today¡¯s incident, if this person didn¡¯t make a fuss about it, then it would be over. But if he did take it seriously, everyone present would be in trouble, and there would probably not be a single one left unharmed.


    "Sha sha... sha sha..."


    A sound of metal grinding against the ground rang out. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Chu Ge pinched one end of a steel rod with two fingers, appearing effortlessly as he pulled the steel rod, deeply embedded in the concrete ground, back up again.


    "ng¡ª" With a light flick of his wrist, the steel rodnded in front of Huang Gou.


    "In principle, I shouldn¡¯t really bother with you; after all, it would be beneath me." Chu Ge dusted off his hands, looking at Huang Gou indifferently: "But you¡¯ve caused such a big scene. If I let you go back without any consequences, I¡¯m afraid others might think I¡¯m easy to bully in the future."


    As he said this, Chu Ge stepped back a few paces, staring at Huang Gou: "Give me an exnation."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent, and the surrounding thugs all turned their heads, looking anxiously at Huang Gou.


    In that moment, Huang Gou¡¯s forehead was already covered with cold sweat. He took a few deep breaths and suddenly shouted, "Skinny, San Yan, Haozi, Big River, you foure over here!"


    The four named did not dare hesitate, they quickly walked over to Huang Gou and then knelt down again.


    Huang Gou looked at them and let out a bitterugh: "You should all be aware of the situation by now. If we don¡¯t give a satisfactory exnation, we would be lucky to even keep our lives once we go back."


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ll exin!"


    Huang Gou, it must be said, was rather manly. Picking up a steel pipe from the ground, he gritted his teeth and fiercely struck his own left hand with all his might.


    "Crack¡ª" With a crisp sound, Huang Gou¡¯s left hand was visibly twisted in an unnatural way, clearly indicating that the bones inside had been broken by the blow.


    "Aooow¡ª" Huang Gou howled in pain, desperately enduring, and then threw the pipe in front of those four men.


    Four consecutive crisp sounds.


    Watching the five people rolling on the ground, clutching their arms and wailing, Chu Ge nodded, "All of you, get lost!"


    The gang didn¡¯t dare to dy, they hurriedly helped the five men up, scrambling and rolling to a few buses parked by the roadside, then vanished in the dust.


    With the departure of Huang Gou and his men, the martialw state at thepany¡¯s entrance naturally dissipated as well. Since Mu Bingtong was standing there, the employees did not dare to ask any questions and all left in silence.


    It was Wang Shunjie who was awestruck by Chu Ge, regarding him almost as if he were looking at a deity, filled with immense admiration.


    After all, as someone who had once been part of the lowest social stratum, Wang Shunjie did actually know Huang Gou. Of course, he only knew some background information, and they weren¡¯t friends.


    And Ma Youcai, he was even the leading figure in a certain area!


    Yet Chu Ge managed to make these individuals revere him like deities, which made Wang Shunjie feel incredibly relieved about the wise decision he had made in the past. It was good that he knew how to assess the situation back then, for if he had kept opposing Chu Ge... he couldn¡¯t even bear to think of the consequences.


    Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t say much, just waited until Chu Ge started driving. Halfway through the journey, Mu Bingtong, sitting in the backseat, finally spoke, "Do you have a connection with Huo Tianqian?"


    As the Chairwoman of Jinxiu Group and among the upper echelons of Shanghai, she naturally knew of some circles that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even touch.


    "Sort of," Chu Ge nodded, not nning to hide this from Mu Bingtong.


    After all, having spent a considerable amount of time together, some things couldn¡¯t be hidden even if one wanted to, so it would be better to let her get to know some things slowly when opportunities arose.


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s straightforward admission, Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly: "Huo Tianqian is just too dangerous... You¡¯d better minimize your contact with him."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Chu Ge nomittally responded to Mu Bingtong¡¯s advice.


    To ordinary people, Huo Tianqian was a tiger, always a threat. But to him, Huo Tianqian was nothing more than a house cat that he could y with at will.


    Such is the world through the eyes of the powerful!

 Chapter 179 - 0179 Ouyang Yunbao

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 0179 Ouyang Yunbao</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Bingtong saw that Chu Ge was treating her words as if they were nothing but wind past his ears, so she stopped talking altogether and merely muttered under her breath: "Hmph, who cares about your life or death!"


    Although she muttered this very quietly, Chu Ge¡¯s superior hearing was dozens of times more sensitive than an average person¡¯s, and he caught every word without missing a beat. However, he did not expose her; with a slight smile, he simply continued to drive his car.


    Dinner was still prepared by Chu Ge, and as he would asionally add a drop of Spiritual Liquid to the food, Mu Bingtong and Shen Yaoyao¡¯s skin looked increasingly radiant, and they both seemed especially spirited.


    Shen Yaoyao, the young girl, has always been rather thick-skinned and blunt. Naturally, she was pleased with this development and didn¡¯t bother to ponder the reason why.


    However, Mu Bingtong had her suspicions countless times, even going to the hospital for specific exams, where it was found that she was exceedingly healthy. In fact, her physical functions had almost reached the limits achievable by an ordinary person, astonishing the examining doctors.


    After dinner, it was time for Chu Ge to gather Spiritual Energy and condense Spiritual Liquid.


    But tonight, just as he was about to enter his room and sit down cross-legged, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    The name disyed on the iing call screen was surprisingly: Ouyang Yunbao!


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge narrowed his eyes and murmured: "Mr. Ouyang personally making a call, there must be something happening again."


    The moment he pressed the answer button, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s heartyughter came from the other end: "Haha, the old man is calling sote, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb Mr. Chu¡¯s rest, did I?"


    "Where would you get that idea, old master," Chu Ge chuckled: "You wouldn¡¯t have personally made this call just for some pleasantries, I assume?"


    Chu Ge getting straight to the point caused Mr. Ouyang on the other end to fall silent for a second or two, rendering his prepared speech useless.


    Though the old master had served in the military and actually felt much more at ease with this direct way of speaking, without beating around the bush, he stated: "During this period, I mobilised the Ouyang Family¡¯s forces in City A to start investigating, and we¡¯ve found something."


    "Oh?" Chu Ge opened the door to check; both Mu Bingtong and Shen Yaoyao had already gone upstairs to sleep. After closing the door again and retreating back to the bedside, he spoke softly: "Please go on."


    "The Ghost Poison Sect has indeed sent someone to City A, and moreover, it¡¯s been said they¡¯ve dispatched a Supreme Elder, suspected to be an Innate Grandmaster!"


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing Mr. Ouyang¡¯s words.


    Indeed, as one of the old Four Great Families in City A, their intelligencework was far beyond that of Zheng Lihong who ran a martial arts school. In just a few days, they had managed to unearth such secretive information.


    "Innate Realm, huh?" Chu Ge murmured.


    "Yes." The voice of the old master from the phone also carried a weighty tone: "And, the Ghost Poison Sect has close dealings with the Duan Family. Although the people who came to City A aren¡¯t staying with the Duan Family, they are frequently seen together."


    This information did not surprise Chu Ge at all.


    The Ghost Face he had previously killed was closely connected with Mr. Duan of the Duan Family. Now that it was confirmed that the Ghost Poison Sect was linked with the Duan Family, it seemed like a logical development.


    "I understand now, thank you for sharing this intelligence, Mr. Ouyang," Chu Ge said towards the phone.


    Now knowing that the Ghost Poison Sect had sent an Innate Grandmaster, Chu Ge was not the least bit worried. On the contrary, a sense of eagerness surged in his heart¡ªwas his current strength capable of battling an Innate from the Ghost Poison Sect?


    "There¡¯s one more thing." Just then, Mr. Ouyang suddenly added over the phone: "The Duan Family has notified the Four Great Families today that there¡¯ll be a meeting on a cruise ship on the Public Sea the day after tomorrow, to re-allocate the power structure within City A!"


    "Eh?" Chu Ge was startled.


    This was absolutely groundbreaking news. If it were to spread, it wouldn¡¯t just shake up City A, but probably the entire upper echelons of Xia Country, causing an earthquake-level event.


    "Really now." Chu Ge tapped his fingers lightly on the bed rail, speaking softly: "The power dynamics in City A should indeed be reshuffled!"


    "So, I was wondering if Mr. Chu might have time tomorrow toe over to the Ouyang Family¡¯s estate for a detailed discussion? Also, to introduce you to some people."


    Mr. Ouyang waited in silence after finishing his sentence with a tone that sounded almost tentative.


    Chu Ge pondered for a few seconds and nodded: "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Ge nced at the moon hanging high in the sky and suddenly revealed a sly smile: "Haha, this is a good opportunity, to make you allpletely behave!"


    The night was uneventful.


    The next day, Chu Ge, as usual, got up early. During breakfast with the three of them, he mentioned that he needed to take a trip out of town to handle some matters. If it was quick, he¡¯d be back in three to five days, or it might take about a week.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao immediately began to fuss: "Wow, brother-inw, you must be nning to have fun behind my sister¡¯s back, no way, you have to take me with you!"


    "Yaoyao!" Mu Bingtong¡¯s face flushed red as she reprimanded: "How many times have I told you, there¡¯s nothing between us, don¡¯t you also know that from the contract?"


    "Oh!" Shen Yaoyao stuck out her tongue, making a "I can only help you so much" face at Chu Ge.


    Confronted with Shen Yaoyao¡¯s mischievous behavior, Chu Ge was caught betweenughter and exasperation and nced at her disapprovingly.


    "Is it urgent?" Mu Bingtong was silent for a good few dozen seconds before she finally asked.


    "Kind of." Chu Ge nodded: "The situation is rather special, it¡¯s not convenient to bring anyone, I¡¯ll just go alone."


    Chu Ge did not n to tell her about this matter because it involved too much; sometimes, keeping secrets is a way of protection in disguise.


    "Alright." Mu Bingtong nodded, not probing further, simply advising softly: "Then be careful. If things really don¡¯t work out,e back. I still have some connections in City A; perhaps I could help you with something."


    Mu Bingtong was a smart woman, knowing what she could ask about and what she shouldn¡¯t.


    "Mhm." Chu Ge nodded, a hint of touching appreciation rising in his heart as he looked at Mu Bingtong and said: "Don¡¯t worry."


    After breakfast, Mu Bingtong went to thepany in her own car, while Shen Yaoyao¡¯s curiosity caused her to linger until she was nearlyte and then left the vi reluctantly.


    Chu Ge stood at the doorstep, waiting for about half an hour when a red Ferrari pulled up in front of him.


    Ouyang Die, d in a ck dress, stepped out of the car. Upon seeing Chu Ge, her beautiful eyes seemed to brighten, and with a smile, she said: "I¡¯m so sorry for letting Mr. Chu wait!"


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just came out too," Chu Ge smiled: "But you, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful!"

 Chapter 180 - 0180: Rip Open the Belly

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 0180: Rip Open the Belly</h4><h4></h4>


    Ouyang Die¡¯s pretty face blushed, but the shy emotion didn¡¯tst long, as she boldly opened the car door and made a gesture of invitation to Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, please get in the car, grandpa is already waiting for you at the manor."


    "Um." Chu Ge didn¡¯t say much, and got directly into the car.


    Shanghai is an incredibly bustling city, and though the roads are quite spacious, they are still filled with various vehicles. Although various luxury cars are amon sight, Ouyang Die¡¯s bright red Ferrari still stood out from the crowd.


    "Humph! Probably just another rich woman kept by a pretty boy!"


    Since the car windows were open, people outside could clearly see inside the car. Assuming that Ouyang Die is driving and Chu Ge is in the back seat, they concluded the car belonged to Ouyang Die.


    However, just as the Ferrari was passing by that person, Ouyang Die, while waiting for the traffic light, suddenly turned to look at Chu Ge with a mischievous smile: "Mr. Chu, did you hear that?"


    "Hear what?" Chu Ge pretended to be unaware.


    "Somebody just said that you are my kept pretty boy!" Ouyang Die said, trying to hold back her giggles.


    "Oh?" Chu Ge also startedughing: "Miss Ouyang, if I really do be destitute one day, would you be willing to keep me?"


    "Hehehe..." Ouyang Die covered her mouth andughed out loud, then said to Chu Ge: "If one day Chu Ge truly bes destitute, rest assured, I will definitely keep you well-fed and plump!"


    This distractionpletely livened up the previously silent atmosphere.


    The Ouyang Family¡¯s estate was obviously different from usual today. Not to mention the newly installed surveince cameras all along the way, but even the number and timing of patrolling security guards were significantly more than usual.


    Ouyang Die led Chu Ge to a separate house and then stopped: "Grandpa is inside waiting to see you. Because we¡¯re discussing important matters, it¡¯s not convenient for me to go in. Mr. Chu, you can go in yourself."


    This house was also the most heavily guarded ce. Within a few hundred meters around it, security guards were even standing in full array.


    "Um." Chu Ge nodded, and Ouyang Die then turned and left.


    However, before he could really step into the house, the door was suddenly pushed open by someone. Ouyang Kangshi, the current family head of the Ouyang family, came out from inside: "Mr. Chu is finally here, pleasee in, the old master has been waiting!"


    "Okay!" Chu Ge nodded to Ouyang Kangshi and then followed him into the house.


    The room wasn¡¯t veryrge, but it was exquisitely decorated. A crystal chandelier made the originally slightly dim room even a bit dazzling. In the middle was a small round table with several people seated around it, among them was the Ouyang Old Master.


    "Father, Mr. Chu is here." After bringing Chu Ge to the table, Ouyang Kangshi sat down not far from the Ouyang Old Master.


    Just then, an old man in a ck Tang costume stood up before the Ouyang Old Master could, walked directly to Chu Ge, and extended his hand: "This must be the famed Mr. Chu known for his divine medical skills, right?"


    This old man had white hair and a goatee but looked very energetic. From the agility of his steps just now, his physique seemed robust.


    "Let me introduce you." At this point, the Ouyang Old Master also stood up, pointing to the ck-dressed elder with a smile: "This is ¡¯Old Immortal¡¯ Sima Lingfu from the Sima Family, you can just call him Old Man Sima."


    Seeing the jovial attitude between the two, it was clear their rtionship was good, and thement was a joke from the Ouyang Old Master. Chu Ge respectfully shook hands with Sima Lingfu, slightly bowing: "Old Man Sima, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!"


    This was not out of subservience but the respect a junior should show to an elder.


    "Look at him!" Old Man Sima looked approvingly at Chu Ge, but then turned his gaze to Ouyang Yunbao: "It¡¯s just this old geezer here who is disrespectful!"


    "Hey, are you saying I¡¯m disrespectful?" Ouyang Old Master widened his eyes: "Considering those shoddy things you used to do, you have the nerve to say I¡¯m disrespectful?"


    Watching the two seniors about to start bickering, Ouyang Kangshi exchanged nces with a middle-aged man across the table, both smiling wryly, massaging their temples with a bit of a headache.


    Chu Ge helplessly shook his head and coughed: "Ahem, gentlemen, the important matters should be our priority. I believe Mr. Ouyang didn¡¯t invite me here today just to watch you two squabble, right?"


    With this reminder from Chu Ge, the two old men became aware of theirpse, quicklyposed themselves, and sat down again.


    The middle-aged man sitting beside Old Man Sima seized this moment to show a friendly smile to Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve long admired your reputation. I am Sima Ruyun, the current head of the Sima Family. This is my business card, if Mr. Chu needs anything, feel free to call my phone."


    Sima Ruyun said, handing over a thin card.


    Chu Ge did not refuse and took it to look. The business card was simple, just a name with a string of phone numbers beneath, devoid of any other decorations, not even border patterns.


    However, this ordinary-looking business card could definitely attract countless people in Shanghai!


    Seeing that the atmosphere had finally calmed down, Ouyang Kangshi cleared his throat and said: "This is the situation. This morning, the Duan Family sent over an invitation, it¡¯s for a luxury cruise in the Public Sea. Also, the contemporary head of the Duan Family, Duan Shaode, specifically called to inform us to have key family members who can decide the future of the family to meet together to discuss the power structure in Shanghai!"


    At this point, Ouyang Kangshi nced at Old Man Sima: "Old Man Sima, your family must have received the invite as well, right?"


    "Um." Old Man Sima¡¯s expression was not good as he nodded. Sitting beside him, Sima Ruyun spoke: "Exactly, it¡¯s the same for all Three Major Families, first the invitation, then the phone call."


    "That means," said the Ouyang Old Master calmly, "the Duan Family is not satisfied with the current structure in Shanghai. They want to redistribute this cake."


    "Redistribute?" Old Man Sima pped the table and scoffed: "Decades ago, the power structure of Shanghai was already established. Now, everyone has digested their piece of the cake. If the Duan Family wants to redistribute, they¡¯ll just have to rip us open!"

 Chapter 181 - 0181: Happy to Accompany

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 0181: Happy to Apany</h4><h4></h4>


    Mr. Sima appeared to be someone with a rather vtile temper, his face was already flushed with anger.


    "Alright old pal," Mr. Ouyang nced at him and softly persuaded, "Calm down, take a moment to rx."


    "How do you expect me to rx?" Mr. Sima pointed at the invitation Ouyang Kangshi had ced on the table: "They want to gut us, how am I supposed to stay calm?"


    However, after gulping down severalrge mouthfuls of tea, Mr. Sima¡¯s breathing slowly steadied, and Sima Ruyun, sitting beside him, quickly picked up the teapot to refill his cup.


    "Still, for the Duan Family to do this, I think they are daydreaming," Mr. Sima said, shaking his head after he had collected himself.


    "Daydreaming?" Mr. Ouyang let out a coldugh: "Didn¡¯t they already send the invitations? With things already escted to this point, do you think the Duan Family has any room for regret?"


    Mr. Sima¡¯s eyes widened: "What, do they really dare to defy the will of our Three Major Families and proceed headstrongly?"


    "What else?" Mr. Ouyang closed his eyes.


    The silent atmospherested for a minute or two, then Mr. Ouyang suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Postnatal, I will go!"


    "What?"


    Not only Ouyang Kangshi, but also Mr. Sima and Sima Ruyun across from him widened their eyes, some unbelievingly staring at Mr. Ouyang.


    "Isn¡¯t the Duan Family asking for a responsible person? I believe I am qualified enough," Mr. Ouyang said, looking at the invitation with a smile.


    "Father, if anyone is to go, it should be me!" Ouyang Kang anxiously eximed, "If you go and anything happens, the Ouyang Family will be half-ruined!"


    This was no exaggeration. Having an elder in the family was like having a treasure. Nowadays, the Four Great Families were actually all being supported by their respective Old Masters. After all, these seniors had all lived through times of war and had amassed an astonishingwork of connections.


    It could be said that the prestige of these four families in Shanghai wasrgely due to the efforts of the few Old Masters.


    "What¡¯s there to panic about!" Mr. Ouyang nced at Ouyang Kang, scolded, "Would me going necessarily lead to a problem? If Old Man Sima dares to go, why shouldn¡¯t I?"


    Hearing this, Ouyang Kang was taken aback once again. However, Sima Ruyun across from him seemed to have known this news already, and though his face twitched slightly, he did not show much emotion.


    The solemn expression on Mr. Sima¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and he burst intoughter, pping the table: "Hahaha, Old Man Ouyang, I haven¡¯t mentioned anything to you, right? How could you determine for sure that I would go?"


    "Hmph, determine?" Mr. Ouyang gave him a disgruntled look and said, "We¡¯ve been acquainted for most of our lives. How could I not understand your nature? You may act like an unsophisticated tough guy on the surface, but in reality, you¡¯re clearer on the sly calctions than anyone else."


    "Hahaha..." Mr. Sima couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud upon hearing this. Heughed for a while before moderating his expression and nodded: "That¡¯s correct, I have decided to go, but I¡¯ve made full preparations."


    With that, Mr. Sima said to Sima Ruyun, "Look at the time, it should be about now, why don¡¯t you hurry them up?"


    Coincidentally, as his words ended, the door was pushed open.


    A middle-aged man wearing a white training outfit, who looked to be in his forties, entered, saluting from a distance to Mr. Sima: "Mr. Sima, I¡¯m terribly sorry, there were some issues in the academy that needed to be sorted out, which caused a bit of dy."


    "It¡¯s alright, Master Wang has arrived at just the right time!" Mr. Sima and Ouyang Ru Yun both stood up, with Sima Ruyun even walking over to pull out a chair for the middle-aged man.


    "Let me introduce him," Mr. Sima walked over to the man¡¯s side and said, "This is Wang Lijun from Guangren Martial Arts Academy, Master Wang, 42 years old, with a cultivation at the Postnatal Middle Stage. He has mastered the family-transmitted boxing technique to a divine level, he truly deserves to be called a grandmaster of boxing!"


    "No, no, no, the Old Master is too kind!" Hearing Mr. Sima¡¯s words, Wang Lijun quickly waved his hand, saying, "Only those in the Innate Realm are worthy of the title ¡¯grandmaster.¡¯ I am still leagues away from the Innate Realm; I dare not im such an honor!"


    Mr. Ouyang had stood up by now, since he was also somewhat familiar with the martial arts circle.


    He was unaware of Chu Ge¡¯s realm, but based on Chu Ge¡¯s several previous actions, Mr. Ouyang judged that Chu Ge should be on par with Wang Lijun, probably at Postnatal Middle Stage or perhaps even Postnatal Early Stage.


    After all, Chu Ge was still young, only in his early twenties.


    "This is Mr. Ouyang Yunbao of the Ouyang Family," Mr. Sima introduced.


    "Turns out it¡¯s Mr. Ouyang, what an honor!" Wang Lijun promptly paid his respects again.


    Even though he was a Martial Artist of the Postnatal Realm, given that he lived in this societal circle, he had to show deference to power and influence, unless he was a Grandmaster of the Innate Realm who could truly be carefree and fearless of power.


    With a small circle, after introductions, everyone had at least a general understanding of each other.


    Upon hearing about the Duan Family¡¯s situation, Wang Lijun immediately said, "Mr. Sima, rest assured, as long as they don¡¯t have firearms, I will make sure you¡¯re safe!"


    He truly had the confidence to say this. Postnatal Middle Stage Martial Artists were beyond the effectiveness of mob tactics; it was easy for one to defeat hundreds.


    In today¡¯s society, with various sects concealing themselves in seclusion for cultivation, there were very few experts in the cities, and those who reached the Postnatal Realm were indeed rare as phoenix feathers and Qilin horns.


    "Good!" Mr. Sima nodded, "Then when the timees, everything will be in Master Wang¡¯s hands."


    Turning to Mr. Ouyang Yunbao, Mr. Sima continued, "Old Man Ouyang, I dare to go because I have Master Wang¡¯s protection, naturally I can be carefree. You should stay honestly at home and send someone else."


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t need your concern." Facing the words that idled between concern and mockery, Mr. Ouyang nced indifferently and then turned his gaze to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I wonder if you would be willing to apany an old man on a trip to the cruise ship the day after tomorrow?"


    Mr. Ouyang¡¯s suggestion was almost exactly what Chu Ge had expected, and even if Mr. Ouyang hadn¡¯t spoken, he would have found a way to go.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Chu Ge nodded and smiled, "Since the old master has asked, I would be delighted to apany you!"

 Chapter 182 - 0182: Are You a Bodyguard?

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 0182: Are You a Bodyguard?</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Chu, please be careful with your words!" Ouyang Kangshi was the first to shout out, anxiously looking at Chu Ge.


    Although Chu Ge did indeed exhibit an amazing skill at the banquet that night, which astonished everyone, it could at most only prove that his medical skills were indeed divine. The invitation from the Duan Family this time seemed extremely odd, and if Mr. Ouyang really went, he would need a powerful bodyguard capable of taking on a hundred foes, not just a doctor skilled in Divine Medical Techniques.


    Mr. Ouyang didn¡¯t speak; he just looked at Chu Ge with a smile on his face.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly towards him, then said to Ouyang Kangshi: "Family Head Ouyang, rest assured, with me here, even if there are Innate Grandmasters among them, I can ensure Mr. Ouyang remains unharmed!"


    However, this time, before Ouyang Kangshi could say anything, Wang Lijun coldly snorted first: "Hmph, a young fool who doesn¡¯t know the heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth, boasting about himself!"


    This remark left no room for face, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly quieted down, everyone¡¯s gaze turning towards Wang Lijun.


    Under the gaze of so many, Wang Lijun showed no signs of panic, instead looking at Chu Ge with a cold smile: "Boy, do you know the difference between an Innate Grandmaster and a Postnatal Martial Artist?"


    Chu Ge looked at him and remained silent.


    It was Mr. Sima who carefully said, "I have long heard Master Wang mention the existence of Innate Grandmasters, and I suppose it must be an extraordinary realm. I guess even Master Wang might find himself outmatched when facing someone of the Innate Realm?"


    "Outmatched?" Wang Lijun scoffed, "I¡¯d exhaust all my strength, and yet, wouldn¡¯tst three moves under an Innate Grandmaster!"


    "What!"


    When these words came out, everyone was shocked. Mr. Ouyang was still better off, but Sima Ruyun and his father were utterly dumbstruck with disbelief staring at Wang Lijun.


    They didn¡¯t know what exactly made an Innate Grandmaster so fearsome, yet they were somewhat aware of how capable the man in front of them was.


    The bodyguards beside Mr. Sima were all elites from a securitypany, including several retired veterans. Armed with sophisticated weapons, they constituted a formidablebat force!


    And yet, such a force, dozens in number, was subdued by Wang Lijun in less than ten minutes.


    While Mr. Sima was astounded by such martial prowess, how could such a formidable figure not withstand three moves against an Innate Grandmaster?


    "Are Innate Grandmasters really that formidable?" Mr. Sima gasped in disbelief, whispering.


    "No exaggeration in my words," Wang Lijun¡¯s face shed with a longing expression: "Let alone modern times with the scarcity of Spiritual Energy, even in ancient times, an era abundant with warriors, an Innate Grandmaster would still be considered a Dragon among men, qualified to establish sects!"


    "Do you understand now?" Wang Lijun turned his gaze back to Chu Ge, "Hmph, even I couldn¡¯t escape from an Innate Grandmaster, let alone you, a youngster who barely knows better, daring to im you could protect Mr. Ouyang even if an Innate Grandmaster were present. You¡¯re boasting too wildly!"


    Continuing with a still unsettled air, Wang Lijun said, "I have heard the old master speaking of your Divine Medical Skills, which I¡¯m still dubious about. Now seeing your bragging, I am concerned that your so-called medical skill is nothing but deceitful trickery! At such a young age, you should be learning virtuous skills, not these despicable verbal tricks!"


    "Master Wang, watch your words!" Sima Ruyun hastily spoke out loud.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s expression had begun to change, given that Chu Ge had saved him twice and the title of Divine Doctor for Chu Ge had also spread from him.


    Yet, Chu Ge himself remained indifferent, his face expressionless as he continued to watch Wang Lijun.


    Sima Ruyun¡¯s reprimand indeed made Wang Lijun hesitate for a few seconds, but soon, he had already made up his mind.


    The youngster before him might just be using some deceit to climb into the good graces of the Ouyang Family. If he could expose him on the spot and then demonstrate some of his own capabilities...


    Would he not then be a valued guest of the Ouyang Family? Ouyang Family, Sima Family, both having connections with him, he could trulymand wind and rain in Shanghai!


    It must be said, immense interests can indeed make a person lose their rationality. At this moment, Wang Lijun waspletely ignoring the increasingly chilly look in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, preparing to continue his tirade.


    But just then, the door of the small room was suddenly pushed open, and an elder dressed in white walked in.


    "Master Zheng!" This time Mr. Ouyang stood up.


    Chu Ge saw the elder and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow because the person who had entered was none other than Zheng Lihong, whom he had met previously at Tianrui Bank!


    "Hmm?" Wang Lijun frowned.


    As martial artists, there is a kind of sensing between them. But Chu Ge had suppressed his aura, so unless someone was of the Innate Realm or above, he would just seem like an ordinary person.


    However, Zheng Lihong was different. Both being of the Innate Realm, they instantly sensed each other¡¯s presence, their gazes meeting in that moment.


    Several seconds passed, and Wang Lijun was the first to look away, defeated.


    Though both were in the Postnatal Middle Stage, Wang Lijun had only been in this stage for a few years, while Zheng Lihong had been in the Postnatal Middle Stage for over a decade, just a few steps away from a breakthrough.


    "Old master, I¡¯m really sorry, I had to arrange some things at the martial arts hall, and then add the traffic on the road, so I¡¯mte," Zheng Lihong bowed to Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang waved his hands repeatedly, "Haha, it¡¯s no trouble at all; we were just discussing today... Let me introduce everyone, this is Master Zheng Lihong from Zhengxing Martial Arts Hall, also a high-level Postnatal Middle Stage expert, just like Master Wang."


    "Not at all, not at all!" Wang Lijun repeatedly waved his hands, shaking his head, "Master Zheng has been solidified in the Postnatal Middle Stage for over a decade; I¡¯m nowhere nearparable to such an experienced figure."


    After all, both operated martial arts halls in Shanghai and were somewhat familiar; just as the two were prepared to exchange pleasantries, Mr. Ouyang happened to step aside, revealing Chu Ge standing behind him.


    Zheng Lihong was momentarily taken aback, then quickly walked up to Chu Ge, hands sped, slightly bowing, and respectfully greeted him: "So Mr. Chu is also here, my apologies for the oversight!"


    "Hmm." Chu Ge looked at him indifferently and said, "You were hired by Mr. Ouyang as a bodyguard, right?"

 Chapter 183 - 0183: The Might of the Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 0183: The Might of the Grandmaster</h4><h4></h4>


    "It was indeed the case," Zheng Lihong observed Chu Ge¡¯s expression and, seeing that he did not show any dissatisfaction, heaved a sigh of relief and said: "Mr. Ouyang once helped my Zhengxing Martial Arts Hall several times, therefore upon his request, I could not refuse. However, now that Mr. Chu is here, it seems there will be no need for this old man¡¯s involvement!"


    The first time they met at Tianrui Bank, Zheng Lihong simply thought Chu Ge was a promising Martial Arts neer and did not take him too seriously. It was entirely out of respect for the power and authority that Zhao Wuji and the Ouyang Family he represented, which led him to speak so courteously.


    Later on, because of the connection with Zhao Wuji, Zheng Lihong came to know about the incidents and several fights that had taken ce between Chu Ge and both the Ghost Poison Sect and Vajra Sect.


    The man before him was capable of killing a Late Postnatal elder of the Ghost Poison Sect with a single punch. How could he be anything but respectful and reverent?


    "Master Zheng, what is this..." At that moment, Wang Lijun came over, nced at Zheng Lihong, then shifted his gaze to Chu Ge, and after going back and forth a few times, suddenly sneered: "Master Zheng, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been deceived by him, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Deceived by him?" Zheng Lihong was taken aback for a moment and asked in confusion: "What has Mr. Chu deceived me about?"


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lijun still had his judgments and suddenly burst intoughter, pointing at Chu Ge and saying: "This youngster was just boasting shamelessly, actually daring to im that even facing an Innate, he can ensure Mr. Ouyang¡¯s safety. Doesn¡¯t this mean he has the strength to withstand an Innate? At such a young age to make such an oundish boast, I¡¯m afraid those so-called Divine Doctor ims are also empty bluster he¡¯s made up!"


    Zheng Lihong¡¯s face changed, but before he could say anything, Chu Ge finally spoke: "You just said, you can withstand three moves against an Innate Grandmaster?"


    "Indeed!" Wang Lijun nodded, a look of arrogance appeared on his face: "Our family¡¯s boxing has its unique aspects, I dare not im too much, but I can hold out for three moves!"


    "Is that so?" Chu Ge said with a faint smile, looking at him and speaking: "Do you believe that, under my hand, you wouldn¡¯t withstand a single punch?"


    "What?" Wang Lijun¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Chu Ge and chastising: "Youngster, do you dare to insult me?"


    As the atmosphere at the scene became tense, with drawn swords and ready bows, Zheng Lihong spoke up: "Master Wang, what Mr. Chu said is the truth!"


    "Master Zheng?" Wang Lijun turned his head, looking incredulously at Zheng Lihong.


    "Wang Lijun!" Zheng Lihong, no longer addressing him as Master Wang, called out his name directly: "These past few days, has there been several major events within the Magic City Martial Arts World that you¡¯re aware of?"


    "Major events?" Wang Lijun was startled and suddenly realized something: "Are you referring to, the Ghost Poison Sect losing five Late Postnatal elders?"


    "Exactly." Zheng Lihong nodded, and sneered: "Do you know who did it?"


    Wang Lijun had no reason to doubt further, shook his head, frowning and saying: "These high-level matters are beyond what people like us can know. However, I heard that those five Ghost Poison elders were all killed by a single punch. I suppose it was the work of some reclusive Innate Grandmaster old senior!"


    Listening to the conversation between the two, the other few people in the room all opened their mouths wide.


    Both Wang Lijun and Zheng Lihong¡¯s strengths were experienced by the old masters of several major families present, and even so, both were merely at the Middle Postnatal stage.


    Late Postnatal elders killed by a single punch?


    Such strength, if faced with ordinary people, would never be enough to kill!


    Compared to Mr. Sima¡¯s pure shock, Mr. Ouyang was silent for a while, then turned his gaze to Chu Ge, revealing a thoughtful look.


    "Hmph, an old senior?" Zheng Lihong sneered, looking at him and said, "He¡¯s not some old senior. This esteemed person¡¯s surname is Chu, he¡¯s a young man."


    "Surname Chu, a young man?" Wang Lijun was taken aback, but quickly he thought of something, slowly turned his head, and stared at Chu Ge: "Master Zheng, do you mean..."


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, Chu Ge no longer deliberately suppressed the aura on his body, and instantly, an incredibly oppressive force burst forth, to the point that even the porcin cups on the table emitted a crisp sound and shattered directly!


    "I¡¯ve said it." Chu Ge looked straight into Wang Lijun¡¯s eyes, slowly setting down the teacup in his hand: "You couldn¡¯t take one punch from me!"


    The whole room fell silent!


    It must be said that the oppressive force emanating from Chu Ge at this moment was truly too terrifying, it even made such a battle-hardened figure as Mr. Ouyang¡¯s face change slightly.


    "Could it be... Mr. Chu has already reached the Innate Grandmaster Realm?" Wang Lijun¡¯s voice was trembling.


    "Not Innate, but stronger than Innate!" Zheng Lihong looked at Chu Ge and sighed: "Elder Shi from the Vajra Sect once admitted that only if he burnt all his energy to temporarily return to the Innate Realm could hebat Mr. Chu. Otherwise, below the Innate, Mr. Chu is invincible!"


    "And further!" As he said this, Zheng Lihong paused, as if adjusting his emotions, trying to keep his tone from fluctuating too much: "Elder Shi also dered. With Mr. Chu¡¯s current realm and talent, at most in a few months, or at most in two to three years, he will definitely enter the Innate!"


    It is important to know the magnitude of the earthquake this message from Elder Shi caused within the Martial Arts World of Shanghai.


    Someone in their twenties reaching Innate, let alone in modern times with scarce Spiritual Energy, even in ancient times full of heroes, it was probably unheard of!


    Of course, Elder Shi did all this not to boost Mr. Chu¡¯s status but rather to harm him. After all, there are too many people in this world who are jealous of geniuses.


    The bigger the tree, the more the wind it catches. With Chu Ge making a name for himself so early, it would inevitably bring many unnecessary troubles.


    However, all this was of great importance to the few people present. They saw Wang Lijun step back a few steps, staring nkly at Chu Ge, muttering a few words to himself: "A Grandmaster in his twenties... A Grandmaster in his twenties..."


    Seeing this scene, Zheng Lihong sighed, shook his head, and said: "Master Wang, are you being foolish!"


    At that moment, Wang Lijun seemed to have recovered from his previous dazed state, and looking at Chu Ge, he suddenly clenched his teeth, his left hand spread open on the table.


    "Previously I spoke arrogantly to Mr. Chu, I offer my apology here!" His right hand formed into a palm and suddenly chopped towards the little finger of his left hand.


    "Crack¡ª¡ª" A crisp sound, Wang Lijun¡¯s little finger was chopped off by his own palm, blood spurted out!


    "Master Wang!" Mr. Sima was shocked.


    Zheng Lihong, however, shook his head at him: "Old Master Sima, what Master Wang is doing is correct. If it were in ancient times, daring to disrespect a Quasi-Master could have even cost one¡¯s life!"


    Such is the majesty of a Grandmaster! A Grandmaster must not be insulted!

 Chapter 184 - 0184: A Bunch of Bumpkins

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 0184: A Bunch of Bumpkins</h4><h4></h4>


    Wang Lijun had already given his exnation, and naturally, Chu Ge would not pursue the matter further.


    The following matters became much simpler. With Chu Ge¡¯spany, Ouyang Kangshi no longer had any reasons to dissuade, only repeatedly entrusting Chu Ge to ensure Mr. Ouyang¡¯s safety.


    After the travel ns were agreed upon, Mr. Sima left with Wang Lijun, and Chu Ge naturally stayed for a night at the Ouyang Family estate.


    Ouyang Kangshi personally arranged a superior room for him, indicating from this alone the Ouyang Family¡¯s regard for him.


    The next morning, a long line of vehicles was parked at the entrance of the Ouyang Family estate - a fleet of uniform ck cars nked by hundreds of bodyguards d in ck and wearing sunsses, standing solemnly and respectfully.


    Chu Ge rode in the same car as Mr. Ouyang, while Zheng Lihong took a car behind them. With a wave from Ouyang Kangshi, the convoy slowly drove out of the Ouyang Family estate.


    As the head of the Ouyang Family, Ouyang Kangshi could not go to see them off; instead, he had to stay and oversee the family affairs now that the Old Master was leaving.


    That day, the atmosphere in Shanghai was slightly different. The office-going crowd gathered together, whispering amongst themselves.


    Because that morning, they had witnessed many convoys speeding through Shanghai¡¯s streets towards the airport.


    ......


    The Ouyang Family convoy began to disperse halfway through the journey. By the time they reached the airport, only two cars were left ¨C one with Mr. Ouyang and Chu Ge, and the other carrying Zheng Lihong.


    The airport was not too far from the Ouyang Family estate. Chu Ge reclined in the car, resting with closed eyes, and in about ten minutes, he heard Mr. Ouyang¡¯s voice: "Mr. Chu, we should get off now!"


    "Hmm." Chu Ge opened his eyes and nodded, following Mr. Ouyang out of the car.


    Instantly, a noisy mor reached his ears.


    Mr. Ouyang smiled, gestured to Zheng Lihong who had just alighted from the car, and said to Chu Ge: "This is an idiosyncrasy of this old man. The younger generation at home had wanted to arrange for a private jet, but I found it too troublesome and didn¡¯t agree."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge nodded slightly, then chuckled: "In Shanghai, with its populous wealth and many private jet owners, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for Mr. Ouyang to procure one if he wished?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Mr. Ouyangughed upon hearing this and waving his hand, said: "Let¡¯s forget it. With these people, if you give them an inch, they¡¯ll take a mile. Believe it or not, if I borrowed someone¡¯s jet, the next day they¡¯d boast about their connection with the Ouyang Family, then riding on our reputation, they¡¯d gain much more than they rightly should. And the key is, I couldn¡¯t even say anything against it, since borrowing implies owing a favor."


    As people age, their limbs stiffen, thoughts be muddled, and with rigid cognition in various aspects, many elderly people are not epted by the greater society.


    But there are some individuals who grow wiser with age, and evidently, Mr. Ouyang was such a person.


    "Mr. Chu, please after you," the Old Master gestured invitingly.


    Chu Ge shook his head with a smile: "No matter what, the Old Master is still an elder. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for a young guy like me to walk ahead of him."


    "Ha ha ha ha, Mr. Chu is quite a character!" Mr. Ouyangughed heartily, but he didn¡¯t decline any further and, donning a straw hat, he took the lead.


    Mr. Ouyang¡¯s outfit today was indeed rather casual: amon white tunic with loose white trousers underneath, cloth shoes with thousandyer soles on his feet, and a straw hat on his head. If he were to sit at the edge of a field, he¡¯d be the spitting image of a country old man. No one would ever associate this ordinary-looking old man with the powerful Mr. Ouyang who could turn Shanghai upside down with a wave of his hand.


    ording to the Old Master himself: I just can¡¯t get used to those so-called brands, this getup is the mostfortable for me!


    Before boarding the ne, Chu Ge sent Mu Bingtong a text message, then turned off his phone.


    The Old Master had arranged for soft seats, near the window, from where you could simply turn your head to see the blue sky and white clouds outside.


    Chu Ge exchanged a nce with Zheng Lihong, both smiling slightly. It seemed that Mr. Ouyang was indeed prepared to rxpletely this time, not even opting for a bed in the luxury cabin.


    Sitting in front of them were some young people, dressed in suits and leather shoes, looking the part of sessful individuals. One of them, a girl in a short skirt, heavily made up, pulled out a wet wipe from her handbag before sitting down, then started to wipe her seat, all the while making a disgusted face.


    However, despite this, her eyes betrayed a touch of arrogance, as if the act of cleaning her environment somehow raised her own value.


    Eventually, as the girl was about to pull out a third wet wipe, Mr. Ouyang couldn¡¯t help but say, "Youngdy, the seat is clean enough, you don¡¯t have to do this."


    "Hmm?"


    As soon as this was said, not only did the girl look over, but so did the group of young men in suits and leather shoes.


    Mr. Ouyang¡¯s attire, needless to say, was that of a country old man. And Chu Ge has never been fond of formal wear, so he was also dressed in ordinary casual clothing, as for Zheng Lihong, he was in his unchanging white practice clothes, much like an old man ying Tai Chi in the square.


    "Hmph, what do you know, a bunch of bumpkins!" Seeing this, the girl¡¯s gaze immediately turned contemptuous, pointing to her skirt she said with an arrogant tone, "Do you know how much I spent on this skirt? I¡¯ll have you know it¡¯s not avable domestically, and I had to ask a friend to bring it over from abroad. If it gets dirty, it can¡¯t even be washed."


    "Just some country bumpkins who¡¯ve never seen the world, Xiao Jie, there¡¯s no need to lower yourself to their level," said one of the young men in suit and leather shoes, trying to calm her.


    "Poverty can limit one¡¯s vision and insight," another young man, half-reclining in his seat, wearing a noticeable blue suit. He deliberately rolled up his sleeves a bit to show off his expensive watch.


    "I said we should have booked first-ss, this economy ss, sigh, even the air feels polluted."


    "Sigh, Brother Li, just bear with it, by the time I booked the tickets, first-ss was already full."


    "Hmph!" The girl known as Xiao Jie snorted coldly, finally stopping her wiping motion and carefully sat down,ining, "Sitting with a bunch of bumpkins, this is such bad luck!"


    However, at that moment, Mr. Ouyang suddenly spoke up again: "Youngdy, what you just said is not right. Going back three generations, who isn¡¯t a farmer? Can you im that your grandfather, or your great-grandfather, wasn¡¯t a farmer?"

 Chapter 185 - 0185: I’m Not Interested

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 0185: I¡¯m Not Interested</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Mr. Ouyang smiled as he spoke, looking the picture of simple honesty.


    However, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but regard him with some helplessness, knowing full well these people were arrogant and in the prime of their youth, spoiling for a fight. They were clearly looking to assert themselves and stir up trouble.


    Sure enough, upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s words, the young people who had only just quieted down all turned their heads at once, giving Mr. Ouyang unfriendly looks.


    Xiao Jie, the girl referred to earlier, was the first to speak, "You country bumpkin, who are calling a farmer?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, not only the Old Master but even Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly.


    There¡¯s a limit to arrogance, and this girl¡¯s words were clearly crossing several lines.


    Despite this, the surrounding youths didn¡¯t show any sign of disapproval; on the contrary, they seemed united in their animosity.


    "Beauty!" Chu Ge coughed and, shaking his head, he said, "What you just said seems a bit too much."


    "Hey, who do you think you are to talk to me like..." Since Chu Ge had been meditating with his eyes closed all along, no one had got a clear look at him.


    As Xiao Jie turned her head to retort, wanting to give the neer a piece of her mind, she found herself looking straight into Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    It must be said that Chu Ge¡¯s looks were absolutely of the celestial male caliber, and the change in his aura due to his Cultivation Technique, even dressed in cheap casual wear, couldn¡¯t hide the nearly intoxicating presence he carried.


    Xiao Jie stared nkly at Chu Ge¡¯s sharply chiseled face, and for a moment, was slightly taken aback.


    However, to the other young men, this moment appeared as an unspeakable mix of jealousy and rage.


    Xiao Jie was considered a beauty indeed, and these men were all interested in her,peting both openly and secretly on a regr basis. Naturally, Xiao Jie kept an air of aloofness towards each of them, much to their frustration.


    Now, to see their beloved seemingly charmed by this penniless boy, how could they stand it?


    The man wearing the expensive watch couldn¡¯t hold back first, pping his palm on the seat with a thud. The sound snapped Xiao Jie out of her daze, and her cheeks instantly flushed red.


    Seeing this, the man with the watch became even more incensed, pointing at Chu Ge, "You little scum, what are you staring at? If you dare to look at Xiao Jie again, do you believe I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes? Look in the mirror, you poor fucker, do you think you are worthy of harboring any indecent thoughts about Xiao Jie?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Another young man nodded in agreement, sneering at Chu Ge, "Do you know that you might not make enough in a month of hardbor to afford even one meal for Xiao Jie?"


    Thest man didn¡¯t say anything, but his angry re said it all.


    "Me..." Faced with this situation, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but be simultaneously amused and exasperated, spreading his hands and saying, "Guys, have you made some mistake? I haven¡¯t actually said a word from beginning to end, have I?"


    Saying this, Chu Ge let out a coldugh, shaking his head, "Moreover, I have no interest in her whatsoever. If you want topete, that¡¯s your business, do not drag others into it."


    However, as soon as Chu Ge spoke these words, all the men let out a collective sneer.


    The man with the watch shook his head and said, "That¡¯s why I have no respect for you country bumpkins. You lot always pretend the grapes are sour when you can¡¯t reach them. Clearly you were nearly popping your eyes out just now, and when asked, you im you have no interest. Do you really think of yourself as a saint?"


    "I really have no interest," Chu Geughed, somewhat helplessly.


    This Xiao Jie would naturally be considered a beauty to ordinary people, and she was quite good at makeup too, casting a spell over these men.


    But Chu Ge, who spent his days with Mu Bingtong, had long be immune to such beauty;pared to Mu Bingtong, this girl called Xiao Jie, whether in appearance, figure, or aura, was far inferior.


    The airne, being a new model, had various configurations slightly different from ordinary nes, especially the seats.


    The seats in this area could be adjusted freely, and after exchanging looks, the people turned their chairs around, all facing Chu Ge.


    Xiao Jie sat right across from Chu Ge, her long legs together, her toes painted with red nail polish peeking out of a pair of silver strappy high heels.


    "You... why this reaction?"


    "What other reaction should I have?" Chu Ge shrugged, his eyes drooping as he said, "I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m really not interested!"


    "You..." Clearly affected by Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Jie bit her lip in anger and scolded, "Ignorant country bumpkin, unappreciative of kindness!"


    Zheng Lihong did eye Xiao Jie¡¯s legs with some appreciation before leaning close to Chu Ge and saying, "Mr. Chu, are you truly unaffected by external temptations?"


    As a Martial Artist, his vigor was naturally far greater than that of an ordinary person, hence despite being over fifty, Zheng Lihong was still indulging in nightly pleasures. With his experience, he considered Xiao Jie not the top rank but certainly upper-tier.


    "No." Chu Ge shook his head, smiling, "Simply because I have a wife who is stunningly beautiful. If you¡¯re ustomed to the sun¡¯spany every day, would you still care about the light of fireflies?"


    Hearing this, Zheng Lihong was taken aback, then nodded in sudden understanding, "Ah, the old fool is confused, forgetting about this matter. Indeed,pared to President Mu, most women in this world can only be considered trite andmon!"


    Their conversation wasn¡¯t deliberately suppressed and the young people across heard everything clearly.


    Xiao Jie¡¯s face turned a livid hue, ring at Chu Ge and Zheng Lihong resentfully, yet she remained silent.


    Finally, a young man in a ck suit pped the armrest and berated, "You two country bumpkins, since when are you qualified toment on Xiao Jie?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 186 - 0186 Special Identity

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 0186 Special Identity</h4><h4></h4>


    "Howe, is thisdy of a special status?" Zheng Lihong started speaking, looking somewhat amused at the group of young people opposite.


    While Chu Ge subtly nced at Mr. Ouyang, who at the moment was squinting slightly, his face smiling as he watched the scene unfold.


    "Humph, with us here, where is there room for you yokels to interject?" The man wearing a watch spoke, his face full of arrogance.


    "This is Li, Li Guangcheng, just returned from studying abroad, a top graduate. As soon as he arrived in Shanghai, he was recruited by a majorpany. Now he¡¯s the assistant manager of the finance department in thepany, with an annual sry of hundreds of thousands, paid vacations, and various bonuses!"


    Xiao Jie threw a flirty nce at the man with the watch, and it must be said, this man called Li Guangcheng, in the eyes of ordinary people, definitely belonged to the upper echelons of society.


    Seeing Xiao Jie showing favor towards Li Guangcheng, the other two men immediately became more energetic.


    The man sitting on the left with sses crossed his arms, a smirk hanging at the corner of his mouth: "My name is Zhang Cheng, humble as I am, 24 years old, serving as the assistant manager of the PR department, with an annual sry of just a few hundreds of thousands."


    Though he said this, the pride on his face couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    The young man in a ck suit sitting on the far right also smiled and introduced himself: "Wu You, 23 years old, assistant manager of the HR department, annual sry is about the same, several hundreds of thousands."


    After all three had introduced themselves, Xiao Jie sat among them, enjoying the feeling of being the center of attention, then sarcastically looked towards Chu Ge.


    ording to her expectations, a few yokels, sitting together with these people of status and position, would surely feel extremely cramped and ufortable.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that both Chu Ge and Zheng Lihong sitting next to him, as well as Mr. Ouyang who had alreadypletely closed his eyes and was lightly dozing off, all looked utterly unfazed.


    "You..." Xiao Jie was frustrated.


    However, Li Guangcheng signaled her to quiet down with a look, then smilingly said to Chu Ge: "Not sure about this friend¡¯s prestigious employment, how much is your annual sry? Seeing as you appear so poised and proper, I presume a job earning less than a million a year wouldn¡¯t catch your fancy, right?"


    The statement was clearly an insult.


    In Shanghai, even the heads of billion-dorpanies, with sry and bonusesbined, barely make it to a million.


    Looking at Chu Ge dressed in cheap casual clothes, it seemed more likely that he was possibly an employee at some small mall.


    However, what he hadn¡¯t expected was that, after some thought, Chu Ge actually nodded, looking at him seriously and said: "Hmm, about that much, a few million a year if it¡¯s a realpany."


    He was telling the truth; as an HR manager, his sry level was already high. Although Mu Bingtong no longer gave him the monthly hundred thousand yuan for the marriage facade fee, she had granted him a significant share ofpany stock, along with dividends which indeed added up to a few million a year.


    "Pfft¡ª" Zhang Cheng, who was wearing sses, had just taken a sip of water and sprayed it out.


    And Li Guangcheng and the others all looked at Chu Ge with scorn.


    Ultimately, the one dressed in the ck suit, Wu You, couldn¡¯t hold back, bluntly saying, "Hmph, you smelly yokel, Li was just teasing you, didn¡¯t you realize? Haha, a million a year? Do you really think this world is covered in gold that you just need to bend over to pick up?"


    "Hey, don¡¯t be like that," Li Guangcheng said with a coldugh, looked at Chu Ge and said: "Isn¡¯t it all about entrepreneurship now? Maybe this young man was just a street vendor, who suddenly struck rich by selling cheap casual clothes, earning him a few millions a year, quite an easy task indeed."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he himself startedughing, and the apanying few also looked at Chu Ge andughed loudly.


    "Humph, now you know the gap between us and you, don¡¯t you? Yokel, watch your mouth!"


    Zhang Cheng sneered, then turning his head to Li Guangcheng he said: "Li, I heard that you¡¯re soon going to be promoted to the manager of Tianrui Group¡¯s finance department, dropping the assistant title, is that true?"


    While speaking, envy could hardly be masked in Zhang Cheng¡¯s tone.


    Although they worked in differentpanies, and even if Li Guangcheng became a chairman it wouldn¡¯t affect him directly, the future and background of Tianrui Group, backed by the financial giant Tianrui Bank, simply couldn¡¯t bepared with those ordinary smallpanies they worked at.


    "It¡¯s not confirmed yet," Li Guangcheng modestly said, yet his face already shown an undisguised smug expression: "But the general manager spoke to me recently, asking if I was prepared to take on greater responsibilities. I guess that actually implies I¡¯ll soon be the finance manager."


    On hearing this, both Wu You and Zhang Cheng¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t hide their jealously, while Xiao Jie¡¯s eyes nearly burst with love, her body even snuggled closer towards Li Guangcheng.


    "Li, I heard that not long ago, the chairman of Tianrui Bank, Mr. Zhao, personally gave a lecture at yourpany, is that true?" Xiao Jie leaning towards Li Guangcheng, smiling as she asked.


    Smelling the perfumeing from Xiao Jie¡¯s body, Li Guangcheng¡¯s vanity and jealousy swelled, and he said lightly: "Yes, I was sitting in the second row. Mr. Zhao nced at me several times during the speech, and even smiled at me. Especially after the speech ended, thepany arranged for all the executives to shake hands with Mr. Zhao, and heplimented me a few times in person."


    Concluding this, Li Guangcheng added: "It was just verbal praise, nothing much really."


    This statement was a brag. Xiao Jie¡¯s pupils were filled with little stars, while Wu You and Zhang Cheng turned their heads away, but in the end, said nothing.


    After all, vanity aside, he indeed had that capital. Mr. Zhao, nicknamed the ¡¯God of Wealth¡¯ in Shanghai, had a status truly unattainable, even they had never met him.


    Being able to shake hands with Mr. Zhao and even receiving his personalpliments was even something they could put on their resumes!


    But just then, Chu Ge suddenly muttered: "Mr. Zhao? The Mr. Zhao of Tianrui Bank?"


    "That¡¯s right." Li Guangcheng turned his head, looking at Chu Ge with a mock smile: "You don¡¯t say, but you know Mr. Zhao?"


    "I actually do know him." Chu Ge nodded, speaking earnestly: "Some time ago, I even borrowed two billion from him, haven¡¯t paid it back yet... Well, by the looks of it, he probably doesn¡¯t n to ask for it back either."

 Chapter 187 - 0187: Overestimating Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 0187: Overestimating Oneself</h4><h4></h4>


    "Pfft¡ª"


    Upon hearing this, not only did the group of young men and women burst intoughter, but even some of the people sitting around couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    One of the middle-aged men in a suit turned his head and said to Chu Ge, "Young man, I¡¯ve been listening to your conversation for a while now. These youths do indeed have a bad attitude, and they are a bit arrogant. But at least what they¡¯re saying is true, whereas your tall tale is quite far-fetched, isn¡¯t it?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Another person sneered: "Lend 20 billion from Zhao Wuji? I might as well say I borrowed a private jet from Mr. Ouyang, but just forgot to bring it with me¡ªthat¡¯s why I took amercial flight."


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze shifted and he looked at the man with a smile, "Mr. Ouyang doesn¡¯t have a private jet."


    "Just keep bluffing," the man nced at Chu Ge and turned his head away, but his muttered words still spread around: "This young fe probably doesn¡¯t even know what the four words ¡¯the Ouyang family¡¯ mean in Shanghai¡ªa great family like that, and they wouldn¡¯t have their own private jet?"


    "Did you hear that?" Chu Ge looked with annoyance at the instigator of this incident, "You¡¯re probably a fake Mr. Ouyang. Even ordinary people know that a major family like the Ouyang family would definitely have their own private ne."


    But Mr. Ouyang didn¡¯t show any reaction, instead, a smile spread across his face. Yet, his eyes remained tightly closed, and he was even letting out light snores.


    "Did you hear that?" Li Guangcheng looked at Chu Ge and sneered, "Keep boasting. Your absurd bragging¡ªno one here believes it!"


    "Suit yourself." Chu Ge smiled but didn¡¯t want to say anything further.


    With his current mindset, the bravado and petty provocations of these young people were merely seasoning for him, utterly unable to stir any anger.


    The young people were just too arrogant, and while they were not inherently bad, seeing Chu Ge stop talking, they didn¡¯t press further. After muttering among themselves, they started chatting quietly.


    A few minutes passed, and Li Guangcheng, who was wearing a watch, suddenly stood up and said to the others, "You guys continue chatting, I¡¯ll go to the restroom for a bit."


    "Sure, Li, go ahead!" After greeting him, Li Guangcheng left his seat and gradually disappeared down the aisle.


    Chu Ge slightly adjusted his posture, realizing the spiritual energy was much denser high in the sky than below. However, due to the cabin separation, people inside couldn¡¯t absorb it.


    But even if they could, it would only benefit ordinary Postnatal Realm martial artists. For Chu Ge¡¯s current realm, the mere spiritual energy virtually had no effect on him.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly rang out next to him: "Mr. Chu?"


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge opened his eyes and saw a middle-aged man in casual wear standing in the aisle looking at him, giving him a slight bow.


    "Howe you¡¯re here?" Chu Ge looked at him with surprise andughed, "With your status, shouldn¡¯t you be on a private ne?"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Xiao Jie and the others exchanged nces, reading strong disdain in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Is this guy not satisfied with how embarrassed he made himself before? Now he¡¯s blowing his trumpet again about private nes. Why doesn¡¯t he im he came on his private submarine?


    "Hey, I just wanted to experience something novel for once. I had no idea I¡¯d actually bump into Mr. Chu and Mr. Ouyang¡ªit¡¯s truly an unexpected honor!" The middle-aged man spoke and sat down next to Chu Ge.


    To Chu Ge¡¯s left was Mr. Ouyang, and on the far left was Zheng Lihong.


    Hearing the voices, Mr. Ouyang opened his eyes and was surprised to see the middle-aged man: "Xiao Zhao?"


    Indeed, this casually dressed middle-aged man was the Chairman of Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji!


    Hearing Mr. Ouyang¡¯s greeting, Zhao Wuji didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuous and quickly replied: "Yes, it¡¯s me. Mr. Ouyang, you look even healthier than before."


    "Hehe, all thanks to Mr. Chu!" The Old Master waved his hand and looked at Zhao Wuji with a smile, "But I¡¯m really surprised to see God of Wealth Zhao on amercial flight."


    However, while they were conversing, Xiao Jie couldn¡¯t hold back and turned her seat around again, eximing, "Will you ever stop? One moment iming an annual ie of millions, the next saying you know Zhao Wuji, even borrowing 20 billion from him. And now what, you actually bring someone to impersonate Zhao Wuji? Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve already blown your cover? Can¡¯t you save yourself some face?"


    Stunned by Xiao Jie¡¯s merciless words, Zhao Wuji looked at her, then turned his gaze to Chu Ge: "This is..."


    "Don¡¯t look at me." Chu Ge waved his hand, holding back augh, "I don¡¯t know her. Just a casual acquaintance. I just said I knew the Chairman of Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji, and she gave me a harsh lecture, using me of spouting nonsense."


    "Uh..." Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Zhao Wuji found himself betweenughter and tears and turned to Xiao Jie: "Miss, I really am Zhao Wuji."


    However, to Zhao Wuji¡¯s astonishment, as soon as these words came out, everyone around burst intoughter.


    "Hahahaha, even this guy dares to say he¡¯s Zhao Wuji, God of Wealth?" A middle-aged man in a suit scoffed.


    "Hmph, these days people..." Another man in a white suit snorted disdainfully and shook his head, "Nowadays, people who know nothing dare to say anything. The fact that he has lived this long without being beaten to death is indeed a miracle."


    An old man also wore a mocking expression, but as he turned his head to join the jeering, he suddenly paused, staring intently at Zhao Wuji for a moment, then quickly turned his head away.


    "Father, what¡¯s wrong?" a middle-aged man sitting next to the old man asked.


    "Nothing." The old man shook his head. Only after a few seconds did he turn his head again cautiously, taking another look and muttering, "He looks exactly the same... Could this man really be Zhao Wuji?"


    Regardless of what the others were saying, seeing Xiao Jie turn around, the other two did the same.


    Wu You¡¯s gaze stayed on Xiao Jie,forting her, "Xiao Jie, calm down. I¡¯ve told you already, it¡¯s useless to lower ourselves to the level of some bumpkins who haven¡¯t seen the world. If they embarrass themselves, what does it have to do with us?"


    Then there was Zhang Cheng, who pushed his sses up and looked at Zhao Wuji with a sneer, "Humph, not even you believe your own words, do you?"

 Chapter 188 - 0188: The Show Begins

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 0188: The Show Begins</h4><h4></h4>


    "I..."


    Faced with the questioning from the crowd, Zhao Wuji was utterly helpless. He looked at Chu Ge and said with a bitter smile, "I never thought there would be a day when I couldn¡¯t even prove my own identity."


    "Didn¡¯t you still have your ID card?" Chu Ge said with a smile.


    But Zhao Wuji shook his head with a smile and closed his eyes in the same way Chu Ge did.


    After all, for people of their standing, these things were at most a quaint topic of conversation, something they might chuckle about when brought up, and certainly not something they¡¯d seriously pull out their ID card to prove.


    As the two parties involved fell silent, the whispering around them eventually faded away after a little while.


    "Yo, Li¡¯s back!" At that moment, Zhang Cheng suddenly turned his head towards the aisle and said with a smile, "Li, you came back toote; you missed a good show."


    "A good show?" Li Guangcheng smiled and sat down next to Xiao Jie, "What good show?"


    "You don¡¯t know." Zhang Cheng leaned in, seeming very serious: "It¡¯s still that same poor kid. Just now, a middle-aged man walked over, probably with him, and that kid actually imed that the middle-aged man was Zhao Wuji. The key thing is, that middle-aged uncle didn¡¯t even admit it. He shamelessly imed to be Zhao Wuji, without an ounce of shame!"


    "Hm?" Li Guangcheng¡¯s brow slightly furrowed upon hearing this.


    Unlike the onlookers, Zhao Wuji was, after all, his direct superior, especially having shaken hands with him and personallyplimented him.


    Thus, in Li Guangcheng¡¯s heart, Zhao Wuji was already his idol, naturally intolerant of any disrespect towards him.


    At that moment, he pped the armrest and turned around: "Friend, you can brag all you want, but isn¡¯t it a bit much to involve Mr. Zhao?"


    However, just as Li Guangcheng was about to say more, Zhao Wuji happened to open his eyes, and their gazes intertwined in midair.


    "Li, it¡¯s this man," Zhang Cheng pointed at Zhao Wuji beside Li Guangcheng, saying, "It was him, who shamelessly imed to be Zhao Wuji just now!"


    "Shut your mouth!" To Zhang Cheng¡¯s surprise, instead of confronting the man, Li Guangcheng turned and scolded him.


    "Li..." Zhang Cheng¡¯s face changed.


    However, Li Guangcheng had no time for anything else and stood up directly from his seat, circled around, and came next to Zhao Wuji, "Mr... Mr. Zhao, what brings you here?"


    "Mr. Zhao?"


    Zhang Cheng was stunned for a second, but seeing Li Guangcheng¡¯s respectful manner and thinking of this honorific, he then seemed to realize something, his face turning pale.


    Not just Zhang Cheng, everyone present was stunned.


    What did that young man just say? Mr. Zhao?


    Zhao Wuji looked at Li Guangcheng with some confusion and asked softly, "You are?"


    "I am Li Guangcheng, that Xiao Li from the Tianrui Group, the assistant manager of the financial department!" Li Guangcheng quickly introduced himself, looking at Zhao Wuji and saying, "After your speech, you shook hands with me, saying that I should work hard for a bright future!"


    "Oh, Xiao Li, I remember now!" Zhao Wuji appeared to suddenly realize, although it was uncertain whether he actually remembered or was just pretending.


    "Yes, that¡¯s me, you actually remember me?" Li Guangcheng was so excited his face flushed, and his hands clenched into fists.


    "Nonsense." Chu Ge slightly opened his eyes and muttered, "With just the information you gave yourself, I could say I remember you."


    Of course, Li Guangcheng, in his excitement, could not hear these words. At this moment, he was basking in the surprise of meeting his idol.


    The murmurs from the bystanders also started again; they never imagined that this ordinary-looking middle-aged man was actually the chairman of Tianrui Bank, known as God of Wealth Zhao, Zhao Wuji!


    Suddenly, those in the vicinity looked over differently, some even itching to move closer, not for anything else but for the opportunity to exchange a few words with Zhao Wuji, even just to pass him a business card would be good.


    Zhao Wuji seemed to have anticipated this situation and cleared his throat, saying, "Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk about anything on this outing. Everyone, please mind your own business, no need toe over and introduce yourselves."


    Hearing this, many were reluctant but chose not to approach.


    Of course, making an impression on Zhao Wuji would be great, but if they ended up Botching it and earning his dislike, that could truly spell trouble.


    "Now do you believe me?" Chu Ge opened his eyes, looking at Li Guangcheng with a sly smile, "I told you, I know our big chairman Mr. Zhao, and I even borrowed twenty billion from him. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know when Mr. Zhao would like me to repay it."


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Zhao Wuji gave a wry smile and waved his hands repeatedly, saying, "Oh my, what is Mr. Chu talking about? Consider those twenty billion my wee gift to Mr. Chu, please never mention repaying it again!"


    The subsequent events were much simpler. Everyone involved was essentially good-natured, just a bit too proud.


    Seeing this, they all apologized openly. As for Xiao Jie, ever since she saw that Chu Ge truly knew Zhao Wuji, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but shimmer with admiration when she looked at him.


    However, to her chagrin, after Chu Ge briefly chatted with a few people, he started to rest with his eyes closed.


    As for Li Guangcheng and the others, with the actual person of interest here, they naturally paid no more attention to Chu Ge, all trying desperately to showcase their talents to Zhao Wuji in hopes of making asting impression. Chu Ge, of course, relished the peace and quiet.


    The ne that took off in the morning didn¡¯tnd at the airport until around three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When the broadcast announced the arrival, the young people finally stood up and reluctantly bade farewell to Zhao Wuji.


    Outside the airne, there was a buzz of noise, and even someone asposed as Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Outside the airport, a fleet of ck sedans, dozens of them, formed two lines. Beside each car stood two sturdy men in ck clothes and sunsses, one a driver, the other a bodyguard.


    Watching Zhao Wuji and his entourage being escorted by the group, Li Guangcheng couldn¡¯t help but exim, "A true man indeed! Worthy of Mr. Zhao!"


    However, the next scene nearly made his jaw drop.


    Zhao Wuji personally opened the car door for Chu Ge, then stood nearby with a slight bow. Chu Ge nodded at him and then sat inside the vehicle.


    On Li Guangcheng¡¯s side, there was silence.


    Finally, after dozens of seconds, Li Guangcheng turned and asked dully, "He is... that country bumpkin from before?"

 Chapter 189 - 0189: Encounter with Ghost Poison Again

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 0189: Encounter with Ghost Poison Again</h4><h4></h4>


    The convoy was certainly arranged by Zhao Wuji. Once on board, it drove along the coastal road.


    In the middle of the convoy was an RV, in which Mr. Ouyang, Zheng Lihong, Chu Ge, and Zhao Wuji, all four were seated.


    Zhao Wuji poured everyone a ss of red wine before speaking, "Mr. Ouyang, Mr. Chu, the Duan Family has already informed us that today we will rest by the coast for one night to enjoy the seaside night view before heading to the cruise ship tomorrow to discuss important matters."


    "Humph," Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly and said, "The Duan Family really knows how to put on airs!"


    Zhao Wuji remained silent until Mr. Ouyang¡¯s mood slightly stabilized before he spoke up, "Coincidentally, I have a vi here. If Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Chu don¡¯t mind, how about we make do there for the night?"


    "No need," Mr. Ouyang shook his head and said, "I seem to vaguely remember that the Duan Family has a small property here, right?"


    "Correct!" Zhao Wuji nodded upon hearing Mr. Ouyang¡¯s words and said, "By the seaside, there is a five-star oceanfront hotel, which is a property of the Duan Family. It¡¯s called the Sky Sea Hotel."


    "Sky Sea Hotel?" Mr. Ouyang murmured, then suddenlyughed: "Good, let¡¯s stay there then!"


    ......


    A ck S-ss Mercedes sped along the highway. Zhao Wuji initially nned to drop off Mr. Ouyang and the others first, but Mr. Ouyang didn¡¯t want to trouble him and simply had him arrange for a car ride.


    Sky Sea Hotel was located at the end of the highway, being the only building there over ten stories tall, very conspicuous.


    Mr. Ouyang stepped out of the car and looked at the building, chuckling, "The Duan Family really makes us work; we have to get something back from them. In theseing days, reserve the best rooms, order the costliest food, there¡¯s no need to hold back, as we won¡¯t be paying anyway. Hahahaha..."


    Mr. Ouyang was obviously joking since, with the Ouyang family¡¯s wealth, even buying the entire hotel would be a trivial matter. However, his words did indeed raise a bit of interest in Chu Ge¡¯s heart.


    Upon entering the main door, they were greeted by two rows of young waitresses in cheongsam bowing in unison.


    Among the three present, Zheng Lihong had the lowest status, and naturally, the task of booking rooms fell to him.


    However, Zheng Lihong had noints about such matters; after all, one was the Old Master of the Ouyang family, and the other was a Quasi-innate expert. The chance to run errands for these two was something others might not even be able to beg for.


    Manager Tang was originally very friendly, but his expression turned to one of shock when he saw the names of the guests, asking, "Is it... Mr. Ouyang, the Old Master of the Ouyang Family, Ouyang Yunbao?"


    "That¡¯s right," Zheng Lihong nodded, and at that moment, Mr. Ouyang and Chu Ge approached.


    Manager Tang quickly came out from behind the bar and bowed deeply to Mr. Ouyang, "I¡¯m sorry for not sending someone to receive Mr. Ouyang. It¡¯s truly an oversight."


    "Humph," confronted with the manager¡¯s bow, Mr. Ouyang showed no reaction and snorted, "The Duan Family truly has quite the audacity. With just an invitation and a few phone calls, they order us around from the Three Major Families. What, is Duan Congxing too cowardly to meet us after inviting us all here?"


    "Mr. Ouyang, you misunderstand," the lobby manager awkwardly smiled and shook his head, "The Old Master is currently arranging things on the cruise, so he genuinely couldn¡¯te to receive everyone today."


    "Humph." Mr. Ouyang didn¡¯t bother to argue further with a mere manager and waved his hand, "Forget it, just check us in. We¡¯ll rest here for the night."


    "Um." However, the lobby manager hesitated, nced at them, and after his expression changed slightly, he still gritted his teeth and said, "I apologize, but there are really no vacant rooms in the hotel. Perhaps you could try finding another ce?"


    "What did you say?" Zheng Lihong frowned and red at the lobby manager.


    It was well known that there was only the Sky Sea Hotel around. The manager¡¯s statement, if put nicely, was asking them to look elsewhere; if put unpleasantly, basically meant they were being given the option to sleep on the streets!


    "Gentlemen!" The lobby manager was sweating profusely ¡ª although Chu Ge had hidden his aura, the oppressive atmosphere from Mr. Ouyang and Zheng Lihong was undoubtedly not something an ordinary man could handle.


    However, even so, the lobby manager gritted his teeth and reiterated, "The rooms in the hotel... are indeed all booked out, please look elsewhere!"


    "Old Master." Zheng Lihong¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he turned his head to look at Mr. Ouyang.


    After staring at the lobby manager for tens of seconds, Mr. Ouyang suddenly said, "Was it Duan Congxing who instructed you to say this? He guessed that I¡¯d definitelye here."


    "This..." The lobby manager paused upon hearing this, not nodding or shaking his head, but his demeanor evidently confirmed Mr. Ouyang¡¯s assertion.


    "Duan Congxing." Mr. Ouyang murmured, turning to look at the sea outside, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes, "It seems you¡¯ve truly found a powerful backer this time and are ready topletely turn against us, the few Major Families!"


    "Gentlemen." At that moment, the lobby manager forced himself to speak, "Please leave, while the sun hasn¡¯t fully set, you might still find a ce to stay!"


    "What if we insist on staying here?" Mr. Ouyang suddenly turned around, looking at the lobby manager with a faint, mocking smile.


    The lobby manager¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but still echoed Duan Congxing¡¯s instructions, "Then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call security, please be sensible!"


    Just as he said this, a group of men in ck clothes suddenly entered from the doorway.


    "Manager!" A young man called out upon entering, "Open up two good rooms for a few people!"


    As he spoke, the young man ced a note on the desk, "I heard from your Duan Family that with this note, food and lodging are on the house?"


    "That¡¯s right!" The lobby manager was now back behind the counter, nced at the signature on the note, and smiled at the neers, "Indeed, you will not be charged for your stay and meals for the next few days."


    "This damn fool!" Zheng Lihong furrowed his brow and snorted, "Didn¡¯t he just say there were no rooms avable?"


    However, Chu Ge was eyeing the backs of the ck-clothed men, appearing contemtive; the aura emanating from these men...


    Ghost Poison Sect!

 Chapter 190: You Are Seeking Death

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190: You Are Seeking Death</h4><h4></h4>


    For Ghost Poison Sect to appear here, frankly, Chu Ge was not surprised at all.


    The Duan Family had connections with Ghost Poison Sect. This time, announcing that the Four Great Families would gather and redistribute the power in Shanghai, in nine out of ten cases, it was driven by Ghost Poison Sect.


    Moreover, the reason why the Duan Family was so bold this time and even did not hesitate to sh directly with the other major families, sending out the lobby manager to insult Mr. Ouyang was obvious. Duan Congxing thought that with the support of Ghost Poison Sect, he could act with impunity!


    "Ha ha, who are those people?" Just at that moment, one of the young men in ck suddenly turned his head, nced at Chu Ge and the others, andughed.


    His voice was not suppressed, so everyone could clearly hear him.


    Standing next to the young man was a middle-aged man who clearly knew of Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities. He nced at Chu Ge somewhat evasively, but then thinking that they were in public where the other party surely would not dare to take action, he fearlesslyughed and said, "Who knows? But it seems these people were just about to book rooms and got rejected by the manager, didn¡¯t they?"


    "Heh, normal. This is not a ce where just any Tom, Dick or Harry can enter, is it?"


    The group was speaking without taking Mr. Ouyang seriously at all.


    Zheng Lihong¡¯s brows were almost knitted together as he looked at Mr. Ouyang and said, "Old Master, do you want me to go over...?"


    However, Mr. Ouyang waved his hand and gestured forward: "No need, Mr. Chu has already gone over."


    And as Chu Ge slowly approached, those men in ck immediately shut their mouths, not daring to say more.


    The lobby manager also quickly arranged rooms for them and urged, "Hurry up, go upstairs!"


    However, just as the group turned to leave, Chu Ge stepped in front of them: "Gentlemen, why the rush to leave? I actually would like to have a good chat with you."


    A shiver ran through the men in ck, all of them lowering their heads, not daring to look at Chu Ge.


    After all, the person in front of them was capable of killing a Postnatal realm elder of a sect with a single punch. They might have managed some verbal cheap shots before, but with the person himself standing in front, they dared not utter any more insulting words.


    The lobby manager sighed and came out from behind the bar, looking at Chu Ge and saying, "Mr. Chu, this is the Duan Family¡¯s hotel. Please be mindful of your image, and don¡¯t cause trouble. If something goes wrong, no one can clean up the mess, right?"


    "Hmph." However, this time Chu Ge reacted uncharacteristically, looking at the lobby manager and scoffing coldly: "Are you talking to me?"


    "Uh?" The lobby manager didn¡¯t react for a moment, looking left and right: "Besides Mr. Chu, is there anyone else here?"


    Following that, a scolding voice spread throughout the hall.


    "What are you? Even if Duan Congxing himself came here, he would have to respectfully call me Mr. Chu. Ha, who can¡¯t be ounted for? Who do I need to exin to? To you? Go ask Duan Congxing, not just you, even if he himself were here, does he have the right to demand an exnation from me?"


    With these domineering words from Chu Ge, not only was the lobby manager stunned, but even Zheng Lihong was too.


    He stared nkly at Chu Ge, then turned his head to look at Mr. Ouyang: "Old Master, is he... is he really Mr. Chu?"


    In his impression, Chu Ge should be a person who was gentle and elegant in stillness and decisive in action.


    Yet, the person now looked arrogantly overbearing,pletely used to being a tyrant.


    "Hahaha¡ª" Mr. Ouyangughed, shaking his head and saying, "What a clever tactic from Mr. Chu, just as you see."


    After this scolding from Chu Ge, the lobby manager¡¯s face flushed red, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    If he admitted it, that would mean Mr. Duan was inferior to Chu Ge. He simply couldn¡¯t exin that to his family. If he denied it, but Mr. Duan indeed respectfully calls Chu Ge as Mr. Chu, wouldn¡¯t that indirectly imply his status was higher than Mr. Duan¡¯s?


    "Do you want to go upstairs, is that right?"


    Seeing that the lobby manager was silent, Chu Ge no longer continued to look at him, but instead turned his gaze to the men in ck and asked indifferently.


    The men exchanged nces, and finally, the leading middle-aged man stepped forward, nodding and saying, "Yes, please... Mr. Chu, let us pass."


    Although they were told to insult Chu Ge as much as possible before, in public, Chu Ge surely wouldn¡¯t dare to act physically.


    But only when they truly faced this young man did they feel the immensely terrifying aura emanating from Chu Ge. Who would dare provoke a dragon starving for a month with a chicken leg?


    "Ghost Poison Sect has always had grievances with me. But you are just a few minions among them. Whether to kill or forgive is up to me. You can leave this ce, yes, but the words spoken earlier must be ounted for."


    Chu Ge looked at the genuinely frightened men, speaking indifferently.


    "An exnation?" The middle-aged man was startled, a bad feeling arose in his heart as he looked at Chu Ge warily and asked, "What kind of exnation do you want?"


    "Very simple." Chu Ge smiled, but his eyes were coldly piercing: "Each of you kneel down one by one, then each shout ¡¯Sorry¡¯ three times. This matter will then be settled."


    "You..." They say a calf is not afraid of a tiger because it does not know fear, and one of the youngest Ghost Poison Sect disciples couldn¡¯t restrain himself and seemed ready to charge at Chu Ge.


    His realm was too low, thus he couldn¡¯t feel the mountainous pressure emanating from Chu Ge.


    But luckily, hispanion held him back tightly.


    The leading middle-aged man was silent for a while before finally speaking, "Mr. Chu¡¯s proposal is far too... unnecessary. Please make another request!"


    "Another request?" Chu Ge nodded, then suddenly his expression turned cold, his right hand shing out like lightning, directly grabbing the middle-aged man¡¯s neck: "You can go up, but only if you leave behind one life!"


    "You¡¯re looking for death!"


    Ghost Poison Sect had always been domineering. Since they first came to Shanghai, whether it was family heirs or wealthy merchants, everyone faced them with reverent caution, never suffering such humiliation.


    Finally, the strongest of the disciples roared and charged forward with a swinging fist.

 Chapter 191 - 0191: All Kneel Down

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 0191: All Kneel Down</h4><h4></h4>


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a dull thud, the young man was sent flying backward at a speed tenfold faster than when he had arrived, smashing through the hotel¡¯s ss doors and hurtling dozens of meters into the air before finally crashing to the ground.


    Along the way, patches of plum blossom-shaped marks dotted the ground.


    Chu Ge slowly retracted his right foot, while his two fingers held a ck insect approximately the size of a fly in front of his eyes. He sneered, "Ghost Poison Sect, it really is the Ghost Poison Sect. Such young age and already you try to kill with your first strike. The way your Ghost Poison Sect handles things is indeed domineering."


    "Cough cough... cough cough cough..."


    The middle-aged man that Chu Ge had released was now hastily moving back several steps, covering his neck while coughing painfully. Only then did he manage to speak to Chu Ge, "Considering what you just did, to call my Ghost Poison Sect overbearing - aren¡¯t you being overbearing yourself?"


    "Indeed." Chu Ge nodded, looking at the middle-aged man he said, "Today, I¡¯ll be overbearing just this once. What are you going to do about it?"


    Finally, the two young men behind could no longer hold back and with a roar, charged towards Chu Ge.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man let out a sigh, realizing he couldn¡¯t escape this time either. Grinding his teeth, he pulled out a handful of ck powder from his chest and also charged towards Chu Ge.


    "All at once? Good, it saves me the hassle."


    Chu Ge sneered. Before the onlookers could even see what he was doing, they heard two "bang bang" muffled sounds. The two young men didn¡¯t even manage to scream before they were sent flying, tumbling hundreds of meters away, their fate unknown.


    "You..."


    The middle-aged man stopped in his tracks, staring at Chu Ge with immense fear, his hands clinching the ck powder so hard it creaked. However, even as Chu Ge slowly approached him, he didn¡¯t have the courage to throw it.


    "When you¡¯re with a group of people, the most important thing is to stick together. They all flew away; if you don¡¯t fly too, wouldn¡¯t that seem a bit odd?"


    Suddenly, Chu Ge gave a smile and before the middle-aged man could react, he felt as if his chest had been struck by the front of a lotive, sending him flying through the air.


    The hotel lobby was dead silent!


    The security guards summoned by the lobby manager all froze in their tracks, standing at a distance, staring at Chu Ge in horror.


    And at that moment, Chu Ge slowly walked over to the lobby manager.


    "Mr... Mr. Chu." The lobby manager forced out a smile uglier than crying, and if he hadn¡¯t been leaning against the counter, he would have probably copsed.


    Chu Ge gave him a smile, but to the lobby manager at that moment, it was like a devil¡¯s grin.


    "Now, do you have any rooms avable?" Chu Ge asked softly.


    "Ah?" The lobby manager was taken aback, but as soon as he met Chu Ge¡¯s cold gaze, he immediately nodded like a pecking chicken, "Yes! Yes! How many would you like?"


    At this point, familialmands, Mr. Duan¡¯s instructions, all were thrown to the back of the lobby manager¡¯s mind.


    "Very good." The icy look in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes finally dissipated, and he gave the lobby manager a smile, showing a row of pearly white teeth, "Get us three sea-view rooms."


    This time, the hotel manager did not dare to dy for another second, swiftlypleting the procedures before arranging for a server to lead them upstairs.


    It wasn¡¯t until the group¡¯s figures vanished at the elevator entrance that he finally exhaled a sigh of relief, then noticed the sticky difort on his back; reaching to touch it, he realized with a shock that his shirt was drenched in cold sweat!


    However, just when the hotel manager had rxed and slumped into his chair, ready to calm his nerves, he suddenly sprang up as if pricked by a needle, eximing, "Quick, call an ambnce!"


    It suddenly urred to him that there were still people lying outside, their condition unknown to life or death!


    It must be said that different environments carry different qualities of Spiritual Energy in the air. The moment Zheng Lihong arrived here, he detected the purity of the Spiritual Energy in the air. Although sparse, it was already several times denser than that of the skyscraper-filled city.


    Thus, he chose the room closest to the sea. Both Mr. Chu and Mr. Ouyang had reached a critical point, where ordinary Spiritual Energy was no longer useful, and thetter did not cultivate, naturally notpeting with Zheng Lihong for it.


    After arriving in the room, Chu Ge first took out his phone to check it.


    There was a missed call on the phone, from Mu Bingtong. There was also a text message from Mu Bingtong.


    The text message had only one sentence: Let me know once you¡¯ve arrived safely.


    After reading these few words, Chu Ge felt a warmth in his heart and immediately pressed the call back button.


    The phone had barely rung twice before it was picked up, and Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice came through the speaker: "Chu Ge?"


    "It¡¯s me," chuckled Chu Ge. "I¡¯ve arrived, all is well, don¡¯t worry."


    "Mm," Mu Bingtong nodded. "That¡¯s good."


    "Are you concerned about me?" Chu Ge teased, as he opened the window and greeted the sea breeze with a smile.


    "Who... who¡¯s concerned about you!"


    In the vi in Shanghai, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face flushed as she spoke on the phone: "I¡¯m just... thepany is really short-staffed right now, and you¡¯ve just been promoted to HR manager. If something happened to you, it would be really hard to find a recement."


    Mu Bingtong obviously didn¡¯t want to linger on this topic and after listening carefully, asked with some confusion: "Why do I seem to... hear the sound of waves?"


    "That¡¯s right." Chu Geughed, taking a photo with his phone and sending it to Mu Bingtong: "I¡¯m by the seaside right now. Would you like me to bring you back a gift?"


    Despite her curiosity about why Chu Ge was at the seaside, Mu Bingtong smartly did not ask further, but went straight to responding about the topic of gifts: "Sure, bring back some pretty seashells. Last summer, I promised to take Yaoyao to the seaside. However, because thepany was too busy at the time, I couldn¡¯t fulfill my promise. This time, let it be a littlepensation."


    "Alright," Chu Ge nodded, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly when he remembered Yaoyao, that quirky little girl.


    After a few more exchanges and Mu Bingtong¡¯s instructions to stay safe, they ended the call.


    ......


    Aboard a luxurious cruise ship on the Public Sea, upon hearing the report concerning the Sky Sea Hotel, Duan Congxing¡¯s expression changed and he said sternly, "Hmph, this is a challenge to my authority!"


    "No need for Mr. Duan to be angry," said a ck-robed person standing next to him suddenly: "This time, Elder Futu is personally making an appearance; these people will only be able to be arrogant for a day or two."


    The mention of Elder Futu sparked excitement in Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes: "Exactly, with Elder Futu willing to make a move personally, the oue is already certain. Ouyang Yunbao, Sima Lingfu, and that so-called Mr. Chu, this time, I will have all of you kneel before my feet!"

 Chapter 192 - 0192: Give me a Seat

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 0192: Give me a Seat</h4><h4></h4>


    No words were exchanged that night. The next morning, after enjoying his breakfast, Chu Ge informed Mr. Ouyang and then left the hotel on his own.


    The Duan Family¡¯s cruise ship wouldn¡¯t officially open to the public until the evening, so there was still a full day of free time to wander around during the day. Plus, it was Chu Ge¡¯s first time at the seaside.


    At first, the plentiful bikini-d beauties on the coast drew his attention, but after a while, they lost their appeal. Mainly because he had spent a lot of time with a stunning beauty like Mu Bingtong, other women hardly caught his eye anymore.


    Contrary to what Chu Ge had imagined, the ces selling exquisite seashells weren¡¯t by the coast but were located in a small market at some distance from the hotel.


    The most frustrating thing was that there were no taxis avable, and the Mercedes that brought them had returned after dropping them off at the hotel.


    Fortunately, Chu Ge managed to catch a bus to the marketce and boarded it without hesitation.


    Perhaps because there were many tourists,bined with some local residents, the bus was rather crowded. When Chu Ge got on, there was just one seat left.


    Next to him sat a girl in a white dress who shed a sweet smile at Chu Ge as he took the seat beside her.


    For some reason, that smile calmed Chu Ge¡¯s originally restless heart, and he gently asked, "Are you taking the bus by yourself?"


    "Mhm!" The little girl didn¡¯t seem to be shy at all. She nodded and said, "My mom is unwell and can¡¯t get out of bed, I can take care of myself!"


    It¡¯s said that children from poor families mature early. That¡¯s exactly the case here.


    One inconvenient thing about buses is that they stop at every station regardless of whether someone is boarding or alighting.


    Perhaps it was peak hour, because when the bus stopped this time, arge number of people surged on board. Since all the seats were taken, the new passengers had to stand.


    At that moment, a woman in her forties suddenly approached Chu Ge and said, "You, stand up."


    "Me?" Chu Ge pointed at his own nose, puzzled, as he didn¡¯t recognize the woman.


    "Of course, it¡¯s you. Who else could I be talking to?" The woman looked at Chu Ge impatiently and urged, "Hurry up and move!"


    Chu Ge sneered and replied, "I remember that this is supposed to be a public bus, right?"


    "So, you do know it¡¯s a public bus?" The middle-aged woman ced her hands on her hips, looking at Chu Ge with an air of entitlement. "Don¡¯t you know that on a bus, you should give up your seat to the elderly? Don¡¯t you have any public manners, young man?"


    "Give up my seat?" Chu Ge said to the middle-aged woman with a sarcastic tone, "Auntie, you seem to be just over forty, far from qualifying for a seat offer?"


    "Hey, don¡¯t you know any better, youngd!" The middle-aged woman rolled up her sleeves, ready for a fight, as it seemed to onlookers. "Even so, I¡¯m a generation older than you. Is it wrong for me to ask for a seat?"


    "Nothing wrong with giving up seats," Chu Ge stated calmly, "It¡¯s your tone that is wrong."


    As soon as these words were spoken, a brief silence of a dozen seconds followed between them.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged woman stepped back and shouted loudly at the people around her: "Hey, everyone,e and see,e and see what society has degenerated into now. This strong young man here, when I asked him for a seat, not only did he refuse, he even had the nerve to argue. Is this how your teachers taught you in school?"


    "Ah, these young people these days!"


    "Exactly, this young man looks so morally upright, but who knew he¡¯s actually bad seed."


    "Just look, the auntie looks aged, and he still doesn¡¯t know to give up his seat, no manners at all!"


    Instantly, the people around started chattering. However, Chu Ge noticed that thesements came from those standing without seats, while the young people who were seated either buried their heads pretending to read, or leaned on their chairs with closed eyes as if asleep, or looked outside the window, indifferent to the whole ordeal.


    "Auntie!"


    At that moment, the little girl in the white dress stood up and said to the middle-aged woman, "Auntie, you can sit here."


    The little girl could hardly have been more than seven or eight years old, barely taller than one meter, certainly unable to reach the overhead handrails. As she stood up from her seat, the bus¡¯s jerking motion nearly caused her to fall several times.


    However, the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t pay any attention to the girl. Seeing the girl vacate her seat, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly ran over to take it, as if a moment¡¯s dy would see the seat snatched away.


    It wasn¡¯t until she sat down that the woman breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at Chu Ge with scorn in her voice: "Humph, some people really are less than a seven or eight-year-old girl!"


    In response to this, Chu Ge nodded in agreement and said, "Indeed, some people have lived to a ripe old age, but their lives might as well have been spent as a dog, less respectable than a seven or eight-year-old girl, shameless!"


    After finishing his words, he stood up and lifted the little girl onto his seat: "Here, you sit. I¡¯ve been sitting too long and my legs are a bit numb; I could use a stand."


    "You..." The middle-aged woman¡¯s face flushed red, and she found herself unable to respond to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge¡¯s actions, together with his previous words, were a clear mockery of her. At this moment, even those who had cheered on the middle-aged woman earlier cast their eyes down and fell silent.


    Chu Ge looked at them with mockingly, then slowly made his way to the front of the bus; he was about to reach his destination and prepare to disembark.


    Meanwhile, at the back of the bus, the little girl turned to the middle-aged woman and called out, "Auntie..."


    "Humph!" The middle-aged woman snorted at her and turned her head away, believing the humiliation she endured was entirely the fault of Chu Ge and the little girl.


    The bus continued its journey, and the carriage gradually quieted down. It was approaching noon, and everyone around seemed sleepy.


    But just then, the middle-aged woman, who had been squinting her eyes, suddenly opened them wide and stared at a man in front.


    The man quietly pulled out a small knife, sliced open the handbag of a woman standing in front of him, then caught all the items like a falling cell phone and tucked them into his own pocket...

 Chapter 193: You Are Seeking Death

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193: You Are Seeking Death</h4><h4></h4>


    The thief seemed to notice the middle-aged woman¡¯s gaze and discreetly shed a small knife, gesturing at her while also mouthing something.


    The middle-aged woman nodded in sheer terror and then closed her eyes again, but her slightly trembling body revealed her inner fear.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the middle-aged woman who saw this scene; after all, there were so many people on the bus, and none of them were blind.


    But seeing it was one thing; intervening was another matter entirely, especially since the thief was wielding a knife. What if he got desperate and attacked? Who would they turn to?


    Thus, everyone who saw chose unanimously to simply watch from the sidelines, ming the woman¡¯s misfortune for being targeted.


    The thief himself was clearly very satisfied with the intimidation he caused and even became more arrogant, slowly reaching his hand under the woman¡¯s skirt...


    "Sister, someone is stealing your things behind you!"


    Just then, a child¡¯s voice suddenly rang throughout the bus.


    Everyone fell silent, staring at the young girl who stood up, wearing a white dress.


    The woman whose purse had been shed turned her head and immediately screamed out, "Ah¡ªcatch the thief! Quickly, catch the thief!"


    However, to her despair, despite her cries, everyone around remained motionless. A few young people seemed about to approach, but were firmly held back by the elderly women or men next to them: "Are you crazy? The thief has a knife. Right now, it¡¯s just a loss of money for that woman. Just get off the bus and report it to the police!"


    But while everyone hesitated, the little girl had already walked up to the thief, fearlessly looking at him, saying, "Please return the items to this sister!"


    "Are you talking to me?" the thief looked at the little girl who wasn¡¯t even as tall as his thigh, pointing at his nose, seemingly in disbelief.


    "Please return the items to this sister!"


    The little girl repeated herself, locking eyes with the thief, her innocent eyes showing no trace of fear.


    The woman whose purse had been cut had already turned away; she did not have the courage to confront the thief, after all, she was a woman... That was all she could think to slightly ease her ashamed heart.


    Because, a little girl, around seven or eight years old, was standing beside her, trying to seek justice for her.


    The woman did not stop the little girl because she too hoped that the girl could help recover her belongings.


    It wasn¡¯t just this woman; at that moment, everyone else bowed their heads, feeling ashamed, butcking the courage to step forward. More thanck of courage, it was a matter of calction.


    After all, what was stolen wasn¡¯t theirs; moreover, the thief had a knife!


    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª" Finally, the thief burst intoughter, looking at the little girl and said, "Didn¡¯t your parents ever teach you, kids shouldn¡¯t interfere in adults¡¯ business?"


    "p¡ª"


    A crisp sound echoed as the little girl spun around twice and fell to the ground, with five bright red handprints gradually appearing on her tender young face.


    But nobody around dared to move or even help her up, everyone was afraid the thief would turn his attention on them!


    The little girl struggled to stand up, and yet again, she stood in front of the thief. Despite the tears swirling in her eyes, she held them back, stiffening her neck, and the vivid red handprint on her face became incredibly prominent under the sunlight, "Return the items to this sister!"


    This time even the thief was taken aback for a moment, looking at the girl, waving his hand saying, "Beat it, or else, I¡¯ll beat you to death!"


    The little girl visibly shrank her neck, but her footsteps did not retreat one bit, still staring at the thief, repeating the phrase: "Return the items to this sister!"


    Two years ago, it was the hard-earned money for a life-saving operation that her mother had gathered that the thief had stolen, leading to her father¡¯s death because the surgery couldn¡¯t be performed in time, and her mother had been bedridden ever since.


    "Return the items to this sister!" The little girl¡¯s voice was already carrying a crying tone, but she still did not step back, straining her eyes wide, staring down the thief.


    "Little ghost, are you freaking seeking death!"


    The thief panicked and lifted his foot, kicking towards the little girl.


    The people around closed their eyes but none stepped forward, not even a single person to speak a word of justice.


    However, this time, the thief¡¯s foot stopped less than three feet away from the little girl¡¯s face, unable to advance even a centimeter further!


    Chu Ge had unknowingly already stood beside the little girl, seeing the handprint on her cheek, he frowned and asked softly, "Does it hurt?"


    "Not painful." The little girl shook her head, showing a pleading look towards Chu Ge: "Big brother, please, ask the thief to return the items to this sister, please."


    "Okay!" Chu Ge nodded, slowly shifting his gaze away from the little girl¡¯s face, and at the same time, the look in his pupils grew cold: "Not only should the stolen items be returned, but there also needs to be a punishment!"


    "You¡ªlet go of me, damn it!" The thief¡¯s face turned red, struggling desperately.


    The leg he had kicked out was caught firmly by Chu Ge¡¯s hand, suspended mid-air and utterly immobile.


    Chu Ge looked expressionless at him and said, "I didn¡¯t want to interfere, but since you made your move just now, you should pay a price."


    "I¡¯ll pay your damn price!" The thief roared and swung a dagger towards Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    Chu Ge slightly tilted his head, dodging the dagger, and at the same time, his right hand exerted a gentle force.


    "Crack¡ª"


    A crisp sound echoed, heard by everyone in the carriage, Chu Ge¡¯s so-called "gentle force" was actually strong enough to snap a steel pipe!


    "O¡ª" The thief let out a shrieking wail, his right leg from the calf now hanging limply in mid-air, obviously, the bones inside had been crushed by Chu Ge and only the skin was still attached.


    "Just now, was it this hand that you used to hit her?" Chu Ge gently pulled, directly bringing the thief to his feet, then released his right leg, lightly grasping his right arm.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... please don¡¯t..." The thief looked at Chu Ge with immense fear, his forehead covered in cold sweat, desperately pleading.


    But Chu Ge made a "shush" gesture to him: "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be quick."


    "Crack¡ª"


    "Ah¡ª" The thief¡¯s hysterical scream, obviously, his right hand had also been crippled.


    Chu Ge had been using his right hand because his left hand was covering the little girl¡¯s eyes.


    "Big brother, what¡¯s happening?" The little girl obediently didn¡¯t open her eyes, instead asking.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Chu Ge¡¯s voice carried a smile, but his gaze towards the thief was chillingly cold: "Count sheep, count to a hundred before you open your eyes. By then, the sister¡¯s items will all have been returned."

 Chapter 194 - 0194: You Are a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 0194: You Are a Good Person</h4><h4></h4>


    "Big brother... I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!" The thief was truly afraid now; although the young man appeared to be smiling at him, his actions were merciless.


    "If apologies were effective, this world wouldn¡¯t be filled with so many grudges and resentments!" However, Chu Ge remained indifferent to the thief¡¯s pleas.


    "Crack¡ªCrack¡ª"


    Two crisp sounds in session, and this time, the thiefpletely copsed to the ground, not only because both his hands and feet had been disabled by Chu Ge, but also because he fainted from the intense pain.


    Chu Ge stood up, and everyone around him instinctively took a few steps back, looking at him with terror.


    The ferocity of this young man had been witnessed by everyone, especially the middle-aged woman who had earlier asked him to give up his seat, who was now looking down with a pale face, trembling like chaff.


    The thiefy on the ground, the woman¡¯s belongings scattered everywhere, yet the woman didn¡¯t dare to immediately stoop down to pick them up, instead looking at Chu Ge with immense fear and not daring to move.


    Chu Ge nced at her but said nothing; instead, he bent down and said gently to the little girl, "It¡¯s okay now, you can open your eyes."


    In the entire carriage, beside Chu Ge, no one else dared to meet the little girl¡¯s innocent gaze and all silently lowered their heads.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!"


    The girl blinked her big eyes, smiling at Chu Ge, even though the handprint on her little face looked somewhat incongruous.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t speak, his hand gently caressing her cheek, and as it slid slowly down, the handprint on the girl¡¯s face miraculously disappeared!


    The little girl¡¯s home happened to be near the market. She got off the bus with Chu Ge, and before Chu Ge disembarked, he suddenly turned back and took a nce inside the bus; anyone caught by his gaze involuntarily bowed their heads.


    Chu Ge let out a coldugh, sneering, "Indeed, some people really are worse than a seven- or eight-year-old girl!"


    After getting off the bus, he didn¡¯t rush to the market to select shells; instead, he followed the girl through twists and turns to a slum.


    The surroundings were barely constructed of dpidated tile houses. Perhaps because she had been helped earlier, the little girl didn¡¯t have any guard against Chu Ge and directly led him into her home.


    "Mom¡ª"


    With that call, a curtain at the back of the living room was lifted, and a middle-aged woman limping with a crutch came out, her face bearing a seven or eight points resemnce to the girl.


    "Xiao Qin!" The middle-aged woman, seeing a strange man standing behind her daughter, was startled and quickly beckoned her over.


    The girl nicknamed Xiao Qin nced back at Chu Ge, then ran to the middle-aged woman: "Mom, there was a thief on the bus just now. This big brother was amazing, he floored the thief with a few punches and kicks, and the thief couldn¡¯t move on the ground."


    "Ah, I see." The middle-aged woman¡¯s tightly furrowed brows rxed slightly, but the vignt look on her face did not fade, standing in front of the little girl: "Young man, you¡¯vee from so far away, how about a drink of water before you go?"


    Those words were clearly meant to send him away.


    Yet, Chu Ge acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, instead taking a look around.


    The house was very old, probably handed down from the previous generation, some of the ster on the walls had fallen off, but in the most conspicuous ce on the wall, it was covered with various awards.


    Just as the middle-aged woman was about to say something more, she suddenly felt a breeze, and when she opened her eyes again, she found that Chu Ge was already standing in front of her without knowing when.


    "Ah¡ª"


    A middle-aged woman suddenly let out a piercing scream because Chu Ge¡¯s hand was ced on her lower abdomen.


    "Bang¡ª"


    Just a few dozen secondster, the door was suddenly pushed open and dozens of inly dressed residents rushed in, holding rolling pins and the like, eyeing Chu Ge warily.


    "That young man... I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try anything funny; everyone¡¯s here!"


    "That¡¯s right!" said an old man angrily. "These orphaned and widowed women barely survive on the charity of the neighbors; they have nothing worth stealing or robbing. Just leave these poor people be!"


    It was clear that these people had heard the middle-aged woman¡¯s scream earlier and assumed Chu Ge was a criminal.


    But that was only natural. In a small house with only a disabled woman and a seven- or eight-year-old girl, a man in his twenties going in, followed by a scream, would naturally lead people to think he was up to no good.


    But just then, Chu Ge suddenly removed his hand from the woman¡¯s lower abdomen, stepped back a few paces, and said, "Now, try dropping the crutches."


    "Ah?" The middle-aged woman looked at Chu Ge in a daze, but still subconsciously leaned her crutches against the table.


    "This..." At first, she couldn¡¯t let go, only cautiously shuffling her step, but after trying to walk a few dozen steps, she was already striding around the room with ease.


    "My... My illness, it¡¯s gone?"


    It wasn¡¯t just the middle-aged woman. Even the surrounding neighbors were staring, eyes wide with shock.


    After roughly a few dozen seconds passed, an elder with white hair and beard took a sharp breath and, tugging his beard, said, "Thatd¡¯s no criminal, he¡¯s a Divine Doctor!"


    On hearing the elder, the crowd came to their senses and promptly started looking for Chu Ge, only to realize he had already left without them knowing when.


    At that moment, the middle-aged woman suddenly eximed, "Xiao Qin, where are you going?"


    The girl called Xiao Qin was already squeezing through the crowd, trying to run out of the house, and just caught a glimpse of Chu Ge¡¯s disappearing figure at the end of the road.


    "Big brother! Thank you, you¡¯re a good person!"


    She cupped her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, shouting out loud.


    Chu Ge paused in his step but did not turn around, simply waving his hand before turning the corner.


    It was noon at the time, with the golden sun hanging in the sky. The sunlight poured down from above, making everything feel warm andforting.


    Facing the golden sunlight, Chu Ge suddenly smiled and murmured, "A good person?"


    ...


    As he left, Chu Ge also made a phone call to Zhao Wuji, briefly mentioning the little girl¡¯s situation, asking him to give a little help. Apart from that, he made no other moves.


    After all, he was no saint; it was just that the little girl had unexpectedly touched a soft spot in his heart, prompting him to lend a hand on a whim.


    After the call, Chu Ge plunged into the market¡¯s art stalls, because, for him, that was the real business at hand.

 Chapter 195 - 0195: Protection Mission

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 0195: Protection Mission</h4><h4></h4>


    When Chu Ge returned to the Sky Sea Hotel, it was already around three or four in the afternoon. The luxury cruise would officially open at six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    At this moment, Old Master Ouyang and Zheng Lihong were nowhere to be seen. Neither of them were particrly active, so they were probably in their rooms by now.


    The hotel lobby manager had a very deep impression of Chu Ge. Upon seeing Chu Ge enter, he couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously shrink his neck, especially when Chu Ge caught his eye and gave him a slight smile, the manager¡¯s back was almost streaming with cold sweat.


    It was only when Chu Ge disappeared around the corner of the stairs that he finally breathed a sigh of relief, muttering: "What¡¯s with these young people nowadays? Why is each one more ruthless than thest?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s room was on the eighth floor. The hallway was silent, but as Chu Ge approached his door and took out his key card to unlock it, his movements suddenly paused.


    There were breathing sounds inside the room!


    This kind of terrifying hearing would definitely be considered a miracle to ordinary people, but for a Martial Artist, as long as one advances to the Innate Realm, achieving this is not difficult.


    "Sixteen people, ambushing in my room?"


    Chu Ge chuckled coldly, but still took out his key card and swiped the door open.


    There were no lights on in the room, and since Chu Ge had chosen a room a bit further inside, even though it was only three or four in the afternoon, the room was still pitch ck.


    Behind him came more than a dozen extremely suppressed breaths. However, Chu Ge intentionally pretended to be unaware. He gently closed the door and then reached out to turn on the light.


    Suddenly, two sets of elerating footsteps sounded behind him.


    Chu Ge sneered without turning his head. His left foot anchored on the ground, and he kicked backwards with his right, lightning-fast. At the same time, he turned on the light.


    "Ah¡ª"


    At the instant the light came on, a scream only then erupted in the room. Two figures in ck clothing and sunsses were sent flying backward.


    Since Chu Ge had sensed no Martial Artist¡¯s aura on them, he had controlled his strength. The two flew back more than ten meters, hitting the wall and then slid down slowly.


    "Whoa!"


    When Chu Ge saw the scene in the living room, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a tiny exmation of surprise. Of course, the sarcastic expression on his face was unmistakable: "The Matrix?"


    Aside from the two he had kicked flying, who still hadn¡¯t gotten up, there were thirteen more people standing around, forming a sort of encirclement, trapping him in the middle.


    On the sofa, there was only one man in a suit and sunsses sitting, looking at him with displeasure.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. They asked for it." Chu Ge didn¡¯t sense any intent to kill from these people, so he didn¡¯t choose to attack. Instead, he simply sat on the sofa opposite the man, poured himself a ss of red wine, and then lifted the ss, crossing his legs as he stared at him: "You didn¡¯t even ask for my permission to enter my room, and just now, you were trying to take advantage of me turning on the light to control me. Who else should I kick if not them?"


    "You..." A fury shed across the face of a young man wearing sunsses. He just clenched his fists, intending toe forward when the man on the sofa suddenly scolded: "Xiao Li!"


    "Yes!" Xiao Li took several deep breaths and, along with hispanion, helped the two people stand up.


    "Mr. Chu, right?" The middle-aged man on the sofa took off his sunsses, revealing a square face, and sized up Chu Ge before finally speaking.


    "From Shanghai?"


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow.


    His reputation was not yet widespread at home and abroad, so his first reaction was that this man was also from Shanghai, perhaps even involved with some of the forces he was familiar with.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Xia Tian, from Beijing."


    "Beijing?" Chu Ge was startled, and he looked at him: "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been to Beijing? You don¡¯t need to find me for your people finding needs, right?"


    However, Xia Tian didn¡¯t respond to Chu Ge¡¯s question but instead waved his hand, and a ck-clothed man beside him immediately handed over a ck leather bag.


    He took out a document from the bag, slid it across to Chu Ge, and slowly said: "Chu Ge, Han ethnicity, twenty-two years old, born in a small mountain vige in a remote area. Came to Shanghai four months ago. Cured both Mr. Ouyang and Mu Changge of their terminal illnesses, earning the title of Divine Doctor. Also had a fake marriage with Mu Bingtong, the Chairwoman of Jinxiu Group. In less than two months¡¯ time, you made Huo Tianqian and his associatespletely submit to you. Is what I said correct?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s face finally showed a change. The document recorded his information, and Xia Tian was merely reciting it.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    However, Xia Tian did not answer Chu Ge¡¯s question, instead shaking his head: "One thing I¡¯m really curious about. Despite our efforts, we could only find information about you after you came to Shanghai, and nothing useful before that. It¡¯s as if you suddenly popped out from a crack in a rock four months ago!"


    "Investigating me?" Chu Ge started tough, his eyes turning a bit colder as he lightly put the file on the table: "You better give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise, what happens next might surprise you."


    "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t get agitated. We definitely have no ill intent," Xia Tian quickly gestured with his hands and continued: "Or rather, our visit this time is purely out of my personal interest in you."


    "Personal interest in me?" Chu Ge muttered and then suddenly revealed a yful smile: "By the way, have you heard of the Ghost Poison Sect?"


    "Ghost Poison Sect?" Xia Tian frowned: "That seems to be an Ancient Martial Sect... Mr. Chu, where did you hear about it?"


    Hearing Xia Tian¡¯s response, Chu Ge already had some idea. It appeared that the other party could only find some ordinary information about him, while matters rted to the Ancient Martial World were probably deliberately hidden.


    "Out with it, what¡¯s your real purpose?" Chu Ge pushed the file back nonchntly.


    The ck-clothed young man at his side carefully packed it away and retreated. After he was back in position, Xia Tian finally looked at Chu Ge and said: "We belong to a secret organization within the state, specifically responsible for protecting certain important individuals. This time, we received a mission that individuals from the Four Great Families of Shanghai will meet on a luxury cruise."


    "So?" Chu Ge guessed what wasing, but still asked softly.


    "So, our mission this time is actually Mr. Ouyang!"

 Chapter 196 - 0196: Blood Hand Organization

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 0196: Blood Hand Organization</h4><h4></h4>


    Indeed, what Xia Tian said was exactly as Chu Ge had predicted; the other party¡¯s duty was to protect important figures, and Chu Ge was most familiar with Mr. Ouyang.


    After Xia Tian finished that sentence, a silence of several tens of seconds suddenly fell between the two.


    "Hehehehe..." Suddenly, Chu Geughed.


    "What are youughing at?" Xia Tian frowned slightly. He was discussing a very serious matter, and the other¡¯s reaction was clearly disrespectful to him.


    "Nothing." Chu Ge shook his head and suddenly asked, "By the way, are you really unaware of the Ghost Poison Sect?"


    "It¡¯s an Ancient Martial Sect, and I¡¯m curious where Mr. Chu learned this name. But that¡¯s none of your business, and of course, it has nothing to do with us either."


    When Xia Tian said this, there was clearly a moment of distraction. Because he suddenly remembered a mysterious organization he had learned about by chance: the Dragon Group!


    It was said to be a special action team established by the country specifically to deal with those Ancient Martial Sects.


    The reason for his distraction was because he vaguely realized that the Dragon Group seemed to havee here too... What were they here for?


    "Well, you want to protect Mr. Ouyang, I have no objections. After all, who doesn¡¯t protect the important people?" Chu Ge chuckled softly.


    Although these people were sent by the state, their rank was obviously too low to touch the level of Ancient Martial Artists. But no matter, as long as these people did not interfere with him, Chu Ge was confident that he could keep the old master safe.


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t understand the current situation." Xia Tian, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but frown and said slowly.


    "Situation?" Chu Ge was taken aback: "What situation?"


    This time, Xia Tian didn¡¯t speak, but stood up and nodded towards the two ck-clothed men behind him.


    The two immediately ced the box they were carrying on the coffee table and opened it, revealing two miniatureputers and some equipment. After a few seconds, a projection appeared on the wall.


    "Professional." Chu Ge looked at the projection and sneered, "You¡¯ve been in my room for quite a long time, haven¡¯t you?"


    Xia Tian did not answer this question, but pointed to the image on the wall and said, "These people are all members of the international terrorist organization - Blood Hand!"


    Disyed on the screen were pictures of dozens of individuals, from various countries, with several lines of description under each person¡¯s photo.


    Xia Tian nced at Chu Ge and continued, "They are all veterans who have retired from special forces of different countries. Theirbat abilities are extremely formidable, and each is very dangerous! This time, we received information that the Blood Hand organization is very likely to board the cruise ship!"


    This cruise ship was not the private property of the Duan Family. The Duan Family had simply contracted a portion of the space on the cruise ship for their use.


    "Then why not stop this cruise ship?" Chu Ge asked.


    Xia Tian shook his head: "There are wealthy and noble passengers on this luxury cruise ship, including the elders of the Four Great Families, and even foreign nobility. It¡¯s only a possibility that the Blood Hand may board, but it¡¯s not certain. If we rashly force the cruise ship to stop and it turns out to be a false rm, it could lead to serious diplomatic issues. We can¡¯t bear this responsibility, so we can only send a special action team to disguise as passengers on board."


    "I see." Chu Ge nodded, then suddenly said, "What you said makes sense, but... what does all this have to do with me?"


    "You..." Xia Tian was choked by Chu Ge¡¯s words, looking at him speechlessly, "You really aren¡¯t afraid of death, knowing that the cruise ship is so dangerous, why would you still want to go? Mr. Ouyang is already under our protection, Mr. Chu could very well just go back to Shanghai safely. Even if something really happens, you won¡¯t be responsible."


    Xia Tian¡¯s words could be described as utterly earnest, but Chu Ge slightly frowned and looked at him with some confusion: "Right, it seems to be the best choice for me indeed. However, we are neither rtives nor have I made any significant contributions, why are you being so kind to me?"


    "Mr. Chu, was it you who cured Mr. Ouyang¡¯s chronic illness of many years?" Xia Tian suddenly asked.


    "Mhm." Chu Ge nodded.


    "That¡¯s why." Xia Tian looked at him seriously and said, "Now, in Beijing, there are many old masters who suffer from chronic illnesses from the war era, and some of them are already on their deathbeds. So after hearing about your divine medical skills, the superiors ordered us to ensure your safety and bring you to Beijing unscathed!"


    "Is that so?" Chu Ge murmured thoughtfully.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s reaction, Xia Tian¡¯s face brightened, thinking he had agreed, and quickly said, "Then I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort..."


    However, he was cut off mid-sentence by a wave of Chu Ge¡¯s hand: "Don¡¯t worry, I am capable of protecting my own safety."


    "Mr. Chu, you..."


    Xia Tian seemed to want to persuade further, but Chu Ge had already stood up first, pulling open the door: "You¡¯ve been disturbing me for too long; you can leave now. As for persuading me to return to Shanghai, there¡¯s no need to mention it again, as I will not agree."


    "Captain..." The man carrying the briefcase next to him frowned and leaned in to whisper something to Xia Tian.


    But Xia Tian shook his head, then sighed and said to Chu Ge, "Alright then, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer, but I still hope Mr. Chu will consider it carefully."


    With that, they left one after another.


    Only after they left did Chu Ge close the door and lie down on the couch, looking at the ceiling light with a contemtive expression.


    These peopleing in uninvited naturally displeased him, but they really had good intentions, and after all, they were sent by the state.


    With Chu Ge¡¯s current strength, he was far from able to contend with the colossal entity of the state.


    Finally, after a moment of silence, Chu Ge downed the red wine in his ss and muttered, "Heh, the Four Great Families, Ghost Poison Sect, Special Action Team, and that Blood Hand organization... things are getting more and more interesting!"


    Meanwhile, in the corridor outside the room.


    "Captain!" A young man in ck approached Xia Tian, indignantly saying, "That guy is too oblivious to what¡¯s good for him. We¡¯ve made the stakes clear, yet he still insists on boarding the ship recklessly. Should we..." He made a hand gesture.


    Xia Tian shook his head: "The superiors have already made it clear - no force is to be used! Forget it, let¡¯s allocate some personnel to protect Mr. Chu and ensure safety for him and Mr. Ouyang!"


    Having said that, Xia Tian sighed, "Mr. Ouyang has a special status. We can¡¯t meet him directly and can only protect him in secrecy. Let¡¯s go, we need to get ready now. Six o¡¯clock, it¡¯s time to board the ship!"

 Chapter 197 - 0197: Nicknamed East God

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 0197: Nicknamed East God</h4><h4></h4>


    Dinner was naturally settled in the hotel. However, during the meal, Chu Ge noticed that the restaurant was already teeming with Xia Tian¡¯s people. Although they were all in in clothes and very well disguised, how could they possibly escape Chu Ge¡¯s almost superhuman senses?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t point it out.


    Right after dinner, Zhao Wuji¡¯s motorcade was already waiting at the hotel entrance, and Zhao Wuji himself was standing next to a stretch Lincoln.


    "Yo, Mr. Zhao came to wee us in person; this old man is truly honored," Mr. Ouyang said with a seemingly good mood, joking as he saw Zhao Wuji.


    Zhao Wuji hurriedly shook his head andughed: "Mr. Ouyang is joking. Having you in my car is what truly graces it!"


    "By the way, Mr. Zhao, what are the conditions for boarding the ship?" Just then, Chu Ge suddenly thought of what Xia Tian had said, and directly stepped out from behind Mr. Ouyang to ask.


    "Boarding conditions?" Zhao Wuji seemed not to have anticipated Chu Ge¡¯s question. After pausing for a few seconds, he said, "This time, the Fu Guiwan cruise ship requires a special invitation for boarding. Of course, some people take a special passage. Like us¡ªwe can board directly through the special passage."


    "Oh, I see," Chu Ge nodded, seeming to be deep in thought.


    At this moment, Zhao Wuji had already invited Mr. Ouyang and Zheng Lihong into the car. Seeing Chu Ge still standing there, he softly urged him, "Mr. Chu, we can board the car now, everyone is waiting."


    "Eh," Chu Ge nced at the car and suddenly said, "Mr. Zhao, do you have any extra invitations?"


    "Hm?" Zhao Wuji looked at Chu Ge with some confusion, but eventually nodded, "Yes, does Mr. Chu need one?"


    "Hand me one."


    Watching Zhao Wuji take out an exquisitely decorated invitation from his bag, Chu Ge took it into his hands and said to Mr. Ouyang, "Old Master, maintain contact after boarding the ship; I can be there at any moment."


    This was clearly a temporary goodbye. Mr. Ouyang didn¡¯t mind, knowing that even if the Duan Family intended any mischief, they wouldn¡¯t act just as everyone was boarding.


    After all, they had to wait until the ship entered international waters; otherwise, even if the Duan Family received help from some power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the state apparatus!


    "Well then, Mr. Chu, be careful yourself. Make sure not to miss the boarding time," Zhao Wuji didn¡¯t ask further, and after softly instructing him, got into the car.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t looking to experience what the regr treatment was, but Xia Tian¡¯s words had piqued his interest.


    Taking the special passage meant he would not encounter other people. However, with the cruise filled with all sorts this time, he felt it would be better to take the regr passage and see if he could meet a few more interesting characters.


    Since they took the special passage, Mr. Ouyang and the rest were considered to have an early entry, and the real gate had not yet opened; at the ticket checkpoint, two uniformed staff members were still on guard.


    Chu Ge took a few looks and then leaned against a pir nearby, pulling out his phone to start idly scrolling through information.


    Suddenly, his finger stopped mid-swipe, and he spoke lightly, "Friend, rifling through someone¡¯s pockets without the owner¡¯s permission is quite impolite."


    The person behind Chu Ge stiffened in movement, with his hand paused in mid-air for a few seconds before quickly retreating, and he joked sheepishly, "Heh heh, just kidding, mate. Your reaction is pretty strong!"


    Chu Ge did not respond to this, instead turning around.


    Standing behind him was a man about 1.7 meters tall, very handsome, with a bit of slyness in his brows and with twinkling peachy eyes, giving the first impression that he was always plotting something.


    Seeing Chu Ge confront him directly, the man wasn¡¯t nervous but stepped forward a few paces, bending his arm and draping it over Chu Ge¡¯s neck, adopting a chummy gesture, "Hehe, buddy, I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. You seem to have been staring at the Fu Guiwan¡¯s check-in gate for a while."


    Faced with the man¡¯s forward gesture, Chu Ge was momentarily stunned.


    In Shanghai, let alone young people of the same age, even someone like Zhao Wuji wouldn¡¯t dare to be so casual with him.


    However, Chu Ge was not angry but instead curved his lips into an amused smile: "Yeah, so what?"


    "So what?" The man immediately dropped his arm, staring at Chu Ge with widened eyes and an exaggerated expression, whispering, "Buddy, do you know the backstory of this cruise ship?"


    "The backstory?" This was something Chu Ge really didn¡¯t know. His mission was to apany the Old Master in negotiations and to ensure the Old Master¡¯s safety along the way. As for the rest, Chu Ge had yet to inquire, after all, their departure this time was quite sudden.


    When it came to inside information, the man instantly showed a look of supreme confidence, patting his chest, "Heh, you¡¯re asking the right person. I won¡¯t im to know about other things, but as for this Fu Guiwan cruise ship, I dare say I¡¯m one of the most informed persons!"


    The man kept bbering on the side but didn¡¯t discuss any useful information. Chu Ge was not a dull person. After a brief pondering, he took out a few hundred-dor bills from his pocket and stuffed them into the man¡¯s hand: "Skip the nonsense, just tell me."


    "Hehe, you¡¯re straightforward, brother!" The man joyfully epted the money, counting it and then stuffing it into his pocket with satisfaction before saying, "My name is Lin Dong, nickname East God!"


    "East God?" Watching Lin Dong confidently state his nickname, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. How conceited must one be to bestow upon oneself a moniker with the word "God"?


    "Dude, can¡¯t you speak properly?" Lin Dong frowned, looking at Chu Ge discontentedly, "Do you still want to hear the exclusive scoop?"


    "Sure, sure, I won¡¯t interrupt," Chu Ge said, holding back hisughter.


    Though it was clearly perfunctory, Lin Dong rolled his eyes but continued after simmering down, leaning in and saying, "I¡¯ll tell you, this Fu Guiwan has guests that are either rich or noble, nearly all are billionaires. Moreover, there are rumors that the important figures of the Four Great Families of Shanghai will gather on this cruise ship to hold a secret meeting."


    "You know all this?" Chu Ge gave Lin Dong a surprised look.


    Frankly, the confidentiality of the Four Great Families¡¯ meeting this time was very well kept, and it was unexpected that this young man could ferret out such information.


    "Of course, isn¡¯t the moniker East God something I just made up?" Lin Dong said proudly, lifting his head.

 Chapter 198 - 0198: Exclusive News

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 0198: Exclusive News</h4><h4></h4>


    "Of course, I can¡¯t get ahold of more secretive news, such as the content of their meetings. But that¡¯s not something for us to worry about anyway."


    As he spoke, Lin Dong¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he looked around shiftily to confirm that no one was around, and then stealthily pulled out a beautifully decorated invitation from his bosom: "Bro, take a look, a genuine invitation to ¡¯Fortune¡¯. It took me a lot of effort to get my hands on this. What do you think? You know, everyone on this ship is either rich or noble. With your looks, bro, if you catch the eye of some rich family¡¯s miss, that would be a swift rise to the heavens!"


    Truly, Chu Ge¡¯s handsomeness was in no way inferior to Lin Dong¡¯s, and might even surpass it. If his status were ordinary, this would indeed be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    Seeing Chu Ge unmoved, Lin Dong was momentarily taken aback and then said anxiously: "Bro, did I not make myself clear? The least wealthy on the ¡¯Fortune¡¯ are all billionaires, with various youngdies abound. If you go on with your looks, just hooking up with one can secure your second half of life with glory and riches! How about it? I feel particrly fond of you today, I¡¯ll give you a discount, the ticket will only cost you fifty thousand dors!"


    "Fifty thousand dors?" Chu Ge looked at Lin Dong and suddenly let out a smile: "You¡¯ve sold this to quite a few people, haven¡¯t you?"


    Lin Dong¡¯s face changed slightly, but he quickly regained his smiling facade and said: "What are you talking about, you think the ¡¯Fortune¡¯s¡¯ invitations are asmon as cabbages? I had to pull connections to get my hands on just a few, and everyone else is fighting to buy them for seventy to eighty thousand yuan!"


    "Well then, go sell it to someone else for seventy to eighty thousand." Chu Ge shook his head with a smile, no longer interested in the conversation.


    Realizing the deal was off, Lin Dong muttered: "Humph, just don¡¯t regret itter.", then wandered off to peddle his "invitations" elsewhere.


    Chu Ge had observed the invitation, and although it was made extremely authentic, he had a real invitation forparison, and of course, he noticed some subtle differences.


    Half an hour quickly passed, and with a long horn sound, therge iron gates at the ticket checkpoint finally opened.


    A red carpet stretched from the deck all the way to the outside corridor, creating a red pathway, with dozens of fully armed security guards standing on both sides, and several uniformed ticket inspectors at the end.


    Chu Ge walked over calmly, taking advantage of the queuing gap to examine the surrounding crowd.


    Just then, amotion came from ahead. A young man in a suit was thrown into the hall behind by two security guards, holding his arms.


    "Let me go! Where¡¯s Lin Dong... Lin Dong you son of a bitch, selling me a fake ticket for eighty thousand yuan, just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off the hook!" The young many on the floor, screaming heart-wrenchingly.


    This incident was at most a minor scene which, aside from causing a brief disturbance earlier, did not create any further ripples; and after ranting for a while, the young man was forcibly taken away by the security guards.


    Just as Chu Ge was about to return his attention forward, a voice suddenly came from behind him: "Yo, bro, you¡¯vee too?"


    "Lin Dong?" Chu Ge turned his head back in surprise andughed: "You¡¯ve sold fake tickets to quite a few people, haven¡¯t you? Howe you¡¯re stepping out now, aren¡¯t you afraid of their retaliation?"


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of." Lin Dong gave a sly smile: "They¡¯re all taken away by security. Other than you, there¡¯s basically none of my customers here."


    "Hey, let¡¯s set the record straight, I didn¡¯t buy your invitation." Chu Ge looked at him with irritation, took a step forward, and directly handed over the invitation to the ticket checker.


    "Sir, pleasee inside!" Due to the earlier fake ticket incident, the ticket checker examined it thoroughly before bowing and greeting.


    Chu Ge nodded indifferently and stepped onto the deck.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that just as he set foot on the deck, Lin Dong followed right behind: "Hey bro, I didn¡¯t expect it, you actually have a real invitation. Tell me, how did you get it?"


    "Do you know Zhao Wuji?"


    "Of course." Lin Dong nodded, his tone filled with a hint of admiration: "The chairman of Tianrui Bank, a man equal to a n. Anyone who knows a bit about the upper society of Shanghai has probably heard this name."


    "Uh-huh." Chu Ge nodded, looked at him with a teasing smile, and said: "What if I told you, the invitation I have in my hand was personally given to me by Zhao Wuji, would you believe it?"


    "Hey, bro, that¡¯s a bit too much." Lin Dong rolled his eyes and said indignantly: "If you don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t say. I, Lin Dong, alsoe from the streets, I know the rules of the world of martial arts. But you don¡¯t have to make up such a nonsense story to fool me, do you? Insulting my intelligence. If you really had any connection to Zhao Wuji, would you need an invitation?"


    "Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you." Chu Ge did not want to be entangled in this matter and turned to Lin Dong: "Speaking of which, I¡¯m curious, where did you get that invitation from? Just the one?"


    "Nonsense, if I had spare real invitations, would I only sell them for eighty thousand?" Lin Dong waved his hand and leaned closer to Chu Ge to whisper: "Hehe, about the origin of my invitation... Recently in Shanghai, a young man named Chu Ge has be quite famous, do you know him?"


    "Chu Ge?" Chu Ge¡¯s expression suddenly became strange, he hesitated for a while and then nodded: "Uh... seems like I¡¯ve heard a bit about him."


    "There¡¯s no use just hearing about him." Lin Dong¡¯s eyes shifted, his face donning a proud look: "I tell you, this guy is not simple. The Old Master of the Ouyang Family treats him as an honored guest, the chairman of Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji, respects him a lot."


    "Oh? So what?" Chu Ge looked at him: "What does that have to do with you?"


    "What do you mean, nothing to do with me?" Lin Dong¡¯s eyes widened, pointing to the big box next to the ticket checker where the invitations were being collected: "I tell you, this Chu Ge was my little brother back in the days when he was in the world of martial arts! We took the oath of brotherhood. Over the years, as he¡¯s risen to the top, he hasn¡¯t forgotten about me, his big brother; so, not long ago, he specially sent someone to deliver the invitation to me."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge was ready to burst outughing.


    After a long silence, he asked with an extremely weird expression: "So, you¡¯re Chu Ge¡¯s... sworn big brother? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of these stories?"


    "You haven¡¯t heard many such stories. I also have exclusive news. There are some things that must be said about Chu Ge and the chairperson of Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong, the bits and pieces between Chu Ge and Miss Ouyang Die. How about that? As long as the money is right, I¡¯ll share these stories with you instantly!"

 Chapter 199 - 0199: Long for Death and Life

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 0199: Long for Death and Life</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Now Chu Ge was truly speechless, looking at him with a somewhatplex gaze.


    Lin Dong, seeing Chu Ge¡¯splex expression, thought he was interested and nced around before leaning in closer to Chu Ge, whispering secretively, "Hehe, you might not know about the others, but you¡¯ve surely heard of the Frost Flower of Shanghai? Mu Bingtong, the chairwoman of Jinxiu Group, is practically every man¡¯s dream in Shanghai! What about the gossip between Mu Bingtong and Chu Ge, huh? Brother, as long as the price is right, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!"


    To tell the truth, Chu Ge really didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to make.


    However, the awkward atmosphere didn¡¯tst long. Just when Lin Dong was about to continue peddling his "exclusive insider information" to Chu Ge, he seemed to nce inadvertently into the distance, then his expression instantly froze on his face.


    Standing far away was a middle-aged man in a suit, appearing every bit the nouveau riche, especially with a pure gold chain as thick as a finger hanging around his neck, which added a strong scent of vulgarity to him.


    Lin Dong seemed to be very wary of this man. The moment he saw him, he shivered all over and quickly hid behind Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge found Lin Dong¡¯s reaction somewhat amusing and turned to tease him, "What¡¯s the matter, even a scoundrel like you has someone to fear?"


    "It¡¯s not the same," Lin Dong hid behind Chu Ge, sneakily observing the middle-aged man and muttered, "I¡¯ve got a bit of a feud with him. This guy is too petty¡ªover such a trivial matter, does he need to keep hounding me like this!"


    The space on the cruise ship was still quiterge, and the spot where Chu Ge stood wasn¡¯t too far from the entrance; it was an open area with few people around for cover. Therefore, before Lin Dong could continue his argument, the middle-aged man had already fixed his gaze on them.


    "Damn, brother, cover for me a bit!" Lin Dong, who seemed to be really scared of the nouveau riche, quickly shrank behind Chu Ge.


    But as he was already quite tall, shrinking didn¡¯t quite hide him.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch are also here!" Clearly, the nouveau riche had seen Lin Dong and with a roar, he charged in Chu Ge¡¯s direction, followed closely by a man in a suit who looked like a bodyguard.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge made no move, while Lin Dong behind him cursed under his breath and then called out, "Brother, run!"


    Having said that, he bolted toward the inside of the cruise ship. Halfway through his sprint, he looked back to see Chu Ge still standing there, and couldn¡¯t help shouting urgently, "Fuck, brother, why the hell are you still standing there? Run! Ever heard of ¡¯guilty by association¡¯?"


    But seeing that Chu Ge showed no intention of moving, and as the nouveau riche was drawing near, Lin Dong cursed under his breath and dashed into the ship.


    Reaching Chu Ge¡¯s side was already a significant distance, at least for the somewhat fat nouveau riche it was; he bent his legs slightly and rested his hands on his knees, panting heavily, with beads of sweat the size of soybeans continuously dripping from his forehead.


    "Boss!" The ck-d bodyguard approached a bit, seemingly ready to say something.


    But the nouveau riche pushed him away: "Give me some space, it¡¯s hot. I said... what are you doing looking after me, chase that kid down! On this ship, we don¡¯t have a robber or something, go on, don¡¯t let... that little bastard get away!"


    "Yes." The bodyguard carefully sized up Chu Ge, felt he posed no threat, and then nodded, slipping into the ship.


    Only then did the nouveau riche¡¯s gaze shift onto Chu Ge.


    "You little..."


    He panted heavily for a few sentences, finally evening out his breath. Taking a few steps forward, he stood in front of Chu Ge, looking up at him¡ªalthough he appeared fat and brawny, his height was only about 1.65 meters.


    "Are you that little bastard¡¯s friend? Or aplices?" The nouveau riche finally steadied his breathing and managed to get the question out.


    "So, what are you nning to say?" Chu Ge stepped back slightly, leaning against a railing.


    "Good, a debt has its debtor, an injustice its perpetrator. I can¡¯t catch that kid, so catching you will have to relieve a bit of my anger!" The nouveau riche instantly showed a grimace of grinding his teeth, as if there was some deep-seated grudge between him and Chu Ge.


    "Alright, actually, I just met that kid today. He even tried to sell me a fake cruise ticket earlier." Seeing the nouveau riche¡¯s demeanor, Chu Ge feltpelled to exin.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about the nouveau riche¡¯s threats; what mainly bothered Chu Ge was the idea of being med for something Lin Dong did for no reason. Naturally, he wanted to rify.


    However, the nouveau riche clearly did not believe this exnation: "Stop bullshitting me, you¡¯re all ying the same tricks as that little bastard. Do you think I can¡¯t see it?"


    "Murderers pay with their lives, debtors pay with money. Since that kid did something, as his friend, you should be prepared to face the consequences. Stop arguing already!" The nouveau riche was convinced of Chu Ge¡¯s association with Lin Dong, his hateful gaze never leaving him.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but be curious, and asked, "Speaking of which, what¡¯s your grudge with that kid? You gotta tell me, I can¡¯t just take the me for him without reason, right?"


    "You motherf¡ª" It seemed to be something too embarrassing to say. The nouveau riche¡¯s eyes reddened, and he stepped forward, trying to grab Chu Ge¡¯s cor.


    However, Chu Ge just slightly stepped to the side, avoiding his action.


    "I told you, I have nothing to do with that kid."


    "Oh, still stubborn as a mule?" The nouveau riche gave Chu Ge a nod and sneered, "The ticket you have, it was also from that kid, right? Haha, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, there¡¯s only one real ticket in that kid¡¯s hands, and with his sneaky nature, he would surely keep it for himself. Do you understand now? The moment I call out, you¡¯ll be arrested immediately!"


    "So, what do you want to do?" Chu Ge looked at him, a smile not quite a smile on his face.


    "Juste quietly with me, and I can keep your secret," the nouveau riche revealed a smug look, believing himself to be in control of the situation.


    With the roar of a ship¡¯s horn, the cruise ship began to slowly move.


    Chu Ge, at this point, lost any interest in ying games. He nced at the nouveau riche and then headed towards the cabin.


    But the nouveau riche quickly took a few steps forward, blocking his path.


    "I¡¯ll say it only once, move aside." Chu Ge¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Hey, you¡¯re actually getting tough with me!" The nouveau riche¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Chu Ge and said, "I¡¯m also only going to say this once, do you want to die or do you want to live!"</subtxt>

 Chapter 200 - 0200: Hooking Up My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 0200: Hooking Up My Mate</h4><h4></h4>


    "Do you want to die or live?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind the nouveau riche, who was stunned for a moment, apparently not expecting someone to dare speak to him like that. As he was in the heat of anger, his entire face twisted: "Who the f*ck are you talking to..."


    However, just as the nouveau riche turned around and saw the person standing behind him, the rest of his words were swallowed back down his throat.


    Dressed in a suit, Zhao Wuji was standing right behind him, his gaze firmly locked on the nouveau riche, emitting a chill.


    "Zhao... Mr. Zhao?"


    It has to be said, the coincidences in this world are rather abundant.


    Aside from managing Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji had also invested in many other ventures, one of which was coal mining.


    And the nouveau riche¡¯s coal mine had sixty-five percent of its shares belonging to Zhao Wuji, so strictly speaking, Zhao Wuji was his direct boss.


    "Why are you here?" Just as the nouveau riche was still snapping out of his daze, Chu Ge suddenly smiled at Zhao Wuji, asking seemingly casually.


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question, Zhao Wuji quickly shifted his gaze from the nouveau riche, took a few steps towards Chu Ge, bowed his head slightly, bending at the waist: "Mr. Chu, your room and Mr. Ouyang¡¯s have been arranged, in the same corridor. This is your room card. I will take you thereter to have a look."


    As he spoke, Zhao Wuji handed over a silver card with both hands.


    "Mr. Zhao, what¡¯s this about?" It wasn¡¯t until then that the nouveau riche finally realized what was happening, looking at Zhao Wuji with surprise and confusion.


    "Did you just have a conflict with Mr. Chu?" Zhao Wuji turned his head to look at the nouveau riche, his face darkening instantly.


    The nouveau riche was not a fool. Seeing this scene, he guessed what might be going on and asked cautiously, "This guy... I mean, does this gentleman have something to do with you?"


    "Heh, more than just something?" Zhao Wuji let out a coldugh: "The director of Modu First Hospital is utterly respectful toward him, the Ouyang Family¡¯s Old Master treats him as an honored guest, Huo Tianqian reveres him like a god... Do you know, just because of that sentence you said to Mr. Chu earlier, if it reaches their ears, not even I can ensure your safety!"


    With each sentence Zhao Wuji spoke, the nouveau riche¡¯s face paled a bit more. By the time Zhao finished talking, the nouveau riche¡¯s fat face was as pale as paper, devoid of any color.


    His lips trembled a few times, but he ultimately failed to utter a word.


    "Mr. Chu..." Zhao Wuji turned his head to nce at Chu Ge, the implication clear¡ªthe man was at his disposal.


    However, after experiencing so much, Chu Ge didn¡¯t take these little misunderstandings to heart anymore, although he was very interested in what the nouveau riche had said about Lin Dong earlier.


    "Speaking of which, the matter with Lin Dong..."


    "I won¡¯t pursue it anymore, I assure you I won¡¯t!" The nouveau riche thought Chu Ge was going to stand up for Lin Dong. Although his expression was difficult to bear, he quickly gestured with his hands while stepping back: "Lin Dong... no no no, Mr. Lin, since he¡¯s interested in that woman, I¡¯ll dly give her to him. You can rest assured, once we¡¯re off the ship, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!"


    "Wait a minute!" Watching the nouveau riche look as if he was swallowing his own teeth, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shook his head: "I¡¯ll rify once again, believe it or not, I have just met that kid named Lin Dong less than an hour ago, and I really don¡¯t know him well."


    "Ah?" It was only then that the nouveau riche took Chu Ge¡¯s words seriously, because, given the status of the person in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t lie to himself.


    "Is everything you¡¯ve said... true?" he asked haltingly.


    "Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. I am actually quite curious, what exactly are the grievances between you and him?"


    Now convinced that there was really no connection between the two, the nouveau riche immediately returned to his earlier teeth-gritting look: "Damn it, this kid has been seducing my women over and over, and the worst part is, he seduced every single one of them!"


    "..."


    You have to say, truly befitting of a luxury cruise dedicated to gatherings of the top tycoons, the corridors were all covered in luxurious red velvet carpets, giving a soft feeling underfoot, like walking on red clouds.


    Zhao Wuji led the way, with Chu Ge following at a rxed pace, and along the way, almost every gazended on them.


    "Is that person... the Chairman of Tianrui Bank, Zhao Wuji?" A suit-d man watching Zhao Wuji¡¯s back spoke with some uncertainty.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s God of Wealth Zhao. In Shanghai, he¡¯s equal to a small family on his own!" Another man beside him nodded, his tone filled with respect.


    "Damn, and who¡¯s that young guy behind him? God of Wealth Zhao seems to treat him with utmost respect!" The suit-d man¡¯s eyes widened.


    The man beside him hesitated for a while before shaking his head: "Maybe he¡¯s a direct descendant from one of the Four Great Families? Sigh, these rtionships among the top figures in society are not something we can fathom."


    Along the way, there was endless discussion, as everyone who saw them began to guess the identity of the young man who looked to be in his early twenties.


    In no time at all, Zhao Wuji arrived at a room.


    This was a separate small corridor with only three rooms inside, obviously specially arranged for Mr. Ouyang, and presumably the other major families were treated the same.


    Zhao Wuji opened the room on the right side, stood at the door, and made a weing gesture to Chu Ge.


    "Not bad!" Chu Ge walked into the room and looked around; it was indeed big and luxurious, though he personally never had many demands for his living space.


    "How is it, Mr. Chu, are you satisfied? If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with in terms of decorations, just speak up, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to change it." As Chu Ge was wandering around the room, an old but strong voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    "Old Master." Chu Ge smiled and nodded in greeting to the old man at the door.


    Mr. Ouyang had already put on a white Tang costume at this time, holding a dragon-headed cane in his hand, but he was standing straight, showing no signs of needing the cane.


    "Mr. Chu, the meeting won¡¯t start for a few hours, you might as well have fun on this cruise. All expenses incurred in the meantime will be covered by the Ouyang family," Mr. Ouyang said to Chu Ge with a smile.


    Zhao Wuji, who was standing on the side, hurriedly spoke: "Ah, Old Master, you shouldn¡¯t say that. The expenses for this time are naturally my responsibility."


    "Hey, look at my memory, with God of Wealth Zhao beside me, why should I even mention money?" Mr. Ouyang nced at Zhao Wuji andughed heartily.


    After chatting for a while, Mr. Ouyang and Zhao Wuji said goodbye, and Chu Ge also stepped out of the room, heading towards the entertainment area.

 Chapter 201 - 0201: The Luxury Cruise

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 0201: The Luxury Cruise</h4><h4></h4>


    At this time, it was already past seven in the evening. The more prosperous the city, the more colorful the nightlife, and what more for this luxury cruise brimming with beauties and tycoons?


    Although it wasn¡¯t the prime time for revelry, a fair number of people filled the passage leading to the entertainment deck.


    Chu Ge, hands in pockets, strolled up the stairs when suddenly a whooshing sound attacked him from behind.


    Calling it a whooshing sound might not be quite right, as it was so faint that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. Almost simultaneously with the feeling of a breeze behind him, Chu Ge had already lightly turned around, while his right hand reached back, fingers together, directly seizing the attacker¡¯s throat.


    "Cough cough¡ªcough cough¡ª" Lin Dong¡¯s face turned red from the inability to breathe as his throat was locked, desperately pping Chu Ge¡¯s arm.


    Fortunately, when Chu Ge saw it was Lin Dong, he raised an eyebrow and let go: "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to suddenly approach me from behind?"


    "Cough cough cough cough¡ª" Apanied by a series of coughs that nearly expelled his lungs, Lin Dong finally regained some breath, frowned at Chu Ge, and managed to say with difficulty: "Was that really necessary? I just wanted to say hello..."


    "Don¡¯t. I really don¡¯t want to get entangled with you," Chu Ge waved his hand dismissively and continued walking upstairs.


    "Hey brother," watching Chu Ge almost turn the corner of the staircase, Lin Dong hurriedly chased after him in a few steps, but this time he didn¡¯t dare tap Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder from behind. Instead, he walked directly beside him: "Brother, it was really my bad for leaving you behind before, but I had no choice. If I¡¯d stayed, you might¡¯ve ended up worse off..."


    Lin Dong suddenly paused here, carefully looked at Chu Ge and then said with confusion: "Hey, you lookpletely unharmed. Did that nouveau riche let you off the hook? Strange, it¡¯s not like him..."


    "I¡¯m fine, but you seem rather disappointed, don¡¯t you?" Chu Ge retorted coldly.


    For some reason, Lin Dong shivered looking at Chu Ge¡¯s expression, and a chill ran up his spine. His threat detection was good enough to make him quickly wave his hands and put on a forced smile, "No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that at all. I¡¯m just saying, that nouveau riche is way too petty. Just a little misunderstanding and he made it a matter of life and death, really?"


    "A little misunderstanding?" Chu Ge nced at him: "If seducing someone¡¯s wife is a little misunderstanding, then I can¡¯t imagine what counts as a big deal in your eyes. Best you stay away from me. I hate trouble."


    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for Lin Dong¡¯s response and picked up his pace.


    In reality, if he had simply revealed his identity, he could ensure that Lin Dong would never bother him again. But Chu Ge¡¯s purpose in leaving Mr. Ouyang and the others behind was to hide his identity and observe the figures lurking in the shadows aboard this cruise ship.


    "Hey brother, don¡¯t be so ruthless," Lin Dong seemed to hesitate a bit, then chased after Chu Ge again, chatting incessantly by his side: "At home you rely on your parents, outside on your friends, trust me brother, I won¡¯t let you down."


    As they talked, they had already arrived at the entertainment area.


    The luxury cruise ship had four decks in total. The bottommost deck was reserved for various crew members and sailors, as well as areas like the control room. The second deck was the residential area, and the third deck was solely for entertainment.


    As for the fourth deck, it was not open to the public, even guarded at the entrance by special staff. And the meeting room for the Duan Family was located on this fourth deck.


    "Ah¡ª," a lively atmosphere rushed at them head-on, and Lin Dong seemed to thoroughly enjoy it, stretching his arms wide and taking in a deep breath: "I can smell it, the scent of revelry!"


    Chu Ge nced at him, shook his head without a word, but didn¡¯t leave on his own either.


    Because he suddenly realized something: this kid named Lin Dong, though his actions were sometimes vexing, was actually quite skilled at gathering information. That much was clear from the fact that he could obtain most of the information about the people on this cruise.


    Perhaps he could indeed be of use somewhere.


    Just then, a man and a woman came walking over. The woman was not bad to look at; she could be considered a beauty. As for the man, just looking at him could make one feel uneasy, especially when he got closer, Chu Ge unexpectedly smelled an intense aroma of his cologne!


    "Dong Gua, did you swindle someone again?"


    The woman seemed spirited,ing up to shove Lin Dong directly, and her gaze towards Chu Ge held a hint of warning: "Kid, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, but this guy beside you is no good, a master of all cons. You¡¯d best stay away from him!"


    Hearing the woman speak, Lin Dong¡¯s face fell instantly: "Ms. Liu, what¡¯s this all about? Attacking me the moment we meet; I¡¯ve never scammed you, have I?"


    "Wow, Dong Gua, listening to you, what¡¯s this? nning to cheat our little Moon Moon?" At that moment, the man with the choking scent of perfume spoke in a shrill voice.


    As the words came out, the three people present all broke out in goosebumps.


    "Shut your mouth!" Lin Dong and the woman both scolded the man at the same time.


    Not bothering with these people further, Chu Ge shook his head and said to Lin Dong: "Give me your phone number. If needed, I¡¯ll contact you."


    "Come on, you..." The woman stared at Chu Ge with wide eyes and a tone full of frustration: "How many times do I have to tell you, this guy¡¯s a swindler, if he¡¯s said anything to you, don¡¯t you dare believe it, or else if you end up only with your underwear left, that would be a good oue!"


    "Geez, Ms. Liu, do you really need to crush a friend like this?" Watching the woman relentlessly tear into him, Lin Dong couldn¡¯t help butin loudly. Yet there was no sign of anger or bitterness on his face, just a touch of indignation.


    "I¡¯m helping you!" The woman known as Ms. Liu red at Lin Dong: "I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll make too many enemies and one day get yourself killed!"


    "I..." Lin Dong opened his mouth, a shadow of sadness crossing his face.


    However, Chu Ge was indifferent to all this, his extended hand showed no sign of retracting: "Hurry up, contact information. Do you have a business card?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Lin Dong seemed to not have anticipated Chu Ge¡¯s persistence. After freezing for a moment, he nodded eagerly with a delighted face and hurriedly pulled out a business card from his pocket to hand over to Chu Ge.


    "Come on, you..." Ms. Liu looked at Chu Ge speechlessly and stamped her foot fiercely: "Kindness taken for a weakness, why bother with you; just you wait and regret itter!"

 Chapter 202 - 0202 Miss Man Sha

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 0202 Miss Man Sha</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing the two leaving, Lin Dong immediately grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder and said, "Hey, bro, you¡¯re the real deal. Don¡¯t listen to that woman; long hair but short on sense. You just rx. If you ever want to buy information, I¡¯m your guy without a doubt!"


    Chu Ge nced at him and did not intend to pay attention, but just as he was about to leave, amotion suddenly erupted from the crowd ahead.


    "Oh my God, it¡¯s Miss Man Sha!"


    "What? Miss Man Sha actually came here in person?"


    "I heard that Miss Man Sha was on this cruise ship, and that¡¯s why I spared no expense to get a ticket!"


    All the men in the casino were excited, while the faces of the women showedplex expressions.


    "What¡¯s happening? Who is this Miss Man Sha they¡¯re talking about?" Chu Ge looked at the suddenly restless atmosphere and felt a bit bewildered for a moment.


    "Dude, you haven¡¯t heard of Miss Man Sha? Are you really clueless or just pretending?" Lin Dong stared at Chu Ge with wide eyes, as if he was looking at a Martian.


    Chu Ge frowned, "Cut the crap and just tell me, what¡¯s the deal with this Miss Man Sha?"


    Seeing Chu Ge frown, Lin Dong swallowed his saliva and dared not mock any further. Instead, he pulled on Chu Ge¡¯s arm and squeezed forward while exining, "Miss Man Sha, ah, is acimed as the number one beauty of Beijing! Her looks could overthrow cities and states, and her charm is naturally enchanting¡ªit¡¯s the dream of all men! I dare say, at least ny percent of the tycoons on this ship are here for Miss Man Sha!"


    Lin Dong spoke rapidly and with an excited tone, clearly indicating that he was one of Miss Man Sha¡¯s many admirers.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. His main purpose was to investigate if there were any martial artists other than the Ghost Poison Sect on the ship. He wasn¡¯t very interested in this kind of thing.


    However, as he was about to leave, his brows suddenly raised.


    At the front of the crowd, he suddenly sensed two different auras.


    "Two Late Postnatal martial artists?" Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, his gaze seeming to prate through the crowd: "Hehe, as expected, there¡¯s more than meets the eye on this ship. With this trend, could there be an Innate Grandmaster hidden among us?"


    Thinking this, Chu Ge began to actively push forward.


    Lin Dong, who had been struggling through the crowd, suddenly found it much easier. It was as if the people in front of him were being pushed aside by an invisible force, automatically parting to each side, while Chu Ge walked through with an air of ease.


    "Bro, you..." Lin Dong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the scene, but before he could voice his question, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "Miss Man Sha is out!"


    At these words, Lin Dong no longer felt like asking questions and looked ahead eagerly with wide eyes. Chu Ge, on the other hand, was also intrigued by the reaction of the people and squinted towards the stage ahead.


    The lights dimmed for a moment, and soon, a dazzling beam of light shone down from the ceiling above the front stage, and a figure in red appeared within the beam.


    It must be said, she was indeed an exceptionally beautiful woman, and even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned.


    In Chu Ge¡¯s memory, only Mu Bingtong could possibly rival her in terms of beauty. But Mu Bingtong¡¯s demeanor is cold and aloof, like a snow lotus perched upon an ice peak; ordinary people would be frostbitten before they can even catch a whiff of its subtle fragrance.


    And this woman, she simply exuded seduction from every fiber of her being!


    It was a charm that seemed to radiate from her very bones. Draped in a long red dress, she looked every bit the noble queen, yet every unintentional expression in her eyes and every gesture she made perfectly interpreted "seduction" down to the finest detail, seemingly capable of stirring up the most primal desires in a man with but a simple movement!


    "Thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules to be here. Man Sha appreciates your esteemed presence!" The woman on the stage took a step back, then bowed slightly to the crowd below.


    "Miss Man Sha, I love you!" someone shouted first, and then the entire entertainment hall was engulfed in a sea of promations of love, with Lin Dong beside Chu Ge so agitated that his face was flushed red, hollering hysterically.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face still wore that graceful amorous smile, but a hint of disdain and contempt flickered through her dark red pupils¡ªthese men, driven by desire, would give her anything she wanted with just a beckon of her finger!


    However, just as Nangong Man Sha was about to avert her gaze from the "trash" below her, a face suddenly caught her eye.


    She had seen handsome men before, but ones as strikingly handsome as this were indeed rare.


    His sharp features were like those of the most perfect Roman sculpture, and although his eyes seemed admiring as they watched her, a deeper scrutiny revealed that his gaze was actually as still as a dead pool, without the slightest ripple.


    The corners of his mouth twitched upward ever so slightly, appearing to smile, but Nangong Man Sha, who often made this expression herself, understood that it contained a faint mockery!


    How could that be possible?


    Nangong Man Sha subconsciously wanted to rub her eyes but resisted the impulse. However, the confusion and astonishment in her eyes could no longer be hidden.


    Even those venerable masters who imed to have transcended worldly desires couldn¡¯t remain indifferent under her charm¡ªand this man looked to be no more than twenty-five years old!


    Below, Lin Dong was so excited that his face was flushed and his eyes, bloodshot, seemed to turn slightly red. He desperately suppressed his emotions, his voice trembling as he whispered to Chu Ge beside him, "Brother... do you... do you see that, Man Sha... Miss Man Sha, she¡¯s looking at me!"


    "Oh," replied Chu Ge indifferently, nodding and smiling at Nangong Man Sha before casting his gaze onto the two old men in suits behind her.


    Both of these old men possessed Late Postnatal stage strength!


    "Two Late Postnatal stage bodyguards? This woman¡¯s identity is not simple," Chu Ge bowed his head and murmured softly, a mysterious glint shing in his eyes.


    Seeing that man bow his head, Nangong Man Sha also calmed the turmoil in her heart and once again wore her captivating smile: "Alright, Man Sha won¡¯t take up any more of your entertainment time. I hope everyone will leave with unforgettable memories on this cruise!"


    After saying this, Nangong Man Sha waved her hand and, escorted by the two old men, retreated through the back door.


    As the crowd watched Nangong Man Sha leave, a horde of men immediately howled and tried to rush forward, but they were firmly blocked by the security guards.

 Chapter 203: Come Gamble a Round

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Come Gamble a Round</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ah." Lin Dong didn¡¯t rush forward like those crazy men; instead, he walked back a bit dispiritedly.


    "Why the sighs?" Chu Ge, noticing Lin Dong¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and asked with a smile.


    Lin Dong looked up at Chu Ge, seemingly surprised, "Uh...Bro, are you really not interested in Miss Man Sha? Wait a second..."


    Lin Dong suddenly seemed to realize something, hurriedly stepped back a few steps, and stared at Chu Ge warily, "Brother, let me make it clear first, I only sell information, not my body!"


    "..." Obviously, the kid had misunderstood something. Chu Ge, with a face full of exasperation, said, "I don¡¯t like men."


    "Phew..." Lin Dong clearly sighed in relief, patting his chest, "Good, good, you scared me there for a moment."


    Chu Ge flexed his right hand, summoning tremendous willpower to resist the urge to p Lin Dong to death.


    "Ah." Lin Dong sighed again, shaking his head woefully as he walked forward; "Miss Nangong Man Sha, any man who has seen her virtually fantasizes about her. If I could have just one romance with her, even a in one, I¡¯d die happy!"


    "Is it that exaggerated?" Chu Geughed, then suddenly imagined Mu Bingtong¡¯s charming face... Instantly, he felt a heat stirring in his lower abdomen.


    "You know, two years ago, there was a wealthy second-generation millionaire who pursued her furiously," Lin Dong turned back and said to Chu Ge.


    Hearing this, Chu Ge guessed the tragic end of that millionaire and asked coldly, "And then?"


    "And then?" Lin Dong shook his head, a wry smile on his face, "That rich second-generation spent all his fortune because of Miss Man Sha and ended up with nothing, ultimatelymitting suicide. Ah, as for someone like me, I probably don¡¯t even qualify for her to look at me properly."


    At this point, Lin Dong paused suddenly and asked Chu Ge, "By the way, brother, Miss Man Sha was staring at you just now, her gaze fixed on you for a good ten seconds or more, what¡¯s up with that?"


    Just a moment ago, Lin Dong finally realized that Nangong Man Sha was actually not looking at him but Chu Ge.


    "Really?" Chu Ge stroked his chin, nodded and said, "Hmm¡ªmaybe she thinks I¡¯m handsome?"


    "..."


    Gambling, a timeless game among the rich.


    In the middle area of the cruise ship, there¡¯s a gambling area asrge as a football field, specifically set up for open gambling.


    When they arrived, the ce was already bustling. Lin Dong somehow scrounged up a dozen chips and, while flipping them in his hand, said to Chu Ge, "Hehe, bro, I have another title, called Huaxia¡¯s Little Gambling God! Today, I¡¯ll show you how a bicycle can turn into a motorcycle!"


    While he spoke, Lin Dong had already sidled up to a gambling table.


    Chu Ge shook his head, preparing to leave. He had no interest in this...or rather, he had no greedy concept regarding money.


    However, just as he was about to leave, Chu Ge nced at the container pressed down by the croupier and quietly said to Lin Dong, "Bet small this round."


    "Eh?" Lin Dong turned his head to look at Chu Ge, his face full of displeasure, "Brother, you look like you¡¯ve never yed these games. Do you know that talking nonsense while betting can get people killed?"


    After saying that, Lin Dong ced several chips on ¡¯big.¡¯


    "Two, two, three, small." After everyone made their bets, the croupier lifted the lid and indifferently announced the dice on the te.


    The audience wasprised of wealthy billionaires who naturally weren¡¯t too concerned about winning or losing; however, a hint of agony shed across Lin Dong¡¯s face.


    You should know, betting on sizes is the gambling game with the least chips required, yet it still involves tens of thousands per round.


    As the croupier shook the dice again, after about fifteen seconds, with a loud "Bang¡ª", he ced the container on the table, "Ladies and gentlemen, start your bets."


    Chu Ge looked at the container and whispered, "Bet big this round."


    However, Lin Dong ignored Chu Ge, cing chips on ¡¯small¡¯ while saying, "Bro, you wouldn¡¯t understand this. Look, thest round was small, so there¡¯s a sixty percent chance this round will be small too, that¡¯s all the experience I¡¯ve gathered from years in the casino!"


    Chu Ge nced at him, said nothing, shook his head, and prepared to leave.


    He had only intended to give Lin Dong a heads-up. Since he wouldn¡¯t listen, Chu Ge had no interest in watching any further and prepared to leave to find Mr. Ouyang.


    Meanwhile, the croupier opened the container, "Five, five, six, big!"


    "This..." Lin Dong blinked, stunned as he stared at the dice before the croupier for a few seconds, then abruptly turned and walked away.


    "Hey, brother, brother!" Just as Chu Ge was about to exit the crowd, a call came from behind, and Lin Dong jogged over a few steps, "Brother, how...how did you know what the croupier was about to roll?"


    "You didn¡¯t believe me, did you?" Chu Ge looked at Lin Dong, not nning to engage further, and continued walking outside.


    "Hey, brother, brother, I apologize, isn¡¯t that okay? Seriously, if you really have the skills, how about we team up? If we lose, it¡¯s on me, if we win, we split fifty-fifty!"


    Seeing Chu Ge about to leave, Lin Dong quickly moved ahead a few steps to block his path.


    "No interest." Chu Ge shook his head and walked around Lin Dong.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t be like that!" Lin Dong wouldn¡¯t let such a great opportunity to make money slip away easily, hurriedly blocking Chu Ge again.


    "Move aside." Chu Ge frowned slightly.


    "Listen, brother, let¡¯s do a thirty-seventy split! Losses on me, and if we win, I get thirty, you get seventy!" Lin Dong pleaded through clenched teeth, clearly making a significant decision.


    Watching Lin Dong¡¯s earnest demeanor, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit humorous, shook his head, and said, "How many times do I have to tell you, I¡¯m not interested in this stuff. You y your game. I have other things to do. If I need you, I¡¯ll give you a call."


    With that, Chu Ge prepared to leave.


    Lin Dong watched Chu Ge, hesitated for a moment, then suddenly leaned in close, mysteriously saying, "Alright, brother, this time I¡¯ll show you my sincerity. I hope you won¡¯t let me down."


    Lin Dong¡¯s secretive manner piqued Chu Ge¡¯s curiosity, but he didn¡¯t initiate the conversation, just watching him quietly.


    Lin Dong then looked around, pulled Chu Ge into a secluded corner, and whispered, "Brother, do you know, in ces unknown to ordinary people, there exists another world?"

 Chapter 204: Betting With Life

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Betting With Life</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stared at Lin Dong.


    "Hehe." Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Lin Dong thought his words had intimidated him. He proudly wiped his nose and lowered his voice, "Let me tell you, those stories in martial arts novels, they actually exist in the real world. We call those people Ancient Martial Artists! And on this ship, there are Ancient Martial Artists!"


    "You know that too?" To be honest, Chu Ge really hadn¡¯t expected Lin Dong to be able to gather even this kind of information.


    "Compile all the information on the Ancient Martial Artists on this ship for me, we can negotiate the price," Chu Ge said without hesitation.


    "Hehe." Lin Dongughed: "Then our previous talk about cooperation..."


    "How much do you want to win?" Chu Ge looked at Lin Dong and smiled, but there was a slightly eerie look in his smile.


    Clearly, Lin Dong hadn¡¯t expected such a response. Testing the waters, he asked, "You mean... I can win as much as I want?"


    "Of course." Chu Ge nodded, "But there¡¯s a condition, you must pay the appropriate price. If the price you pay isn¡¯t enough for what you win..."


    "What will happen?" Lin Dong instinctively sensed something ominous.


    "You¡¯ll have to fill the gap with your life... Perhaps, even just your life won¡¯t be enough!"


    "Gulp¡ª" Lin Dong swallowed, not doubting the truth in Chu Ge¡¯s words at all.


    After struggling for a while, he nodded emphatically: "Okay!"


    ...


    It was still the same gambling table, this time Lin Dong sat at a seat, while Chu Ge stood beside him.


    When the croupier put the cover on the jar on the table, Chu Ge whispered, "Big."


    "Okay, big!" Lin Dong hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and pushed all of his remaining few chips on big.


    Waiting was the most agonizing part, and fine beads of sweat even appeared on Lin Dong¡¯s forehead. Finally, after everyone had ced their bets, the croupier lifted the lid, "Four four five, big!"


    "Holy shit!" Lin Dong yelled, jumping up from his seat.


    Everyone else at the table frowned. Each person was dressed in suits, paying close attention to their image, and the croupier reminded, "Sir, please restrain yourself."


    "Sorry, sorry¡ª" Lin Dong sat back down, apologizing to the people around him, yet he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face.


    Watching the chips in front of him go from single digits to a small pile, he tried hard to suppress his emotions and tremblingly whispered to Chu Ge, "Bro, you¡¯re too freaking awesome. If I had your skills, why would I need to worry about money!"


    Chu Ge nced at him, calmly saying, "Continue, it might¡¯ve been just luck this time."


    Yet even though Chu Ge said this, what happened next left Lin Dong in awe of him.


    Thirteen consecutive bets, Chu Ge called out the oue every time before the croupier opened the jar, and the chips in front of Lin Dong grew from a few to several little mounds!


    "Snap¡ª" Sweat was now visible on the croupier¡¯s forehead.


    As the jar was ced down once more, Chu Ge whispered, "Small."


    By now, Lin Dong had no hesitation. Hearing Chu Ge say this, he bet all his chips on small.


    The croupier¡¯s movements paused, looking at the small mountain of chips before him,rge beads of sweat rolling down from his forehead.


    Since a while ago, whatever this kid bet on, inevitably came true, as if he could predict the future. And now, the others around started to follow his bets too.


    Now, everyone had bet on small!


    "Man, aren¡¯t we going a bit too far?" Looking at the suddenly quiet atmosphere, Lin Dong nervously spoke to Chu Ge.


    Actually, after winning four rounds in a row, Lin Dong was ready to change location, knowing the rules of these ces from frequenting them so often. But what he didn¡¯t expect was Chu Ge, who had been quiet except for calling out the results, suddenly telling him, "Stay here, don¡¯t change ces."


    "You¡¯re aware of overstepping, too!" Just then, a voiceced with huskiness and seduction suddenly came from behind the two.


    Instantly, all eyes in the surrounding area gathered behind Lin Dong, all the men blushed and began to breath heavily.


    But Lin Dong turned around, looking at the woman who had appeared behind him andpletely petrified.


    Only Chu Ge, with no change in expression, simply looked indifferently at the woman in a red dress, asionally ncing at the two old men behind her.


    Indeed, Nangong Man Sha had somehow arrived!


    "Miss... Miss Man Sha!" The croupier looked at Nangong Man Sha, swallowed, and suddenly, as if realizing something, his face turned pale, and he quickly bowed his head, not daring to meet her eyes again.


    "You can step down." Nangong Man Sha waved her hand, and the croupier, as if granted amnesty, bowed to Nangong Man Sha before quickly departing.


    "Handsome guy, you¡¯ve really got a cruel heart." Nangong Man Sha stood where the croupier had been, her gaze swept from Lin Dong and finally settled on Chu Ge, "It¡¯s hard enough for a fragile woman to live in this society, I managed to get a ce on this cruise ship to run an entertainment venue hoping to make some money, but your arrival has made all my efforts go down the drain!"


    A formidable woman!


    That was the first thought that came to Chu Ge¡¯s mind. Just a nce allowed him to deduce that the person who was actually behind everything was Chu Ge himself.


    And it was then that Chu Ge was slightly astonished to discover that this woman¡¯s pupils were blood red, definitely not any eye tattoos or cosmetic contacts. He sensed with his power that there were no foreign objects in her eyes. That is, this woman was born with Blood Eyes!


    Yet these blood-colored pupils did not make her repulsive but added an indescribable charm and seductiveness.


    Hearing Nangong Man Sha speak like this, all the men around red at Lin Dong with anger. If looks could kill, Lin Dong would have been chopped into pieces by now.


    Faced with this kind of pressure, Lin Dong did not hesitate and directly sold out Chu Ge, "Uh, don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m just a puppet, this is the real deal. My brother here is known as the ¡¯Gambling God¡¯ of Huaxia, unmatched in all of Huaxia!"


    Hearing Lin Dong¡¯s shameless words, even someone with Chu Ge¡¯s stability couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 205: A Kiss of Fragrance

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: A Kiss of Fragrance</h4><h4></h4>


    "May I ask how to address this gentleman?" Nangong Man Sha nced at Chu Ge and asked with a smile.


    However, as Chu Ge met Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gaze, he felt a sudden jolt in his heart.


    This woman¡ªshe recognized him! Or rather, she at least understood some of his background information.


    Although she had masked it well, the fleeting expression in her eyes did not escape Chu Ge¡¯s notice. However, Chu Ge did not directly expose her, but instead said generously: "My surname is Chu, with a single character for my first name, Ge. I have long heard of Miss Man Sha¡¯s esteemed name and have yearned day and night for the honor of your acquaintance!"


    "Whoa¡ª"


    As soon as he spoke, the crowd around them instantly became noisy.


    "Isn¡¯t this kid too oblivious of his ce?" A man dressed in a suit opposite Chu Ge murmured softly.


    A middle-aged man standing beside him sneered: "Hmph, spouting arrogance at such a young age. Let¡¯s see how he ends thister!"


    The looks from the men around Chu Ge contained not only anger but also a touch of pity.


    Although Nangong Man Sha appeared to be alluring on the surface, if any man dared to act disrespectfully towards her, they would definitely pay a painful price!


    There was one time, Nangong Man Sha attended a social gathering, and during the event, a wealthy heir brazenly proposed that he would keep her, and even said many obscene things in her presence. From the next day on, no one ever saw that young man again.


    Since then, although the number of her admirers did not decrease, no one dared to say anything out of line.


    Just as the atmosphere sank into silence, Nangong Man Sha suddenly smiled brightly and said to Chu Ge: "It¡¯s rare that Mr. Chu favors me, I am truly ttered. Actually, I could give Mr. Chu an opportunity."


    What!


    This time, everyone was thoroughly shocked!


    Even Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge in disbelief, muttering: "Damn, bro, isn¡¯t this joke a bit too much?"


    Chu Ge looked at her, and after about a dozen seconds, he alsoughed: "Alright, I¡¯m just curious what Miss Man Sha¡¯s conditions are?"


    By now, Chu Ge had confirmed that this woman indeed knew of his details, and judging by her demeanor, she probably understood them deeply! In other words, this woman had thoroughly investigated him!


    "Mr. Chu seems to be adept at gambling, so it¡¯s quite simple. Coincidentally, I also know a person who is very skilled at gambling. You two can have a gamble, and whoever wins, I will have dinner with them this evening!"


    All the men present had red eyes!


    Dining with Miss Man Sha¡ªif this news were to spread, countless people would likely spend a fortune for this opportunity!


    ...


    The news of this gambling event, because Nangong Man Sha had specifically instructed, did not spread. Otherwise, given Nangong Man Sha¡¯s influence, probably everyone on the cruise ship would havee to watch.


    However, even so, the slots for participating in the gambling event were hotly contested.


    The gambling eventually took ce in a very spacious room, where everyone who could enter was carefully selected, and Lin Dong, thanks to Chu Ge¡¯s influence, was also able to enter the room to observe thepetition.


    However, as the group entered the room, Lin Dong inadvertently caught sight of a man sitting at the gambling table and instinctively eximed in surprise.


    "What¡¯s with the fuss?" Chu Ge looked at him.


    "Holy shit, am I seeing things?"


    Not only Lin Dong, but everyone here was staring at a young man seated at the gambling table ahead, furiously rubbing their own eyes.


    Chu Ge realized this man must also be a well-known figure and asked quietly, "Who¡¯s this guy? Fill me in."


    "No way, big bro?" This time, Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge as if he was looking at a Martian, "You don¡¯t recognize Miss Man Sha, fine, but how do you not know him?"


    "Is he famous?" Chu Ge took another look at the man, his eyes betraying a thoughtful curiosity.


    Now that it was mentioned, he did remember seeing the man on TV a few times back at the vi.


    "Chu Xiao, hailed as the youngest Gambling God in Huaxia. Debuted at fifteen with an unbeaten record, he is a legend in the world of gambling skills. Now at only twenty-seven, he has already be the leader in the Australia gambling skillmunity! Two years ago, he took third ce in a world-ss gamblingpetition!"


    Listening to Lin Dong¡¯s introduction, Chu Ge felt no stir of emotion within himself.


    Gambling skills? For a Martial Artist, especially those who¡¯ve entered the Innate Realm, it¡¯s nothing but a joke!


    "How about it, Mr. Chu?" At this moment, Nangong Man Sha walked over slowly, smiling at Chu Ge, "Are youing to the table? Or are you chickening out?"


    Although she was smiling as she spoke, there was a hint of provocation in her tone. Although the statement was directed at Chu Ge alone, the men who had originally thought about backing out all blushed and gritted their teeth as they approached the gambling table.


    "No." Chu Ge nced at her, pulled out a chair next to the table and sat down, saying with a smile, "I¡¯m just wondering what you¡¯re going to treat me to tonight."


    "Humph¡ª"


    At his words, Chu Xiao, sitting across from Chu Ge, snorted, "Talking big right away isn¡¯t very polite. Perhaps you should worry about what kind of punishment you¡¯ll face after losing everythingter."


    Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with fire.


    Clearly, he was one of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s admirers as well, and with Miss Man Sha personally dering that the winner could have dinner with her, how could he let this chance slip away?


    Especially when gambling skills, his forte, were at stake!


    In this respect, Chu Xiao was confident that he could not lose!


    "Since Mr. Chu has epted the challenge, you get to decide the game." Nangong Man Sha sat in a high chair not far from the gambling table, holding a ss of red wine, a smile ying on her lips as she watched the scene.


    It had to be said that this woman truly was a natural stunner; even such a casual act still managed to exude an enthralling charm.


    Almost all the male throats in the room moved at once.


    "What game?" Chu Ge tapped the table lightly with his index finger and said softly, "I¡¯ve never gambled before. The only thing I know is dice, so let¡¯s throw some dice."


    "Bang¡ª"


    Chu Xiao mmed his palm on the table, his gaze fixed intensely on Chu Ge, "You brat, are you insulting me?"


    Right, he was considered the Asian Gambling King, and now his opponent imed he had never gambled before!


    However, facing Chu Xiao¡¯s rage, Chu Ge just spread his hands and showed a very innocent look, "I¡¯m not lying to you, I really haven¡¯t yed this stuff before."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 206 - 0206: Asian Gambling King

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 0206: Asian Gambling King</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, stop arguing, let¡¯s start." Nangong Man Sha sitting far away furrowed her eyebrows and spoke directly.


    Chu Xiao snorted coldly and said no more.


    The croupier had already been standing by the gambling table waiting; as the game started, the croupier first bowed to everyone present and then picked up the container to start shaking it.


    As soon as the croupier began shaking the container, Chu Xiao was already concentrating and keeping calm; when the croupier "bang¡ª" mmed the container on the table, he paused for a few seconds, then ced his chips on the ¡¯small¡¯ area.


    After cing his bets, Chu Xiao looked leisurely and confidently at Chu Ge. He was confident he would win because ¡ª he could discern the noise made by the dice!


    Seeing Chu Xiao bet, almost all the people present followed his lead and ced their bets on the ¡¯small¡¯ section, after all, the title of Asian Gambling King was a reputed signboard.


    "By the way, you¡¯re not nning to bet the same as me, right?" At that moment, Chu Xiao suddenly spoke sarcastically.


    Chu Ge nced at him, shook his head, and ced his chips on ¡¯big¡¯: "Don¡¯t worry, whatever you bet, I will do the opposite."


    Chu Xiao sneered, this kid is going to lose for sure! He even began to n in his mind, what he should do to humiliate him after he loses everything.


    After all, the attitude that Nangong Man Sha showed towards Chu Ge had really annoyed him.


    "Start." Nangong Man Sha spoke up.


    "Yes." The croupier nodded, slowly opening the container.


    However, no one noticed that as the croupier opened the container, Chu Ge¡¯s index finger gently tapped on the table, a minor action that even if noticed, probably wouldn¡¯t be thought much of.


    "Five, five, six, big!"


    The confident expression on Chu Xiao¡¯s facepletely stiffened as he heard what the croupier said.


    He stared nkly at the dice in front of the croupier, his eyes revealing incredulity, for a moment he couldn¡¯te back to his senses.


    "Holy shit, no wonder he¡¯s my big brother!" Just as the crowd was silent, Lin Dong suddenly eximed loudly, his face filled with surprise as he looked at Chu Ge.


    Even the Asian Gambling King was no match, this thick thigh must be held tightly!


    "How... can this be?"


    By now, the crowd also began to buzz, the Asian Gambling King also making a mistake? And in such a basic game of betting big or small.


    "Hmph!" Chu Xiao snorted coldly, looked at Chu Ge, and said, "Just one round, just let you taste a little sweetness, don¡¯t be too proud."


    Hearing Chu Xiao¡¯s words, the people present nodded, that¡¯s right, with Chu Xiao¡¯s skills, how could he lose?


    After all, everyone has moments of oversight, even the Asian Gambling King is human, a minor mistake isn¡¯t a big deal, that kid is probably going to lose everything soon!


    Clearly, most people still firmly supported Chu Xiao.


    So, when the croupier shook the dice again, seeing Chu Xiao betting on ¡¯small¡¯, the majority at the gambling table still followed him betting on ¡¯small¡¯.


    And Chu Ge also fulfilled his earlier promise, seeing Chu Xiao bet on ¡¯small¡¯, without any hesitation, he ced his chips on ¡¯big¡¯.


    "The bets are made, roll!" This time without waiting for Nangong Man Sha to instruct, the croupier loudly said, and then slowly opened the container.


    Simultaneously, Chu Ge¡¯s index finger once again gently tapped on the table.


    No one noticed, but from Chu Ge¡¯s fingertip as the center, an invisible ripple quickly spread across the gambling table, like a droplet of water causing rings of ripples on a calm surface.


    The dice in the jar, which had already settled down, trembled lightly, and two of them suddenly rolled over.


    "Four six six, big!"


    This time, Chu Xiao just scowled, but said nothing.


    Soon, the third round began, and again, there were no surprises; Chu Ge won!


    As the saying goes, things don¡¯t happen three times. At this point, a series of repressed murmurs began to rise in the room.


    To lose once or twice might be excusable, but to lose three times in a row can hardly be exined as mere mishaps.


    Could it be that this young man truly possesses great skills? Or could it be that the title of Asian Gambling King is an undeserved reputation?


    "This... this can¡¯t be possible! I clearly heard it, why, why did it seem like someone deliberately moved the dice the moment the jar was opened?"


    Chu Xiao stared wide-eyed at the three dice, as if trying to see right through them.


    "Hey, hey, hey, if you can¡¯t ept losing, then don¡¯t y. You¡¯re not suggesting that my big brother is cheating, are you?" After seeing Chu Ge win three rounds in a row, Lin Dong started treating him like his big brother.


    At this moment, he brimmed with a sense of superiority, arms crossed, and arrogantly said to Chu Xiao: "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t the mighty Asian Gambling King ept his losses?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Chu Xiao, his face red and ears burning from Lin Dong¡¯s taunts, red at him and retorted somewhat angrily.


    Soon, the gambling match continued, but this time Chu Xiaocked his usual confidence. After the croupier ced the jar on the table, he hesitated, pinching a chip in his hand and failing to ce it down.


    And now, the gamblers around him no longer trusted him unconditionally but shifted some of their attention to Chu Ge.


    "Can you hurry up?" Chu Ge pinched a chip, letting it spin nimbly between his fingers, he spoke softly.


    Chu Xiao nced at Chu Ge, gritted his teeth, and withdrew his hand: "You bet first!"


    "Wow¡ª"


    With those words, a flurry of discussions filled the room.


    By asking the other party to bet first, it was clear that Chu Xiao was alreadycking confidence.


    Who is Chu Xiao? The Asian Gambling King, who boasted never having tasted defeat since his debut, was now losing his confidence in front of this young man who appeared to be just over twenty years old?


    It¡¯s not entirely Chu Xiao¡¯s fault, thinking it was an easy victory only to lose three rounds in a row.


    Being people of their sort, their sensing power is way above that of ordinary people. As they continued facing each other, Chu Xiao could feel an almost suffocating oppressive force emanating from Chu Ge!


    This undoubtedly added to his psychological pressure.


    Meanwhile, Nangong Man Sha, sitting in the distance, also put down her wine ss, fixating on Chu Ge, her eyes reflecting aplex emotion, she murmured softly: "I hope you do not disappoint me!"


    Back at the gambling table, Chu Ge heard Chu Xiao¡¯s request but didn¡¯t react much; instead, he casually grabbed a few chips and tossed them onto the table without looking.


    "You... you ced your bets so randomly?" Chu Xiao¡¯s face twitched.


    "No choice." Chu Ge shrugged and smiled: "Just good luck."

 Chapter 207 - 0207: I Want to Bet Small

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 0207: I Want to Bet Small</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s chips rolled a few times on the table, eventually all falling into the "big" area. Chu Xiao¡¯s brows twitched as he clenched his teeth and ced his bet on "small".


    "I refuse to believe that your luck is really that good!"


    The croupier nced at the two of them and slowly opened the container: "Five six six, big!"


    "Sorry, but it¡¯s true that good luck allows one to do as they please." Chu Ge startedughing, and before he could even move, Lin Dong hurriedly scooped all the chips back, looking just like a sycophantkey.


    "You¡ªimpossible, this can¡¯t be!" Chu Xiao stared nkly at the dice that had been rolled, murmuring to himself.


    If the previous rounds could be chalked up to him being careless, this time, he was truly focused on listening to the dice. With his years of experience dominating casinos, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to mishear, especially since the oue should have been "small"!


    At this thought, Chu Xiao suddenly pped the table: "You are cheating!"


    Cheating is an act of fraud in gambling. Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turned frosty as he looked at him and coldlyughed: "This isn¡¯t a card game; the dice have been in the croupier¡¯s hands from start to finish. Are you using me of cheating? Are you suggesting I preemptively conspired with Miss Man Sha?"


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into a smile, seemingly coy, but her pupils reflected a cold glint: "If I had colluded with Mr. Chu from the start, I would have just looked for him privately, why bother going through the trouble of setting up this gamble? Mr. Gambling King, surely you don¡¯t think that I, Nangong Man Sha, deliberately made you lose face?"


    One couldn¡¯t deny that this woman was like a dangerous, seductive snake. Usually, she¡¯s incredibly alluring, but when she bares her fangs, it sends chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Chu Xiao shivered, quickly waving his hands and saying, "No no no, Miss Man Sha misunderstands, I meant no such thing. What I mean is... that is to say, for the next round, let me roll the dice, how about that?"


    Nangong Man Sha nced at Chu Ge and nodded: "As you wish."


    "Hmm, if you think that will make your luck better, I have no objections." For Chu Ge, it didn¡¯t matter who rolled the dice.


    Soon, the croupier bowed and left the room, and Chu Xiao took the croupier¡¯s ce, holding the container, his face regaining its former confidence.


    This time around, all eyes at the gambling table were back on Chu Xiao. After all, it was the Asian Gambling King under the spotlight.


    Chu Ge, somewhat bored, yawned and while looking at the gambling table, suddenly smiled lightly and pulled out his phone to start recording a short video.


    "You..." Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s actions, Chu Xiao¡¯splexion darkened, and through clenched teeth he said, "Hmph, cockyd, I¡¯ll see how you dieter!"


    As he spoke, his wrist flicked, and the container began to shake violently.


    His fingers moved as if possessing a life of their own, therge container rolling back and forth between them, even asionally allowing the dice to leap high into the air, tumbling several times before quickly being caught back inside the container.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge was also busy, but he was busy sending a text message.


    "What do you think, do you recognize this person?"


    After recording a short video of Chu Xiao shaking the dice, Chu Ge pulled up Mu Bingtong¡¯s number and directly sent it, with an apanying message below.


    ......


    At Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong was holding a pen in one hand and propping her chin with the other, her eyes hollow as she gazed out of the floor-to-ceiling windows at the scenery.


    For some reason, since that guy left, she always felt an emptiness in her heart, as if something was missing...


    "No, no, no!" Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face blushed red, and she quickly shook her head, muttering to herself, "Oh my, what nonsense am I thinking about... That annoying guy, of course... of course, the farther away from me, the better! Preferably forever... best..."


    However, despite what she said, Mu Bingtong just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say "nevere back."


    "President Mu?" Just then, the secretary suddenly walked in and said to Mu Bingtong, "Have you approved that document yet?"


    "Ah!" Mu Bingtong gasped, a look of panic shing in her eyes as she hurriedly pulled out a document: "Tell the finance manager that this document is only preliminarily reviewed. Ask him to fill out a detailed form for me, and I¡¯ll take another look."


    "Okay." The secretary nodded, took the document, and walked out of the office.


    As the door of the office closed, Mu Bingtong became lost in thought once again¡ªwhen will that guye back?


    She had grown ustomed to his morning breakfasts, the daily pick-ups and drop-offs, and now that he was suddenly gone, life seemed to be drab overnight.


    While Mu Bingtong was still daydreaming, her phone screen suddenly lit up.


    "What¡¯s this..." Mu Bingtong stared at the short video and paused before replying, "I don¡¯t know them."


    Perhaps even she didn¡¯t notice, the corners of her mouth had already curled into a slight smile.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xiao shook the can in a convulsive manner, taking dozens of seconds before pping it on the table: "ce your bets!"


    What no one expected was that Chu Ge just nced at him indifferently, and then turned his attention back to his phone screen: "Lin Dong, you ce the bet."


    The whole room was in an uproar!


    This kid is too presumptuous, isn¡¯t he? Thinking he¡¯s the Gambling God just because he¡¯s won three rounds against Chu Xiao? He¡¯s even letting someone else bet for him!


    Lin Dong was also taken aback by Chu Ge¡¯s decision, staring at him stutteringly, "Bi... Big Brother, are you serious? I¡¯m cing the bet? You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?"


    "Who¡¯s joking with you? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy? Hurry up, if we lose, it¡¯s on me, if we win, it¡¯s yours," Chu Ge said without even lifting his head, his fingers quickly tapping on the phone screen.


    "The famous Asian Gambling King, Chu Xiao, haven¡¯t you seen him on TV?"


    "Haven¡¯t seen him." At Jinxiu Group, Mu Bingtong replied with a smile, "You know I hardly ever watch TV. But this juggling act seems quite good."


    Juggling...


    Chu Ge managed to suppress augh and nced at Chu Xiao. If Mu Bingtong¡¯sment was seen by him, who knew how he would react.


    Chu Xiao obviously had no clue what had happened but saw Chu Ge seemingly smiling at him, so Chu Xiao naturally took his smile as a mocking sneer.


    As for Lin Dong, after Chu Ge uttered those words, he was totally excited, his face flushed red.


    Winning would mean it¡¯s his? The chips on this gambling table, all added up, must be worth several billion!


    Finally, greed overcame his reason, and of course, part of it was also the trust in Chu Ge.


    Lin Dong took a deep breath and grabbed the chips: "Bet small!"

 Chapter 208 - 0208: Raising the Stakes

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 0208: Raising the Stakes</h4><h4></h4>


    This move once again sparked discussion among the crowd.


    Before, these people thought Chu Ge¡¯s words were just a joke, just to humiliate Chu Xiao a bit, and didn¡¯t expect it to actually be true. That guy who looked like ackey actually went ahead and ced a bet with chips!


    "You..." Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes widened, staring intently at Chu Ge. A few secondster, with an angry but mocking smile, he nodded and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll remember you!"


    "Open it." Chu Ge certainly didn¡¯t take his threat to heart and said directly.


    "Hmph." Chu Xiao let out a cold snort and nced at Lin Dong.


    This kid was lucky; the dice he rolled indeed showed a small number, but since the canister was in his hands, wasn¡¯t it up to him what numberse up?


    Thinking this, Chu Xiao sneered and his right hand holding the canister subtly trembled.


    However, no one noticed that at the same time Chu Xiao trembled his right hand, Chu Ge¡¯s index finger also gently tapped on the table.


    "Heh, kid, it¡¯s good to have confidence, but when confidence turns to arrogance, you¡¯ll have to pay the price." After opening the canister, Chu Xiao didn¡¯t even look once, just stared at Chu Ge with a coldugh.


    As for the dice, he was confident that they would show exactly the numbers he wanted.


    However, just when Chu Xiao was about to say something else, he suddenly realized that something was off about the atmosphere around him, everyone was staring with wide eyes at the dice in front of him, disying a look as if they had seen a ghost.


    Subconsciously, Chu Xiao also felt a sense of foreboding, he slowly lowered his head, looked at the dice in front of him, and suddenly his vision went ck, staggering a few steps back.


    "Two-two-three, small!"


    "How is this possible? How is this possible! I clearly..." Chu Xiao almosty on the table, staring hard at the dice in front of him, his face pale.


    On Lin Dong¡¯s side, he was also in a state of shock. To be honest, after cing the bet, Lin Dong began to regret it.


    He had been blinded by the huge sum of money, Chu Ge could win because he had real skills, but what reason did he have to win, knowing that the man in front of him, even though he appeared very embarrassed in front of Chu Ge, was after all the genuine Asian Gambling King!


    Yet, life always has its dramatic twists, and when the dice numbers revealed themselves, Lin Dong almost thought he had arrived in heaven!


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, his chat with Mu Bingtong was also drawing to a close.


    "I¡¯ve got a meeting here, so let¡¯s stop chatting. Be careful when you¡¯re out, ande back early, Yaoyao... she misses you a lot!"


    Mu Bingtong actually originally typed "I miss you," but after hesitating a few seconds, she deleted the message and reced it with Yaoyao.


    Chu Ge curled his lips, "Can¡¯t we talk a little longer?"


    "No, I¡¯m already ten minuteste because of chatting with you, if I don¡¯t go now, I¡¯ll be criticized." Mu Bingtong smiled helplessly, finally clenched her teeth, and heartbreakingly exited the chat app.


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s avatar turn gray, he also lost the interest in ying with his phone. He put the phone back in his pocket and looked at Chu Xiao, "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re looking quite pale?"


    "You¡ª " Chu Xiao red fiercely at Chu Ge, his eyes reddened.


    "What do you mean ¡¯you¡¯?" Chu Ge waved his hand impatiently, "Don¡¯t bother anymore, let¡¯s just bet all the remaining chips."


    Chu Xiao¡¯s body trembled, and after dozens of seconds, he suddenly looked up at Chu Ge and said, "Fine! But I want to raise the stakes, and make a slight change to the game!"


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze, including Nangong Man Sha¡¯s, was fixed on Chu Xiao.


    This greatly stimted Chu Xiao¡¯s desire to perform. He sneered at Chu Ge, "Aside from the ten million chips provided by Miss Man Sha, I will personally add another billion to the pot! How about it, do you dare to take the bet?"


    As soon as these words came out, Chu Ge had little reaction, but the other participants in the gambling game started to grow restless.


    They were billionaires, yes, but back then that was the sum of all their assets¡ªnow, a single gamble was for a billion! Winning would naturally bring instant wealth, but losing might well lead to many of them going bankrupt.


    Moreover, in this game, one was known as the Asian Gambling King, Chu Xiao, while the other was a mysterious figure who had defeated the Asian Gambling King four times in a row.


    Yet, due to their pride as members of the upper ss, none of them wanted to be the first to suggest quitting the game. At this moment, they were all restless, with sweat even appearing on the foreheads of a few.


    It was at this time that Nangong Man Sha stood up from her chair, walked slowly to the side of the gambling table, and spoke, "All right, this game was originally set up for these two gentlemen. Now that you two are prepared for a showdown, can the rest of you gentlemen give me face and step aside?"


    Clearly, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words gave the others a way out.


    A middle-aged man in a white suit was the first to stand up, looking at Nangong Man Sha and smiling, "Since Miss Man Sha has said so, it would be inappropriate for me to stay and hinder the final showdown between the two gentlemen. I will withdraw from this game."


    Once one person took the lead, the rest naturally followed suit. Very quickly, only three people, including Nangong Man Sha, were left at the table.


    "Mr. Chu Xiao mentioned that he wanted to change the rules a bit. How do you intend to change them?" Nangong Man Sha sat at the edge of the table and asked Chu Xiao.


    Chu Xiao nced at Chu Ge, cleared his throat, and pointed to the three dice on the table, "Since this gentleman said he only knows how to y dice, the game will naturally still involve dice. Only this time, we¡¯re not guessing high or low, butparing which is lower!"


    "Comparing lows?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, showing a partly interested expression.


    "That¡¯s right." Chu Xiao nodded, "Each of us will have three dice, and we¡¯ll shake them together. In the end, we¡¯ll see who shakes out the lower numbers! How about it?"


    "Big brother¡ª" Upon hearing this, Lin Dong¡¯s face changed, and he tugged at Chu Ge¡¯s clothes, whispering, "Big brother, don¡¯t bet with him on this. Stick to guessing high or low. If you firmly refuse, he won¡¯t be able to do anything."


    However, after looking at Chu Xiao, Chu Ge agreed without any hesitation, "Alright, I agree."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone¡¯s look towards him changed.


    There was scorn, coldughter, and pity.


    "Hehe, this kid really doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯sing or going. Relying on luck, he fortunately won a few rounds against the Gambling King and now he really thinks he is the Gambling God?"


    "Exactly, to actuallypare dice rolling with the Gambling King? When the Gambling King participated in the gambling skillpetition, I was there and saw with my own eyes that the Gambling King could roll any numbers he desired!"


    "Tsck tsck tsck, a billion, huh. This kid doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from any wealthy background. I wonder how he¡¯s going to repay this billion?"


    PS: The content of Chapter 207 was incorrectly posted previously; it has now been corrected. Refresh your browser or the cache of QQ Reader to see the updated content.

 Chapter 209: Add Another Billion

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Add Another Billion</h4><h4></h4>


    PS: The content of Chapter 207 was sent wrongly before, it has now been corrected, everyone please refresh. Clearing the browser cache or the QQ reading cache will allow you to see the revised content.


    In the room, the chatter was incessant, but there was onemonality: no one present was betting on Chu Ge.


    Even Lin Dong sighed, his eyes showing a tint of despair.


    Of course, this guy being so opportunistic, naturally wasn¡¯t feeling sorry for Chu Ge, but rather bemoaning the tens of millions he had won before. Now, it looked like those profits would go down the drain.


    "Bring another pair of dice." Nangong Man Sha stared deeply at Chu Ge and then said to the waiter at the door.


    Suit-d waiters quickly produced a brand-new pair of dice and set them before Chu Ge.


    "Miss Man Sha, please be the witness for this gambling match!" Chu Xiao nced at Nangong Man Sha, hiding the fiery passion in his eyes, and spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Nangong Man Sha clearly understood Chu Xiao¡¯s thoughts, nodded, and said, "I will witness this match, and whichever side loses must keep their promise; otherwise, I will intervene!"


    "That¡¯s good!" Chu Xiao faintly knew about Nangong Man Sha¡¯s abilities, so he didn¡¯t say more, but instead looked at Chu Ge and said, "Kid, are you ready?"


    He had no intention of leaving Chu Ge any way out!


    Chu Ge picked up the container, looked at it, and nodded: "Yeah, I¡¯m ready."


    From start to finish, he maintained a nonchnt demeanor, as if he hadn¡¯t put this gambling match to heart at all.


    Chu Xiao stared at him intently, after a few dozen seconds of silence, he suddenly said, "I¡¯ll add another ten billion to the bet this time!"


    "What?"


    This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking at Chu Xiao in utter shock.


    A staggering twenty billion bet! If word of this got out, it would probably make international headlines and attract the attention of the entire world.


    Lin Dong subtly retreated several steps, melding into the crowd, and inwardly mumbled to himself, "Big bro, don¡¯t me me for not helping you, I really couldn¡¯t do anything about it. A twenty billion bet is too damn frightening. This kid is really out to get you. You high gods can fight it out, and I, a mere mortal, should better stay far away."


    Not just the onlooking crowd, but even Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyebrows twitched, looking at Chu Xiao, she asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course!" Seeing that his goddess seemed slightly impressed by him, Chu Xiao¡¯s heart instantly filled with an unspeakable sense of satisfaction, "In fact, Miss Man Sha, if you only asked, whether it¡¯s twenty or even forty billion, I ¨C I would find a way to get it for you!"


    Facing such an implied offer, almost any woman with a bit of avarice would be unable to resist. However, Nangong Man Sha just raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Xiao, saying, "To receive such generous affection from Mr. Chu, I¡¯m truly ttered. If one day I really can¡¯t get by ande to you, you better not deceive me then!"


    Chu Xiao¡¯s face flushed red, and he watched Nangong Man Sha while nodding fervently, probably even if she asked him to jump into the sea right now, he would not hesitate in the slightest!


    And the men around him looked at Chu Xiao with eyes full of envy.


    Only Chu Ge, after ncing over the two, suddenly chuckled softly.


    He noticed that when Nangong Man Sha said those words, a fleeting cold glint shed through the depths of her eyes!


    "What about Mr. Chu here; what do you think? Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite a coincidence, both of you have the surname Chu, you could say you belong to the same n!" Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge, then covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Humph, who is in the same n as him?" Chu Xiao snorted coldly.


    Chu Ge ignored him. At this moment, he actually felt a bit sorry for Chu Xiao, who was being toyed with and apuded by others, yet remained blissfully unaware.


    After hearing Nangong Man Sha¡¯s question, Chu Ge fell silent for a moment, then looked at Chu Xiao and said, "Two billion, you¡¯ve bet your entire fortune, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Hmph!" Chu Xiao nced at Nangong Man Sha and said, "That¡¯s right, my current worth adds up to just two billion. But what you should be worried about right now is yourself."


    "Is that right?" Chu Gepletely ignored thetter part of his statement and earnestly said to him, "I¡¯ll give you a chance to back out now while you still can."


    It wasn¡¯t that he had suddenly be benevolent, but rather, Chu Ge had suddenly be somewhat interested in this woman, Nangong Man Sha. Of course, it was not the type of interest between a man and a woman.


    "Give me a chance?" Chu Xiao pointed to his own nose and suddenly burst into loudughter, "Hahahaha, did you hear that? This kid actually said he¡¯s giving me a chance?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Chu Xiao; everyone in the room looked at Chu Ge and burst into ridicule.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "All right, if that¡¯s the case... let¡¯s gamble!"


    He had already offered him a chance, but since the man was hell-bent on digging his own grave, there was no reason for him to hold back.


    Chu Xiao¡¯sughing ceased as his right hand covered the container, "Humph, you arrogant brat, thinking that just because you¡¯ve luckily won a few rounds, you can do whatever you want? Today I¡¯m going to give you a taste of desperation!"


    While saying this, Chu Xiao¡¯s right hand was rapidly shaking the container.


    His dice shaking method was clearly different from that of others. Ordinary people use their whole arm to shake, professional croupiers use their forearms, but Chu Xiao relied on the strength of his wrist!


    In fact, due to the rapid shaking of his wrist, his dice-shaking right hand even became blurred in the air, leaving behind faint afterimages.


    At this point, Nangong Man Sha also changed from her previouszy demeanor, sitting up straight and staring intently at Chu Xiao¡¯s rapidly moving hand.


    "Bang¡ª" Finally, with a thud, Chu Xiao mmed the container onto the tabletop.


    "Are the dice ready?" Chu Ge asked directly, unaffected by his performance.


    "I¡¯ll reveal it first," said Chu Xiao.


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t say anything but made a ¡¯please go ahead¡¯ gesture.


    Chu Xiao sneered proudly, then slowly removed the lid.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Instantly, a collective gasp echoed throughout the hall.


    "How... how is this possible?" A man shook as he pulled out his sses from his chest, put them on, and stared intently at the dice in front of Chu Xiao.


    "Truly worthy of the Gambling King!" An old man, trembling with excitement, muttered, "This... this is a scene only found in movies; I never thought I¡¯d witness it with my own eyes in reality!"


    Some went so far as to take out their smartphones to take pictures.


    Even Nangong Man Sha was silent for a good ten seconds before she smiled and said, "Truly worthy of Mr. Chu Xiao, who¡¯s touted as the Asian Gambling King. Just this skill alone, I guess, would make you invincible in the casino world!"


    In front of Chu Xiao, three dice were stacked atop one another, with the topmost die showing a single dot.


    That is to say, he had shaken the dice to allnd on the number one.

 Chapter 210 - 0210: Turn the Tables in a Desperate Situation

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 0210: Turn the Tables in a Desperate Situation</h4><h4></h4>


    PS: I mistakenly sent the wrong content for Chapter 207 earlier, which has now been corrected. Everyone please refresh your browsers or clear your QQ reading cache to see the updated content.


    A one is essentially the smallest number that cane up on the dice, which means no matter how Chu Ge shakes the next, at most he can only tie with Chu Xiao, implying he¡¯s now at the threshold of Innate Invincibility!


    "Damn, this is bad," Lin Dong sighed, murmuring as he watched Chu Ge¡¯s retreating figure: "Twenty billion, sigh, I thought I was going totch onto a strong leg, but now it looks like that leg is going to turn into a ghost!"


    Almost everyone was discussing this, even Nangong Man Sha gave a smile to Chu Xiao.


    "Miss Man Sha, twenty billion, please bear witness to this!" Chu Xiao stood up and bowed to Nangong Man Sha, saying softly, yet he couldn¡¯t hide the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Indeed, he had dominated the gambling scene for over a decade, and his entire fortune was only about twenty billion. Now, to have gambled and effectively doubled that amount was enough to thrill him.


    What¡¯s more important was that it was soon time to dine with Miss Man Sha!


    Just thinking about it made Chu Xiao uncontrobly tremble with excitement.


    However, just then, Chu Ge, who had been silent all this time, suddenlyughed and said softly, "Isn¡¯t it a bit premature to say that?"


    "Oh?" Chu Xiao turned to look at Chu Ge, sneered, and said: "What, does Mr. Chu intend to welsh on the bet?"


    Man Sha¡¯s gaze also shifted to Chu Ge, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, "Mr. Chu, as the official witness to this bet, its fulfillment is imperative!"


    "So you¡¯re all certain that I¡¯m going to lose?" Chu Ge suddenlyughed.


    "How could you still believe you have a chance to turn the tables?" Chu Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead, quite obviously even for him, this wasn¡¯t an easy situation to be in.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t say a word but just started shaking the canister.


    "Hmph! Stubborn until they see the coffin!" Chu Xiao huffed and sat back down, his face full of scorn as he watched Chu Ge.


    "That kid must be crazy; with the Gambling King¡¯s roll, no matter how he shakes, he¡¯s bound to lose."


    "It¡¯s normal, after all, it¡¯s twenty billion, anyone would struggle desperately in this situation."


    The crowd was buzzing with discussion, but throughout the process, Chu Ge remained unfazed and after shaking for over ten seconds, he suddenly stopped.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Given up?" Chu Xiao smirked.


    Chu Ge nced at him, leaned forward slightly, and curled his lips into a strange arc: "I want to raise the stakes, add another twenty billion; do you dare?"


    "What?"


    This time, not only was Chu Xiao stunned, even the ever-watching Nangong Man Sha was dumbfounded looking at Chu Ge, her mouth agape.


    "Holy shit, has he... has he gone mad?" Hiding in the crowd, Lin Dong¡¯s lips quivered, and he involuntarily stepped back a bit more.


    He had made up his mind, as soon as Chu Ge opened the canister, he was going to turn tail and run.


    Forty billion! If the other party insisted on believing that he was in cahoots with Chu Ge, even if only one percent fell on his head, he couldn¡¯t bear it!


    "Are you serious?" Chu Xiao took a deep breath and stared intently at Chu Ge.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?" Chu Ge still had that indifferent demeanor, watching him expressionlessly: "Weren¡¯t you certain that you had already won? Then I¡¯ll give you an extra twenty billion. Wouldn¡¯t that be even better?"


    Chu Xiao fell silent, not immediately agreeing.


    Twenty billion, how could that be possible, this man in front of him wasn¡¯t a fool, why would he cause himself such trouble? Could it be, he still had a chance to turn the tables?


    "No, absolutely impossible!" Chu Xiao, staring at the dice in front of him that only showed a single point, finally let his guard downpletely and said to Chu Ge: "Fine, I¡¯ll take your bet, raise the stake by another twenty billion!"


    A collective gasp filled the air!


    A gambling game with a stake of eighty billion! It could be said that if the details of this scene were leaked out, it would certainly shock the world with this staggering gamble!


    "Go ahead, why the dy?" Chu Xiao seemed to want to light a cigarette, but after ncing at Nangong Man Sha, he forcefully suppressed the urge and urged directly.


    As Chu Ge lifted the cover of the shaker more and more, the smile on Chu Xiao¡¯s face became more and more evident. Finally, when Chu Gepletely removed the lid, Chu Xiao didn¡¯t even look at the dice in front of Chu Ge, and just startedughing out loud.


    Forty billion! This sum of money was enough for him to realize all his ambitions, and even Nangong Man Sha was within easy reach!


    However, unlike Chu Xiao, this time, the entire room fell into an eerie silence.


    Everyone looked dazedly at the dice in front of Chu Ge, and not a single person spoke. Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with aplex expression, her pretty face no longer had the previous seductive smile.


    Soon, Chu Xiao also noticed something was amiss in the atmosphere, and a feeling of unease suddenly surged in his heart.


    But thinking of the points he had rolled, his confidence quickly filled his heart again, he casually nced towards the dice in front of Chu Ge, but that nce made him unable to look away.


    There were no dice in front of Chu Ge!


    No, to be more precise, the dice inside Chu Ge¡¯s shaker had turned into a pile of white powder!


    If Chu Xiao¡¯s roll was considered a one, then Chu Ge¡¯s roll was zero!


    With the dice turned to powder, how could there be any points left?


    "You... you... you..." Chu Xiao uttered several ¡¯yous¡¯ but ultimately couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence, retreating continuously, and without noticing for a moment, stumbled over a chair behind him and plopped onto the ground.


    "Miss Man Sha, now, you can make the announcement, right?" Chu Ge said to Nangong Man Sha with a smile.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with aplicated expression and after a long time, took a deep breath and dered loud: "I announce that Mr. Chu wins this gambling game. Mr. Chu Xiao, please keep your promise and deliver the forty billion to Mr. Chu within a month, otherwise, we will take coercive measures."


    After Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words came out, the crowd burst into another round of intense discussion, the noise almost lifting off the ceiling.


    While Chu Xiao sat on the ground like a petrified chicken, with a lost look in his eyes. He felt as if the noise around him was getting farther and farther away, and his ears were filled with a buzzing sound.


    Finally, after several seconds, Chu Xiao¡¯s face turned pale, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out.


    "Puh¡ª"


    The blood seemed to drain all his essence, his fingers trembling as he pointed at Chu Ge, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, nothing came out.


    Finally, his eyes rolled back and hepletely fainted!

 Chapter 211 - 0211 Naturally Charming

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 0211 Naturally Charming</h4><h4></h4>


    PS: The Chapter 207 was previously sent incorrectly. It has been corrected now. Please refresh or clear your cache to see the correct Chapter. I¡¯ve mentioned this a few times, please pay attention to this message.


    After the bet, the people in the room were naturally dismissed by Nangong Man Sha, while Chu Ge followed her down the stairs amid wolf-whistles.


    This was clearly a private VIP room; instead of calling it a room, it¡¯s more like a super luxuriousrge room,plete with sofas, bedrooms, and the like.


    In the center of the room, the ss table was already filled with various foods, but Nangong Man Sha was not there. However, Chu Ge was not in a hurry and just sat at the table, starting to eat on his own.


    After about ten minutes, the door was suddenly pushed open and a burst of fragrance filled the room first.


    By then, Nangong Man Sha had already changed out of her fiery long dress and into a white gauze dress, wearing a pair of silver high heels encrusted with diamonds.


    The attire that should be pure and immacte wore on her surprisingly exuded an enchanting charm, different from amon courtesan¡¯s vulgarity ¨C the allure of Nangong Man Sha was something that radiated from her bones, every frown and smile could captivate an ordinary man!


    Even Chu Ge was ensnared for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses and said with a smile to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha really lives up to her reputation. This white dress, which should be fresh and pure, only entuates the enchanting aura from you!"


    Nangong Man Sha walked past Chu Ge, bringing a gust of fragrant air, and eventually sat down across from him, showing a wronged expression: "Does Mr. Chu mean to say that I am a woman of loose morals?"


    "Absolutely not." Chu Ge smiled and sipped some red wine lightly, "Innately enchanting, I believe this is said fordies like Miss Man Sha, I certainly mean no insult."


    Hearing this, Nangong Man Sha alsoughed and raised the wine ss in front of her: "Then as a small token of thanks for Mr. Chu¡¯spliment, let me toast to you."


    "Let¡¯s talk about your intentions," Chu Ge didn¡¯t lift his wine ss this time, but directly looked at Nangong Man Sha and spoke.


    "Ah?" Nangong Man Sha shed an indefinable look in her eyes, but quickly concealed it, smiling at Chu Ge: "What words are these, Mr. Chu? How dare I have any intentions towards you?"


    "Alright then, let me ask you a question," Chu Ge did not dwell further on this and shifted the conversation.


    "Please, ask away," Nangong Man Sha lightly sipped her wine.


    "I wonder if Miss Man Sha belongs to a prominent family, or are you a sessor of the Ancient Martial Sect?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice was exceptionally calm, but his words set off tumultuous waves in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s heart.


    Her jade hand holding the wine ss visibly trembled slightly, this time, Nangong Man Sha did not defend herself but looked at Chu Ge and smiled: "Mr. Chu, why would you say that?"


    This woman was definitely terrifyingly clever; she had already perceived the certainty in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, hence she no longer evaded the question.


    "It¡¯s simple." Chu Ge smiled slightly and said, "Those two old men protecting you, both of them have the Late Postnatal strength, right? Hehe, if you only had the background you have shown, how could you possibly make such esteemed masters willingly be your bodyguards?"


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s expression clearly froze for a moment, but soon, she put down her wine ss and started tough.


    "Hehehe, indeed, Mr. Chu from Shanghai is truly worthy of his reputation. I always thought that Mr. Chu was only skilled in medical arts, but unexpectedly, you seem to also belong to the Martial Arts World!"


    Indeed, this woman had investigated him!


    Mr. Chu did not smile, and a hint of cold light shed through his eyes: "So, Miss Man Sha, aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?"


    Indeed, it might be excusable if she were an ordinary person, but she¡¯s clearly part of the Ancient Martial World. Being in the Ancient Martial World, one should know, a Grandmaster must not be insulted!


    Nangong Man Sha stood up, holding a wine ss and walked to the window. She pulled back the curtains and watched the ocean waves silently for a dozen seconds before softly saying, "Mr. Chu, are you aware of the concept of families?"


    Nangong Man Sha wore a backless evening gown, her smooth back perfectly facing Mr. Chu, exuding endless seduction.


    Mr. Chu never considered himself a righteous gentleman; how could he not look at such a beautiful view presented before him?


    Although Mr. Chu¡¯s gaze remained fixated, deep within his pupils, there was rity. He said, "Families? Of course I know. Aren¡¯t all the old men who are attending the meeting on this ship representatives of Shanghai¡¯s top families?"


    Nangong Man Sha turned around to nce at Mr. Chu and smiled, "It seems my question was superfluous. Allow me to reintroduce myself!"


    With that, Nangong Man Sha changed her previously captivating demeanor to one of grace and dignity, making one hesitate to harbor any disrespectful thoughts.


    She extended her hand toward Mr. Chu: "I am Miss Man Sha Nangong, the eldest daughter representing the Nangong Family here to meet Mr. Chu!"


    "Nangong Family?" Mr. Chu narrowed his eyes.


    During his time interacting with Mr. Ouyang, apart from understanding the influences in Shanghai and the Ancient Martial incidents Mr. Ouyang encountered in his youth, Mr. Chu had also broadly learned about the powers big and small across Huaxia.


    ording to Mr. Ouyang, the real top families of Huaxia were all concentrated in Beijing!


    After all, nothing couldpare to being at the Emperor¡¯s feet; even a super family from Shanghai like the Ouyang Family, if ced in Beijing, would at best be considered a first-tier family.


    Among the countless great families in Beijing, six could be called the leaders.


    Among them, the Nangong Family was one!


    These pieces of information shed through Mr. Chu¡¯s mind momentarily. He also shed his previously cynical demeanor and extended his hand to shake hands with Nangong Man Sha: "So, you are the daughter of a great Beijing family. It seems my influence is greater than I imagined, to have caught the attention of the Nangong Family, one of the Six Great Families of Beijing."


    "Hehe." Hearing Mr. Chu¡¯s words, Nangong Man Sha covered her mouth and giggled softly: "Actually, it is not only our Nangong Family; the other five great families are also very interested in Mr. Chu!"


    "Oh?" Mr. Chu smiled, "It seems that unknowingly, I have be quite the coveted figure!"


    "Bright things are treasures, the ordinary is just gravel. Since Mr. Chu cured the stubborn ailment that Mr. Ouyang suffered from for decades, your name has been circting among our families!"


    PS: There was a mistake in posting Chapter 207 previously, it has now been corrected. Refresh or clear your cache to see the correct Chapter, I¡¯ve mentioned this several times, please pay attention to this note.

 Chapter 212 - 0212: The Unpredictability of Human Nature

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 0212: The Unpredictability of Human Nature</h4><h4></h4>


    PS: The Chapter 207 was mistakenly released before, it has now been corrected. You can see the updated Chapter by refreshing or clearing your cache. I have mentioned this several times, please pay attention to this notice.


    Clearly, this information must have been leaked by Mr. Ouyang himself, but Chu Ge had no intention of holding it against him¡ªafter all, he wasn¡¯t nning to hide anything to begin with.


    "So, Miss Man Sha¡¯s appearance on this cruise is solely for me?" Chu Ge said with a smile.


    "Exactly!" Nangong Man Sha nodded, "I initially nned to go directly to Shanghai to find Mr. Chu, but ording to Xia Tian, you insisted oning to the cruise. I had no choice but to follow."


    As she spoke, Nangong Man Sha gave Chu Ge a coquettish look, "But Mr. Chu, you really are quite willful. Xia Tian and the others must have warned you, right? There¡¯s a mixed bag of people on this cruise, and chaos might ensue. Why did you still choose toe?"


    Her tone and demeanor were akin to a wife chiding her husband, a mix of feigned annoyance and anger.


    While saying this, Nangong Man Sha had already walked over to Chu Ge and casually took a seat at the table.


    Chu Ge stood up from his chair and retreated a few steps without a trace, "Since we know it¡¯s dangerous aboard, Miss Man Sha, you could have just waited for me in Shanghai. Why bother falling into danger with me?"


    However, Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t respond to his question and rolled her eyes at him, "You heartless man, I¡¯m willing to die with you, and yet you still speak so impolitely. Plus, what are you evading for? I¡¯m not going to eat you!"


    It had to be said, the pose that Nangong Man Sha struck, along with her tone, would have made any other man unable to restrain themselves by now, yet there remained a trace of rity deep within Chu Ge¡¯s eyes.


    "Haha, Miss Man Sha is jesting. Your two bodyguards are right outside the door. If I did anything improper, I believe they would rush in instantly," Chu Ge said with augh, seemingly offhand.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s expression subtly changed, but she no longer behaved as before and stood up, "No more jokes, to tell you the truth, my purpose on this cruise is indeed for Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge let out a coldugh, "For me? Then why did you arrange that gambling game before?"


    "People are unpredictable!" Nangong Man Sha said with a light chuckle, "I just wanted to see Mr. Chu¡¯s skills. Now it seems that Mr. Chu¡¯s skills are even more formidable than the rumors suggest. Of course, if I¡¯ve left Mr. Chu with any unpleasant memories, I apologize here and now, and please don¡¯t take it to heart!"


    This woman was like a vibrantly colored poisonous snake¡ªshe appears incredibly beautiful, but conceals a lethal danger!


    "Speaking of which, all I did was cure Mr. Ouyang¡¯s hidden mdy, such a minor skill hardly seems worth your family¡¯s attention?"


    "How can it not be worth it?" At this point, Nangong Man Sha had already sat back in her seat, lifted her wine ss, and smirked, "It seems Mr. Chu is still unaware of the value of your medical skills. Let me offer a little reminder, does Mr. Chu have any idea how many families there are in Beijing?"


    "I¡¯m afraid there are no less than a hundred!"


    "It seems that Mr. Chu has some understanding as well." Nangong Man Sha spoke softly: "Does Mr. Chu know that the reason our great families can be so splendid is partly because our families have old patriarchs at the helm. As the saying goes, having an elder in the family is like having a treasure. The merits and connections the old patriarchs have umted over decades are an incredibly powerful force. It is this force that sustains our families."


    "What Miss Man Sha means is..." Speaking up to here, Chu Ge already had some inkling of what she was implying.


    Indeed, Nangong Man Sha took a deep breath: "But as times change and the years pass, the heroes of yesteryear are now in their twilight years. Moreover, they all have survived through that era of war and, to some extent, have hidden ailments in their bodies. These issues were manageable in their youth and strength, but now that they are old and frail, those hidden ailments have turned into fatal dangers!"


    Speaking to this point, even Chu Ge showed a fleetingplexity in his gaze.


    How many families are there in Beijing? In these families, almost all have the presence of an old patriarch. Once people reach old age, they will inevitably suffer from various diseases. If Chu Ge could cure these hidden ailments in the bodies of these elders and restore their health, He would thus rue an iparablework of terrifying connections!


    "What do you think, Mr. Chu? Do you now realize your worth?" Nangong Man Sha drained the remaining red wine in her ss in one go and looked at Chu Ge: "I havee this time with the authorization of the old master, which means, I represent the entire Nangong Family, wanting to form a partnership with Mr. Chu."


    "Partnership?"


    "That¡¯s right." Nangong Man Sha nodded: "To be honest, even if Mr. Chu possesses divine medical skills, the safety of the patriarchs is far too crucial. Thus, those families would probably not dare let you try. However, our Nangong Family is willing to be the stepping stone for Mr. Chu, persuading the other families!"


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch. What do you want to gain from me?" Chu Ge did not immediately agree, instead he asked.


    "Quite simple, we just hope that Mr. Chu can first cure our family old master¡¯s health issues, and, at the same time, establish a friendship with our Nangong Family!"


    It must be said that Nangong Man Sha¡¯s move was extremely clever. Establishing a rtionship with Chu Ge meant also connecting with other families. And her Nangong Family would undoubtedly use all efforts to facilitate Chu Ge¡¯sworking with other families. After all, the more connections Chu Ge had, the more they could share!


    Moreover, it was only about establishing rtions, without forcibly asking Chu Ge to do anything, so there wouldn¡¯t be any hard feelings.


    "However, although Mr. Chu has shown off his gambling skill, people have yet to witness Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skill." Nangong Man Sha suddenly looked at Chu Ge, smiling.


    "Medical skill?" Chu Ge chuckled: "Miss Man Sha quite charmful, but as of now, you are still a virgin, aren¡¯t you?"


    "What?" Nangong Man Sha¡¯s pretty face blushed, but a sh of shock crossed her eyes as she covered her mouth andughed: "Mr. Chu is really so indecent, to bring up such an embarrassing subject in front of me. But still, that¡¯s not enough!"


    "Not enough?"


    Chu Ge murmured to himself, gazing at Nangong Man Sha, and then suddenly said: "You have a problem with your body... Someone has performed acupuncture on you, right? Moreover, it was someone from the Ancient Martial World who used their Inner Strength to do it!"


    "Hmm." Nangong Man Sha hesitated for a moment but ultimately nodded. Yet she quicklyughed again: "That doesn¡¯t count. The nearby major families all know about this. Maybe, Mr. Chu just happened to hear about it from Mr. Ouyang?"


    "The person who did the acupuncture for you must have said that you wouldn¡¯t live past twenty-five years old!"


    PS: The Chapter 207 that was sent earlier had an error, it has now been corrected. Refresh or clear your cache to see the correct Chapter. I¡¯ve mentioned this several times, please pay attention to this note.

 Chapter 213 - 0213: Clearing the Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 0213: Clearing the Meridians</h4><h4></h4>


    "How do you know?"


    This time, Nangong Man Sha could no longer conceal her expression, her face filled with shock as she looked at Chu Ge.


    In fact, when Nangong Man Sha was young, the hospital had already dered her constitution as special, iming it was impossible for her to live past ten years old.


    Fortunately, the Old Master from the Nangong Family had some connections with a reclusive sect, which then dispatched an expert to extend Nangong Man Sha¡¯s life.


    Even though that person had exhausted his lifetime of knowledge, he only managed to extend her life by fifteen years, allowing her to live only up to the age of twenty-five!


    This secret, apart from the Old Master of the Nangong Family and herself, was unknown to anyone else.


    "Divine Doctor," Chu Ge broke into a smile, looking at Nangong Man Sha with a hint of yfulness, "Without some extraordinary abilities, how could one seed?"


    At this point, Chu Ge suddenly changed the topic, looking at Nangong Man Sha and saying, "Calcting the time, your destined end must be approaching soon, right?"


    "Yes." A bitter expression surfaced on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face as she nodded and said, "Over the years, my grandfather and I have traveled across the country, but even the most advanced medical equipment cannot detect what exactly is wrong with my body; every result shows that I am perfectly healthy. However, I can feel that my life is slipping away every second!"


    Death is not frightening; what¡¯s truly terrifying is the process of waiting for death!


    Hearing this, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze towards her carried a bit of admiration, seeing that her demeanor did not at all resemble someone soon facing death.


    "What if I say, I can cure your incurable disease?" After remaining silent for a dozen seconds, Chu Ge suddenly spoke.


    "What?" Nangong Man Sha was startled, but soon she bitterly smiled and waved her hand, "Let¡¯s not bother. Mr. Chu indeed has divine medical skills, but the expert back then said that my condition has even surpassed the scope of medical science. So, Mr. Chu, there¡¯s no need to waste your efforts on me."


    This was a woman who could view life and death indifferently.


    "How could you know without trying?"


    "Let¡¯s not bother..." Nangong Man Sha forced a smile, "Every time I hold onto hope, what follows is always despair. Rather than that, I¡¯d prefer to remain in despair; at least that way, my heart can feel a bit better."


    However, just as she finished speaking and looked up, she found that Chu Ge had already disappeared without her noticing.


    "Mr. Chu..." Nangong Man Sha had just uttered two words when she suddenly felt a breeze on her face, and before she knew it, Chu Ge was already standing in front of her, tightly grabbing her right wrist!


    "Bang¡ª"


    At that moment, the door of the room suddenly opened, and two old men in suits swiftly entered, their hair and beards moving without wind: "Kid, let go of the youngdy!"


    One of the old men growled, his voice booming like arge bell, which would have surely shocked an ordinary person.


    However, Chu Ge merely nced at them lightly, then refocused his attention back on Nangong Man Sha, while simultaneously controlling his Inner Strength, probing into the meridians at her wrist.


    "So it is true. Innate Pulse ¡ª I never thought that the Old Master once talked about her constitution, and indeed I have now encountered it!" Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as he murmured softly.


    Normally, about one-third of a person¡¯s meridians are blocked, while Ancient Martial Artists discover these meridians and ultimately cause them all to connect, forming a perfect Grand Cirction throughout the body, thereby stepping into the Innate Realm.


    Even ordinary people who have not practiced martial arts typically have two-thirds of their meridians unblocked, but all of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s meridians are obstructed!


    Meridians, unlike blood vessels which transport blood, control the essence within a person¡¯s body. With Nangong Man Sha¡¯s meridians blocked, it meant that while she appeared normal and even unidentifiable by medical equipment on the surface, in actuality her essence could not circte, thus significantly reducing her lifespan.


    The previous expert had used his own Inner Strength to forcibly open some of her meridians, allowing a small amount of essence to flow, which is why she could survive until now. However, this Inner Strength was nearly depleted, and in no more than a year, all her meridians would revert to being blocked, and Nangong Man Sha would naturally face death.


    "Kid, let go!"


    To the two elders, Chu Ge¡¯s action seemed like deliberate offense. One of the old men barked and pushed off the ground with his right leg, propelling himself toward Chu Ge like a cannonball.


    "Stop the noise!"


    Chu Ge slightly frowned, and without turning his head, he casually waved his left hand behind him as if shooing away a fly.


    "Bang¡ª"


    A muffled sound rang out, and the charging elder felt as though he had mmed into an iron wall! He hadn¡¯t even managed to make a move before he screamed, and his body flew backward at a speed several times faster than his approach.


    Fortunately, Chu Ge had controlled his strength, otherwise, the elder would have likely pierced right through the wall!


    "This..." The remaining elder¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Chu Ge as if he had seen a ghost.


    With a casual wave, he had sent a Late Postnatal Martial Artist flying with no resistance at all, could it be that this young man, who appeared to be only in his early twenties, had already reached the realm of an Innate Grandmaster?


    The elder was shocked by this thought himself... A Grandmaster in his twenties?


    Nangong Man Sha also widened her eyes in shock as she stared at Chu Ge.


    She had initially thought that this young man was merely skilled in medical arts, but now it appeared he might even be an esteemed Innate Grandmaster! An Innate Grandmaster held far greater awe than a Divine Doctor!


    Meanwhile, determination flickered through Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes; an Innate Grandmaster and a Divine Doctor ¡ª no matter the cost, this young man must be recruited to the Nangong Family!


    Thinking this, Nangong Man Sha promptly showed her coquettish smile again: "You two, leave us. Oh, Mr. Chu, if you like seeing my hand, I¡¯ll just let you look, there¡¯s no need to hurry, you¡¯re hurting me now!"


    The elder who was just sent flying by Chu Ge had returned to the doorway by then. Hearing Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words, the two men exchanged a nce, nodded, and bowed as they exited the room.


    Unmoved by Nangong Man Sha¡¯s flirtatious words, Chu Ge gradually increased the input of his True Qi.


    "All your meridians are blocked, I¡¯m going to use True Qi to forcefully clear some of them, it¡¯s going to be very painful, bear with it!"

 Chapter 214 - 014: He is Chu Ge

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 014: He is Chu Ge</h4><h4></h4>


    Helping Nangong Man Sha was just incidental; Chu Ge acted because he had sensed that the True Qi originally within Nangong Man Sha should have been left by an Innate Grandmaster!


    "Innate?" Chu Ge muttered to himself. His True Qi, like the vast Yangtze River, surged into Nangong Man Sha¡¯s meridians without worrying about exceeding the limits since her meridians had previously been expanded by that Innate Grandmaster using acupuncture apanied by Inner Strength.


    "Um¡ª" Nangong Man Sha stifled a groan, biting her lips to prevent herself from screaming out loud, her face as pale as paper, beads of fine sweat even appeared on her forehead.


    However, the pain did notst long. After just tens of seconds, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s expression rxed, reced by an indescribable feeling offort.


    Under Chu Ge¡¯s cleansing with his True Qi, some of her meridians were forcefully cleared!


    Chu Ge nodded in satisfaction; he had also felt the True Qi within Nangong Man Sha, which was inferior to his own in both quality and quantity.


    Thus, he could now most definitely contend against the Innate! Even half the Innate Realm was no match for him.


    "How do you feel?" Chu Ge released Nangong Man Sha¡¯s wrist and sat back down.


    Nangong Man Sha frowned slightly and carefully felt the changes within her body. After a long while, she suddenly looked up at Chu Ge in astonishment: "What... What did you do to me?"


    Due to her impending doom, her meridians had been aching faintly over the past years, but after Chu Ge¡¯s intervention, she felt an unprecedented ease, as if the high master had just given her acupuncture!


    "Just extended your life," Chu Ge poured himself a ss of red wine, sipping it lightly: "I have opened up some of your meridians. Although it¡¯s only temporary, it should suffice to extend your life by five to six years. Before you turn thirty, you won¡¯t have to worry about life and death."


    "This..." Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes widened; after a long silence, she suddenly stepped in front of Chu Ge and bowed deeply, "Nangong Man Sha, thanks Mr. Chu for saving my life!"


    This time, there was no trace of coquetry on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face, only solemn seriousness.


    "Mmm." Chu Ge nodded, "Given that you could find out information about me, you presumably also have ways to contact me. Let¡¯s leave it at that, don¡¯t seek me out for a while; I won¡¯t be avable."


    After that, Chu Ge walked towards the door.


    But just as he reached the door, gripping the handle, he paused, looked back at Nangong Man Sha, and said, "Also, a reminder¡ªI do not like being investigated, you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes." Facing Chu Ge¡¯s eyes emitting a faint chill, a sudden coldness swept over Nangong Man Sha, making her nod hastily: "Rest assured, Mr. Chu, after you return to Shanghai, I guarantee no one will bother you again!"


    Chu Ge was somewhat nomittal to her words, withdrew his gaze, and then pushed open the door and walked out.


    "Miss!"


    Only after Chu Ge had left the room did the two old men at the doorway step in and stand before Nangong Man Sha, heads bowed in silence.


    "That Chu Ge, what level do you think his strength has reached?" At this moment, Nangong Man Sha was no longer portraying her previous seductive or delicate demeanor, but stood with her hands behind her back, exuding an air of aloof pride, like a queen.


    The two old men exchanged nces, and one of them whispered, "He might not be at the Innate level yet, but it¡¯s probably only a paper-thin barrier away!"


    Even though she had her suspicions, when truly confirmed, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes uncontrobly flickered.


    Twenty-one-year-old Innate Grandmaster... If this news spreads, who knows what tremendous waves it will stir!


    "Miss, that young man earlier..." One of the elders recalled the scene where Chu Ge was holding Nangong Man Sha¡¯s wrist and asked with some concern.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly, a rare urrence, but she soon regained herposure and waved her hand, "You all leave first!"


    "Yes!" The two elders exchanged nces and simultaneously exited the room.


    Meanwhile, Nangong Man Sha stared at the spot where Chu Ge had been sitting before, her lips curving into a dangerous smile, "Hmph, heartless man, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t captivate you!"


    ...


    After leaving the room, Chu Ge naturally stopped thinking about that woman and instead looked at the bustling crowd outside, muttering softly, "Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect even one of the Six Great Families of Jing City to be here. The scene is getting livelier!"


    Before the meeting, there was a dinner.


    As soon as Chu Ge left the room, Zhao Wuji¡¯s call came through, "Mr. Chu, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you? The dinner has started, would you care to join?"


    Chu Ge nodded, reported his location, and then stood waiting.


    Soon after, dressed in a white suit, Zhao Wuji hurried over and slightly bowed to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, the dinner is about to start. Mr. Ouyang is already on his way there, do you need to change clothes?"


    Indeed, Chu Ge was still dressed in his casual clothes.


    Chu Ge thought for a moment and then nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s change into formal attire."


    After all, wearing casual attire to such an asion was too disrespectful.


    However, as Chu Ge said this, his eyes unintentionally swept across a distant corner, his lips curving into a faint smile, but he ultimately said nothing and turned to Zhao Wuji, "I didn¡¯t bring any formal attire with me this time, does Mr. Zhao have any?"


    "Of course." Zhao Wuji nodded repeatedly and made a gesture to invite Chu Ge, "Please follow me, Mr. Chu!"


    After saying that, he took the lead to walk ahead, and Chu Ge once again nced surreptitiously at the corner before gently smiling and following Zhao Wuji out of the corridor.


    Shortly after the two left, a head suddenly popped out from around the corner, "Damn, that scared me! I thought he had discovered us earlier!"


    Hiding behind the corner was none other than Lin Dong!


    Of course, the woman previously referred to as Ms. Liu was also beside him. Ms. Liu swallowed and said softly, "The middle-aged man just now, that was Zhao Wuji, known as the God of Wealth, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s Zhao Wuji!" Lin Dong was trembling with excitement, "Fuck, what exactly is the identity of that brother, Zhao Wuji was so respectful to him, he is truly a mystery person!"


    Ms. Liu was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Right, didn¡¯t Zhao Wuji keep calling him Mr. Chu?"


    "Mr. Chu?"


    Lin Dong muttered, "Surname Chu, young, Zhao Wuji being extremely respectful toward him... Fuck! Could he¡ªhe really be Chu Ge?"

 Chapter 215 - 0215: Special Favor

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 0215: Special Favor</h4><h4></h4>


    It must be said, Chu Ge is really like a clothes rack. Zhao Wuji¡¯s clothes were tailored specifically to match his own temperament, so when someone else wears them, it inevitably feels a bit off.


    But when Chu Ge put them on, the attire perfectly entuated his demeanor!


    "Aiyo, if I had Mr. Chu¡¯s good looks when I was young, I probably would have scored with those few women I had a crush on back in the day!" Watching Chu Ge dressed in a white suit with a bunch of red roses on his chest, Zhao Wuji couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, his eyes brimming with unabashed envy.


    Chu Ge looked at him andughed: "With Mr. Zhao¡¯s current worth, wouldn¡¯t dealing with those ordinary women be a snap?"


    "That¡¯s a different vor," Zhao Wuji shook his head and said, "Shall we head out, Mr. Chu?"


    "Alright."


    The banquet had a special hall set up, and at the entrance, there were security guards checking invitations, which were required for entry.


    Of course, being Zhao Wuji himself was akin to having a pass, so Chu Ge naturally made it into the hall without any issues.


    "Mr. Chu!"


    As soon as he entered the hall, from afar, Mr. Ouyang raised his hand to signal and called out to Chu Ge.


    Zhao Wuji tactfully nodded to Chu Ge and then blended into the crowd, while Mr. Ouyang had already approached Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to trouble you for the uing period."


    After the dinner party would be negotiations, bound to be fraught with danger.


    Chu Ge nodded: "Old Master, rest assured."


    He was confident that even if there was someone from the Innate Realm on this cruise ship, as long as they weren¡¯t at Jian Chunqiu¡¯s level, he could absolutely guarantee the Old Master¡¯s safety.


    As for Jian Chunqiu... Even among the hidden great Sects, Jian Chunqiu was considered a top-notch expert. There was no way a minor Sect like the Ghost Poison Sect at the low end of the Ancient Martial Sect spectrum could have such a powerhouse!


    "Old Master, is this the Divine Doctor Mr. Chu you mentioned?" Just then, a sonorous and vigorous voice suddenly came from the side, as a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit approached.


    The ck suit did not add a hint of refinement to him, but rather it highlighted the iron-blooded aura about him, and his very walk gave off a sense of majesty like a dragon¡¯s stride or a tiger¡¯s step.


    "Oh, let me do the introductions," Mr. Ouyang gestured towards the middle-aged man: "This here is the current Family Head of the Xiahou Family, Xiahou Longhu! What brings you here? Did Old Xiahou pass away?"


    "Ehh¡ª" Hearing Mr. Ouyang¡¯s directness, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile as he shook his head: "My father has been facing some health issues recently and really couldn¡¯t get away, so he sent me in his ce."


    "Mm," Mr. Ouyang nodded and pointed to Chu Ge with a smile: "Haha, not to brag, but if you can persuade Mr. Chu to take action, perhaps Old Xiahou would never have to suffer from illness again."


    "Oh?" Since it was just a rumor, Xiahou Longhu, despite his outward politeness towards Chu Ge, still had lingering doubts in his gaze.


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t mind at all, with his current strength and status, he had no need to cower before the Four Great Families of Shanghai.


    The banquet soon began, and the host this time was none other than Nangong Man Sha.


    Watching Nangong Man Sha on stage, now in another luxurious golden gown, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. He had to admit that the charm of this woman was hard to resist. If it weren¡¯t for his constantpanionship with Mu Bingtong, he probably wouldn¡¯t be immune.


    "How about it, Mr. Chu, doesn¡¯t this woman look enchanting?" Mr. Ouyang suddenly leaned in and whispered in Chu Ge¡¯s ear, "Let me give you a scoop, thisdy is Miss Nangong Man Sha, the younger mistress of the Nangong Family. Although she appears alluring as anything, I guarantee she¡¯s still untouched. With your strength and looks, Mr. Chu, perhaps you could give it a try."


    Chu Ge turned to look at the old master, responding irritably, "I didn¡¯t expect you to have this hidden attribute, Old Master."


    Mr. Ouyang chuckled and then turned away, no longer speaking, but focused on picking food from the table.


    Chu Ge nced a few more times but didn¡¯t continue to stare. It had to be said, this banquet was top-tier; just a rough nce at the table showed that not a single dish was worth less than ten thousand yuan.


    However, just as Chu Ge was indulging in the pleasures of the pte, a fragrant breeze suddenly wafted over from beside him. Nangong Man Sha actually sat down right next to him.


    "Mr. Chu, we meet again!"


    The table where Chu Ge sat nearly consisted of high-profile figures, including representatives from the Three Major Families and Zhao Wuji, who was sitting opposite him.


    Despite these people having weathered great storms, they still seemed somewhat awkward in the presence of Nangong Man Sha.


    "What, does Miss Man Sha know Mr. Chu?" Eventually, Mr. Sima broke the stalemate with a smile.


    "I don¡¯t know her," Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brow, discreetly shifting to the side.


    It¡¯s not that he was a saint, but because almost every act of this woman carried a certain purpose, and he didn¡¯t want to be unwittingly embroiled in some incident.


    "Mr. Chu is really hard-hearted!" To Chu Ge¡¯s surprise, Nangong Man Sha boldly acted as though on the verge of tears in the midst of the public, making it seem as if Chu Ge was some unforgivable heartbreaker, "Earlier, you hurt me so badly, and now in less than an hour, you say you don¡¯t know me!"


    Everyone¡¯s gazes changed, even people from other tables turned their attention towards them.


    Mr. Sima kept sizing up Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge, finally shook his head with a smile: "Ah, the young people these days, I, an old man, just can¡¯t keep up with the times!"


    Breathing in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s fragrance and listening to the variousments around him, Chu Ge¡¯s face finally turned as ck as the bottom of a pot, "Nangong Man Sha, if you spout any more nonsense, I won¡¯t go to Beijing!"


    "Ah, alright, alright. Mr. Chu, I was wrong, isn¡¯t that enough? I apologize to you right now!" Nangong Man Sha intentionally put on a pitiful look and gave Chu Ge a slight bow.


    With Nangong Man Sha there, the atmosphere around the table became much livelier, as juniors kepting under the guise of toasting to get a few more nces at Nangong Man Sha.


    And Nangong Man Sha kept mentioning "Mr. Chu" every few sentences, making it seem as if the two really had some ambiguous rtionship.


    Chu Ge could even feel that almost all the young men at the banquet were looking at him with eyes as if they wanted to kill...

 Chapter 216 - 0216: Kidnapping Qin Yang

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 0216: Kidnapping Qin Yang</h4><h4></h4>


    While Chu Ge was busy dealing with his side of things, Lin Dong was not idle either.


    "How did it go? I told you it wouldn¡¯t work, right?" Ms. Liu looked at Lin Dong, who returned with a crestfallen look, and waved her hands.


    Lin Dong sighed: "Ah, I tried to talk to that security guard for so long, but he just wouldn¡¯t let me in. If I hadn¡¯t run fast, I would have probably been thrown out by them!"


    "Let¡¯s go, forget it. Those people are out of our league," Ms. Liuforted Lin Dong by patting his shoulder and then led the way towards the exit.


    Lin Dong was reluctant, but in the end, he could only helplessly follow Ms. Liu: "Ah, I¡¯ve been hunting geese all my life, never thought I¡¯d get pecked in the eye by one today. Such a big fish slipped through my fingers, and what infuriates me most is that I let it go!"


    "By the way, where¡¯s Qin Yang?" Once they were back in the entertainment hall, Lin Dong suddenly asked.


    Qin Yang was the man they had spoken to earlier, who had a bit of a feminine ent, and Ms. Liu¡¯s full name was Liu Yue. They were cousins.


    At Lin Dong¡¯s question, Liu Yue also paused: "I told him to wait here for us just now, that guy probably wandered off again!"


    As sheined, her phone suddenly rang. Liu Yue took it out, looked at it, and said to Lin Dong: "No need to search, he¡¯s calling."


    However, as soon as Liu Yue answered the call, a strange man¡¯s voice came through: "Are you Liu Yue?"


    The man¡¯s Chinese was very stiff, indicating that he was not from Huaxia.


    "Who are you?" Liu Yue frowned slightly. Qin Yang always had his phone with him, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Good, Qin Yang is safe now. If you want to save him, you and the kid next to you need toe to room 107. And make sure not to tell anyone, and don¡¯t alert the ship¡¯s security. If you take longer than ten minutes or if someone else gets to know, you will never see him again!"


    After these words, the person on the other end hung up.


    ...


    Room 107.


    At this moment, there were a lot of people standing in the room, all wearing uniform orange vests, each holding a dark crossbow and carefully wiping it.


    "Damn it, am I still living in ancient times? The cruise ship has reached the Public Sea, why can¡¯t I use my beloved little toys?" A ck big man spoke, his crossbow was muchrger than the others, and the crossbow arrows were even as thick as two fingers.


    "Enough, the security check on this ship is really stringent. Even these crossbows were almost not allowed on board," a tall white man nced at the ck man and shook his head: "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve investigated already. There are no firearms on the ship, and the security staff only have standard stun rods. The crossbows will suffice!"


    "Mhm," a blond man who had been sitting on the sofa and keeping silent stood up: "The people on this ship are all rich or noble. If we pull this off, we can enjoy the rest of our lives. Damn mercenary groups, damn assignments, go to hell!"


    "Hahahaha¡ª"


    Everyoneughed loudly.


    "Whimper¡ª"


    However, there was a discordant sound mixing in with theughter.


    The white man turned his head and nced: "Boss, I don¡¯t understand, why did we kidnap him? And have hispanionse over?"


    The blond man poured himself a ss of red wine and, looking at the firmly tied-up Qin Yang, said with a smile: "As I know, there seems to be a banquet going on in the biggest hall with the richest magnates. But damn those security guards, I tried many ways but couldn¡¯t find a way to sneak people in. These twopanions of his, I saw them go upstairs, which means they must know something about the situation there."


    ...


    Back at Liu Yue¡¯s side, after hanging up the phone, she anxiously looked at Lin Dong: "What do we do, Qin Yang seems to have been kidnapped!"


    "Kidnap Qin Yang?" Lin Dong was stunned, then his eyes widened: "Wait, are my old enemies seeking revenge and using Qin Yang to lure me over?"


    "Ah?" Liu Yue was also stunned for a moment, then quickly said: "Then, don¡¯t go over. If you go, wouldn¡¯t they tear you to pieces?"


    Ms. Liu knew all too well the things Lin Dong had done in the past.


    Actually, Liu Yue was more like an older sister to Lin Dong, as they had both grown up in the same orphanage.


    However, Lin Dong shook his head: "No, I know how those people operate. If I don¡¯t show, Qin Yang won¡¯t lose his life, but he¡¯ll definitely end up crippled!"


    "Ah?" Liu Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly: "Then what should we do?"


    "I¡¯ll go!" Lin Dong hesitated for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said.


    "But you..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Liu, I have my ways to deal with those people, they won¡¯t do anything to me!" Lin Dong reassured Liu Yue with a gesture and headed towards the amodation area, with Liu Yue closely following behind.


    Soon, they stood before room 107. Lin Dong took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Click¡ª" The door opened quickly, and a foreigner¡¯s head poked out: "Who are you?"


    "Ah?" Not just Lin Dong, but even Liu Yue, who was behind him, was taken aback upon seeing the foreigner¡¯s face.


    "Dong Gua, you... you¡¯ve even conned your way abroad?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t know him!" Lin Dong frowned, scratching the back of his head: "There are no foreigners among the people I¡¯ve conned. After all, I don¡¯t speak English, how could I con them?"


    At that moment, the foreigner said in broken Chinese: "You... are here to find, Qin Yang?"


    Although his pronunciation was quite off, Lin Dong still recognized Qin Yang¡¯s name. The two exchanged nces, and Lin Dong nodded: "That¡¯s right, we are Qin Yang¡¯s friends. Where is he now?"


    "Come in." Yet the foreigner did not directly answer the question, instead he stepped aside slightly, leaving a narrow gap just wide enough for one person to pass through.


    "This..."


    Lin Dong was experienced in these matters, and certain instincts were engrained in his bones, such as never entering ces akin to dead ends.


    Now, this situation clearly meant entering the room, where there would be no ce to escape if things went south.


    "I want to see Qin Yang first!" After hesitating for quite a while, Lin Dong frowned and said, while holding onto Liu Yue¡¯s sleeve, ready to flee at any moment.


    The foreigner seemed to have noticed Lin Dong¡¯s intentions and turned to say something in English.


    Soon, Qin Yang¡¯s voice came out from inside: "Wuuu¡ªCousin, Dong Gua, save me!"

 Chapter 217 - 0217: Three Maps

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 0217: Three Maps</h4><h4></h4>


    "Qin Yang!" Liu Yue cried out in rm, directly squeezing past the foreigners into the room.


    "Ms. Liu!" Lin Dong called out, but it was toote, Liu Yue had already entered. He gritted his teeth and eventually followed her into the room.


    "Bang¡ª"


    Just as they entered the room, the door was mmed shut with a bang.


    "You¡ª" Lin Dong frowned, just as he was about to turn and open the door, a metallic scraping sound suddenly rang from behind him.


    "Kid, I suggest you turn around and look before attempting to open the door. There are plenty of little darlings greeting you!"


    Lin Dong¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, slowly turning his head, and as he clearly saw the scene in front of him, cold sweat instantly streamed down.


    Dozens of dark crossbow arrows were aimed at him simultaneously, arrows already nocked, their metal tips reflecting a brilliant gleam under the light.


    "Damn it, Qin Yang, this time it seems you¡¯ve gotten me killed!"


    "Wuu wuu wuu¡ª" From a distance, Qin Yang was still sobbing, his face a mix of blue and purple, blood still dripping from his nose: "Dong Gua, cousin, these people are inhumane, they beat me to death!"


    "Okay, I don¡¯t like superfluous words." The blond man sitting on the couch stood up and approached Lin Dong: "You can call me Carl. We came here just to make money and not to kill. As long as you cooperate well, I guarantee you will all leave here alive. Now, please take out all themunication devices you have on you. Remember, all of them."


    Having said that, Carl¡¯s smile suddenly turned cold: "Dan Lun, search him!"


    "What are you doing!" Liu Yue screamed as her phone and other items were thrown onto the floor, even her coat was ripped apart.


    Just as the ck man named Dan Lun, a big man, was about to pick up Liu Yue withughter, Carl suddenly rebuked: "Enough, Dan Lun, there will be time for your enjoyment tonight but not now. Our operation absolutely must not have any mishaps, do you understand?"


    Carl seemed to have an unmatched deterrent force within the group; the seemingly very strong ck man, Dan Lun, shuddered slightly at Carl¡¯s rebuke and honestly let go of Liu Yue, stepping back.


    Lin Dong also couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Alright kid, now let¡¯s move on to the main topic." Carl pulled out a piece of paper and a pen: "I know you¡¯ve been to the third-floor banquet hall, so please draw me a map of the banquet hall, including the distribution of people. Of course, if there¡¯s other information, it¡¯d be best to mark it all down. If I have to ask it out of you, your end will be very grim."


    "What exactly do you want?" Lin Dong honestly took the paper and pen, unable to hold back his question.


    "Kid, didn¡¯t your parents teach you to ask less and do more? In your Huaxia, there¡¯s a saying: the more you know, the faster you die, right?" Carl chuckled and picked up a ss of red wine to slowly savor.


    "I¡ªactually I¡¯ve never been in the banquet hall. I was chased down by the security as soon as I reached the third floor!" Lin Dong said to Carl, nervously whispering.


    "Oh, let¡¯s hear it!" Carl eximed dramatically, pointing at Lin Dong: "You say you¡¯ve never been in the banquet hall? What else? You were up there for at least half an hour."


    "I¡ª" Lin Dong found himself at a loss for words; that half-hour was actually spent arguing with the security, though probably Carl wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he exined exactly that.


    "Okay, seems like you need a bit of encouragement, kid!" After saying this, Carl waved his hand.


    A person behind him nodded understandingly, walked up next to Qin Yang, and pulled the trigger.


    "Puff¡ª" A metal crossbow arrow shot directly into Qin Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    "Ow¡ª" Qin Yang screamed loudly.


    At that moment, the person had already moved to Qin Yang¡¯s right side, ready to shoot the crossbow arrow in.


    "Enough, I¡¯ll draw, I¡¯ll draw!" Lin Dong quickly shouted.


    "Good kid, that¡¯s more like it. I don¡¯t want to see blood," Carl nodded in satisfaction and sat back down on the couch.


    Liu Yue anxiously watched Lin Dong from the side; she knew that Lin Dong really hadn¡¯t been inside the banquet hall.


    Lin Dong gritted his teeth and started to draw on the paper,pletely relying on his imagination. Fortunately, having been a swindler for many years, he was very good at deceiving; his thoughtful expression while drawing was mimicked to perfection, even the map itself looked impable to those who had never been to the banquet hall.


    Soon, the map wasplete and handed over to Carl.


    Carl nodded: "Good, draw another one!"


    This foreigner was definitely cautious, Lin Dongined inwardly.


    However, he had anticipated this while drawing the map, so he memorized everything and drew three identical maps, even the details were exactly the same.


    "Very good!" Carl nodded and took out three white pills from his inner pocket: "I keep my word; I won¡¯t take your lives. Let them swallow these three pills."


    Soon after, the three people who swallowed the pills all fell into aa.


    "Alright, guys, get ready for our feast!"


    ......


    Shortly after the others left, Lin Dong suddenly squinted his eyes to make sure they had indeed left, then hurriedly got up, clutching his throat and started vomiting vigorously.


    When he swallowed the pills earlier, he had blocked the pills with his throat so that nothing looked amiss.


    "Ugh¡ª" Finally, the white pill was vomited out.


    However, since the pill had melted a bit, Lin Dong was already feeling dizzy and weak. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to leave the room.


    "Hurry and find Mr. Chu... Ah, Ancient Martial Artists, I hope you are as formidable as the rumors im!"


    ......


    The banquet was in full swing when Chu Ge found an excuse to leave the banquet hall, having found Nangong Man Sha¡¯s antics truly unbearable.


    However, what Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect was that Nangong Man Sha followed him out, and of course, the two old men were still trailing far behind.


    "Mr. Chu, why are you so afraid of me? Am I a flood or a savage beast? Afraid that I might eat you up?" Nangong Man Sha followed behind Chu Ge, covering her mouth and giggling lightly.


    "Why did you follow me out?" Chu Ge turned his head, looking at Nangong Man Sha standing behind him, his brows furrowing.


    Hearing this, Nangong Man Sha instead covered her heart, disying an extremely aggrieved expression: "Oh dear, I was just worried about Mr. Chu, so I came out to check on him. I didn¡¯t expect that not only do you not appreciate it, you actually...I¡ª"


    Her words were cut short by someone interrupting: "Mr... Mr. Chu?"

 Chapter 218 - 0218: Buffoonery

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 0218: Buffoonery</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why is it you?" Seeing Lin Dong appear before him once more, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows andughingly said, "What, it¡¯s only been a few hours, and you¡¯ve turned into a soft-legged shrimp? How many women did you call?"


    It must be said that at this moment, Lin Dong¡¯splexion was pale, his steps were unsteady, and even walking was a struggle, indeed looking like someone excessively indulgent. Others also revealed mocking smiles when they saw his condition.


    "Mr. Chu, I...I am not..."


    Just as Lin Dong was about to argue, Chu Ge suddenly pped him on the shoulder, Inner Strength flowing from his palm as it probed into Lin Dong¡¯s body, "You¡¯re a big man and yet someone drugged you?"


    After sensing the state inside Lin Dong¡¯s body, an odd expression also appeared on Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s not like that!" As the residual effects of the medicine within him were driven out by Chu Ge¡¯s Inner Strength, Lin Dong¡¯s mind also felt much clearer, and he hurriedly said, "Mr. Chu, please quickly notify the high-ranking people on this boat, there are bandits!"


    "Bandits?" Chu Ge suddenly remembered Xia Tian had mentioned this, murmuring to himself.


    "Yes!" Lin Dong anxiously nodded his head, "They are all foreigners, definitely international brigands! Each of them is armed with a Crossbow, the kind with steel arrowheads, aiming to rob this boat, particrly targeting the people at the third-floor banquet hall!"


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge furrowed his brow slightly.


    These bandits were probably all ordinary people, at most made up of ex-military personnel from various nations. In the banquet hall, the attendees were all from big families, with no fewer than ten bodyguards who were in the Postnatal Realm alone. If these bandits dared to proceed, it would surely be suicidal.


    However, to be safe, Chu Ge still said, "Hmm, I¡¯m heading to the banquet hall now. Miss Man Sha, please get ready as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry." Nangong Man Sha¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a cold brilliance, "Daring to cause trouble at a time like this, I¡¯ll show them what true despair is!"


    Lin Dong had beenpletely preupied with the bandit situation before, and only then did he realize that the woman standing next to Chu Ge was Nangong Man Sha!


    "Still watching? They¡¯ve gone far away." Seeing Lin Dong staring nkly at the back of Nangong Man Sha, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh a bit.


    "Holy shit! It¡¯s...Miss Man Sha! Miss Man Sha was standing right next to me just now, I...I...I..."


    "Enough from you." Chu Ge waved his hand, "Still, thank you for sharing this information. You have my number stored, right? If something happens, you can call me."


    Hearing this, Lin Dong trembled with excitement.


    He was once just a small-time hoodlum, and being on this boat was a fluke. Who knew that now he would actually connect with a top-tier figure in Shanghai, a truly colossal presence!


    Seeing Lin Dong¡¯s appearance, Chu Ge shook his head and then headed towards the banquet hall.


    "Wait, Mr. Chu!" Lin Dong quickly shouted as Chu Ge was about to leave, "Mr. Chu, my two friends also swallowed those white pills, but I managed with a little trick to only swallow a little residue, they swallowed whole ones!"


    "Oh?" Chu Ge paused for a moment, casually picked up a wine ss from a nearby table, drew a bit of Spiritual Liquid into it, swirled it around with the red wine, and handed it to Lin Dong, "Let the two of them drink this together."


    "Ah?" Lin Dong stared at the red wine in his hand, somewhat dumbfounded as he had never seen Chu Ge¡¯s methods.


    ......


    In the banquet hall, Old Master Ouyang saw Chu Ge returning and jocrly said, "Mr. Chu said he was stepping out for some fresh air, why have youe back again?"


    Chu Ge smiled slightly at the Old Master and sat beside him, "It¡¯s nothing, just that there will be some clownsing over to perform some tricks in a bit, and I was worried the Old Master might get startled, so I came over to check."


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone at the table was no fool; hearing this, they all looked towards Chu Ge, while the Postnatal Martial Artists also guarded their respective Family Heads, cautiously surveying their surroundings.


    The silent atmosphere didn¡¯tst long, suddenly the lights in the banquet hall dimmed, and cursing could be heard in the darkness.


    "Shit! That kid actually dared to trick us, when we return, I¡¯m going to make them taste pain!"


    After this was said, a spotlight suddenly came down from above the front stage, revealing a middle-aged Western man with golden hair standing at the microphone.


    "Who are you? Get down immediately!" A staff member responsible for the stage hurriedly walked over to scold him.


    "You talk too much!" A ck big man suddenly raised the Crossbow Arrow in his hand.


    "Oh, buddy, you¡¯re too tense. I haven¡¯t even given my speech yet, don¡¯t get blood on it," the blond man suddenly said.


    The ck man put away his Crossbow Arrow, and with one kick, sent the staff member flying.


    "Alright, let me introduce myself. My name is Carl. Together with a bunch of like-minded buddies, we¡¯ve formed a team called Blood Hand. Everyone here is a high-ss individual, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard our organization¡¯s name before. Still, I need to state the rules."


    Carl adjusted the tie around his neck and turned to look at a white big man, "This suit of mine isn¡¯t bad, is it?"


    "Absolutely perfect!"


    "Great!" Carl smiled, then turned back and continued, "We¡¯re here just for wealth, and do not wish to take lives. As long as everyone cooperates with us, I assure no harm wille to anyone. Of course, although I¡¯ve made the rules very clear every time, there are always so-called heroes who wish to make pointless sacrifices."


    With that, Carl snapped his fingers.


    The lights in the banquet hall came back on, and this time, the attendees could clearly see the situation on stage.


    They saw dozens of strong men wearing orange vests, each holding a primed Crossbow Arrow, aimed directly at the crowd, and at the entrance, several were also holding Crossbow Arrows and standing guard.


    It must be said that for ordinary people, such a scene definitely constituted a great deterrence.


    On the second and third floors, there was actually a banquet hall on each, both upied by Blood Hand members, of course, with the third floor¡¯s banquet hall being a key point with Carl personallying over.


    The wealthy individuals in the second-floor hall were already hugging their heads, crouching on the ground, shivering.


    But what Carl did not expect was that the people in this banquet hall seemed overly calm at the moment, looking at him with an iprehensible gaze, even a few old men continued to pick up food without stopping, still eating on their own.


    "Very good, no one¡¯s making noise, I like it quiet. I hope that in the future, you can still be this silent!"

 Chapter 219 - 0219 Ouyang Yunbao

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 0219 Ouyang Yunbao</h4><h4></h4>


    "So, I have a list here, and when I call your name, pleasee forward. I¡¯m not a patient person, and if anyone doesn¡¯t stand up within three seconds after I call their name, there will be bloodshed today."


    After finishing this sentence, Carl looked at the piece of paper in his hand and read, "First on the list, Mr. Ouyang Yunbao!"


    The entire hall was shocked!


    The eyes of those around were turned toward Mr. Ouyang, and of course, some people¡¯s gaze lingered on Carl,plex and somewhat sympathetic.


    "Boss, I feel like something is off?" said the Caucasian big man standing beside Carl, as he nced around the hall and whispered beside him.


    "I know, no need to remind me." Carl sneered, shaking his head, "Three seconds have passed. It¡¯s a pity; I really don¡¯t like killing people."


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression had turned cold, but as he was about to stand up, Zheng Lihong suddenly said, "Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t you let me handle these minor characters?"


    Chu Ge looked at him and nodded.


    This was just as well, considering it was possible that real Ancient Martial Artists might take the opportunity to strike in this chaos.


    Seeing Zheng Lihong standing up, Carl shook his head and said, "So, you are Ouyang Yunbao? What a shame, you took too long!"


    After these words, he waved his hand, and the Caucasian big man, understanding the signal, nodded and aimed the crossbow at Zheng Lihong.


    "Whoosh¡ª" The metal arrowhead emitted a whistling sound as it was sharply shot towards Zheng Lihong.


    The Caucasian big man stared intently at Zheng Lihong, a bloodthirsty smile on his face; however, what happened nextpletely froze his expression.


    Zheng Lihong didn¡¯t dodge or avoid, but simply stretched out two fingers, nonchntly catching the shaft of the crossbow arrow just before it pierced his chest!


    Seeing this scene, none of the surrounding people showed any signs of surprise.


    Given the hundreds of meters between the Caucasian big man and Zheng Lihong, if he couldn¡¯t catch a crossbow arrow at that distance, then his skills as a Postnatal Middle Stage would be considered useless.


    Yet, the faces of the bandits changed color.


    Carl¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, unable to believe his eyes¡ªsomeone had actually caught a crossbow arrow between two fingers!


    A legendary warning in the mercenary world suddenly came back to him.


    Never ept missions in Huaxia, no matter what!


    Though this ship was on international waters, it was inevitably filled with Huaxia people.


    A bad premonition suddenly surfaced in Carl¡¯s mind as he looked at Zheng Lihong and roared, "Fire! Shoot that old man down!"


    Dozens of bandits raised their crossbows, and in an instant, the sound of arrowheads friction with air filled the hall; a chill crossed Zheng Lihong¡¯s face, but with a wave of his sleeves, he blocked all the crossbow arrows!


    "This...this...this..." Carl stepped back several times, he had considered all contingencies and had prepared for them, but the situation unfolding before him was beyond anything he expected.


    Just then, Zheng Lihong let out a coldugh, "Now, it¡¯s my turn to make a move!"


    With a push off the ground with his right leg, he turned into a cannonball charging straight towards Carl.


    A ck strong man beside Carl roared and astonishingly lifted a stone statue used for decoration on the stage, throwing it towards Zheng Lihong.


    "Courting death!"


    Zheng Lihong snorted coldly, clenched his fist with his right hand, and struck forward without dodging.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The stone statue shattered in response, and even the strong ck man behind it was sent flying dozens of meters away, mming into the wall behind and slowly sliding down, motionless.


    With Zheng Lihong¡¯s intervention, the remaining Ancient Martial Artists all took action. In just a few dozen seconds, apart from Carl, there was not a single crook left standing in the banquet hall.


    "Oh God... you people... are you all devils that crawled out of Hell?" Carl¡¯s legs were trembling.


    He saw with his own eyes a crossbow arrow hit an old man¡¯s face, only to burst into a shower of sparks and be deflected away. Another old man even grabbed the crossbow arrow with one hand, rubbed it a few times, and turned it into an iron ball.


    "Huaxia people are too terrifying!" This was thest thought in Carl¡¯s mind when he was pped away by Zheng Lihong.


    Tomon people, the Blood Hand Organization might be a notorious terrorist organization, but in front of a group of Ancient Martial Artists, it was nothing but a joke.


    The incident here was just a minor episode. Soon, servants brought in by the family arrived to clean up the banquet hall, and the banquet started again as if nothing had happened.


    Not long after Chu Ge sat down, Nangong Man Sha also came over and sat next to him.


    "Resolved?" Chu Ge nced at her and was relieved that Nangong Man Sha did not make any ambiguous moves this time.


    "Mhm." Nangong Man Sha nodded her head, smiling sweetly.


    However, Chu Ge smelled a scent of blood on her!


    Just now, Nangong Man Sha had gone to the second-floor banquet hall to deal with those crooks, and the smell of blood on her now...


    "Are there any survivors among those crooks on the second floor?" Chu Ge quietly asked while using the napkin to wipe his mouth.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at him and shook her head, saying, "Survivors? Why would I keep any survivors?"


    As expected!


    Chu Ge smiled, and his wariness towards Nangong Man Sha increased a notch.


    Killing was not scary; after all, he too had killed many. But a woman who could execute such a number of people and still maintain a seductive smile was definitely not someone easy to deal with!


    ......


    At this moment, in a certain room, a person fully d in a ck robe was sitting cross-legged on the floor, listening to the report from a person in front.


    "Hmm, so they were all Postnatal Martial Artists? Hmph, just a mob. And Chu Ge? Did he take action?" The person in the ck robe snorted coldly after listening to the report and suddenly asked.


    The man bowing trembled, answered with fear and respect, "Elder Ghost, Chu Ge did not take action, so I cannot judge his realm. However, from the subtle aura I sensed, he might not be an Innate yet!"


    "Not an Innate yet? That¡¯s good." The person in the ck robe nodded, "This matter is as good as done."


    ......


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious suite in the residential area, several Japanese in kimonos were kneeling on the floor, one of them wearing a white kimono and with a tachi by his side.


    "Hmph, what Blood Hand Organization, it¡¯s all just a name!" A chubby man in a suit suddenly mmed the floor, angrily saying.


    "Mr. Inu No Shiri, you are too anxious!" The man in the white kimono nced at him, "Don¡¯t worry, since I am here, the n will definitely not fail!"

 Chapter 220: Secret Protection

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Secret Protection</h4><h4></h4>


    After the banquet, naturally, it came to the moment everyone was most looking forward to.


    As everyone sat quietly in the hall waiting, the banquet hall doors were suddenly pushed open and a group of men in white entered one after another, lining up on both sides of the front stage.


    Mr. Duan, the Duan Family patriarch Duan Congxing, in a white suit, came out from behind the scenes and stood directly in front of the microphone: "Thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend the gathering I¡¯ve arranged. You¡¯ve all given me face, and naturally, I¡¯ll return the favor. This banquet has taken quite some effort to prepare, and I hope everyone has found it satisfactory?"


    Duan Congxing finished with a smile on his face, but not a single person in the audience pped for him, all watching him with cold stares.


    Indeed, the main purpose of their visit was to re-divide the power across Shanghai.


    The power structure in Shanghai had been established decades ago. Over these decades, all the major families had remained in their ownnes, but Duan Congxing¡¯s move had put the entire Duan Family in opposition to the other families.


    "Hmph!" Mr. Sima, sitting next to Mr. Ouyang, sneered dismissively, "After so many years, this Old Duan hasn¡¯t changed a bit, still loves to hog the limelight."


    "Let him enjoy the limelight if he wants," Mr. Ouyang nced at Duan Congxing and shook his head, "I¡¯d like to see whose territory he ns to cut into!"


    Duan Congxing soon realized he was embarrassing himself. After repeating himself a few times, he began to introduce the location of the meeting.


    Actually, the meeting hall was right next to the banquet hall. All the family patriarchs followed Duan Congxing into the meeting hall, but all the bodyguards were stopped outside.


    However, no one objected, because even Mr. Duan entered alone without any followers.


    With Zheng Lihong there, things were naturally much easier. Zheng Lihong was responsible for guarding the door, ready to notify Chu Ge if anything happened.


    Chu Ge took this opportunity to explore the third floor thoroughly, checking for any hidden items.


    But just as he stepped out of the corridor, he was suddenly approached by three men in suits and sunsses, "Chu Ge, Mr. Chu, right?"


    The three men spoke simultaneously, their voices maintaining the same frequency, almost making one believe it was a single person speaking throughout.


    Chu Ge gave the three men a nonchnt nce and then shook his head with a smile, "Honestly, the more time I spend on this cruiser, the more it seems to be filled with entric individuals I wouldn¡¯t normally encounter in a hundred years."


    "I am Long Er."


    "I am Long San."


    "I am Long Si."


    The three people introduced themselves one by one, then the seemingly leading Long Er said, "Mr. Chu, may we have a moment to talk?"


    Chu Ge thought for a moment and didn¡¯t refuse, following the three into a smallpartment.


    Long San and Long Si, very professionally, searched the room thoroughly to ensure there were no surveince or recording devices before nodding at Long Er.


    "Let us introduce ourselves, wee from a special organization," they said and took off their sunsses at the same time.


    The three men in front of him looked exactly the same, clearly triplets.


    Chu Ge also noticed that each of them possessed a strength that wasparable to the Late Stage Postnatal.


    "Wait, let me guess," Chu Ge suddenly interrupted, smiling, "Your mission this time is to protect the patriarchs of the various families, right?"


    The triplets exchanged nces, and Long Er nodded, adding, "That¡¯s correct, and we are also responsible for ensuring your safety, Mr. Chu."


    "My safety?"


    "Yes," Long Er looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, you must have a preliminary understanding of the value of your medical skills. Aside from protecting the family patriarchs, our task is also to ensure the personal safety of Mr. Chu."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Chu Ge waved his hands dismissively, "What I¡¯m saying is two things. First, I appreciate the gesture, but it¡¯s not needed. Second, if you want to protect the patriarchs and it doesn¡¯t conflict with my mission, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here to ensure Mr. Ouyang¡¯s safety; we each do our own thing without interfering!"


    Hearing this, the three men frowned simultaneously.


    Long Er took a deep breath, "Mr. Chu, you might not be aware of the dangers aboard this cruise, right?"


    "Are you referring to the Blood Hand Organization?" Chu Ge chuckled.


    "It¡¯s not just the Blood Hand," Long Er shook his head, "As a master of the Ancient Martial World, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. On this cruise, there are assassins from the Ancient Martial World of Japan!"


    "Japanese assassins?" Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, "Their target is?"


    "All of the patriarchs aboard this vessel!" Long Er clenched his fist, speaking coldly, "The assassins this time are all from the Yamamoto Family, a hawkish family from Japan that advocates militarism. Their goal is to kill the patriarchs and plunge Shanghai into chaos. And ording to our information, the assassins Japan has sent this time are likely at the level of Postnatal Perfection!"


    Pausing, Long Er continued, "As we know, Mr. Chu is also at Postnatal Perfection, and it¡¯s said you can even contend with the Innate. But that¡¯s just contending, after all. These killers from the Yamamoto family have killed a Grandmaster of the Innate Realm! Even though the Grandmaster was injured at the time, it still proves their mastery in the art of assassination!"


    "Killers from the Yamamoto Family, huh?" Chu Ge murmured.


    "Yes," Long Er produced a photo from his pocket and handed it to Chu Ge, "This is the assassin from the Yamamoto Family, Yamamoto Tarou. However, he¡¯s obviously prepared for this mission, so it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s in disguise, and this photo won¡¯t be much help."


    The man in the photo looked to be in his forties, sporting a crew cut, wearing a traditional kimono, kneeling on a mat with legs folded underneath, and sat in front of a katana. The man¡¯s gaze appeared devoid of any emotion, like a killing machine.


    "I understand," Chu Ge handed the photo back to Long Er and turned to leave the room, "In a nutshell, whoever you want to protect is none of my business, and I¡¯d rather not get involved. But don¡¯t bother me."


    As Chu Ge left the room, Long San and Long Si both looked at Long Er, "Big brother..."


    Long Er, watching the closed door, sighed, "Anyway, the mission is what matters. You two keep in touch and ensure the safety of the patriarchs, while I personally protect Mr. Chu from the shadows!"

 Chapter 221: Blood Hand Organization

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Blood Hand Organization</h4><h4></h4>


    The mountain rain ising, the wind fills the tower; at thiste hour, the bright moon is obscured by dark clouds, seemingly foreshadowing something.


    Knowing that there¡¯s an assassin on this ship, Chu Ge didn¡¯t continue to wander around on the third floor, but instead directly headed to the conference room door, sat down on the bench, and began to y on his phone.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Ge, Zheng Lihong¡¯s originally tensed nerves rxed quite a bit, after all, this was someone capable of matching those at the Innate level!


    However, the Ancient Martial Artists from the other families couldn¡¯t help but gather together, watching Chu Ge with a wary eye as if facing a formidable enemy.


    Compared to the eerie quiet outside, the conference room was, at this moment, full of noisy disputes, but due to the soundproofing, not a bit of sound could be heard outside the room.


    Duan Congxing, of course, was sitting in the chief seat with no objection, and the other Old Masters didn¡¯t mind too much either; after all, they were past the age of being overlypetitive. Who sat in the main seat was inconsequential; what they truly cared about were the interests of their families.


    In the end, it was Mr. Sima who spoke up first: "Old Duan, you¡¯ve summoned us all here this time, saying you want to reorganize the power structure in Shanghai, so what exactly do you mean? Now tell us all about it!"


    Duan Congxing nced at Mr. Sima, shook his head with a smile, and said: "Old Man Sima, after so many years, you¡¯re still as impatient as ever."


    "Hmph!" Sima Lingfu snorted coldly: "We¡¯re practically cutting our own flesh here, who wouldn¡¯t be anxious?"


    After Sima Lingfu spoke these words, Mr. Ouyang and Xiahou Longhu also all looked at Duan Congxing, while the n Leaders from four smaller families sat in silence below. In such a situation, they had no ce to interject.


    Therefore, their hopes could only rest upon the other three Old Masters, hoping that the opinions of the Duan Family would be rejected, and that the power structure in Shanghai would not change at all.


    Facing everyone¡¯s expressions, Duan Congxing suddenlyughed: "Oh, don¡¯t make it sound so unpleasant. I proposed this suggestion for everyone¡¯s benefit!"


    "For our benefit?" Mr. Ouyang scoffed coldly, shaking his head: "The Old Master here believes that the current power structure in Shanghai is already the best it can be, and there is no need for any changes."


    "Yes." Xiahou Longhu chimed in from the side: "Our family¡¯s Old Master feels the same way."


    "You all..."


    Duan Congxing suddenly stood up, pacing back and forth as he spoke: "Although our Four Great Families are known as the Four Great Families of Shanghai, I believe everyone clearly understands the actual situation. Compared to the truly great families in Beijing, we still fall short. So, my idea is that this time, the Four Great Families should consolidate resources, mutually beneficial, so we can band together for warmth and even confront Beijing¡¯s top-tier families!"


    "Consolidate resources?" Mr. Ouyang furrowed his brow.


    "Exactly." Duan Congxing nodded: "The Four Great Families, sharing resources, consolidating power. My Duan Family will take the lead, guiding everyone towards glory. How about it?"


    No one responded to him. The whole room looked at Duan Congxing with aplex gaze that was hard to describe.


    After a while, Mr. Sima coughed and looked at Duan Congxing with a sneer: "The Duan Family really has a big appetite, on the surface it¡¯s cooperation between the Four Great Families, but in reality, isn¡¯t it just wanting to swallow up our three families and dominate? Heh, Duan Congxing, such a big appetite, aren¡¯t you afraid of choking yourself!"


    Mr. Ouyang did not say everything he thought, but his icy demeanor clearly reflected his mind.


    As for Xiahou Longhu, he just sipped his tea without a word, of course, he was absolutely not going to agree with Duan Congxing¡¯s proposal.


    A hint of coldness shed in Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting.


    He suddenlyughed, returned to his seat, and looked at the others and said: "Well, I¡¯m just making a suggestion, I¡¯m not forcing a response. However, since this cruise ship won¡¯t be returning for a few more days, why don¡¯t you enjoy yourselves meanwhile and ponder over what I¡¯ve said."


    With that, Duan Congxing stood up and the two followers at the door timely opened the grand doors.


    "Well, it¡¯s gettingte, so I shall not disturb your rest any longer. I hope everyone will have pleasant memories on this cruise!" After Duan Congxing finished speaking, he led the way out of the conference room.


    As he passed by Chu Ge, he raised his head to nce at Chu Ge, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Whereas Chu Ge watched Duan Congxing¡¯s departing back, a thoughtful look shing through his eyes.


    This Old Duan is even more bloodshot in the eyes than the first time I saw him, and although he still looks lively and spirited, Chu Ge could feel that his Life Force was almostpletely depleted.


    He mightst three more months, at most; Mr. Duan probably won¡¯t hold up!


    Moreover, Duan Congxing himself seemed unaware of this situation.


    This was getting interesting. Someone had secretly poisoned Mr. Duan and targeted the Ouyang Family repeatedly. This time, the Duan Family¡¯s meeting to divide power must also be instigated by the Ghost Poison Sect, but what exactly is the Ghost Poison Sect plotting?


    Chu Ge rubbed his chin, staring at Duan Congxing¡¯s retreating figure and silently pondering.


    Just when Chu Ge was contemting, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside: "Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve worked hard tonight."


    Chu Ge turned to look, and Mr. Ouyang¡¯s face still carried some anger not yet subsided, suggesting the meeting hadn¡¯t been pleasant.


    Even the hot-tempered Mr. Sima muttered angrily: "The Duan Family has gone too far!" then stormed off.


    "Heh, it¡¯s not hard at all, just sitting outside for a bit," Chu Ge smiled and said: "It seems this meeting wasn¡¯t exactly Perfect."


    "There¡¯s nothing perfect. Mr. Chu, you jest," Mr. Ouyang shook his head with a bitter smile: "The demands the Duan Family has put forward this time are indeed too excessive. Humph, Duan Congxing must be out of his mind, on what basis does he think he can confront the Three Major Families at once?"


    Saying this, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s face lost its anger, looking at Chu Ge with a smile: "It¡¯s really troublesome for Mr. Chu to apany this old man tillte at night; you should go back and rest."


    "Alright." Chu Ge nodded and followed Mr. Ouyang towards the first-floor amodation area.


    ......


    After everyone had left, a few janitors suddenly pulled out device-like things from their necks that resembledmunicators: "Report, the meeting proceeded safely, no unexpected incidents urred, and all parties have now moved to the residential area!"


    In a room inside the cabin, Xia Tian took a deep breath as he watched the surveince screens.


    He really hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Blood Hand Organization could be so easily resolved!

 Chapter 222 - 0222: They Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 0222: They Have Arrived</h4><h4></h4>


    After everyone left, Duan Congxing did not head back to the amodation area directly. Instead, he followed two ck-clothed men straight into a secret room near the third floor.


    The cloaked figure from before was sitting cross-legged in the room.


    "Mr. Futu!" Even the previously unyielding Mr. Duan showed a respectful demeanor in front of the cloaked man, bending over and carefully calling out.


    Those familiar with Duan Congxing would be greatly surprised to see this because among the old masters in Shanghai, Duan Congxing was actually known to be even more temperamental than Mr. Sima.


    Of course, the fundamental reason was the poison left in his body to stimte his life potential in exchange for vitality, which over the years had made it increasingly difficult for him to control his temper.


    "Hmm, how did it go?" The man known as Mr. Futu nodded slightly, his tone indifferent.


    "Just as Mr. Futu predicted." A chill shed in Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes as he clenched his teeth and said, "Those old fools, not a single one agreed with me. Hmph, but that¡¯s fine. Since the soft approach doesn¡¯t work, let them truly experience the pain of despair!"


    "Hmm." Mr. Futu nodded lightly.


    Seeing the cloaked man nod, excitement flickered in Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes as he said, "Hehe, with Mr. Futu personally taking action, no matter what Mr. Chu or Mr. Wang think, they are nothing but clowns!"


    Others may not know, but he was well aware that the man in front of him was none other than the hidden Supreme Elder of the Ghost Poison Sect: Gui Futu, a true Innate Grandmaster!


    Moreover, Gui Futu was extremely skilled in the use of poison. Two Innate Grandmasters of the same realm had fallen to him in the past. With him personally taking action this time, there was absolutely no possibility of any mishaps!


    However, just as Duan Congxing was about to say something else, Gui Futu suddenly spoke up, "By the way, a disciple under me has sent word that there seems to be an assassin from Japan lurking on this cruise ship."


    "An assassin from Japan?" Duan Congxing was startled. "What are they here for?"


    "Of course, to secretly assassinate the leaders of your families." Gui Futu sneered. "The Yamamoto family is a well-known hawkish n in Japan."


    At that point, Gui Futu nced at Duan Congxing and added, "I heard that the one who came is Yamamoto Tarou, the Yamamoto family¡¯s top assassin. He possesses the strength of Postnatal Perfection and has mastered Ninjutsu, excelling in the art of assassination. It¡¯s said that even an injured Innate Grandmaster died at his hands!"


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Duan Congxing couldn¡¯t help eximing in surprise, muttering, "Then... am I also his target?"


    No wonder he was shocked; not even an Innate Grandmaster could escape the fate of being assassinated, so how could he, an ordinary man, evade it?


    A scornful look flitted across Gui Futu¡¯s eyes, but he reassuringly said, "Rest assured, since you have chosen to lead the Duan Family to align with our Ghost Poison Sect, I naturally won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Just put your mind at ease."


    "Then my thanks to Mr. Futu," said Duan Congxing, relieved.


    However, Gui Futu suddenly changed the topic, "Actually, this might not be such a bad thing."


    "Oh?"


    "If this Yamamoto Tarou really manages to kill those old men, it will save us a lot of trouble. In the end, the matter has nothing to do with us, we can just me it all on the Yamamoto family. Without those old men, when you return to Shanghai, won¡¯t those other families fall right into your hands?"


    ...


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, after Mr. Ouyang went back to his room to sleep, Chu Ge did not return to his room either, heading instead to the end of this small corridor.


    There was a transparent partition on the wall here. Through it, one could see the turbulent waves outside. Chu Ge stood in front of this partition, quietly watching the roaring waves.


    "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s sote, yet you¡¯re not sleeping?"


    Just then, a charming voice came from behind.


    Chu Ge turned around in surprise to see Nangong Man Sha in her pajamas, "What¡¯s the matter, Miss Man Sha? Have youe here for me specially?"


    "If Mr. Chu would like to think of it that way, I¡¯d be happy to say so," Nangong Man Sha walked over to Chu Ge¡¯s side, covering her mouth andughing lightly. "It¡¯s quite a coincidence, I just happen to live in the room next to Mr. Chu."


    This amodation area was different from other ces; it consisted of a small corridor with three rooms per corridor. Nangong Man Sha¡¯s room was right in the adjacent corridor.


    "It seems I really am fated with Mr. Chu. How does that saying go? ¡¯Fate brings people together no matter how far apart they are.¡¯" Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge and started tough.


    Chu Ge turned his head to look at the sea, saying indifferently, "Perhaps it¡¯s ¡¯an ill fate that brings us against each other when we are not meant to meet.¡¯"


    Hearing that, Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t help but shoot Chu Ge a look, "Mr. Chu really is a man who doesn¡¯t appreciate romance."


    Right then, Nangong Man Sha was wearing a loose, sleeping robe bathed in the moon¡¯s silvery light, giving it a frosted sheen. Despite the robe¡¯s size, the elevations at her chest were prominent, hinting at the grand scale concealed within.


    Even Chu Ge, known for his stability, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat parched at the sight.


    "Are you waiting for someone here, Mr. Chu?" Nangong Man Sha suddenly asked.


    "That¡¯s right." Chu Ge nodded, smiling, "Waiting for some unexpected guests."


    "Oh?" Nangong Man Sha let out a soft exmation, "Someone Mr. Chu knows?"


    "Don¡¯t know them," Chu Ge shook his head, "But when they arrive, I¡¯ll greet them. It¡¯s just that the manner of greeting will be somewhat special."


    Watching Chu Ge, Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t ask further, and the two fell silent.


    After about ten minutes or so, Nangong Man Sha stretchedzily, showing off her splendid figure beforeughing, "Then Mr. Chu can wait here alone. Staying up is the enemy of a woman¡¯s beauty; I¡¯ll go rest first."


    However, just as Nangong Man Sha turned to walk towards her room, she suddenly felt a tightness around her waist and found herself falling backwards uncontrobly.


    "Ah¡ª" Even she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock from the sudden attack.


    Then, she felt herself being caught in a warm embrace.


    A sh of panic crossed Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes; although she had been teasing Chu Ge, she did it believing he would not touch her. However, the woman quicklyposed herself andughed, "Mr. Chu, you too..."


    But before she could finish her sentence, Chu Ge cut her off decisively, "They¡¯re here."

 Chapter 223 - 0223 Dance of Death

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 0223 Dance of Death</h4><h4></h4>


    "They? What ¡¯they¡¯?" Nangong Man Sha hadn¡¯t reacted yet.


    But soon, she understood the scene at hand.


    She saw a sh of cold light suddenly sweep past where she had just been standing, and a strand of hair was cut off instantly along with the cold light.


    Seeing this, a shade of fright shed through Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes, as if she was still standing in the same spot, she may have been sliced in half, just like that strand of hair!


    "I said, their way of greeting is quite special," Chu Ge smiled, though his eyes remained coldly detached: "That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t like the way they greet!"


    As he spoke, Chu Ge had already kicked out, but he aimed not at the recent sh of the de but slightly to the left.


    This time, Chu Ge didn¡¯t hold back.


    With a crisp "crack", a sound rang out revealing where previously stood empty air, now suddenly stirred into ripples, a person shrouded in ck clothes groaned, flying backwards for dozens of meters.


    Chu Ge¡¯s kick was meant to inflict damage, yet he still restrained a bit, otherwise, that person might have directly broken through the cabin.


    Even so, he had died instantly.


    "Humph, indeed, these are the rats of the dark," said Chu Ge coldly with a sneer.


    Meanwhile, Nangong Man Sha carefully scrutinized the ck-clothed person, her brows deeply furrowed: "Is this... a Ninja? How could they appear here?"


    "Hasn¡¯t your Nangong Family received any intelligence?" Chu Ge looked curiously at Nangong Man Sha, reasoning that with the influence of the Nangong Family, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to uncover such information.


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head: "I¡¯ve always been running around outside, seldom returning home. This time it was also a sudden assignment, thus many arrangements were madeter on by myself."


    "I see," Chu Ge nodded, it was not surprising then. The people from the Yamamoto family this time were incredibly covert. With only the crew on the boat, it clearly wouldn¡¯t have been possible to find out any news.


    At that moment, Chu Ge suddenly shifted slightly.


    A katana shed down close to Chu Ge¡¯s body, the moonlight spilling on the de, reflecting a bright sheen.


    "That¡¯s why I say," Chu Ge didn¡¯t even turn his head, he just carried his right hand behind his back and lightly flicked his index finger: "These hidden rats have no other skill but are quite nauseating."


    With a muffled sound, another ck-clothed Ninja appeared out of nowhere, a bloody hole suddenly emerging on his forehead, then he weakly fell backward.


    "Baka!"


    An angry voice echoed through the corridor, and as it ended, the air around them distorted. When everything quietened down, numerous figures in ck clothes wielding katanas appeared around,pletely encircling Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha.


    "Uncle Zhao, Uncle Wang..."


    "No need to shout," Chu Ge nced at Nangong Man Sha: "Those two old men protecting you must have been detained by their people. They won¡¯t be able to get free anytime soon."


    At the same time, Chu Ge fully released his spiritual power, closely monitoring every movement in the corridor.


    Due to his position, he effectively blocked the entrance and exit of the corridor, so until now, no Ninja has invaded Mr. Ouyang¡¯s ce.


    Moreover, after being reminded by Chu Ge tonight, Zheng Lihong also moved to Mr. Ouyang¡¯s room, even if asionally a few small fish slipped through the, they could not pose a threat to the old master¡¯s safety.


    "Do you have confidence?" Nangong Man Sha, surrounded by dozens of Ninjas filled with a murderous aura, couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Ge softly.


    Although she knew about the Ancient Martial World and understood the level divisions, as someone not from the Ancient Martial World, Nangong Man Sha did not have a specific understanding of the term "Half-step Innate."


    However, Chu Ge suddenly looked at her and smiled, "Miss Man Sha, can you dance?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze seemed to have a special magic power; this was true for both Bingtong and Nangong Man Sha. The moment they met his gaze, all the unease in their hearts would disappear.


    After looking at Chu Ge for a few seconds, Nangong Man Sha suddenly broke into a smile, "Of course, Mr. Chu, what dance would you like to do?"


    Though dancing at such a moment seemed quite absurd, for some unknown reason, Nangong Man Sha still asked this question as if possessed.


    "Pole dance, can you do that?" Chu Geughed.


    "Ah?" Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge somewhat surprised, a faint blush rising on her pretty face: "Mr. Chu, are you serious?"


    "I¡¯m not joking with you," Chu Ge said seriously looking at her.


    Nangong Man Sha hesitated for a long time, then suddenly pursed her lips and smiled, "Since Mr. Chu wants to see it, then I¡¯ll dance for you, but Mr. Chu, you¡¯ll have to be the pole."


    "Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world!"


    "Bakka!" Watching this man and woman talking andughing as if no one else was present, and even seeing the man bow slightly towards the woman and kiss the back of her hand as if performing some ritual,


    The leading Ninja could not stand it any longer, snorted loudly, and charged forward first with his katana.


    Right then, Chu Ge suddenly gave a slight tug, and Nangong Man Sha spun several times in her spot, propelled into Chu Ge¡¯s arms.


    Simultaneously, the leading Ninja¡¯s katana chopped down where Nangong Man Sha had just been standing, obviously only managing to strike the ground.


    Chu Ge then stepped forward slightly, lightly flicking his finger, and suddenly a fingertip-sized blood hole appeared on the Ninja¡¯s forehead, sending him flying backwards several meters, his fresh blood mixed with everything else scattering in mid-air.


    "Bakka!"


    The remaining dozens of Ninjas, instead of showing any fear, roared and charged at Chu Ge with their katanas.


    While Chu Ge, holding Nangong Man Sha, weaved through the crowd like a butterfly flitting among flowers, those densely interwoven katana strokes whirling swiftly, somehow not even touching the hem of their clothes.


    If Nangong Man Sha had been somewhat worried before, she now closed her eyes, clingingpletely to Chu Ge, dancing passionately, her nightgown seeming to turn into the perfect skirt at that moment.


    While Chu Ge, with one arm around Nangong Man Sha¡¯s waist and the other hand moving swiftly, each spin, advance, or turn executed by him resulted in a body flying out from the crowd.


    Moonlight streamed down from the front portholes, enveloping them like beams on a stage, covering Nangong Man Sha¡¯s enchanting and captivating dance.


    This was a dance performed on blood, dancing with death!

 Chapter 224 - 0224 Yamamoto Tarou

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 0224 Yamamoto Tarou</h4><h4></h4>


    Screams kept erupting, and a thick scent of blood spread through the corridors.


    Nangong Man Sha was not an ordinary woman, and naturally, she could discern this bloody scent. There was a slight change in her expression, but ultimately, she chose to trust Chu Ge and did not open her eyes, still dancing passionately, using Chu Ge as her support.


    In the room at the end of the hallway, Mr. Ouyang was dressed neatly, holding his cane in both hands while sitting on the sofa, staring intently into a certain spot in the darkness, as if trying to see through it.


    Zheng Lihong stood next to him, his arms equipped with heavy iron rings¡ªhis weapons!


    "Old Master, with Mr. Chu guarding outside the door, you can rest assured!" said Zheng Lihong softly after ncing at the old master.


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "I naturally trust Mr. Chu¡¯s capabilities. I just want to see what kind of demons and monsters havee this time!"


    It was apparent that this old man, who had lived through the war years, did not show any signs of unease or fear at this moment. Instead, he was spirited, like an old lion about to wake from its slumber.


    And outside the door, the duration of a dance performance had ended.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s red lips parted slightly, gasping softly, and a musky scent emanated from her mouth. Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but take several deep breaths and smiled, "Miss Man Sha, it¡¯s over."


    "Really?" Nangong Man Sha slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the floor, already stained dark red with fresh blood!


    "Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t quite understand how to treatdies with tenderness, does he? Couldn¡¯t you have carried me away before letting me open my eyes?" Nangong Man Shained, yet she did not show any difort.


    Chu Ge nced at her: "Miss Man Sha, have you ever heard that peonies feed on human flesh, and the more they consume, the more vividly they bloom?"


    "Do you mean to say that I am that peony?" Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes shimmered as she took a gentle step forward, seemingly aiming to lean back into Chu Ge¡¯s embrace.


    But Chu Ge subtly stepped back: "Miss Man Sha, you must be the most vivid one inside!"


    "Is that how youpliment someone?" Nangong Man Sha chided with a frown, but soon, she revealed that intoxicating smile again: "Since tonight is so dangerous and I am alone in the room, I am quite frightened. I wonder... Mr. Chu..."


    However, before she could finish, Chu Ge pointed behind her and said, "Your two bodyguards havee. With their protection, there¡¯s no need to worry too much about your safety."


    Two old men rushed to Nangong Man Sha¡¯s side within a few seconds, bowing deeply: "Miss!"


    Chu Ge caught a very strong scent of blood from them, and one of the old men¡¯s fingers continued to drip with fresh blood.


    Seeing her bodyguards arrive, Nangong Man Sha also subdued her smile, her fingers lightly tracing across Chu Ge¡¯s chest: "Then... Mr. Chu, I shall go back to rest. It truly was an unforgettable night!"


    Watching Nangong Man Sha¡¯s retreating figure, Chu Ge did not enter the room immediately. Instead, he stood again by the window and spoke to the empty air beside him: "All your men are dead. Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?"


    The air twisted for a moment, and then a man wearing a white kimono embroidered with cherry blossoms, holding two katanas, and with a crew cut stepped out. Behind the man followed four people dressed in tight red suits, entirely covered in red, each holding two katanas.


    "It is unexpected that Huaxia has such a young master like Mr. Chu!" said the crew-cut man.


    Chu Ge looked at him and suddenly said: "Yamamoto Tarou?"


    He realized that this man was identical to the one in the photo Long Er had given him!


    "Indeed, it is I!" Yamamoto Tarou gave Chu Ge a standard samurai bow. "It is an honor to have a life-and-death duel with a master like Mr. Chu!"


    However, Chu Ge did not return the bow, but instead kept his hands behind his back and looked at him: "As an assassin, the emphasis is on a sure kill with one strike, otherwise one must escape far away. Now that you have appeared before me, you must be confident of your victory."


    "Correct." Yamamoto Tarou did not deny it, he nodded directly: "Mr. Chu is indeed formidable, if circumstances allowed, I really would wish to have a fair fight with Mr. Chu, but the mission is crucial. Therefore, I can only resort to any means necessary!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, ripples like water waved again in the air behind Chu Ge, four ninjas in red tight suits walked out from within.


    "Eight Gates Escape Armor!"


    Yamamoto Tarou suddenly shouted loudly, and eight red-clothed ninjas instantly positioned themselves into eight directions, simultaneously drawing their katanas and slicing their own wrists.


    Soon, blood gathered on the ground, forming aplex pattern, with Chu Ge and Yamamoto Tarou both standing right in the middle of it.


    "Eight Gates Escape Armor?" Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, because he noticed that in front of him Yamamoto Tarou¡¯s aura was growing rapidly, while the auras of the surrounding eight red-clothed ninjas gradually weakened.


    "Hmph, I thought it was something formidable, but it turned out to be an evil and crooked way that gathers the essence of eight people into oneself!" After observing for a few seconds, Chu Ge suddenly snorted and disdainfullyughed.


    Even though he had never seen this Array before, he could still see its ws. Obviously, the bodies of those eight red-clothed ninjas would suffer great damage, and even a slight mishap could result in the direct loss of lives.


    As for Yamamoto Tarou in front of him, he might seem stronger and even seems to have crossed the threshold of Innate, but once the essence of the eight people inside him runs out, even without anyone attacking him, he would be left with severe injuries.


    "Swish!" Finally, Yamamoto Tarou¡¯s aura climbed to the peak, his eyes even reddened with bursting blood vessels. After a wild roar, he drew his katana and charged at Chu Ge.


    "Hmph, I want to see, between the two of us Pseudo Innates, who is stronger!" Chu Ge actually intentionally did not make his move, he had been waiting for Yamamoto Tarou to reach his peak state, wanting to overwhelm him with sheer strength!


    "Swipe¡ª"


    A cold gleam shed, the thin katana at this moment seemed to carry the force of splitting a mountain, even though the de had not yet chopped down, a cut had already appeared on the floor.


    Chu Ge neither dodged nor avoided, he wrapped his fist with True Qi, then directly punched towards the de!


    "Bang¡ª"


    A muffled sound, the katana broke upon impact, and almost without any obstruction, the fist continued directly towards Yamamoto Tarou¡¯s chest. Yamamoto Tarou was shocked, and in a desperate moment, he could only hastily cross his arms in front of his chest.


    "Bang¡ª"


    The blood on the ground was lifted by the st of air, like a blood rain falling, and a figure was sent flying backward.

 Chapter 225 - 0225: Blood Rain Pill Blade

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 0225: Blood Rain Pill de</h4><h4></h4>


    With this punch, Chu Ge truly mobilized the boundless True Qi within his body. Even someone in the Innate Realm, if struck directly by this punch, would likely be gravely injured if not dead.


    However, to his slight surprise, Yamamoto Tarou actually performed a carp flip and immediately jumped up from the ground.


    Despite his chest caving in and fresh blood continuously flowing from the corner of his mouth, he showed no sign of weakness, as if he felt no pain at all.


    At the same time, the eight Red-clothed Ninjas suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and then their chests caved in.


    "This is..." Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly: "Are the injuries being shared by all nine people?"


    Yamamoto Tarou was even more shocked than Chu Ge. With his current strength, he would definitely not be much worse off even when facing someone of the Innate level, but still, he barely withstood a single punch. What realm is this young man exactly?


    "If everyone is dead, I¡¯d like to see how you make them share the damage!" Chu Ge sneered coldly and suddenly rushed towards one of the Red-clothed Ninjas.


    However, just as he was about to step out of the pattern on the ground, an invisible resistance suddenly came from in front of him, causing Chu Ge to frown, as he found his speed greatly hindered!


    At this moment, Yamamoto Tarou had already run back, and at the same time, he slowly drew the katana he had been carrying on his back.


    As the katana was unsheathed, an almost nauseatingly strong stench of blood filled the corridor, and Chu Ge noticed that the de was also blood-red in color!


    "This de, named Blood Rain Pill, was used by the ancestors of the Yamamoto Family to ughter on the battlefield and is covered in the blood of Huaxia people. It has been forged into a Divine de, and I¡¯m sure Mr. Chu¡¯s blood would be very much to its liking!"


    As Yamamoto Tarou spoke, the Blood Rain Pill waspletely drawn, and the de emitted a faint red glow in the darkness, looking incredibly eerie.


    "Divine de? Hmph, more like a Demon Sword!" Chu Ge snorted coldly, while Yamamoto, at this time, also charged over with his long sword.


    "Die!"


    This time, Chu Ge directly circted the True Qi within his body and ran the Inner Strength ording to the cultivation technique recorded in the Jade Pendant.


    As his fist roared out, the pure white Inner Strength materialized in front of his fist, vaguely forming the shape of a dragon¡¯s head, apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar in the air.


    "Roar¡ª"


    "Pfft¡ª" The eight Red-clothed Ninjas spat out anotherrge mouthful of blood, but this time Chu Ge gave them no chance.


    Before the old strength faded, new strength arrived!


    Just as Yamamoto Tarou had nearly depleted his strength to block the first wave of dragon-shaped True Qi, a second wave of dragon-shaped True Qi had already been emitted from Chu Ge¡¯s fist.


    This time, all eight ninjas shuddered andy back on the ground, already breathless.


    And Yamamoto Tarou spat out arge mouthful of blood, copsing weakly onto the ground.


    "How... is this... possible..."


    The blood-colored Blood Rain Pill was thrust into the ground in front of him, with countless fine cracks covering the de. And Yamamoto Tarou¡¯s kneeling posture looked as if he was repenting to the resentful spirits within the sword.


    ...


    It seems that someone is indeed manipting things behind the scenes on this cruise ship. After the significant incident that left many deadst night, Chu Ge found everything on the floor to be as clean as new when he went out in the morning, as if nothing had happened at all. Even fresh flowers had been ced in the corners, with their rich fragrance directly neutralizing the blood scent in the air.


    Soon, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s room was also opened.


    "Old Master, did you have a good restst night?" Chu Ge asked with a smile, looking at Mr. Ouyang.


    "Heh heh, with Mr. Chu here, there¡¯s no need to worry about those little ghosts bothering me. I slept very soundly!" Mr. Ouyang, being an open-minded person,ughed heartily in response to Chu Ge¡¯s question.


    ...


    After Yamamoto Tarou was dealt with, the ship was essentially without threats. However, Chu Ge still did not let his guard down, knowing that the most dangerous Ghost Poison Sect was still lurking on the cruise ship, yet to make a move.


    And tonight was thest night on the cruise, as well as the Duan Family¡¯s final meeting.


    At this moment, before the meeting had begun, Chu Ge stood alone on the deck, silently watching the sea waves outside the ship.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from behind. Honestly, the sound of high heels tapping on the ground always unconsciously evokes longing in men, and Chu Ge was no exception. He slightly turned his head and immediately smelled a familiar scent.


    Miss Man Sha¡¯s perfume always carried a rose fragrance, much like herself¡ªcharming and passionate, but underneath the delicate beautyy a dense field of thorns, touching it would bring injury!


    "Mr. Chu, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your peace?" Miss Man Sha approached Chu Ge with a ss of red wine in hand and offered him a ss.


    Chu Ge nced at her and, not saying much, took the wine: "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question."


    "Feel free to ask, Mr. Chu." Miss Man Sha took a sip of her wine: "I will leave nothing undisclosed and spare no details."


    "Regarding the value of my medical skills, I have a rough idea, but even so, it should not be enough to warrant Miss Man Sha subsidizing me, right?" Although Chu Ge wore a smile, his eyes were cold: "I dislike trouble and don¡¯t appreciate being approached with hidden agendas."


    Miss Man Sha fell silent for a few seconds, then suddenly asked, "As a man of the Ancient Martial World, Mr. Chu surely knows how strength is ssified there?"


    "Indeed," Chu Ge nodded, "divided into Postnatal and Innate. And the Innate Realm is referred to as the Grandmaster!"


    "Then does Mr. Chu know what realm lies above Grandmaster?" Miss Man Sha suddenly turned to face Chu Ge, asking seriously.


    "Above Grandmaster?" Chu Ge¡¯s expression changed: "What, does Miss Man Sha also study these matters?"


    The realm above Grandmaster¡ªChu Ge¡¯s master had mentioned it before, but it is generally impossible for ordinary people to know about it, as it had not appeared in the secr world for a century.


    "Yes," Miss Man Sha took a breath and spoke softly, "Above Grandmaster, one could say, is almost beyond the category of humans and has touched the domain of gods. Thus, this realm is known as: Divine Communication!"


    "Divine Communication..." Chu Ge nodded, the image of Jian Chunqiu shing through his mind.


    Uncle Jian must be close to the Divinity Realm if he hasn¡¯t already stepped into it.


    "So, what does this have to do with me? Could Miss Man Sha be implying that I am of the Divinity Realm?" Chu Ge asked with a smile.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 226 - 0226 Innate Entry

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 0226 Innate Entry</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯re not a Divine Communicator, yet you possess the potential of one!" Nangong Man Sha turned her gaze towards the sea and said softly, "Our Old Master once had the fortune of hearing about the realm of Divine Communication. Every single person who has reached that realm is an innate genius. And Mr. Chu, you are just twenty-one years old, right? You¡¯ve already reached Half-step Innate, and it is only a matter of a few years before you will break through to Innate."


    At this point, Nangong Man Sha took a deep breath and looked at Chu Ge, saying, "So, I think Mr. Chu may have the hope of stepping into that realm!"


    "Divine Communication?" Chu Ge murmured the term but fell silent.


    He had once seen a few scenes when absorbing the Cultivation Technique from the Jade Pendant.


    In the scenes, a figure simply pointed a finger, and there was a majestic Sword Qi that could cleave through heaven and earth, splitting rivers and seas apart! If Divine Communication is the pinnacle of Martial Arts, then what realm does the person in that scene belong to?


    "Innate, is just but the beginning." Suddenly, Chu Ge remembered a phrase his master had said before his demise.


    "Innate, the beginning?"


    "That¡¯s enough." Just then, Nangong Man Sha suddenly smiled at Chu Ge and then made her way to the cabin, "The conference begins at six o¡¯clock. This meeting will not only include the Old Masters, but the Martial Artists apanying each family will also join, so Mr. Chu, you should prepare yourself."


    "It¡¯s finally starting, huh." Chu Ge gazed at the suddenly rough sea, tilting his head to drain the red wine in his ss, "Good, let me see just what capabilities the Ghost Poison Sect truly has!"


    By the time he returned to the cabin, Zhao Wuji was already waiting in the corridor, "I was about to find Mr. Chu just now, but seeing Miss Man Sha visiting, I did not go up, hope I did not intrude?"


    Zhao Wuji wore an ambiguous smile, to which Chu Ge shook his head with a wry smile, "No intrusion, although you might not believe me, I still want to say, I really have nothing to do with that woman."


    "I understand." However, an all-too-familiar knowing smirk appeared on Zhao Wuji¡¯s face, "Mr. Chu, rest assured, after we return to Shanghai, I will definitely not mention more than necessary in front of President Mu!"


    Facing this exnation, all Chu Ge could do was look at him helplessly and opt to remain silent.


    "Mr. Chu." Dressed in a red Tang costume and holding a dragon-headed cane, Mr. Ouyang smiled at Chu Ge, "This time, the old man¡¯s life is in your hands."


    "Old Master, just rest assured." Chu Ge smiled slightly and then followed the group towards the conference hall.


    The conference hall was set on the third floor, but this time it was closer to the deck. When Mr. Ouyang arrived, most people in the hall were already present, even Nangong Man Sha was there.


    Noticing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze, Nangong Man Sha turned her head and gave him a radiant smile.


    "Hehe." Mr. Ouyang chuckled, looking at Chu Ge before shaking his head and taking a seat in the front row, while Chu Ge sat beside Mr. Ouyang.


    Not muchter, the doors of the conference hall were pushed open by someone, and Duan Congxing, dressed in a ck suit, entered.


    Chu Ge noticed that Duan Congxing¡¯s aura was even more vigorous than before, but that was definitely not good news. It meant that the little Life Force inside his body had begun to burn up at an increased rate.


    And the man in a ck robe following behind Duan Congxingpletely captured Chu Ge¡¯s attention.


    He was of average height, a bit shorter than Duan Congxing, shrouded entirely in a voluminous ck robe. He even wore an ancient-like conical bamboo hat, exuding an aura of mystery and peculiarity.


    The ck-robed figure seemed to sense something and turned his gaze toward Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge was startled but showed no fear as he met the man¡¯s gaze directly, and after quite some time, it was the ck-robed man who first looked away.


    "Master Zheng." Once the ck-robed figure looked away, Chu Ge whispered.


    "Mr. Chu, what is it?" Zheng Lihong was seated on the other side of Mr. Ouyang, and upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s whisper, quickly turned to ask softly.


    "Later on, make sure you protect the Old Master."


    "Yes, but what about you, Mr. Chu..."


    "That man in ck, if I¡¯m not mistaken, is an Innate Grandmaster!" Chu Ge said quietly, looking at the ck-robed figure who had already sat down.


    "What?" Not just Zheng Lihong, but even Mr. Ouyang was startled.


    "Wait and see. I suspect that he¡¯s most likely the Duan Family¡¯s supporter," Chu Ge said softly.


    Just then, Mr. Duan standing on the front stage had already picked up the microphone, "I, Duan Congxing, am very happy to have everyone gathered here once again, as this proves that I still hold some sway!"


    What was supposed to be a mood lightener fell t, however, as not only was the atmosphere unaffected, it grew even tenser than before.


    Everyone was silent, watching him.


    The smile on Duan Congxing¡¯s face gradually faded, and after a deep breath, he continued, "Since everyone is not in the mood for jokes, let me get to the point without further dy. The main topic of discussion for this meeting is still about the family merger!"


    "No need for discussion, Duan Congxing. Nobody will agree to your proposal. If you intend to force it, then my Sima Family is unafraid to go directly to war with your Duan Family," the hot-tempered Mr. Sima stood up and pointed at Duan Congxing.


    "What¡¯s wrong with my proposal?" Duan Congxing¡¯s face suddenly turned red, as if the toxins in his body were acting up once again, affecting his mood.


    He bore a ferocious look, ring at Sima Lingfu and growled, "Heh, the Four Great Families of Modu? In front of the real major families of Beijing, that¡¯s nothing but a joke! Moreover, the powers that surpass mundane affairs. If our families merge, even the super families of Beijing would have to keep their distance, the bright prospects are clearly evident!"


    At that moment, Nangong Man Sha suddenly spoke up, "Hmph, it seems Mr. Duan is not only dissatisfied with the distribution of power in Shanghai but with the entire family power structure in Huaxia as well. It appears that I need to inform the Old Master of this development, and while I¡¯m at it, the other five families should be notified too."


    Everyone turned their gaze upon Duan Congxing, silent.


    The Three Major Families of Modu, the Four Great Families of Beijing¡ªif Duan Congxing insisted on having his way, he would stand in direct opposition to all these families, and at that point, annihtion could be instantaneous.


    However, just then, Duan Congxing turned to look at Nangong Man Sha, and began tough softly, "Hehehe... Hahahaha..."

 Chapter 227 - 0227 Ghost Shadow Stupa

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 0227 Ghost Shadow Stupa</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment, Duan Congxing did not appear as an old man in his seventies or eighties, but rather like a crazed young man in his twenties or thirties.


    "Something¡¯s off with this old Duan," Mr. Ouyang suddenly frowned and muttered, "Although he¡¯s hot-tempered, he shouldn¡¯t be like this."


    Chu Ge gave Mr. Ouyang a nce, but did not offer an exnation.


    Nangong Man Sha watched Duan Congxing with a cold gaze and spoke expressionlessly, "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Duan, do you find my wordsughable?"


    "Ridiculous, indeed ridiculous." After a while, Duan Congxing finally restrained hisughter and said slowly, "It¡¯s me who¡¯s ridiculous. I didn¡¯t expect to be senile today. Since Ghost Futu has already arrived here, why am I even bothering to talk nonsense with you all?"


    "Ghost Futu?" Nangong Man Sha suddenly widened her eyes, as if she recognized the name.


    At this moment, the cloaked figure who had been sitting silently behind Duan Congxing finally stood up and slowly lifted the hood covering his head, revealing a face wearing a ck iron ghost mask: "Girl, you seem to recognize me."


    An uncontained terrifying aura emanated from Ghost Futu, and all the martial artists in the hall changed color at the same time.


    "Not good!" Wang Lijun, who had been standing guard beside Mr. Sima, suddenly stood up, his face full of horror as he looked at Ghost Futu: "This aura... could it be..."


    At that moment, Nangong Man Sha had already spoken slowly, "The Ghost Poison Sect has two Innate Masters, one is the Sect Leader, and the other must be you, I presume!"


    The cloaked figure did not deny it, nodding directly and saying, "That¡¯s right, I am the Supreme Elder of the Ghost Poison Sect, Ghost Futu!"


    "Hiss¡ª"


    In an instant, a hiss of cold air resounded throughout the hall, and those ancient martial artists who had previously been arrogant, now hung their heads like frosted eggnts, not daring to look anymore, and even a few of the more timid ones began to slowly back towards the door, thinking of escaping early.


    "Duan Congxing, what are you trying to do!" Just then, the main door was suddenly kicked open.


    The triplets wearing sunsses, Long Er, Long San, and Long Si entered one after another.


    When Long Er entered, he nced inadvertently at Chu Ge, his eyes filled with shock.


    He had witnessed the fight between Yamamoto Tarou and Chu Ge just the night before, and it wasn¡¯t until that moment that he was convinced that Mr. Chu indeed did not need his protection.


    "Oh, haha, it seems my face is truly great, Duan Congxing, to have even invited you over!" Duan Congxing nced at the triplets, a trace of surprise on his face; it was quite clear he knew the identity of these three.


    "Ghost Futu!" At that moment, Long Er did not pay attention to Duan Congxing, instead turning his gaze to Ghost Futu: "You best understand the situation right now. Everyone here is an old master from major families who have made notable contributions to this country. If anything happens to them, it¡¯s not just you, but the entire Ghost Poison Sect won¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility!"


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this threat, Ghost Futu suddenly burst intoughter: "Hahahaha¡ª"


    Afterughing for more than a dozen seconds, he stopped and looked at Long Er, "You wouldn¡¯t be unaware that this is the Public Sea, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Long Er¡¯s heart lurched. He had chosen to confront Ghost Futu so directly in the hope that thetter would overlook this fact, but now it seemed that n had fallen through.


    Ghost Futu continued, "Moreover, I never intended to kill them. Just need to use a little bit of my Poison Technique to get them all under control. Then, wouldn¡¯t what I say go?"


    "You dare!" Long Er¡¯s eyes widened.


    "What¡¯s there for me not to dare!" Ghost Futu¡¯s tone suddenly became stern, and the whole person vanished from the spot.


    "Big brother, be careful!" Long San and Long Si suddenly roared together, then they both ced their hands on Long Er¡¯s back.


    The moment Ghost Futu disappeared, Long Er had a bad feeling, activating all his Inner Strength and pushing it onto his palms, then let out a fierce roar and pushed forward.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A muffled sound erupted, and the triplets all spat out a mouthful of blood, then flew backward for several tens of meters, while Ghost Futu merely took half a step back.


    "Is this the power of an Innate Grandmaster?"


    Zheng Lihong eximed in amazement. Just now, the Long siblings¡¯ Inner Strength suddenly converged, likely able to match a Postnatal Perfection realm fighter. Yet, they couldn¡¯t even take one punch from Ghost Futu!


    Thinking this, Zheng Lihong couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Ge with some concern.


    Ghost Futu stopped paying attention to the three brothers and turned his gaze to the inside of the cabin, sweeping across the crowd. Suddenly he said, "Today, those with vengeance will avenge, and those with grudges will retribute! The one called Chu Ge, stand out for me!"


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu!" Nangong Man Sha called out softly with a frown, "Hurry over here; I¡¯ll shield you. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to you, I¡¯d like to see if he and his Ghost Poison Sect have the guts to confront the Six Major Families of Beijing!"


    However, after Chu Ge nced at her, he shook his head with a smile, "Sorry, I¡¯m not used to hiding behind a woman."


    No matter what her motives were, this action from Nangong Man Sha left a good impression on Chu Ge.


    "Ghost Futu? Speaking of it, my grudge with your Ghost Poison Sect has been a while, hasn¡¯t it?" Chu Ge walked directly up to a position less than a hundred meters away from Ghost Futu, and said softly as he looked at him.


    "Hmph, thanks to you, almost all the Postnatal Masters in our sect were killed by you. This time, I must tear you into pieces to quell the hatred in my heart!"


    Listening to Ghost Futu¡¯s words, Chu Ge did not show the slightest hint of surprise.


    After all, the Ghost Poison Sect was only considered quite powerful among the smaller sects. It was already very rare for the sect to deploy a dozen or so Postnatal Masters, and almost all were cleaned out by Chu Ge in Shanghai. It was no wonder that the other party was anxious and directly dispatched one of the two Innate Grandmasters.


    "But today, it won¡¯t just be Postnatal." Chu Ge suddenly muttered.


    "What did you say?" Ghost Futu didn¡¯t understand Chu Ge¡¯s words at the moment and asked with a cold voice.


    "I said, after today, it won¡¯t be just the Postnatal that die at my hands from the Ghost Poison Sect¡ªthere¡¯ll be an Innate too!"


    "You..." Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Ghost Futu let out a coldugh, "What a conceited brat, you really think you can match an Innate now? Today I¡¯ll teach you a lesson; in the eyes of a true Innate Grandmaster, anyone below Innate is nothing but ants!"


    Having said this, Ghost Futu already turned into a shadow and charged forward.


    As for Chu Ge, without dodging or avoiding, he activated his True Qi and directly sted it forward.

 Chapter 228 - 0228: Just So-So

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 0228: Just So-So</h4><h4></h4>


    "Courting death!"


    Seeing Chu Ge actually dared to strike, Gui Futu snorted coldly, stretched out his right hand, a swirl of dark energy churning within his palm, and violently collided with Chu Ge¡¯s fist.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Shockwaves churned, the floor trembled!


    A shockwave visible to the naked eye spread out from where the two were shing, the tables and chairs it passed were blown up into the air, while the Ancient Martial Artists quickly shielded their Old Masters.


    Just as everyone was anxiously observing the situation in the arena, a muffled grunt suddenly came from the sh, followed by a figure that rocketed through the hull and flew out.


    "This..."


    Several people exchanged nces, heaving a sigh at the same time.


    Mr. Chu was still too young, after all, Gui Futu was a genuine Innate Grandmaster, defeat was inevitable.


    However, when the smoke cleared, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and shock.


    Because, standing in ce, was none other than Chu Ge!


    "This... How is this possible?" Duan Congxing took a few steps back, staring at Chu Ge, lost for words.


    So the result was clear, the one blown away by a punch was actually Gui Futu!


    "Chu Ge!"


    Just then, a furious roar suddenly came from outside the cabin.


    Everyone looked toward the shattered doorway and saw that far away on the sea¡¯s surface, a figure stood on the water, with streams of dark energy enveloping him back and forth, reminiscent of a ghostly deity straight out of a tale of the fantastical!


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows and then started walking towards Duan Congxing.


    "You... what do you want to do..." Frightened, Duan Congxing stumbled backward, his aged bones definitely couldn¡¯t withstand a punch.


    But Chu Ge just cast a cold nce at him and walked past, leaving Duan Congxing slumped weakly in his chair, gasping for breath.


    Only today did he truly perceive the terrifying, mountainous and ocean-like pressure emanating from this young man.


    Chu Ge, on the other hand, walked straight to a corner shelf that disyed many Peking opera masks. He casually picked up a white one, ced it over his face, then exited the conference hall.


    As it turned out, Chu Ge¡¯s decision was correct, for the cruise ship¡¯s deck was nearly jam-packed with people, all frantically filming Gui Futu standing on the sea with cameras or mobile phones.


    A foreigner held a camera, continuously eximing, "Oh, my God, what am I seeing!"


    "Could it be, in this world there really exist life forms beyond human beings?"


    "Begone, evil spirit..."


    "Chu Ge!" Gui Futu roared again, slowly raising his palms, it could be seen that dense dark energy was gathering in his hands.


    "Stop howling like a ghost."


    On the tumultuous sea surface, Chu Ge suddenly appeared in front of Duan Congxing with his hands sped behind his back, standing on the water as well, and said: "In such a hurry to seek death?"


    "Humph, back in the cabin of the ship, I couldn¡¯t unleash my full strength. Today, you will witness the true power of an Innate Grandmaster!" Gui Futu sneered coldly, and amidst swirling dark energies, transformed into a wisp of ck smoke charging towards Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge, unafraid, threw a punch to meet the attack.


    On the raging sea surface, figures d in ck and white shed with the ferocity of a tempest, each collision stirring up dozens of thick water spouts, even the cruise ship trembled amidst the aftershocks of their confrontation.


    "So this is the battle of Innate strength?" Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes were misty as she watched the scene unfold atop the sea.


    Chu Ge¡¯s previous opponents had all been Postnatal Martial Artists, so he rarely needed to use his full strength. As such, although she was aware of the power of Innate individuals, shecked a clear, direct understanding.


    Now, the scene before her eyes, something that could only appear in movies, greatly shocked her. Nangong Man Sha, watching Chu Ge who had briefly paused, murmured: "If this is Innate, how powerful would Divine Communication be?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Nangong Man Sha; even the Old Masters from those families were staring dumbfounded at the scene on the sea.


    Xiahou Longhu was the most peculiar of them all because his bodyguards were not Ancient Martial Artists, but retired soldiers from a Special Forces unit.


    He had always thought that so-called Ancient Martial Artists were nothing but deceiving chatans. He had encountered a person who imed to be an Ancient Martial Artist, who indeed had some strength, but ultimately fell to the coordinated assault of several Special Forces members.


    At this moment, Xiahou Longhu swallowed hard, murmuring: "So this is a real Ancient Martial Artist? This... this power simply shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!"


    Meanwhile, on the sea surface, when the two once again missed each other, the tips of Chu Ge¡¯s right fingers had turned slightly ck. Yet as True Qi surged within his body, the ckened fingertips returned to normal in an instant.


    In contrast, Gui Futu¡¯s hair was in disarray, and through the gaps in his mask, streaks of clotted blood could be seen seeping out.


    "Cough cough cough¡ªthis, this is impossible!" Apanied by a cough, Gui Futu finally steadied his disturbed True Qi and looked at Chu Ge in rm: "How can you possibly withstand my deadly poison? Even those in the Innate Realm couldn¡¯t resist this poison!"


    In fact, Chu Ge was also puzzled about this.


    Logically speaking, Gui Futu¡¯s True Qi was imbued with deadly poison, and as long as the fight with himsted, Chu Ge was bound to be poisoned. Thus, after realizing this, Chu Ge had been avoiding direct confrontation.


    However, as the battle dragged on, some of the poisonous gases still infiltrated, but as soon as the poison encountered the True Qi in Chu Ge¡¯s body, it evaporated instantly like snowkes in a zing me!


    For this, Chu Ge could only attribute it to the miraculous properties of the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant.


    "Is this all you¡¯ve got?" Chu Ge looked at Gui Futu and suddenly burst outughing.


    "Humph, courting death!" Being looked down upon by a Postnatal upstart fueled Gui Futu¡¯s rage, and with a shake of his body, he was shrouded in dark energy once again and charged at Chu Ge.


    As he surged forward, the waves automatically split apart to either side, leaving a deep trench in his wake.


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, he mobilized all his True Qi, channeling it into his right hand, and then unleashed his full force towards Gui Futu.


    That¡¯s right, even now, Chu Ge had yet to show his real strength in the fight!


    "Boom¡ª"


    The shockwave created an enormous whirlpool around where their feet met the water, and Gui Futu screamed in agony as he was sent flying backward, leaving behind a vivid red line of blood in the air.


    "How is this possible¡ª"


    "Nothing¡¯s impossible." Before his words even faded, Chu Ge had already appeared by his side in a sh, his right hand shooting out like lightning to grasp Gui Futu¡¯s neck, lifting him up in midair: "Innate, is but so!"

 Chapter 229 - 0229: Sword Rain Chunqiu

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 0229: Sword Rain Chunqiu</h4><h4></h4>


    "Snap¡ª" A light sound, and the ck ghost mask that had been on Gui Futu¡¯s face fell off, revealing a half-decayed head that looked like that of a malevolent ghost.


    "How could this..." He struggled desperately, and only after a long while did he manage to push these few words through the gaps between his teeth, his blood-red eyes wide open in disbelief, staring at Chu Ge.


    This young man, he¡¯s merely Postnatal, just Postnatal!


    "You look very surprised." Chu Ge looked at Gui Futu and suddenly said, "Did you think that as long as I haven¡¯t reached the Innate Realm, I would absolutely not be your match?"


    Since he was wearing a white mask on his face at this moment, his expression could not be discerned.


    Gui Futu seemed to want to say something more, but Chu Ge was no longer prepared to give him that opportunity.


    A mighty True Qi burst forth from the palm of his hand, followed by a crisp sound from Gui Futu¡¯s neck. Then, his head hung limply and drooped down.


    "Ah¡ª"


    However, just as Chu Ge threw Gui Futu¡¯s body far away, a scream suddenly emanated from the cruise ship.


    Duan Congxing was seen clutching his own neck with both hands, lying on the ground in agony, his legs iling about wildly as if he was about to suffocate.


    Seeing this scene, the people of the Duan Family hurried over, but just then, Duan Congxing let out another scream.


    This time, ck blood kept gushing out from his ears, mouth, nostrils, and even his eyes, and at the same time, a foul stench spread.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Mr. Ouyang widened his eyes at the sight of Duan Congxing¡¯s plight and asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, but just to be safe, Old Master, it¡¯s better to keep some distance!" Zheng Lihong shook his head, then took Mr. Ouyang further away, positioning himself in front.


    Soon, the crowd retreated, leaving arge empty space in the middle.


    Duan Congxing¡¯s stomach suddenly bulged, and his whole skin seemed to loosen, as if all the essence within him had been sucked out, leaving him a mere human skin.


    The bulging in the stomach area was obviously moving, and finally, a ck beetle the size of a baby¡¯s fist crawled out of Duan Congxing¡¯s mouth, let out a piercing shriek, then spread its wings and rushed toward the sea.


    As for Duan Congxing, he hadpletely turned into ayer of human skin, just sticking to the ground.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t too clear about the turn of events on the cruise ship, but he saw the ck beetle flying swiftly and soon reaching above Gui Futu¡¯s corpse, then burrowing into it through his mouth.


    This scene was captured by Chu Ge, who frowned and stared intently at the corpse on the sea.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A loud noise, and the waves next to Gui Futu¡¯s corpse, as if they¡¯d been hit by explosives, were sted dozens of meters high. At the same time, Gui Futu once again stood on the sea, his body¡¯s ck aura even several times denser than before!


    Lightning shed, and a torrential downpour fell from the heavens above, making the scene on the sea surface blurry, yet the vision of the twobatants remained unobstructed.


    "Resurrected, hm?" Chu Ge revealed no trace of fear but instead looked at Gui Futu and silently started to ponder.


    As for Gui Futu, at this moment he nced at his own hands, not onlycking the joy of having returned from the dead, but instead his face was twisted with ferocious rage. He looked at Chu Ge, and through gritted teeth squeezed out these words: "Originally, I did not wish to resort to the human poison. It was with great difficulty that I found Duan Congxing to be the host. If the human poison had maturely developed, it could have even helped me directly enter the Late Innate stage! Now, this half-finished human poison has merely assisted me in reaching the Middle-stage Innate!"


    "So that¡¯s how it is." Chu Ge looked at Gui Futu with eyes that had grown frigid.


    Inside the Jade Pendant, the All Spirits Return to One Array was not only a record of the Array, but also contained other various herbs, treasures, and misceneous notes, among which was the human poison.


    ording to the records, human poison was a unique Poisonous Insect Technique of the ck Witch n in the Miao Region, using humans as vessels in the cultivation of poisonous insects, while the hosts themselves remainedpletely unaware of the process, an utterly inhuman practice that involved far more than just a dozen human lives!


    "I have lived for many years; you could be said to be one of the most terrifyingly gifted young people I have ever seen. However, it¡¯s a pity that even the most talented people, once dead, are nothing more than a pile of dry bones!" Gui Futu snarled, his entire being turned into a ck streak that rushed towards Chu Ge.


    A solemn expression also appeared on Chu Ge¡¯s face. Facing an opponent in the Early Innate stage was not difficult for him, but against the Late Innate stage, especially one enhanced by the human poison, even Chu Ge had no absolute confidence.


    However, the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant had given him an unbeatable conviction.


    What of the Middle-stage Innate? Even if there were someone in the Divine Communication Realm here, he would not fear a battle!


    This time, however, Chu Ge didn¡¯t need to make a move. While Gui Futu was charging halfway, an unexpected change urred.


    It seemed as if the sky and earth brightened for an instant, a Sword Qi several dozen meters long suddenly appeared. As the Sword Qi passed, the sea¡¯s surface was trenched by a deep ravine; even the entire curtain of rain was split asunder.


    And the target of this Sword Qi was unmistakably Gui Futu!


    Gui Futu¡¯s heart startled, no longer caring about his attack, he roared and a surge of ck qi spewed out, forming a ck wall of energy in front of him.


    He had a premonition that if he did not employ his full strength, this Sword Qi would be enough to take his life!


    "Bang¡ª"


    The wall of qi could only resist for an instant before being cleaved apart, and as the Sword Qi was about to strike him, at the critical moment, Gui Futu suddenly opened his mouth, and the previously seen ck Beetle crawled out, let out a screech, and met the Sword Qi head-on.


    "Crack¡ª"


    As the Sword Qi shed through, the ck Beetle was instantly split in two, but by then, the Sword Qi had already dissipated by arge fraction, and Gui Futu, having barely blocked it, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body still flying out dozens of meters.


    "Not bad, even if I hadn¡¯t intervened, you wouldn¡¯t be in any danger." A voice came from the side.


    Chu Ge turned his head to look, only to discover a person dressed in an ancient robe standing with hands behind his back next to him, with a long sword on his back and a mask on his face.


    But Chu Ge knew who he was at first nce andughed: "Uncle Jian, howe you are here?"


    The person before him was none other than Jian Chunqiu!


    "I¡¯ve been on this ship all along," said Jian Chunqiu with a smile.


    After thinking for a moment, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile as well.


    Jian Chunqiu was always yful by nature, and how could such a cruise ship not arouse his interest? As for the invitation, with Zhao Wuji around, was there need to worry about the invitation?

 Chapter 230 - 0230 Postnatal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 0230 Postnatal Realm</h4><h4></h4>


    No wonder, even though Zhao Wuji knew there were many unknown dangers on this ship, he always appeared utterlyposed. With Jian Chunqiu on this ship, which god or demon could stand against his sword?


    "So, Uncle Jian has been here all along, had I known I wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious." Chu Ge looked at Jian Chunqiu and smiled helplessly.


    No wonder he had felt like someone was watching him these past few days but he couldn¡¯t find the source. He had thought it was Gui Futu, but now it seemed it was Jian Chunqiu.


    "To be honest, I have some regrets," Jian Chunqiu said, suddenly sighing as he looked at Chu Ge.


    "Regrets about what?"


    "When I made a bet with your master back in the day, do you know what the stake was?" Jian Chunqiu suddenly asked.


    "What was it?" Chu Ge was curious. He had always known that his master had made a bet with Jian Chunqiu and that Jian Chunqiu had lost, but he didn¡¯t know the details.


    "The stake was you." Jian Chunqiu shook his head. "Had I known that your talent was so monstrous, I should have shamelessly taken you back to the Sect no matter what, since your master couldn¡¯t beat me at that time."


    "Uh¡ª" Chu Ge touched his nose and wisely chose to remain silent.


    "Postnatal Realm, and yet you can ughter those at the Early Innate stage. Once you reach the Innate stage, wouldn¡¯t you be invincible under the Divine Communication Realm?" Jian Chunqiu remarked.


    At that moment, Gui Futu had also recovered, but he stood far away, not daring to approach. He shouted to Jian Chunqiu, "May I know which senior has graced us with their presence? This is a personal grudge between him and me, please do not interfere, senior!"


    "Personal grudge?" Jian Chunqiu suddenly snorted coldly, looking at Gui Futu, "What is your rtionship with the ck Witch Sect?"


    "You are..." Gui Futu widened his eyes in shock as he looked at Jian Chunqiu.


    The ck Witch Sect had always been his secret; besides the Sect Leader of the Ghost Poison Sect, no one else knew this secret. How did this masked mane to know of it?


    However, Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t help him clear his confusion; instead, he looked at the ce recently struck by Sword Qi, his tone full of undisguised disgust: "Hmph, using humans to breed poison, I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, the ck Witch Sect still teaches such vicious cultivation techniques. It seems, I should not have shown mercy back then!"


    "Who exactly are you?" Gui Futu looked at Jian Chunqiu, asking sternly, "Why do you know so much about the ck Witch Sect?"


    "Who am I?" Jian Chunqiu suddenlyughed loudly: "Thirty years ago, because of the human poison, I went to the ck Witch Sect. The ck Witch King promised that from then on, he would no longer use living humans for his poisons, so I promised him that as long as he could take one strike from my sword, I would spare his life. It seems, time has been too long, he¡¯s forgotten the pain after his scab healed, and this human poison technique has spread once again!"


    "You..." Gui Futu stared at Jian Chunqiu in utter horror, with even his voice changing tone: "You are, the sword-wielder from back then..."


    He had heard a legend when he joined the ck Witch Sect, it was said that thirty years ago, a formidable swordsman had stormed through the ck Witch Sect and directly confronted the ck Witch King.


    At that time, the ck Witch King, who was already at Perfect Innate, was critically wounded by that man¡¯s single sword strike!


    Thirty years had passed, just what terrifying Realm could this man have reached by now!


    Gui Futu didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight, his True Qi surged as he turned tail and ran!


    "You want to achieve the Perfect Innate Realm, don¡¯t you? Now here¡¯s a great opportunity. Feel the power of Divine Communication!"


    As Gui Futu¡¯s figure was almost disappearing into the curtain of rain, Jian Chunqiu suddenly spoke to Chu Ge, and then slowly drew the long sword from his back.


    The sword Qi just now was not actually cut by a real sword, but merely unleashed with his two fingers.


    When Chu Ge heard this, he didn¡¯t take it lightly. He had only guessed before, but he had never expected Jian Chunqiu to actually be at the Divine Communication Realm!


    A python-like lightning bolt lit up from the dark clouds, illuminating the sky and earth for a moment, yet there appeared a glint colder than the lighting.


    A sword Qi appeared, much smaller than the previous ones, only five or six meters in length and less than a meter wide.


    However, this sword Qi was extremely solid, and at a nce, it looked almost like a real metal scimitar!


    The sword Qi roared past, merely slicing a shallow line through the sea surface, but as it passed, the surrounding rain seemed to pause momentarily.


    "This is one of the strengths of Divine Communication. The Inner Strength is incredibly solid, hardly any is wasted or superfluous," Jian Chunqiumented lightly.


    Before he could finish speaking, one could see the distant sword Qi suddenly surge, expanding to an immense hundred meters, as if bridging the sky and the sea.


    A figure was split in half directly from the middle.


    "Inner Strength condensed to its limit, only to explode instantaneously upon contact with the enemy, causing unparalleled destructive power!" Chu Ge murmured softly as he watched the dwindling sword Qi in the distance.


    "Hmm." Jian Chunqiu gave him an approving nce and tossed a ring to Chu Ge: "Take this ring. It contains a strand of my sword Qi. It¡¯s not for fighting against enemies, but for you toprehend."


    At this point, Jian Chunqiu shook his head and sighed, "This is the difference. Starting to perceive the power of Divine Communication from the Postnatal Realm, I wonder what kind of abnormal realm your so-called ¡¯Perfect Innate¡¯ really is."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge smiled and slipped the ring onto his middle finger of his right hand: "Uncle Jian¡¯s method is exemry, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to have your juniorsprehend it too?"


    "Hmph." Jian Chunqiu snorted and said disgruntledly: "You¡¯re an anomaly. If it were someone else, let alone Postnatal, even in the Innate Realm, they would hardlyprehend anything."


    Having said that, Jian Chunqiu waved his hand, "Enough, I won¡¯t talk more. The cruise is ending today anyway, so I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    With a casual flick of his hand, he released a sword Qi, cutting off a decorative wooden pole at the edge of the cruise ship, then he jumped onto the pole and sped away over the turbulent sea.


    In the past, Dharma crossed rivers with a reed; today, Jian Chunqiu traverses seas with a pole!


    Seeing Jian Chunqiu leave, Chu Ge was silent for a moment, then also jumped back onto the cruise ship.


    Instantly, the crowd around surged forward, having not expected that such a divine figure would be aboard this ship!


    Luckily, Mr. Ouyang and others were prepared; the bodyguard sailors now acted as security, while Chu Ge was escorted back to the third floor by the crowd.


    Nangong Man Sha watched Chu Ge¡¯s departing figure, a trace of fascination flickering in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 231 Online Video

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Online Video</h4><h4></h4>


    Without the Duan Family and the Ghost Poison Sect, things naturally became much more stable, and Chu Ge also began to truly rx.


    The cruise ship stayed in international waters for another day before starting its return journey.


    However, there was one incident that caused quite a stir in the outside world.


    It was the scene where Chu Ge fought with Gui Futu on the sea surface, which was captured and uploaded online. Because it was shot from different angles by different people, its authenticity was greatly enhanced and it caused a huge uproar on the inte.


    Inside a vi in Shanghai.


    Shen Yaoyao was alone in the room, listlessly ying on theputer, with one hand propping her chin, she pouted and said, "When will brother-inwe back? I¡¯ve been eating noodles every daytely, and now the mere sight of noodles makes me nauseous!"


    The door of the room was not closed, so Mu Bingtong, who was sitting in the living room, heard this sentence. Her pretty face flushed with embarrassment and anger, she said, "If you don¡¯t eat them, then I¡¯ll just make a portion for myself from now on!"


    Indeed, Mu Bingtong could only cook noodles!


    During the day, she could order takeout or something, but since Shen Yaoyao had evening sses and it was usually past ten o¡¯clock when they finished, plus both of them were somewhat nocturnal, when they really got hungry, it was usually around two or three in the morning.


    "Tsk, you got angry didn¡¯t you?" Shen Yaoyao nced at Mu Bingtong.


    "You..." Mu Bingtong red at her, but then quickly lowered her head with a blush, "Tomorrow... I¡¯ll buy some stuff from outside and bring it home."


    After saying this, the room fell silent once again.


    A few minutester, Shen Yaoyao suddenly eximed, "Oh my god! Sister Mu,e over here and look!"


    "What now?" Mu Bingtong slightly furrowed her brows but seeing Shen Yaoyao continuously waving at her, she still walked over.


    On theputer screen was a video, titled: Does Divinity Really Exist in This World?


    "It¡¯s just those fake videos again." Mu Bingtong nced at it and lost interest in continuing to watch, shaking her head and said, "There are always some people online who want to make big news by creating these obscure videos, don¡¯t believe them."


    "No, it¡¯s not." Shen Yaoyao quickly waved her hands and said, "There are several segments of the video, and online experts have verified them, they¡¯re definitely not artificially made, they are indeed real scenes captured, and it¡¯s not just one person who uploaded them, they are all influential and reputable people from Shanghai!"


    "Hmm?" Mu Bingtong gave a light sound of surprise, but still showed no interest in watching.


    However, Shen Yaoyao nced at Mu Bingtong, hesitated a bit, and then softly said, "Also, Sister Mu, I noticed, the person in the video, looks like brother-inw!"


    "Ah?" Mu Bingtong looked at her nkly, and after receiving confirmation from Shen Yaoyao, her face slightly reddened as she muttered, "I... I don¡¯t want to see that guy."


    Yet Shen Yaoyao, with her mischievous smile, simply clicked on the video.


    Mu Bingtong verbally expressed her disinterest, but when Shen Yaoyao yed the video, she couldn¡¯t help but look towards theputer screen.


    Shen Yaoyao giggled secretly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The video captured the scene of the previous fight between Chu Ge and Gui Futu.


    Because it was raining and the phone was shaking while filming, the video was quite blurry, but it was still possible to roughly see the process, especially the moment when Jian Chunqiu swung his Sword Qi, which stunned many viewers.


    In just over ten minutes, the video has already received over a million shares, and manyments have been added below.


    "Mom asked me why I¡¯m kneeling to watch the video..."


    "Holy crap! That thing the man shed out, that¡¯s Sword Qi, right! The kind of Sword Qi that exists only in martial arts novels!"


    "Damn it, don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to cultivate immortality now!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze was fixed on the figure in the video. Although he was wearing a mask, the more she watched, the more she felt it resembled Chu Ge...


    "No, no, no, absolutely impossible!" Mu Bingtong quickly shook her head and muttered softly, "Chu Ge is quite well-connected, but he definitely doesn¡¯t have such impressive skills..."


    However, as she said this, Mu Bingtong also felt some doubts in her heart.


    The scene in the video was clearly on the ocean, and this time, Chu Ge... seemed to have gone to the seaside as well?


    "Sister Mu, do you think, could Brother-in-Law be a hidden Martial Arts Master? Learning skills from a master, and thening to the city because of a marriage contract..." Shen Yaoyao hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Mu Bingtong pped her.


    Mu Bingtong, looking at Shen Yaoyao covering her forehead, pouting and looking aggrieved, said annoyed, "What nonsense are you thinking about? You¡¯ve read too many novels. Go to sleep quickly, it¡¯s gettingte, and you have school tomorrow!"


    "Okay, got it," Shen Yaoyao agreed with a drawn-out tone and hopped off to take a shower, clearly not believing that the person in the video was Chu Ge.


    After all, having spent so much time together, she had never noticed any signs of Chu Ge being a Martial Arts Master.


    However, after Shen Yaoyao left, Mu Bingtong opened the video again and watched it several more times, feeling more and more that the figure resembled Chu Ge...


    ......


    On the cruise ship, Chu Ge stood on the deck with a ss of red wine, squinting slightly against the sea breeze.


    "The cruise will dock in two days." Nangong Man Sha also held a ss of red wine and slowly walked up to Chu Ge, squinting just like him with charmingrge eyes.


    Today, she was wearing a purple long dress, which fluttered with the sea breeze and clung tightly to her body, showcasing her exquisite figure.


    Chu Ge nced at her then looked away, taking a light sip of red wine, and said, "After docking, Miss Man Sha will return to Beijing, right?"


    "Yes." Nangong Man Sha nodded, "I always have to go back and report to Old Master, what about it, Mr. Chu, are you nning to go to Beijing with me?"


    "I do need to visit Beijing, but not now," Chu Ge nced at her and shook his head. "I still have some unfinished business here. Don¡¯t worry, I remember our agreement. When I get to Beijing, I¡¯ll definitely visit Old Master Nangong first."


    "That¡¯s good." Nangong Man Sha smiled and raised her ss, "Let¡¯s toast to our pleasant cooperation."


    "Sure." Chu Ge gently clinked his ss with hers and then both drained their sses of red wine.


    Nangong Man Sha stared at the side of Chu Ge¡¯s face and suddenly smiled.


    "Do I have a flower on my face?" Chu Ge looked at her.


    "No." Nangong Man Sha turned her head away and chuckled, "I was just wondering, what kind of lucky woman would make Mr. Chu care so much."

 Chapter 232 - 0232: Obscuring for the Elder

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 0232: Obscuring for the Elder</h4><h4></h4>


    "How do you know I¡¯m thinking about a woman? Maybe I was considering something else?" Chu Ge said with a smile.


    "Hush¡ª" suddenly Nangong Man Sha stretched out a slender jade finger, cing it on her lips, "Never ever try to deceive a smart woman with strong intuition."


    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª" Seeing the rare coy demeanor of Nangong Man Sha, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "I wonder, Miss Man Sha, may I presumptuously ask Mr. Chu a question?" Nangong Man Sha stared at Chu Ge and suddenly spoke.


    "Miss Man Sha, feel free to ask," Chu Ge leaning on the railing, casually replied while looking at the distant scenery.


    "That woman, is she beautiful?"


    Hearing this question, Chu Ge was clearly stunned for a moment, as he thought Nangong Man Sha was mostly referring to the suddenly appeared Jian Chunqiu.


    After a few seconds of silence, Chu Ge nodded, "Very beautiful."


    Actually, with Nangong Man Sha¡¯s intelligence capabilities, she probably already knew about Mu Bingtong, so when she asked this question, Chu Ge momentarily didn¡¯t react.


    "Oh?" Nangong Man Sha responded in an indescribable tone, and suddenly asked again, "Then, how does shepare to me?"


    Comparisons of beauty weremon among beautiful women, but such a situation appearing with a woman like Nangong Man Sha, obviously made it feel a bit eerie.


    Chu Ge nced at Nangong Man Sha: "Just in terms of appearance, you two are quite iparable. But she is like the snow lotus on Heaven Mountain, icy and aloof. Whereas, Miss Man Sha, you are like a rose burning with mes. Passionate to no end."


    "Hehehehe¡ª" It seemed she heard a rather satisfying answer, Nangong Man Sha covered her mouth and giggled softly.


    "I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Chu¡¯s reminiscing alone then, I¡¯ve given you my number already, feel free to call me anytime," she said, then suddenly leaned close to Chu Ge and whispered in his ear, breathing like orchid, "Anytime!"


    "This woman." Watching the gradually disappearing graceful silhouette of Nangong Man Sha, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and wryly smile, even upon leaving, she had to tease him.


    Only, he didn¡¯t know why. He always felt that Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gaze at him was different than before.


    The previous gaze, although coquettish, to Chu Ge, feltpletely filled with interests and respect, but today, there seemed to be something else added to it.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, and after sending a text message to Mu Bingtong, he went down the deck.


    Thest two days, the people on the cruise ship still partied as usual, yet only a very few knew they had gone through several life-threatening crises!


    Finally, two dayster at noon, the cruise ship docked at the port.


    It was still the same hotel, but now the lobby manager had been reced. Seeing Mr. Ouyang and the otherse in, he quickly came up with utmost enthusiasm to greet them.


    Mr. Sima was beside Mr. Ouyang, chuckled, "Now, this hotel has be property of the Sima Family."


    "You act really fast." Mr. Ouyang nced at him with a bit of irritation.


    Mr. Sima didn¡¯t take it to heart and with a curled lip said, "Heh, only allowing Duan Congxing to make a move on the first day, and not allowing Sima Lingfu to execute ns on the fifteenth?"


    But upon the mention of Duan Congxing, gloom surfaced on both old masters¡¯ faces.


    "A dead rabbit evokes the grief of its fellow, although we could be considered adversaries, after all, it¡¯s decades of acquaintance. Suddenly seeing Duan Congxing¡¯s tragic death, both old masters inevitably felt a bit mncholic."


    Following that, both lost the mood to talk much, arranged their rooms, and went in to rest.


    Since it was nearly evening, the n was to rest in the hotel for a day, and return to Shanghai the next early morning.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge took advantage of the noon time to visit the market again, heading to where the little girl lived.


    However, the house was now locked.


    Seeing Chu Geing over, the neighbor eximed, "Ah, you... you are the young Divine Doctor!"


    After all, Chu Ge was only in his early twenties, so a prefix "young" was added when addressing him.


    "This house..."


    "You mean this household." The neighbor, a forty-something olddy, was currently rinsing rice. Hearing Chu Ge speak, she hurriedly put down the rice bowl, and after simply wiping her hands on her clothes, came over to Chu Ge and said, "Speaking of which, we have to thank you."


    "Thank me?" Chu Ge murmured, softly musing, "It seems Zhao Wuji is quite effective in handling matters."


    "Exactly." The olddy nodded, her gaze on Chu Ge filled with admiration, "Not long after you left, that mother and daughter were taken away by someone. I heard they were arranging a school and living ce for the little girl. Honestly, wealthy young men with good character like you are really rare these days!"


    "Wealthy second generation?" Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly, but now that he confirmed Zhao Wuji had handled the matter properly, he lost the will to wander any further, bid farewell to the olddy, and after selecting some exquisitely beautiful shells on the market, he returned to the hotel.


    Dinner was thest gathering; not many people, only Mr. Sima, Mr. Ouyang, Wang Lijun, and Zheng Lihong were present.


    This time at the banquet, Wang Lijun was clearly restrained and no longer had his previously arrogant demeanor.


    To be honest, aside from the Blood Hand Organization, at any other battle on the cruise, he could only qualify as cannon fodder when participating.


    Meanwhile, this young man before him, Wang Lijun had personally witnessed, brutally killing the Early Innate Gui Futu. Not to mention the masked man who appearedter wielding a sword like a Sword Immortal.


    "Mr. Chu, I was disrespectful before, please don¡¯t take it to your heart!" Wang Lijun mustered all his courage to stand up, holding his wine ss, he respectfully bowed to Chu Ge, then drank it in one gulp.


    "Hehe." Chu Ge smiled, looking at him, "Didn¡¯t you apologize to me that day? I didn¡¯t take it to my heart since then. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m quiteid back by nature, I don¡¯t like causing trouble proactively unless someone provokes me."


    Hearing this, Wang Lijun visibly rxed, feeling the heavy stone that had been pressing on his heart suddenly disappear, making him feel a lot lighter.


    The banquet naturally went well with all the guests enjoying, but during the feast, Mr. Sima asked as if in passing, "By the way, Mr. Chu, that masked Sword Immortal who appearedter, truly is a master!"


    Chu Ge, knowing what he wanted to ask, didn¡¯t hide much, saying directly, "That¡¯s one of my seniors, but as for his name, I prefer not to disclose."


    "Ah, respecting the privacy of elders is proper, of course, of course!"


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 233 - 0233 I’m Back

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 0233 I¡¯m Back</h4><h4></h4>


    Standing in front of the vi, Mu Bingtong hesitated to enter. After a long while, she finally sighed softly.


    Once upon a time, a man suddenly barged into her peaceful life and totally disrupted the routine she was ustomed to.


    Unknowingly, she had gotten used to someone picking her up from work, to waking up to breakfastid out on the table, and even to blushing and feeling helpless from his daily teases.


    For the first time, she felt how deste the vi actually was.


    But no matter how deste, it was still her home.


    Mu Bingtong sighed, turned the key, and pushed the door open.


    Wait...


    Was she seeing things? Or was it a hallucination from too much exhaustion?


    She rubbed her eyes, but the person was still sitting on the sofa, smiling at her.


    "Honey, I¡¯m back!"


    The familiar words reached her ears. Mu Bingtong¡¯s cheeks heated up, her blood seemed to flow faster, and some kind of emotion began to sprout in her heart.


    She controlled her emotions very well, acting nonchnt: "Oh, you¡¯re back? Just in time for work tomorrow. While you were gone, I¡¯ve been doubling as both General Manager and Finance Manager. It exhausted me."


    "That¡¯s not a nice way to y," Chu Ge said with a bitter smile, looking at Mu Bingtong. "I just got back and you want me to work right away, not even a word of concern. Is that how a wife should act?"


    "Who¡¯s your wife?" Mu Bingtong rolled her eyes at him, then sat down beside Chu Ge.


    From initially maintaining a distance to now beingfortable with casual contact, Mu Bingtong wasn¡¯t even aware of the change that had subtly taken ce.


    That evening, when Shen Yaoyao came back from school and saw Chu Ge, she cheered jubntly. The three of them went out for a good meal as a celebration.


    The night passed without further discussion.


    Though sheined verbally, the next morning Chu Ge still dressed and drove Mu Bingtong to thepany.


    Chu Ge then headed towards the finance department.


    However, as Chu Ge passed by a cubicle, a muffled cry suddenly drew his attention.


    He frowned slightly and gently pushed the door of the cubicle open a crack.


    Inside, a man and a woman stood. The woman, looking like a fresh college graduate with a somewhat naive face, was pretty.


    The man, a middle-aged man in a suit, wasn¡¯t fat but had a noticeable beer belly and thinning hair parted in the middle, slick with hair oil.


    "So, have you thought it over? Just agree to my offer, and you¡¯ll have whatever you want in the finance department. I¡¯ll arrange less work for you and a higher sry. How about it?"


    The girl didn¡¯t speak, just shook her head and stepped back, tears streaming down her face.


    The middle-aged man seemed impatient and stepped forward, cornering the girl against the wall: "Dong Lili, think carefully. You¡¯ve only been working for less than a month! Think about it, to get a promotion as a junior staff, it would take years and outstanding performance. What¡¯s most important for a woman? Youth, of course. Don¡¯t be foolish¡ªjust agree toe to my room tonight, and I¡¯ll promote and give you a raise immediately!"


    "No... Manager Sun, please, just let me be..." the girl pleaded softly.


    But the middle-aged man finally lost his patience, snorting coldly: "Dong Lili, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. I¡¯ve said everything I could. If you don¡¯t agree, not to mention a raise, you won¡¯t even keep this job!"


    "You..." Dong Lili turned pale. She desperately needed this job!


    Her brother was still in school, and her father¡¯s medical bills couldn¡¯t be dyed. Losing her job would likely shatter her already vulnerable family.


    "Heh, just do as I say, and I promise you won¡¯t regret it," the manager, Sun,ughed creepily, inching closer.


    Meanwhile, Dong Lili could only helplessly clutch her chest and curl up in the corner.


    Just as Manager Sun was about to touch Dong Lili¡¯s shoulder, someone abruptly pushed the door open.


    "Speaking of which..." Chu Ge pretended to be just passing by, but the sneer at the corner of his mouth was unmistakable: "Am I interrupting something?"


    Seeing someone else arrive, Dong Lili regained some courage, pushed Manager Sun away, and ran out of the cubicle.


    "Damn it!" Manager Sun watched his prey slip through his fingers and couldn¡¯t help but roar furiously, then turned to Chu Ge with anger: "Brat, which department do you belong to?"


    Chu Ge was about to state his name, but seeing Manager Sun¡¯s demeanor, he reconsidered and replied: "I¡¯m Chu Tian, just recruited recently. I had some issues, so I started a few dayste. Here today to report to the finance department."


    "Chu Tian?" Manager Sun stared at Chu Ge, nodding, "Alright, finance department, right? I¡¯ll remember you."


    Saying this, he stormed out angrily.


    As Chu Ge shook his head and prepared to leave, the girl appeared at the corner of the stairs, timidly saying, "Um... thank you!"


    The girl, fragile and tender, her fair cheeks stained with clear tear-tracks.


    "You¡¯re wee," Chu Ge looked at her, "Against such scum, don¡¯t back down. The more you do, the more they¡¯ll take advantage. Just go for a swift ¡¯castrating kick¡¯ to teach them a lesson."


    "Pfft¡ª" Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, the girl couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, extending her hand, "Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Dong Lili, currently working in the finance department."


    "I¡¯m Chu Tian, also in the finance department," Chu Ge shook her hand.


    "You¡¯re in the finance department?" Dong Lili eyeastically looked at Chu Tian, puzzled.


    She had been working in the finance department for a month and had seen almost everyone, although she wasn¡¯t close with everyone, and certainly hadn¡¯t seen the new finance manager who still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    "Ah, yes," Chu Ge nodded with a smile, "I was recruited a while ago but had to postpone my start date due to a family matter."

 Chapter 234 - 0234 Financial Manager

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 0234 Financial Manager</h4><h4></h4>


    "Oh no, oh no!" Dong Lili nodded but her expression changed rapidly as she turned to Chu Ge and said anxiously.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing the girl¡¯s worried look, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile.


    "Do you know, that man just now, is the deputy manager of the finance department. You¡¯ve offended him just now, and after we start working, he¡¯ll definitely find a way to get back at you!" Dong Lili becamepletely anxious like an ant on a hot pan.


    This man had been resented by Manager Sun just because he tried to save her. If he were to be fired in the end, she would never be able to get over it.


    "Deputy manager of the finance department?" Chu Ge murmured, then asked suddenly, "How many deputy managers are there in the finance department?"


    "There are two." Dong Lili sighed and said, "One is Manager Sun Yinglong, that man just now, and the other is Manager Zhao Cheng. But Manager Zhao rarely handles things, and he never questions Manager Sun¡¯s methods, so generally, all the finance department¡¯s matters are handled by Manager Sun."


    "Sun Yinglong?"


    Chu Ge muttered the name and then smiled at Dong Lili, "Alright, don¡¯t worry. Seems like it¡¯s time to start work now? Let¡¯s hurry."


    "Hey, you..." Watching Chu Ge take the lead to leave, Dong Lili stomped her feet anxiously and could only jog to catch up.


    The atmosphere in the finance department was a bit tense today.


    Because at this moment, Sun Yinglong was standing in the hall of the finance department, gazing outside with a chilling face, and all the employees underneath him began to whisper to each other quietly.


    "What¡¯s with Manager Sun today?"


    "Who knows, he handed over Dong Lili earlier, this bastard has been lusting after Dong Lili for a long time. s, such a good girl is going to be ruined."


    "Shush, keep it down, be careful he hears you and makes things difficult for you!"


    The murmurs from below seemed to only fuel Sun Yinglong¡¯s rage even more. He looked around and admonished, "What are you all chattering about? Not working?"


    Hearing his scolding, the employees hurriedly restrained their expressions and started working carefully, looking at theirputers.


    Finally, footsteps were heard, and Chu Ge and Dong Lili¡¯s figures appeared at the entrance together.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze converged on the two of them.


    And Sun Yinglong stared intently at them. After ncing at the clock in front, he said with a coldugh, "The two of you arete!"


    Dong Lili¡¯s face turned pale instantly; she knew Sun Yinglong¡¯s retaliation was about to begin.


    As for Chu Ge, he looked at the clock and said unhurriedly, "Manager Sun, it seems we¡¯ve just arrived at the start of work time, we¡¯re right on time. Where is thising from, saying we¡¯rete?"


    "Hmph, smooth talker!" Sun Yinglong pped his hand on the desk and reproached Chu Ge, "I say you¡¯rete, then you¡¯rete! This month, both your wages will be halved!"


    After saying this, he left the office with his hands behind his back.


    Seeing Sun Yinglong leave, the surrounding colleagues all gathered around, looking worriedly at Dong Lili.


    Dong Lili bit her lip, about to cry, her pitiful appearance making others feel sympathy.


    Finally, a middle-aged woman mmed the table angrily and said, "Humph, it¡¯s despicable! Does Sun Yinglong really think he owns Jinxiu Group? If he pushes us too far, we¡¯ll go directly to President Mu and file aint against him!"


    "Hehe, going straight to President Mu?" A man beside her sneered and shook his head. "Do you think President Mu is a receptionist at the front desk who you can see whenever you want?"


    "Then what should we do? We can¡¯t let Sun Yinglong remain so arrogant, can we?"


    "How about... trying to talk to Manager Zhao?"


    "Forget it, Manager Zhao never deals with these things. Plus, I heard that not too long ago, Manager Zhao had dinner with Sun Yinglong. If youin to Manager Zhao, Sun Yinglong will probably fire you the next day."


    Listening to these people¡¯s discussions, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze became a few degrees colder.


    Just then, someone finally noticed Chu Ge¡¯s presence.


    "Excuse me... wow, handsome guy!" A young female clerk patted Chu Ge on the shoulder, seemingly wanting to ask his identity, but when she clearly saw Chu Ge¡¯s face, she gasped in awe, as stars seemed to appear in her eyes.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation at the scene unfolding before him, surprised that he had encountered a girl so infatuated.


    However, it was this young clerk¡¯s exmation that drew everyone¡¯s attention to Chu Ge.


    Instantly, all the women showed looks of astonishment in their eyes, while the men were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    In the end, it was the same middle-aged woman who spoke up and asked, "Hey, handsome, I¡¯ve never seen you before, are you Lili¡¯s boyfriend?"


    "Oh my, Sister Xu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not even friends with him!" Dong Lili¡¯s face instantly blushed as she looked at the middle-aged woman reproachfully.


    Chu Ge also shook his head with a smile and said, "Oh, I only ran into Dong Lili in the hallway. Knowing we were both from the finance department, we walked together. My name is Chu Ge, and it¡¯s my first day working in the finance department. I¡¯m looking forward to your support in the future."


    "Chu Ge?" Dong Lili¡¯s eyes widened. "Didn¡¯t you say your name was Chu Tian just now?"


    "Maybe you misheard." Chu Ge touched his nose. Now that the situation was clear, there was no need for him to hide his identity incognito.


    "A new finance department position?" The middle-aged woman looked at him doubtfully and said, "That¡¯s not right. I am in charge of the staff forms, and there hasn¡¯t been any recent appointment orders."


    Hearing this, Dong Lili also froze for a second, blinking her big eyes at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge smiled and said softly, "My appointment order actually came out half a month ago."


    "Half a month ago?" The middle-aged woman frowned. "All the positions in the finance department are filled, and all the employees on the form are ounted for. I have pretty good memory, but there¡¯s definitely no name Chu Ge, nor is there your photo on it!"


    At this point, the middle-aged woman¡¯s tone carried a hint of caution, "Who are you, really? If you lie again, I¡¯ll have to call security!"


    "I really didn¡¯t lie." Chu Ge smiled helplessly. "Think carefully, there¡¯s definitely one vacancy on the finance department¡¯s staff form."


    "One vacancy?" The middle-aged woman muttered to herself, as if trying to remember. After about a dozen seconds, she suddenly said, "Hmm, now I remember, indeed there is a vacancy, but that vacancy seems to be..."


    The middle-aged woman paused for a moment before her eyes widened as she stared at Chu Ge and said, "You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re the finance department manager, are you?"


    "Correct." Chu Ge smiled, "Let me introduce myself once more, finance department manager Chu Ge, here to take up my position today!"

 Chapter 235 - 0235: Teach Him a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 0235: Teach Him a Lesson</h4><h4></h4>


    "Finance Department Manager?"


    The middle-aged woman gave Chu Ge a strange look but said nothing.


    However, several other younger employees began tough at Chu Ge, especially the male staff, their faces filled with undisguised mockery.


    "Hahahaha, Finance Department Manager? I might as well say I¡¯m thepany¡¯s Vice President." A young man nced at Chu Ge, and his eyes swept over Dong Lili with a sneer: "In this society, men are judged not by their looks, but by their capabilities. It¡¯s good to have spirit if youck abilities. But if you have no capabilities and still talk big, women will look down on you!"


    While he said this, the young man¡¯s gaze frequently darted towards Dong Lili, making it obvious that his words were not really directed at Chu Ge, but rather meant for Dong Lili.


    After ncing at him, Chu Ge paid no further mind; after all, with his current poise and status, he had no reason to care about the idle chatter of these minor characters.


    It was the middle-aged woman who sighed, patted Chu Ge on the shoulder, and said: "Young man, it¡¯s good to have ambitions, but you shouldn¡¯t aim too high beyond your reach."


    Even Dong Lili looked somewhat disappointed at Chu Ge and pursed her lips without speaking further.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and frustrated. What¡¯s wrong with the world these days? Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe the truth anymore?


    But he wasn¡¯t about to exin anything. Shaking his head, he asked the middle-aged woman, "Then could you tell me where the manager¡¯s office is?"


    As he said this, Chu Ge also felt a bit embarrassed.


    Having been employed for nearly half a month, and yet he still couldn¡¯t find his own office...


    However, the fleeting embarrassment on Chu Ge¡¯s face, to the others, appeared as the awkwardness of someone who had talked too big and couldn¡¯t back it up.


    The young man who spoke earlier suddenly burst intoughter, pointing down the corridor: "Oh, the manager¡¯s office? It¡¯s over in..."


    "Xiao Zhang!" The middle-aged woman suddenly frowned and scolded in a low voice: "Are you trying to get him killed? President Mu specifically instructed that as long as the manager isn¡¯t here, nobody is allowed into the Finance Department Manager¡¯s office. What if this young man really goes in there, and someone sees him? He¡¯d lose his job."


    With that, the middle-aged woman sighed: "You all just passed the assessment to get into thepany not long ago. You know how hard it is to get in. Would you really be able to live with yourselves, making someone lose their job over a joke?"


    Hearing the middle-aged woman¡¯s words, everyone fell silent, and the young employee who had been mocking Chu Ge didn¡¯t say another word.


    After all, he was merely interested in Dong Lili; he wasn¡¯t really a bad person.


    "Alright, young brother, trying to show off in front of a prettydy isn¡¯t shameful, it¡¯s human nature. Hurry back now, it¡¯s already time to start working." The middle-aged woman patted Chu Ge on the shoulder, ready to push him out of the room.


    Who would have thought that Chu Ge would look her in the eye and seriously say, "I really am the Finance Department Manager... Could you please tell me where the manager¡¯s office is?"


    "You..."


    The middle-aged woman looked at Chu Ge somewhat speechlessly. This young man seemed quite decent, but why wouldn¡¯t he listen to reason?


    "Young man, didn¡¯t your elders tell you it¡¯s alright to show off, but not to overdo it?"


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    Only to see the portly Sun Yinglong with his hands behind his back, striding towards Chu Ge, his face wearing a mocking smile.


    Upon seeing Sun Yinglong, the gathered employees all showed a terrified expression as if they had seen a ghost¡ªa clear sign that this fat man had long established his authority.


    Seeing the look on everyone¡¯s faces, Sun Yinglong nodded with satisfaction, cleared his throat, and bellowed, "What are you all huddling together for? Not working? Get back to work immediately. If today¡¯s targets aren¡¯t met, no one gets to leave work!"


    Hearing this, the employees dared not linger any longer and all returned to their posts.


    Only the middle-aged woman nced worriedly at Chu Ge as she left but said nothing. She finally sighed, shook her head, and walked away.


    "Hmm." Sun Yinglong chuckled then looked at Dong Lili, "That, Dong Lili,e to my office!"


    "Ah?" Upon hearing this, Dong Lili¡¯s face turned pale, her hands clenching the hem of her clothes tightly, biting her lips to death.


    "What are you standing there for? Do you still want your job? There¡¯s been an issue with your recent work attitude. I need to give you some guidance individually. If you don¡¯t want to be fired,e over here right away!"


    As Sun Yinglong scolded her, Dong Lili trembled, eventually standing up shakily, her eyes glistening with tears.


    However, before she could take a step, arge hand reached out from behind andnded on her shoulder, "Let me talk to him."


    "Ah¡ª" Dong Lili turned her head and stared nkly at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge gave her a casual smile, "It¡¯s not ancient times anymore, with officials holding the power of life and death. Why grovel to him? Get back to work; I¡¯ll head over."


    After saying that, Chu Ge had already walked past Dong Lili towards the doorway.


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s tall figure, Dong Lili¡¯s eyes reddened again and she murmured softly, "Thank you."


    Outside, Sun Yinglong was leaning against the wall smoking. Seeing Chu Gee out, he was taken aback and looked towards the doorway.


    "No need to look." Chu Ge¡¯s voice was tinged with a chill, "It¡¯s just me. I told Dong Lili to go back to work."


    For some reason, Sun Yinglong suddenly felt a nameless chill rise up his spine as if the person staring at him was not a man but a hungry wolf!


    "What the hell are you doing out here? What authority do you have to make decisions for me?" Sun Yinglong stepped back, away from the terrifying aura of oppression, threw the cigarette butt to the ground, and said to Chu Ge with a vicious look.


    "Because, I am the manager of the finance department," Chu Ge said to him calmly.


    "Manager of the finance department?"


    Sun Yinglong eyed Chu Ge closely, suddenly bursting into loudughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ªHa ha¡ª¡ªYou really got some nerve, huh? You think a tabby cat can be a tiger?" Sun Yinglong abruptly restrained hisughter, staring at Chu Ge viciously.


    Chu Ge looked at him coldly, without a word.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind Sun Yinglong, "Lao Long, what¡¯s going on? Giving a lecture?"


    Sun Yinglong turned his head and immediately cracked a smile, "Yo, Lao Zhao, how¡¯s it going? How was the girlst night?"


    "Heh heh, not bad at all," the two men exchanged nces, both showing a lecherous smile.


    "This kid,ing to the finance department bright and early, iming he¡¯s the manager. He¡¯s really got some nerve. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll really start to think I, Sun Yinglong, am made of y?"

 Chapter 236 - 0236: An Accident Occurred

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 0236: An ident urred</h4><h4></h4>


    "This kid?" Zhao Cheng took a nce at Chu Ge: "They say he¡¯s the manager of the finance department?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right." Sun Yinglong nodded and smiled: "The world really does have all sorts of people. It¡¯s one thing to brag about being a manager to pick up girls, but to actuallye to the finance department and im to be the manager, he must be delirious!"


    After that, the two men exchanged nces and burst intoughter together.


    "Doneughing?" Chu Ge looked at them coldly: "Then tell me where the manager¡¯s office is."


    "You¡¯re actually serious..." Zhao Cheng was about to say something, but Sun Yinglong suddenly patted his shoulder: "Hey, Lao Zhao, he¡¯s just asking for directions. Just tell him."


    "Hmm?" Zhao Cheng looked at Sun Yinglong with some confusion, but he saw a mischievous smile on Sun Yinglong¡¯s face, who kept on winking at him.


    After spending some time with him, Zhao Cheng knew that this chubby guy was full of mischief, so he didn¡¯t say anything more and just watched his performance.


    "Well, follow this road straight ahead, turn around at the corridor in front, the veryst room is the manager¡¯s office." Sun Yinglong pointed down the corridor ahead and said to Chu Ge: "Alright, get going."


    Chu Ge nced at him and then walked toward the corridor.


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s receding back, Zhao Cheng couldn¡¯t help but look at Sun Yinglong with some confusion: "Lao Long, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Sun Yinglong let out a coldugh and said: "Just firing him like that is letting him off too easy, Lao Zhao. Contact security now and tell them a thief hase to the finance department!"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Zhao Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smirked and nodded his head, pulling out his phone.


    He had no real grievance with Chu Ge, but he did want to foster a good rtionship with Sun Yinglong, especially since he¡¯d heard that Sun Yinglong had connections higher up. If it wasn¡¯t for the chairman¡¯s personal appointment for the finance department, the manager position would very likely have been Sun Yinglong¡¯s.


    What the two were plotting, Chu Ge naturally didn¡¯t know, but in his heart, he had already decided their fate¡ªdirect dismissal!


    At this moment, he stood at the door of the manager¡¯s office, looking at the tightly locked door, and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, dialing Mu Bingtong¡¯s number.


    "Wife¡ª"


    In the chairman¡¯s office, Mu Bingtong flushed as she heard the call from the phone, opened her mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t utter a word of objection, instead asking: "What¡¯s wrong? Is your first day going smoothly?"


    "Smooth? Far from it." Chu Ge shook his head and smiled, "Nobody believes what I¡¯ve said. But that doesn¡¯t matter, the office door is locked, can you send someone to help me open it?"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingtong was startled for a moment, then after a few seconds said: "I had the office door locked because you were away. But I gave the keys to the two deputy managers, haven¡¯t theye? Wait a moment, I will find their phone numbers."


    "No need." Before Mu Bingtong could finish, Chu Ge interrupted her: "I¡¯ve met those two, but they¡¯re... not exactly fine specimens."


    Mu Bingtong was an extremely smart woman and, hearing the tone of Chu Ge¡¯s voice and his words, she already deduced something. She immediately became colder: "Alright, wait there for a moment, I¡¯ming over now!"


    After hanging up the phone, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face was covered in frost. She directly said to the secretary not far away: "Notify all the personnel at the managerial level or above in thepany, to go to the manager¡¯s office of the finance department, for an emergency meeting!"


    The little secretary looked at Mu Bingtong in surprise, but did not dare to say anything, nodded, and then rushed out of the office.


    ......


    At the entrance of the finance department hall, Wang Shunjie, who had now been promoted to head of security, came over with five or six security guards, each holding a baton.


    "Manager Sun, Manager Zhao." Wang Shunjie hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but his voice had.


    Knowing that the two men both aspired to be the manager, Wang Shunjie purposely omitted the word "deputy" when calling them.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this title, both men immediately showed hints of smiles on their faces and said to Wang Shunjie: "Oh, it troubles Captain Wang to run here personally."


    "Where does thate from? A thief appeared in thepany, it¡¯s my dereliction of duty, it¡¯s all necessary," said Wang Shunjie as he stepped between them, his eyes shing with disgust and disdain.


    He knew very well what kind of characters these two were, but as just the head of security, he was powerless.


    However, Wang Shunjie was very good at putting on a facade; the look of disgust in his eyes was only momentary and he concealed it quickly.


    "Managers, where is the thief?" he asked.


    "He¡¯s in the manager¡¯s office of the finance department!" Sun Yinglong pointed down the corridor.


    "Alright, you two just wait here, I¡¯m afraid that thief might be desperate." Wang Shunjie said to them before calling out and running ahead with the group of security guards.


    Watching the backs of the security guards, the two men exchanged nces andughed with schadenfreude.


    In the finance department hall, Dong Lili asionally sneaked nces at the entrance. When she saw a group of security guardsing over and chatting andughing with the two managers, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten.


    It¡¯s over, the man who helped her before might be in trouble!


    The middle-aged woman from before also observed this scene, sighed, and went back to her work, realizing after all that they were just ordinary clerical staff and couldn¡¯t possibly be of any help.


    Sun Yinglong and Zhao Cheng were waiting, perhaps in a few minutes, that seemingly arrogant kid would be brought out by the security guards. Imagining the crestfallen look on the kid¡¯s face, Sun Yinglong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Later, when that kides out, we should properly humiliate him, let¡¯s see what he has to say then."


    Naturally, Zhao Cheng nodded in agreement.


    After about five minutes, the figures of Wang Shunjie and his team began to reappear, but to their surprise, only Wang Shunjie returned.


    Sun Yinglong tiptoed to get a better look behind Wang Shunjie and, confirming that no one followed, asked with some unease: "Uh, Captain Wang, where is the thief? And what about the security guards you brought with you?"


    Wang Shunjie said nothing, looking at the two men with an odd expression, his eyesplex, seemingly filled with pity: "There¡¯s been a little ident."


    "ident? What kind of ident?" Sun Yinglong was startled, not believing that five or six security guards couldn¡¯t subdue a young punk.


    "Uhh¡ªbetter youe see for yourself, oh, Manager Zhao, you take a walk over there."

 Chapter 237 - 0237: Hardworking Wife

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 0237: Hardworking Wife</h4><h4></h4>


    The door to the manager¡¯s office was slightly ajar, and the security guards from before were standing on both sides of the door, holding themselves erect, as if they were on duty.


    Zhao Cheng suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He had gotten his position through connections and was naturally sensitive to these matters.


    However, Sun Yinglong still looked clueless, swaggering behind Wang Shunjie.


    "Vice Manager Sun, Vice Manager Zhao, pleasee in." Wang Shunjie stopped at the door, then gestured for the two men to enter.


    Although curious about how the office door was opened without a key, both men felt a bad premonition rising in their hearts and did not dwell on it, pushing the door open and walking in.


    "Thud¡ª" Zhao Cheng¡¯s legs went weak, and he staggered back a few steps to lean against the wall.


    Sun Yinglong also shuddered, his face turning deathly pale.


    The office was full of people, or rather, filled with thepany¡¯s top brass. At a nce, Sun Yinglong recognized only a few, all of them at the manager level, and yet, these few were sitting at the edges!


    Sun Yinglong¡¯s chubby face trembled, and his breath stopped for an instant when he saw the person sitting in the front.


    That was a woman of breathtaking beauty, dressed in a whitedy¡¯s suit, sitting behind the desk, her face frosty as she looked at him.


    This woman¡¯s identity was known to everyone in Jinxiu Group, even throughout Shanghai ¡ª the Ice Beauty, Mu Bingtong!


    What he never dreamed was that the young man from before was now sitting beside Mu Bingtong, smiling and watching him.


    "Mu... President Mu!" Zhao Cheng looked like he was about to cry, his voice breaking.


    Promoted through connections, he naturally understood the importance of reading faces and emotions. Seeing how close the two were sitting, there had to be a rtionship!


    "The two vice presidents seem to be doing quite well for themselves in the finance department. Do you no longer consider me, the chairman, worth your attention?" Mu Bingtong stood up, her voice cold as she addressed them.


    Sun Yinglong¡¯s face changed, and he quickly said, "President Mu, what are you talking about? We have always worked hard for thepany¡¯s cause. Has someone been speaking ill of me to you?"


    Sun Yinglong¡¯s first reaction was that someone had gone to Mu Bingtong to snitch on him.


    "Heh, without a word, you dare to have securitye and arrest the finance department manager and pin a thief¡¯s big hat on him; who would dare to snitch on you, Vice Manager Sun?"


    However, Mu Bingtong just looked at Sun Yinglong, speaking slowly.


    "Finance department manager?" Sun Yinglong was stunned for a moment, then his body stiffened, and he slowly turned his head, looking incredulously at Chu Ge sitting beside Mu Bingtong.


    And Zhao Cheng, at this moment, hadpletely lost all color in his face.


    "You mean... this person is the finance department manager?"


    "Congrattions, you guessed right, but there¡¯s no reward." Chu Ge smiled, and at the same time took out a badge from the drawer with a pin attached, and pinned it on his chest.


    The badge bore a simple inscription: Finance Department Manager: Chu Ge.


    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Chu Ge, the current Finance Department Manager of Jinxiu Group, just took office today."


    "Thump¡ª"


    A muffled sound, and Zhao Cheng fell onto the floor with a thud, staring nkly at Chu Ge. Several dozen secondster, he finally let out a sigh and slowly lowered his head.


    He knew that thework of connections he had managed to build up over the past few years waspletely ruined.


    Vice Manager Sun¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t help but cast a pleading look at a few people in the crowd, but at this moment, they all lowered their heads and chose to avoid his gaze.


    These true senior executives all knew about the matter between Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong. Offending Chu Ge meant offending Mu Bingtong as well. Extending mercy to Sun Yinglong at this time¡ªdid they think their positions were too high?


    Seeing this scene, Sun Yinglong¡¯s lips trembled a few times, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t utter a word. With a bitterugh, he dejectedly lowered his head.


    He had never imagined that his career would end in such a dramatic fashion.


    "So now, I hereby announce the termination of Sun Yinglong and Zhao Cheng," Chu Ge¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone in the office could hear it clearly.


    "I agree," said Mu Bingtong.


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s stance, no one else dared to object.


    However, just when Sun Yinglong thought it was all over, Chu Ge suddenly called out in the direction of the door: "Wang Shunjie."


    Wang Shunjie, dressed in a security guard uniform, walked in: "Mr. Chu... Manager Chu, what are your orders?"


    "Look into Sun Yinglong¡¯s activities within thepany, especially any vitions."


    As soon as Chu Ge said this, Sun Yinglong¡¯s face turned even paler instantly, devoid of any trace of color.


    One must know that he had used his position of advantage to do a lot of things in thepany, embezzling funds, lining his own pockets. It was only because he had been very careful, the amounts each time were small, and he had protection from higher-ups, that he had managed to avoid getting caught until now.


    If all these were to be dug up, it would be enough to put him behind bars for several years!


    Soon, Sun Yinglong, who could barely walk because his legs were weak, was dragged out of the office by two security guards, while Mu Bingtong had all the other senior executives return to their posts.


    "Now, I¡¯ll go with you to the financial department¡¯s main hall to announce your appointment," she said after everyone had left.


    When they were alone, the chill on Mu Bingtong¡¯s face instantly melted away, and she looked at Chu Ge with a smile.


    "Hehe, that will be trouble for my wife!" After having been tense on the cruise, Chu Ge now felt rxed and let his nature show, looking at Mu Bingtong with a grin: "Don¡¯t worry, wife, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you tonight!"


    Hearing these rogue words, Mu Bingtong¡¯s pretty face turned red all the way to her ears, and she gave Chu Ge a big ring look, saying displeasedly: "Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and your skin has gotten even thicker!"


    However, upon hearing this, Chu Ge put on an innocent expression: "I said I was going to make you a nice big dinner tonight as a treat, did your mind wander somewhere strange?"


    "You..." Mu Bingtong was exasperated and gave Chu Ge a re: "You¡¯ve got a slick tongue, hurry up and go!"


    With that, she led the way out of the office.


    Watching Mu Bingtong¡¯s fleeing figure, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and followed after her.


    In the main hall, a few employees were whispering among themselves.


    "Hey, what do you guys think, why hasn¡¯t that handsome guye back yet? Could something have happened to him?" The female office worker who had previously shown her infatuation asked softly.


    "Hmph, targeted by Sun Yinglong, what good coulde of it?" The middle-aged woman sighed and shook her head.


    But just as she was about to continue, the door was suddenly pushed open...

 Chapter 238 - 0238 Resignation Report

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 0238 Resignation Report</h4><h4></h4>


    All employees in the work hall were stunned...


    Seeing their appearance revealed their intent; although this analogy isn¡¯t quite appropriate, it undoubtedly perfectly interpreted everyone¡¯s reaction.


    The people here were all lower-level staff from the finance department, naturally, they had never met Mu Bingtong, but the moment they saw Mu Bingtong, everyone subconsciously thought, this must be President Mu!


    "President Mu..." Finally, the middle-aged woman, trembling, softly uttered.


    She was an old employee of thepany, who had seen Mu Bingtong speak at apany-wide meeting and could naturally recognize her at a nce.


    Mu Bingtong, hearing the call, nced at her, smiled slightly, and then shifted her gaze away.


    Once she reached the middle of the hall, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on her.


    "Hello everyone, let me introduce myself, my name is Mu Bingtong, I am the Chairman and General Manager of Jinxiu Group. I believe you all know my name, but there probably aren¡¯t many who have seen me in person."


    Although there had already been some spection, when Mu Bingtong actually said it herself, the employees couldn¡¯t help but stir noisily for a while.


    Once these people had all quieted down, Mu Bingtong then picked up the microphone again, and turned her gaze to Chu Ge behind her: "Next, I would like to introduce someone to you all. Due to some incidents that happened before, the position of the manager of the finance department has been vacant for a long time. This person is the new manager of the finance department, Chu Ge!"


    Only then did everyone¡¯s gaze shift to Chu Ge.


    All of them had an expression as if they had seen a ghost, especially the middle-aged woman and Dong Lili, who almost popped their eyes out.


    As for the young man who had previously confronted Chu Ge, his face turned as pale as paper, and the fingers he was using to type began to tremble.


    After all, Mu Bingtong¡¯s status was not suitable for staying in the work hall for too long, after briefly introducing Chu Ge¡¯s position and giving some simple instructions, she then left the hall.


    Once Mu Bingtong left, the entire work hall still remained silent.


    Chu Ge smiled and looked at everyone, "What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you all quite noisy just before?"


    Nonsense, everyone thought simultaneously, we didn¡¯t know your status before, now that your status is clear, who would dare to joke around?


    "Why so quiet now? I¡¯ll have to ask for your advice on work-rted matters from now on." Chu Ge walked directly to the middle-aged woman, smiling.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s face changed, while Dong Lili next to her, looking at Chu Ge with some fear, said: "Manager Chu...please don¡¯t make it difficult for Ms. Xu, she meant well before..."


    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Chu Ge waved his hand and interrupted: "No need to mention it, I know all that already."


    Dong Lili paused, while Ms. Xu shook her head, smiling bitterly. Looking at Chu Ge, she said, "Manager Chu, I will hand in my resignation report before overtime, Lili is a good girl, please don¡¯t make it difficult for her!"


    "Resignation report?" Chu Ge was taken aback: "Why would I need your resignation report?"


    Ms. Xu was also taken aback: "Manager Chu...isn¡¯t it because I offended you before, so..."


    "Ms. Xu, I think you misunderstood!" Hearing Ms. Xu¡¯s exnation, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, waving his hand as he exined, "The thing is, it¡¯s my first day in the finance department, and I¡¯m not familiar with the procedures here, so I really need to ask you for advice on many issues!"


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not like Sun Yinglong. Just be casual." Chu Ge stood up and looked at the employees in the hall, smiling, "As long as you finish your work on time, I won¡¯t meddle in other matters."


    Just as he reached the door, he suddenly said, "By the way, Ms. Xu, starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t need to work here anymore."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed once again. Ms. Xu let out a bitterugh and murmured, "Is that so, those previous words, were just meant to deal me a harder blow."


    "Ms. Xu..." Another man nced at Ms. Xu and growled angrily, "This new Manager Chu is really bullying too much."


    After speaking, he pped the table and was about to stand up.


    However, at this moment, Chu Ge¡¯s next words came again: "Sun Yinglong and Zhao Cheng are gone. Two vice manager positions are vacant, Ms. Xu can take one, starting tomorrow you¡¯ll move to my office. As for the other one... we¡¯ll seeter."


    After speaking, Chu Ge left the hall.


    In the hall, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Ms. Xu.


    Ms. Xu seemed still unable to react for the moment and said nkly, "What... what did Manager Chu just say?"


    "Ms. Xu, you¡¯ve been promoted!" Dong Lili screamed and directly hugged Ms. Xu.


    Ms. Xu finally came to her senses, still seemingly in disbelief. She had been at Jinxiu Group for several years, and with her age, plus not having any particrly outstanding achievements, she had thought a promotion was hopeless.


    Unexpectedly, happiness came so suddenly.


    By now, Dong Lili let go of Ms. Xu and smiled at her, "From now on, we¡¯ll have to ask Vice Manager Xu for more guidance!"


    "Just you, always up to mischief," Ms. Xu joked with augh, then turned her gaze towards the door, murmuring softly, "This Manager Chu seems like a very approachable person."


    ......


    How Ms. Xu and the others discussed it, Chu Ge naturally didn¡¯t know; he had already returned to the manager¡¯s office, while Wang Shunjie stood at the office door, smiling ingratiatingly at him.


    "Yo, not bad, now you¡¯ve be the head of security," Chu Ge joked with a smile, opening the office door: "Come in and sit."


    "Ah, right away!" Wang Shunjie quickly nodded and bowed in agreement, then followed Chu Ge into the office.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous", Chu Ge hung up his coat, looked at Wang Shunjie who stood hesitantly by the door, and said with a smile, "It¡¯s just like before, you should know a bit about my personality after spending some time together."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Wang Shunjie rxed, first poured a ss of water for Chu Ge, then poured one for himself and sat down on the nearby sofa.


    "Uh-huh." Chu Ge nodded, sat behind his desk, picked up the water cup, "Tell me, what¡¯s been happening in thepany recently?"


    This kid might not know other things, but when ites to news about thepany, he was incredibly well-informed.


    Mentioning this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but think of another person¡ªLin Dong.


    "Recently, there¡¯s nothing major happening in thepany," Wang Shunjie started to say, but then he hesitated as if there was something he wanted to say but stopped himself after observing Chu Ge¡¯s expression.


    "Speak directly." Chu Ge, who can¡¯t stand seeing others dither like this, frowned and said.


    PS: Everyoneins about my slow updates; let me exin, the editor doesn¡¯t allow for fast updates, tells me to save drafts. Here, I¡¯m announcing to everyone, on February 1st I¡¯ll update at least 20 Chapters, and then I¡¯ll add more every day, look forward to it!

 Chapter 239 - 0239: Freshly Folded Rose (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 0239: Freshly Folded Rose (First Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    PS: Today¡¯s a big release, 20 Chapters!


    "It¡¯s like this." Wang Shunjie put down his teacup, took a look around at the entrance, and then carefully closed the front door before moving closer to Chu Ge.


    "What¡¯s all the secrecy about?" Chu Ge, seeing his antics, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a wry smile.


    "Manager Chu, you have no idea. During these days you were away, there was a man, hassling President Mu every single day!" As Wang Shunjie spoke, he carefully observed Chu Ge¡¯s expression.


    "Hmm? And then?" Chu Ge did not show any particrly telling expressions.


    Mu Bingtong was certainly not the kind of woman who could be easily swayed, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put forth so much effort to pursue her.


    Indeed, Wang Shunjie continued: "But President Mu never paid any attention to that man. Once, out of sheer exasperation, she threw the flowers he had sent her directly into the trash can in front of everyone, and told him to get lost. Heh, you have no idea how ridiculous that guy looked at the time."


    "Uh-huh." Chu Ge nodded, his expression turning a bit frostier.


    Regardless of how Mu Bingtong reacted, the very fact that someone dared to hit on his potential romantic interest, that was something no man could tolerate!


    "This manes over every day?" Chu Ge asked Wang Shunjie.


    With Chu Ge¡¯s frosty gaze upon him, Wang Shunjie couldn¡¯t help but shiver inwardly, silently mourning for that guy for a few seconds, then spoke; "That¡¯s right, for this recent period, every evening after President Mu gets off work, he arrives as expected, driving a red Ferrari sports car, probably a rich second generation."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge did not show much reaction.


    Rich second-generation? Even heirs from the Four Great Families have to treat him with respect!


    After Wang Shunjie had finished speaking, Chu Ge sent him away.


    As the finance department manager, Chu Ge¡¯s position was merely in name. After sending Sun Yinglong and Zhao Cheng packing, he was pretty much clueless about the financial operations and had no choice but to rely on Ms. Xu and a few veteran employees to handle things, only consulting with him over major documents when necessary.


    Although such conduct might seem a waste of time for a martial artist, Chu Ge actually quite enjoyed this tranquil work environment.


    That evening, as he finished work, Chu Ge took his keys and went to the garage.


    After he had returned yesterday, Mu Bingtong habitually entrusted the Maserati car keys back into his hands.


    Indeed, just as Wang Shunjie had described, no sooner had the car pulled up to the grand gate than a red Ferrari sports car came to a stop by the roadside. Beside its door, a young man in a white suit was holding arge bouquet of roses, evidently saying something to Mu Bingtong.


    Mu Bingtong initially had an icy expression, but as soon as she saw Chu Ge driving up, the frost on her face instantly melted away to reveal a mild smile, which left the young man in front of her utterly stunned.


    Chu Ge got out of the car, holding a rose in his hand¡ªwhich he had casually plucked from thepany¡¯s flower bed on his way out.


    "Beautifuldy, this rose is for you. Would you do me the honor of having dinner with me tonight?" So saying, Chu Ge approached Mu Bingtong, nced at the ny-nine gold-edged roses in the hands of the young man in the white suit, and extended his hand with the dew-kissed rose towards Mu Bingtong.


    Mu Bingtong gave Chu Ge an exasperated look: "Did you just pick this from thendscape area¡¯s flower screen at the office?"


    "Yeah." Chu Ge chuckled with a sly grin. "I¡¯m broke, so I had to go for the discount."


    The young guy clearly noticed this scene and snickered, "Can¡¯t even afford roses and still pretend to..."


    His words got stuck in his throat as his eyes bulged in disbelief.


    Mu Bingtong smiled helplessly, took the rose from Chu Ge¡¯s hand, and said, "Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a new restaurant nearby. Let¡¯s try it out."


    "This..." The young man in the white suit stared nkly as they got into the car, then nced at his own gold-edged rose.


    "This damn... is there something wrong here?"


    ...


    The white Maserati sped along the highway, with Mu Bingtong leaning backed in the seat, squinting slightly.


    For some reason, ever since Chu Ge returned, Mu Bingtong suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of relief, as if all the burdens had instantly vanished.


    "Come to think of it," Mu Bingtong squinted and said with a half-smile, looking at Chu Ge, "I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve been duped by you."


    "Duped? How?" asked Chu Ge, ncing at the rearview mirror.


    "You deceived me with your flower gift," Mu Bingtong patted the seat next to her. "It was apany flower that you folded. Not only did I not hold you ountable, but now I¡¯m also treating you to a meal?"


    "Ah¡ªHehe." Chu Ge gave an awkwardugh. "Never mind the details."


    The two didn¡¯t mention the young man in the white suit for the rest of the trip.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of a very glitzy hotel.


    Mu Bingtong had already booked a room in the car, so when they arrived at the hotel, they were directly greeted by attendants who led the way.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as they entered the hotel, they were confronted by a young man in a white suit¡ªthe same guy who had been pursuing Mu Bingtong back at thepany!


    As the saying goes, sworn enemies often meet by chance far more than others. Although Chu Ge didn¡¯t take the young man seriously, the young man had already taken note of Chu Ge. Since his return to Shanghai, there hadn¡¯t been a single woman he set eyes on that he hadn¡¯t managed to charm.


    Moreover, sinceying eyes on Mu Bingtong, he realized that such unsurpassed beauty described in books truly existed in this world. Her temperament, akin to the icy purity of a snow lotus, had deeply captivated him.


    Compared to Mu Bingtong, all the women he had encountered before seemed mundane and in.


    "Yo, President Mu, you¡¯re here for a meal too. What a coincidence. Just so you know, I own this hotel," the young man said, brimming with smugness.


    In his twenties and owning a five-star hotel, he was definitely the epitome of the perfect husband in the eyes of gold-diggers. He had sessfully used this tactic on numerous women.


    However, he miscalcted two things. Let alone the fact that Mu Bingtong herself was the chairman of Jinxiu Group, worth billions, even with her temperament, she would likely not pay any heed to him even if she were just an ordinary office worker.


    Therefore, under the man¡¯s displeased expression, Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze passed directly over him as she continued walking with Chu Ge into a private room not far away.

 Chapter 240 - 0240: Young Master Xiahou (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 0240: Young Master Xiahou (Second Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "What would you like to eat?" Once they were in the private room, Mu Bingtong directly pushed the menu towards Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge casually ordered a few dishes and then handed the menu back: "That guy is really annoying."


    "Yes." Mu Bingtong also ordered some items, handed the menu to the waiting waiter, and said, "He¡¯s beening to the front of mypany these past few days, causing a bad influence. Regrettably, he just waits at the entrance, and we can¡¯t have the security drive him away."


    However, the more you don¡¯t want to see someone, the more likely they are to appear.


    While the two were chatting, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open by someone. A young man in a white suit held arge bouquet of roses, followed by a group of young people dressed in branded clothing.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and his gaze had already turned somewhat cold.


    Mu Bingtong stared at him with an icy expression.


    "Bingtong, I am sincere about you, just agree to me!" The young man knelt down in front of Mu Bingtong, holding up the valuable-looking Gold-Edged Rose high.


    "Agree to him! Agree to him! Agree to him!"


    The group of young people behind him were egging on.


    Just as Mu Bingtong was about to say something with a cold expression, Chu Ge suddenly came over with a smile.


    The young man nced proudly at Chu Ge, but what he didn¡¯t expect was arge foot growingrger in his field of vision...


    "Bang¡ª"


    With a dull thud, the young man was sent flying, crashing through the private room¡¯s door and rolling back and forth in the corridor, covering his face.


    To be honest, Chu Ge had already held back considerably with that kick; otherwise, given his current strength, that young man wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to survive.


    Everyone present was stunned, clearly not expecting such a turn of events.


    "You¡¯re seeking death!"


    One of the young men roared angrily, directly lifting a chair nearby and chopping it down toward Chu Ge, and several others also picked up chairs and charged at him.


    These people were rich second-generation kids from the surrounding area, having wealth and power in their families. Even if they caused any trouble on ordinary days, it was always easily resolved, so they were naturally unscrupulous when making a move.


    "Chu Ge, be careful¡ª," shouted Mu Bingtong, as the nearest chair was less than a meter away from Chu Ge¡¯s forehead!


    "Hmph, seeking death!" Chu Ge hadn¡¯t initially nned to trouble these people, but now that they took the initiative to attack, he naturally had no more reason to be polite.


    He snorted coldly, slightly moving to the side, deftly dodging the chair. Then leisurely picking up a disposable chopstick from the table, he flicked it at the young man¡¯s face.


    "Snap¡ª"


    A crisp crack sounded, and the thin chopstick, now with the force akin to a steel pipe, made the young man fly backwards, blood mixed with broken teeth tracing a tragically beautiful arc in mid-air.


    "Snap snap snap snap snap¡ª"


    A series of explosive sounds continued unabated. Mu Bingtong hadn¡¯t even reacted when she saw chairs scattered messily around.


    As for that group of young people, at this moment, they were all covering their swollen cheeks, lying on the ground and wailing.


    Chu Ge casually threw his chopsticks into the trash can, then walked over and squatted in front of the young man dressed in a white suit.


    Seeing this man approaching, the young man in the white suit showed a strong sense of fear in his eyes, one hand clutching his stomach, and the other hand pushing against the ground, repeatedly backing away.


    Chu Ge then nced back at Mu Bingtong, then turned his gaze back to the young man, "Do you know, if it weren¡¯t for Bingtong being here today, you¡¯d already be dead!"


    Chu Ge said this without a hint of emotion. The young man in the white suit shivered uncontrobly. For some reason, he suddenly felt a sense of impending crisis¡ª a life and death crisis.


    "So, this is yourst chance," Chu Ge patted his cheek, "If I see you bothering Bingtong again in the future, it won¡¯t just be a small lesson like today."


    Having said that, Chu Ge nced back at those young people who had already stood up.


    He had not gone too hard on them considering it was downtown and in front of Mu Bingtong; he could not show his decisive and merciless side. Thus, even though their mouths were left without any teeth, they still retained their basic ability to move.


    "Are you not leaving yet? Waiting for me to send you off?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s previous actions had thoroughly intimidated the group. Hearing this, they hurriedly scrambled toward the exit.


    However, as the young man in the white suit reached the door, he suddenly turned back, ring hatefully at Chu Ge, roaring, "You dare hit me! Just you wait, I am the young master of the Xiahou Family, if I don¡¯t cripple you, my name isn¡¯t Xiahou!"


    After saying this, he ran out of the hotel without looking back.


    Watching his retreating figure, Chu Ge suddenly broke into an inscrutable smile, murmuring, "Xiahou Family? Hehe, the son of Xiahou Longhu?"


    When he returned to the private room, Mu Bingtong was looking at him worriedly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Chu Ge smiled and sat down opposite her.


    "Nothing." Mu Bingtong shook her head, hiding the worry from her face, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled."


    "No need to make a fuss," Chu Geughed and reminded, "Have you forgotten? When that scumbag Chen drugged you, I took action while carrying you."


    Looking at Chu Ge, Mu Bingtong smiled lightly.


    Actually, she knew a few of those young men, to be exact, not friends, just aware of their identities.


    Some of them were sons of majorpany CEOs, with a few of theirpanies evenrger than Jinxiu Group.


    However, Mu Bingtong did not n to burden Chu Ge psychologically. She intended to resolve this matter herself through connections, sacrificing some of the group¡¯s interests if necessary.


    Having hit the owner of the hotel, getting served again was naturally impossible.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you somewhere else." Mu Bingtong picked up her bag ready to leave, but Chu Ge suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Hey, didn¡¯t that kid just tell me to wait? Let¡¯s just stay here and wait for him, we canpletely resolve this so you won¡¯t have to worry about his disturbance again."


    "But..." Mu Bingtong was about to say something, but Chu Ge had already pulled her to sit next to him, "No buts, since I¡¯m back, naturally I should help you resolve everything."


    Looking at Chu Ge, Mu Bingtong seemed to think of something, a faint blush spreading across her face, she whispered almost inaudibly, "Hmm."


    Just looking at Chu Ge¡¯s figure, Mu Bingtong suddenly had a thought.


    The person in the video, who looked like an Immortal... Why did their silhouettes look so simr?

 Chapter 241 - 0241: Beaten Up (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 0241: Beaten Up (Third Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Compared to Chu Ge¡¯s rxed and leisurely demeanor, Xiahou Renjie and his group were all gathered outside the hotel, their faces filled with confusion. However, the bruises and wounds on their faces did not add to their ferocity; instead, they appeared somewhatical and ridiculous.


    Xiahou Renjie, the young man who previously wore a white suit and pursued Mu Bingtong, had also suffered the most severe injuries.


    Although it was not apparent on the surface, how could Chu Ge possibly let the main culprit off easily? At this moment, Xiahou Renjie was leaning against a roadside trash can, vomiting violently.


    "Jie, what should we do now?" The youngest boy in the group approached Xiahou Renjie and asked cautiously.


    "What else can we do? Of course, we need to¡ªugh¡ª" Xiahou Renjie couldn¡¯t hold back and vomited again. After a few minutes, he wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "Of course, we need to get someone to handle him. Damn it, I, Xiahou Renjie, have never suffered such a major loss in my entire life. This brat should not only suffer a fate worse than death, but also watch helplessly while Mu Bingtong falls into my hands, powerless to do anything!"


    Saying that, Xiahou Renjie seemed to recall something and a lecherous smile appeared on his face. However, before he could finish his smile, he began to vomit excruciatingly again.


    ...


    At this moment, in a manor in Shanghai, several elderly men were strolling in the garden andughing about something. Just by observing the vast group of bodyguards in the distance, one could tell the elderly men¡¯s status was anything but ordinary.


    Mr. Ouyang, dressed in a white training suit, looked around the surroundings of the manor and nodded, "Hmm, looks pretty good. I hope Mr. Chu will like it."


    "Indeed." Sima Lingfu, wearing a ck Tang costume and leaning on a dragon-headed cane, said, "We owe Mr. Chu a great deal. Otherwise, it was uncertain if we old folks could have returned safely this time. Old Man Ouyang, don¡¯t you think offering just a manor is a bit light? Should we cede some shares as well? Ceding shares to tie a young Grandmaster to our families¡¯ battleships would definitely be a valuable trade."


    Hearing this, Xiahou Longhu also showed a trace of interest, yet he forcefully restrained himself from speaking.


    Both were patriarchs of their families, and although he was the current Family Head of the Xiahou Family, he was still a generation younger in their presence. Previously on the cruise ship, he represented his family, and now that he was back, he could not forego the necessary respect and proprieties.


    Old Man Ouyang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Do you think I didn¡¯t consider that? When Mr. Chu first arrived in Shanghai, I had already nned this. However, Mr. Chu immediately declined without any hesitation, so I never brought it up again."


    "I see." Sima Lingfu¡¯s face disyed disappointment, but his eyes radiated strong admiration, "Mr. Chu is so young, already a Innate Grandmaster, and with such an exceptional Heart Sutra. His future achievements are boundless!"


    "Exactly." Mr. Ouyang nodded in agreement. "So, what we need to do now is to establish a good rtionship with Mr. Chu, and absolutely not let him harbor any ill feelings."


    After looking around the manor some more, Mr. Ouyang suddenly asked, "Ah right, Dragon Tiger, I heard your son has returned?"


    "Ah." Upon hearing Mr. Ouyang¡¯s inquiry, Xiahou Longhu hurriedly nodded, "Yes, he just came back less than a month ago, the day after we went on that cruise. It was just a slight miss in timing, otherwise, he should have visited your families."


    "There¡¯s no need for any seniors to make such visits; there¡¯s no need for that fuss." Old Man Ouyang waved his hand andughed, "I heard he spent some time abroad. So, has he learned anything?"


    "Learn what?" Xiahou Longhu gave a bitter smile, "I know what my son is like. Don¡¯t even mention learning anything. I would be thankful if he doesn¡¯t cause any trouble. It¡¯s all my fault for being too indulgent since he was young, which led to his unruly nature today. This time he¡¯s back, I must definitely discipline him properly..."


    "By the way, what¡¯s that kid¡¯s name?" Sima Lingfu suddenly asked.


    "Xiahou Renjie."


    ......


    Chen Tianxiong was standing at the entrance of thepany, staring nkly at the distant Jinxiu Group building.


    Ever since his son was crippled, he had developed this habit. The inexplicable lossesst time had also led to significant losses for hispany. Coupled with family infighting, he hadn¡¯t been able to trouble Mu Bingtong for a while.


    Just then, a group of young people cursing loudly came from afar, each with a green bruise on their face, covered with hands, the one in the middle, dressed in a white suit, had a distinct footprint on his lower abdomen, supported by two people.


    The moment Chen Tianxiong saw the young man, he was stunned, and only when the group was about to pass by did he tentatively call out: "Young Master Xiahou Renjie?"


    "Huh?" Xiahou Renjie turned around, looking at Chen Tianxiong: "You know me?"


    "Indeed, it¡¯s Young Master Xiahou!" Chen Tianxiong hurriedly put on a smiling face and walked up to him: "Young Master Xiahou really forgets acquaintances easily; I¡¯m Chen Tianxiong! Chen Jun¡¯s father!"


    "Oh, Chen Jun!" Xiahou Renjie appeared to suddenly recall.


    Back when he was in Shanghai, he and Chen Jun were well-known cronies. Chen Jun, being someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong, and incredibly good at brown-nosing, naturally became Xiahou Renjie¡¯s best sidekick.


    "Where¡¯s Chen Jun?"


    Mentioning Chen Jun, Chen Tianxiong¡¯s expression instantly darkened, sighing, "Ah, there was an ident, and now my poor son has be a vegetable."


    "Turned into a vegetable?" Xiahou Renjie¡¯s eyes widened: "Is it...some kind of illness?"


    You should know, these two guys often shared a woman together. If the other party really had some fatal disease, and it somehow got passed to himself¡ªXiahou Renjie¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Chen Tianxiong, being an old fox, naturally knew what he was thinking but forcibly swallowed this venomous anger, shaking his head: "It¡¯s no disease, he was beaten by someone!"


    "Beaten by someone?" Xiahou Renjie¡¯s eyes widened.


    Although Chen Jun¡¯s background was much lower than his own, he was still a young master from one of the four major families, so who would dare toy hands on him?


    "Who is so audacious to go this far?"


    "That person, is called Chu Ge!"

 Chapter 242 - 0242: Slandering the Good (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 0242: ndering the Good (Fourth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Chu Ge?" Xiahou Renjie muttered to himself, frowning, "Come to think of it, why does this name sound so familiar? Seems like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere."


    He actually didn¡¯t know Chu Ge. It was during his time at Mu Bingtong¡¯spany that he vaguely heard people mentioning him, so naturally, he didn¡¯t have much of an impression.


    "That¡¯s the man who often appears next to Mu Bingtong, the handsome one who¡¯s also good at fighting, very impressive!" Chen Tianxiong said through gritted teeth.


    "Ah?" With that reminder, Xiahou Renjie suddenly remembered fully.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to say, just based on appearance alone, Chu Ge was beyond reproach, perfectly matching Mu Bingtong, and with the skills he disyed at the hotel before, hepletely matched Chen Tianxiong¡¯s description!


    Seeing Xiahou Renjie¡¯s reaction, Chen Tianxiong was also taken aback, and asked cautiously, "What, Young Master Xiahou knows this guy?"


    "Don¡¯t even mention it, it¡¯s bad luck!" Xiahou Renjie clenched his teeth harshly, lowering his voice and yelling, "The injuries on us, you¡¯ve seen them, right? They were all done by that bastard."


    "Ah?"


    Chen Tianxiong nced at the young men behind Xiahou Renjie. He naturally recognized these people. Although they were not as prominent as their families, in Shanghai, they were considered wealthy and noble. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so daring, daring to fight anyone!


    But thinking about it, a cold smile suddenly appeared on Chen Tianxiong¡¯s face.


    These young people, along with the third young master of the Xiahou Family, Xiahou Renjie, the trouble Chu Ge has caused this time can truly be said to have broken the heavens!


    When the timees, with just a little maniption, he could make this guy suffer a disaster!


    However, just as Chen Tianxiong was nning in his mind, an eerie voice suddenly came from beside his ear: "What¡¯s the matter, seeing us beaten up, does Chairman Chen find it amusing? Even couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud."


    Once Xiahou Renjie spoke up, Chen Tianxiong instantly snapped out of his fantasy, and seeing Xiahou Renjie¡¯s sneering expression, he quickly said: "Ah, Young Master Xiahou, please calm down. I didn¡¯t mean that, I was just thinking, this kid is in trouble now!"


    "Do you even need to say that?" Xiahou Renjie nced at Chen Tianxiong, "I¡¯m going back to the family to get people, damn it, daring to hit me, I want to give this kid a lesson he¡¯ll never forget!"


    "Wait a minute¡ª" Seeing that Xiahou Renjie was about to leave, Chen Tianxiong quickly stopped him.


    Damn it, if Xiahou Renjie really went back to his family for help, how could he be part of this revenge n?


    With that thought, Chen Tianxiong quickly said, "Young Master Xiahou, you should consider the consequences."


    "Consider the consequences?" Xiahou Renjie scoffed, looking at him with an unfriendly gaze: "What consequences do I need to consider? Is it that kid or Jinxiu Group? Look, Chen Tianxiong, I call you Uncle Chen out of respect for Chen Jun. If you dare to stop me again, don¡¯t me me for dragging you down too!"


    Even as calctive as Chen Tianxiong was, when Xiahou Renjie said such demeaning words in front of so many people that made him unable to save face, his expression darkened for a moment, though it quickly faded and was reced with a smile: "No, Young Master Xiahou, I didn¡¯t mean that."


    He cleared his throat and said: "Think about it, you¡¯re the third young master of the Xiahou family, not very powerful. Now that you¡¯ve just returned to Shanghai, this is your time to shine, leaving a good impression on the Xiahou family is most important. If you go back for help now, there will be two downsides. First, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re a troublemaker, stirring things up the moment you return, and second, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re a loser, needing family help over such a trivial matter."


    Pausing there, Chen Tianxiong stopped to observe Xiahou Renjie¡¯s expression before continuing: "Think about it, if you handle this situation yourself and eventually take over Jinxiu Group, how will they see you? It shows you¡¯re capable!"


    Xiahou Renjie¡¯s actions indeed paused, and after thinking for a while, he nodded, looking at Chen Tianxiong: "Then what should I do?"


    "Just leave it to me, I¡¯ll handle it!" Chen Tianxiong smiled.


    ......


    In the hotel, as the food and drinks were dyed, Chu Ge impatiently went directly to find the hotel manager to have a "serious talk about life," which sped things up considerably. In less than ten minutes, the table was filled with dishes.


    "Hmm, not bad." Chu Ge devoured his food voraciously, and seeing Mu Bingtong still hadn¡¯t started eating, he directly picked up some food with his chopsticks and ced it on Mu Bingtong¡¯s te: "Don¡¯t just watch me, you eat too."


    Watching Chu Ge, Mu Bingtong smiled helplessly but finally picked up her chopsticks and began to eat in small bites.


    While the two were eating, the door to their private room was suddenly kicked open.


    "Bang¡ª" Arge foot appeared first as a strong man in a suit kicked open the door, then stood with his arms crossed beside the door.


    Dozens of strong men in suits walked in one after another from outside, forming a circle along the walls of the private room and enclosing Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong in the middle.


    And Chen Tianxiong, dressed in a ck suit, slowly walked in from the door.


    "Who are you?" Chu Ge looked at Chen Tianxiong, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    He searched through his memory and truly didn¡¯t recognize this man.


    Seeing Chu Ge, a look of hatred shed in Chen Tianxiong¡¯s eyes, and he sneered, "Haha, you don¡¯t know me, but you should know Chen Jun, whom you crippled more than a month ago?"


    Hearing Chen Jun¡¯s name, Mu Bingtong paused with her chopsticks, her gaze unintentionally falling on Chu Ge upon hearing that Chen Jun was crippled by him.


    "Crippled by me?" Chu Ge looked at Chen Tianxiong with a smile tinged with irony.


    "That¡¯s right." Chen Tianxiong red fiercely at Chu Ge, roaring: "My son now can only lie in a wheelchair all day, even needing someone to feed him, this living hell, all thanks to you!"


    "Hey, old man, don¡¯t nder the good guys," Chu Ge raised his hands and eximed.


    Chen Tianxiong, who was only in his forties, was called an old man by Chu Ge, nearly spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    But what Chu Ge said next made him even more furious, making his vision blur with rage.


    "ndering the good guys?"


    "That¡¯s right," Chu Ge nodded, speaking earnestly: "When Chen Jun left my ce, he was perfectly fine, we had a peaceful negotiation. Who knew that shortly after he got home, he turned into a vegetable, how can that be med on me?"

 Chapter 243 - 0243 Bold Idea (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 0243 Bold Idea (Fifth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    At this point, Chu Ge suddenly revealed a peculiar smile and looked at Chen Tianxiong, saying, "Heh heh, I suddenly have a daring idea. Could all this be orchestrated by you, old man? For some unspeakable purpose?"


    "Ts-ts-ts-ts¡ª" As he shook his head, Chu Ge said, "They say even a tiger won¡¯t eat its cub, yet you, you¡¯re just too malicious, aren¡¯t you? Worse than a beast!"


    "You..." Chen Tianxiong¡¯s face turned from green to white, then from white to purple, until finally, it resembled a ripe eggnt. Paired with his face contorted in anger, he looked absolutely ferocious.


    "What ¡¯you¡¯ what, are you done talking? If you¡¯re done, then scram." Chu Ge nced at him and said with a sneer, "Scum like that, they deserve to die. As for you, just get lost. You¡¯re ruining my appetite just by being here."


    "Very well, very well!" Chen Tianxiong, raging to the point ofughing, his fingers trembling as he pointed at Chu Ge, "You¡¯re still being arrogant now, huh? It seems you have no idea the extent of the trouble you¡¯ve stumbled into!"


    After uttering those words, the young men whom Chu Ge had previously taught a lesson, one by one, walked in from the outside, all of them covering their swollen faces, and red at Chu Ge with eyes filled with hatred.


    "This young man here," Chen Tianxiong pointed at a youth dressed in a blue suit, "is the son of the chairman of Glory Group, the heir apparent to Glory Group!" He made a brief introduction.


    Pride surfaced on the young man¡¯s face as he red intensely at Chu Ge once again.


    "And this one is the son of the chairman of Tianxiu Group, also the next heir to Tianxiu Group!"


    Chen Tianxiong slowly walked around the group of young men, introducing each one¡¯s identity as he paused before them.


    As Chen Tianxiong made his introductions, Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but Mu Bingtong¡¯s face started looking ugly.


    Thebined influence of these individuals was nearly enough to contend with a small family! Even she had not anticipated that the situation would escte to such a severe extent.


    Finally, Chen Tianxiong approached Xiahou Renjie and, pointing at him, said, "This young master, surnamed Xiahou, is the third son of the Xiahou family, Xiahou Renjie!"


    "The Xiahou family? Which Xiahou family?" Chu Ge suddenly asked.


    "Ha ha ha ha, you¡¯re panicking now?" Thinking Chu Ge asked out of panic, Chen Tianxiongughed loudly, "In the whole of Shanghai, how many Xiahous are there? It is none other than the Xiahou family that stands among the Four Great Families, on equal footing with the Ouyang family!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her eyes filled with worry as she looked at Chu Ge.


    For the heirs of those previous enterprises, even if she ultimately couldn¡¯t ovee them, the worst-case scenario would be to abandon Jinxiu Group and leave Shanghai; she believed she had the ability to make aeback elsewhere.


    But offending one of the Four Great Families of Shanghai, the Xiahou family, she feared it would be extremely difficult to stay anywhere in Huaxia!


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s ashen face, Chen Tianxiong nodded with satisfaction and looked at Chu Ge, bursting intoughter, "Ha ha ha ha, Chu Ge, I know you have some connections with the Ouyang family. Hence, I¡¯ve been tiptoeing around you, not taking direct action. But this time it¡¯s different. How can any connection be better than blood rtion? You¡¯ve hit the third young master of the Xiahou family; even if the emperor himself came over, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Chu Ge sneered coldly, and his figure suddenly vanished from his spot.


    "Smack¡ª"


    A crisp sound echoed in the private room. Before Chen Tianxiong could react, he felt an intense pain on his cheek, apanied by a feeling of weightlessness.


    The others only saw Chu Ge¡¯s figure sh; when he reappeared, he was already standing in front of Chen Tianxiong. Then, with that crisp sound, Chen Tianxiong¡¯s body flew up, sailing backward for over ten meters, until he hit the wall across the corridor and then slowly slid down.


    Blood mixed with fragments of teeth littered the ground.


    Though it sounds slow, all of this transpired in the blink of an eye, from Chu Ge¡¯s Instant Teleportation to Chen Tianxiong being thrown out; the entire sequencested less than a second. Only after Chen Tianxiong slowly hit the ground did the surrounding bodyguards realize what had happened.


    "How dare you!" The leading bodyguard roared, and then, with dozens of them charging at once, they closed in on Chu Ge.


    "Chu Ge¡ª" Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but exim in rm.


    Even though she had previously witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s terrifying skills, her heart still couldn¡¯t help but race as she watched him being surrounded by over a dozen strong men.


    Yet Chu Ge, ncing through the gaps between several people, cast a reassuring look towards Mu Bingtong. His eyes then shone with an intimidating, bone-chilling gleam: "You all want a trip to the hospital, is that it?"


    For some reason, this group of bodyguards suddenly felt a chill down their spine and couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps, causing the encirclement to expand by several times instantaneously.


    After twitching a few times on the ground, Chen Tianxiongy still, clearly knocked unconscious by Chu Ge¡¯s p.


    Chu Ge was indeed measured in his strike; after all, this was Shanghai, and it was impossible to kill someone in broad daylight, especially a public figure within the upper echelons of Shanghai.


    However, at this moment, Xiahou Renjie took Chen Tianxiong¡¯s ce and roared at the group of bodyguards: "Attack, damn it! What the hell are you all good for?"


    Despite being terrified by the young man¡¯s formidable aura, the bodyguards, emboldened by their employer¡¯smand, gritted their teeth, suppressed their fear, and rushed forward with fists swinging and roars.


    "Hmph, looking for punishment!" Chu Ge snorted coldly.


    Facing this group of bodyguards, naturally, he could be a bit more lenient.


    He moved like a butterfly among them, weaving through the crowd of bodyguards. Their fists seemed sure to hit, but always just grazed past the fringes of his clothes by mere millimeters.


    Dozens of men, dozens of fists, all narrowly missed Chu Ge!


    The young men all widened their eyes, and Mu Bingtong¡¯s mouth hung open wide enough to fit an egg.


    And Chu Ge, strolling casually as if in a serene garden, approached the table and pulled out another chopstick.


    "Pop pop pop pop¡ª"


    A series of crackling sounds like firecrackers went off, apanied by sessive screams as one bodyguard after another was sent flying out of the private room.


    Chen Tianxiong, by now awake, was clutching his swollen cheek, wailing and attempting to get up when suddenly a bodyguard flew out from the room andnded heavily on top of him.


    "Ah¡ª" Chen Tianxiong screamed.


    However, before he could make sense of what was happening, he saw one bodyguard after another being thrown out of the room, piling on top of him, forming a towering stack of people!


    As for Chen Tianxiong at the bottom, he was now foaming at the mouth,pletely knocked out cold.

 Chapter 244 - 0244: Who’s Afraid of Death (Sixth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 0244: Who¡¯s Afraid of Death (Sixth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "You... What do you want to do? Don¡¯te over here!"


    Chu Ge now appeared like a god or devil in the eyes of these youngsters. Watching him approach, Xiahou Renjiepletely panicked, his previous arrogance gone as he retreated while speaking to Chu Ge.


    "How about it, feeling timid now? Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant earlier?"


    Chu Ge slowly approached, stopping only when the distance between them was about a meter, looked at Xiahou Renjie with a coldugh, and said, "I remember telling you half an hour ago that if you dared to bother me again, you would have to face the consequences, right?"


    Hearing this, Xiahou Renjie felt like crying.


    When he was abroad, he had encountered some so-called martial arts masters and Sanda experts. Some indeed had real skills, but at most, they could deal with only about ten or twenty ordinary people.


    But these bodyguards, keep in mind, were all retired from the army. One of them could handle five or six people without a problem.


    And yet, a group of dozens waspletely flung away by Chu Ge with a single chopstick in less than ten seconds!


    Xiahou Renjie could never dream that a human¡¯sbat power could reach such a monstrous level!


    "You... You¡¯d better not mess around, I am the third young master of the Xiahou family. If anything happens to me today, just wait for someone to collect your body!" Xiahou Renjie seemed to think of something and quickly shouted.


    The Xiahou family seemed to give him some confidence, at least at this moment, he dared to look up and meet Chu Ge¡¯s gaze.


    Following Xiahou Renjie¡¯s reminder, the other young men also came to their senses.


    That¡¯s right, they might not surpass this man inbat power, but in this society, power and wealth are the true measures, notbat power!


    "That¡¯s right!" The kid from Glory Group mustered his courage and shouted at Chu Ge, "If you dare to move again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll go home and tell my dad to bankrupt Jinxiu Group directly!"


    "That¡¯s right," another kid followed, "By then, whatever you do, you¡¯ll be suppressed and eventually end up worse off than beggars!"


    People began to speak one after another, their arrogance quickly resurfacing.


    Chu Ge watched these people and suddenly started tough.


    "You... What are youughing at?" Xiahou Renjie, seeing the smile on Chu Ge¡¯s face, suddenly felt a surge of unease.


    "I¡¯m asking, where exactly do you get your confidence from? No matter how deep the background behind you or how terrifying the power, at least right now, your lives are in my hands!"


    "You¡ª" Xiahou Renjie¡¯s eyes widened, "Don¡¯t mess around¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his words, he felt a galeing straight at him. Before he could understand what was happening, he felt a tightness around his neck and found himself lifted off the ground!


    "Gurgle¡ªgurgle¡ª"


    Chu Ge gripped Xiahou Renjie¡¯s neck and lifted him up like a chicken, making "gurgle" noises from his throat. His face quickly turned red due to theck of oxygen.


    "So, what are you nning to do now?" Chu Ge looked at the red-faced Xiahou Renjie, squinting and speaking with a cold sneer.


    This sudden turn of events stunned everyone. The group of youngsters no longer dared to utter a single threatening word. At this moment, they all huddled together, crouching in a corner of the room, watching Chu Ge in fear.


    But just at that moment, Xiahou Renjie¡¯s pocket suddenly rang with a ringtone.


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge slightly frowned, flipping the phone out of his pocket.


    The phone screen disyed an iing call, with the caller ID showing the name: Xiahou Longhu!


    Seeing this name, Xiahou Renjie¡¯s mouth corners twisted into a bizarre arc; had it not been for his neck being tightly choked by Chu Ge, making even breathing difficult, he probably would have burst into triumphantughter.


    Nevertheless, Chu Ge gave him a yful look and then released his hand.


    "Cough cough¡ªcough cough cough cough¡ª"


    Once released, Xiahou Renjie copsed onto the ground, emitting a series of heart-wrenching coughs.


    After about ten seconds or so, he finally recovered and looked at Chu Ge with a sinister smile: "Haha¡ªcough cough cough cough¡ªhahaha, you¡ªyou¡¯re done for, my dad himself is calling. Kid, you¡ªif you¡¯re willing to kneel and beg me now, I might consider, sparing your life!"


    Even as he said this, the venomous look in Xiahou Renjie¡¯s eyes made it very clear¡ªhe definitely wouldn¡¯t let this go!


    Another ten seconds passed and the call stopped ringing. But after waiting a bit, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s call came through again.


    "Hahahaha¡ªscared to answer, are you?" Xiahou Renjie startedughing loudly, but hisughter froze halfway across his face.


    Chu Ge directly pressed the answer button and turned on the speaker!


    "You¡¯re asking for death!" Xiahou Renjie stared intently at Chu Ge.


    Soon, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s voice came through the phone: "You little bastard, where are you now?"


    "Xiahou Family Head, is that you?" Chu Ge nced at Xiahou Renjie, speaking softly into the phone.


    The other end of the phone fell silent for a moment: "May I know who is speaking? Where is Xiahou Renjie? Howe his phone is with you! Who the hell are you?"


    Truly a man out of the military, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s words carried a dense murderous aura; ordinary people would probably get heart palpitations just hearing those few sentences.


    However, to Chu Ge, such an aura was at most a gentle breeze against his face, his smile not even faltering as he spoke directly: "I¡¯m Chu Ge, Xiahou Renjie is your son, right? Been beaten by me. If you want revenge, juste on over, right here at the new hotel Xiahou Renjie just opened."


    After finishing speaking, Chu Ge promptly hung up the call.


    "You¡ª" Xiahou Renjie was clearly stunned by Chu Ge¡¯s actions, remaining speechless for dozens of seconds before finally saying nkly: "Are you really not afraid of dying?"


    He had considered all possible oues, but this scenario right before him was utterly beyond his imagination!


    The Xiahou family ranks as one of the Four Great Families of Modu, in Shanghai, they are truly untouchable.


    Ordinary people, even if they squeeze their brains out, want to curry favor with their family, but here was this young man, daring to openly challenge them! Moreover, the challenge was directed at the current Family Head Xiahou Longhu!


    Xiahou Renjie knew that his father was by no means an easy person to deal with, this time, this guy named Chu Ge was definitely going to pay a heavy price!


    "Afraid of dying?" Chu Ge, however, looked at him and chuckled coldly: "Heh, soon you will find out who is really afraid of dying!"

 Chapter 245 - 0245: Ceding Shares (Seventh Update)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 0245: Ceding Shares (Seventh Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    In a certain manor in Shanghai, the situation here was quite the opposite of what Xiahou Renjie had guessed.


    Xiahou Longhu stared nkly at the phone, the screen showing that the call had been disconnected. After tens of seconds, he suddenly let out a low roar and smashed the phone onto the ground with great force.


    "Bang¡ª"


    A muffled sound rang out as the screen and fragments scattered everywhere.


    Xiahou Longhu¡¯s chest heaved violently, his expression constantly shifting and changing.


    Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima exchanged nces, and finally, it was Mr. Ouyang who spoke up: "What¡¯s wrong? Getting so angry just from making a call to Xiahou Renjie?"


    "It¡¯s toote!" Xiahou Longhu said with a bitter smile, shaking his head at Mr. Ouyang.


    The expressions on the faces of Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima changed at the same time.


    In fact, they had already received the news earlier: Xiahou Renjie had opened a new restaurant in Shanghai, and Chu Ge had taken Mu Bingtong there.


    Because they were worried that Xiahou Renjie, being new to Shanghai, might not understand the situation and could have a troublesome conflict with Chu Ge, Xiahou Longhu had hastily called him.


    However, it turned out he was still one step toote!


    Mr. Ouyang fell silent for a moment, then frowned and asked, "What kind of conflict? Is it serious?"


    Xiahou Longhu smiled bitterly and shook his head, pointing at the phone that he had smashed to pieces on the floor: "This troublemaker has most certainly gravely offended Mr. Chu this time. When Mr. Chu spoke with me on the phone just now, his tone was extremely cold, and he even said if I can¡¯t stand it, I could go and seek revenge."


    Upon hearing these words, both old masters instantly understood the gravity of the situation.


    Xiahou Longhu let out a heavy sigh and said anxiously, "Damn it, this troublemaker only knows how to cause problems for me. I was worried he¡¯d bring disaster upon us one day, which is why I sent him abroad. Now as soon as he¡¯s back, he¡¯s made such a big mess! I might as well wash my hands off him¡ªwhether to kill or sh, let Mr. Chu deal with him as he pleases!"


    Xiahou Longhu was not pretending; he truly intended to wash his hands of this renegade.


    However, Mr. Ouyang shook his head and said, "This matter still needs to be dealt with properly. Clearly, Xiahou Renjie invoked the name of the Xiahou family in his conflict with Mr. Chu, which means Mr. Chu now harbors ill will towards the entire Xiahou family."


    "This beast!" Xiahou Longhu¡¯s face twisted with rage as he growled lowly, "Even if he luckily escapes from Mr. Chu¡¯s hands this time, I¡¯ll break his legs so he can never step out of the house again!"


    "This matter, we don¡¯t wish to be involved in, nor can we manage it. Don¡¯t dy; you should go take care of it quickly," Mr. Sima patted Xiahou Longhu on the shoulder and said.


    Xiahou Longhu understood this rationale. After a brief farewell to the two elders, he hurriedly had his bodyguards prepare the car and set off towards the hotel.


    "Young people nowadays."


    After Xiahou Longhu had left, Mr. Ouyang couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and muttered softly.


    However, Mr. Sima nced at him and revealed a mysterious smile: "This incident, for us, may not be a bad thing."


    "Oh? How so?" Mr. Ouyang squinted, looking at Sima Lingfu.


    Mr. Sima shook his head with a smile: "Better for two families to deal with Mr. Chu than for three families, wouldn¡¯t you say?"


    ...


    In the private room of the hotel, a group of bodyguards remained unconscious alongside Chen Tianxiong, while Xiahou Renjie and a group of young people were all holding their heads with both hands, curled up in the corner of the wall.


    Just now, a youngster tried to run away, only to be directly knocked out by a chopstick strike from Chu Ge, which made the rest of them behave.


    Chu Ge even had them call their families, notifying their rtives.


    As for the hotel, it naturally suspended business. The hotel manager stood at the entrance, his face pale as he prepared, with trepidation, to wee the arrival of the furious dignitaries.


    Before long, a line of luxury cars stopped in front of the hotel entrance, their ck-suited bodyguards almostpletely blocking the hotel doorway.


    One after another, middle-aged men and old men dressed in high-end suits walked towards the hotel, their faces bearing a mix of anger and anxiety.


    These people were all chairmen or CEOs of well-knownrgepanies in Shanghai, each one capable of deciding the fates of countless ordinary people!


    "Dad!"


    Finally, when a middle-aged man in a gray suit entered the private room, a young man holding his head cried out in sorrow and threw himself at the man.


    The middle-aged man was originally observing Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong, showing a trace of astonishment especially after seeing Mu Bingtong. But when he saw the scars on his son¡¯s face, he instantly flew into a rage.


    "Who the hell did this?"


    It wasn¡¯t just this middle-aged man; as one powerful boss after another entered the room, the group of young men each found their respective family members.


    Suddenly, the private room was almost filled to the brim with ck-suited bodyguards, all of them ring with immense anger at the two people who were still dining at the table.


    "President Mu, we need an exnation!"


    In the end, the one in the gray suit was the first to break the silence and speak.


    Mu Bingtong looked up at him, about to speak, but was stopped by Chu Ge.


    "That¡¯s right, I was the one who fought them."


    Only at this moment did everyone¡¯s gaze shift onto Chu Ge.


    "That¡¯s good, seems like everyone is here!" Chu Ge looked at the group of upper-echelon middle-aged men before him, nodding with satisfaction, a faint smile on his face.


    "Everyone is here?" The man in the gray suit sized up Chu Ge and said with a chilling tone, "So, are you preparing to announce your own death date now?"


    Originally, these people were chairmen ofrgepanies, superior to thousands, everyone had to act ording to their moods.


    Now, seeing their sons maligned to such a degree, they had no intention of settling the matter amicably.


    "Indeed, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s talk straight. All of you are in charge of majorpanies, right? Well, that simplifies things. These youngsters didn¡¯t involve themselves too much this time, and I don¡¯t want to blow this up, so if eachpany transfers 20% of its shares to Jinxiu Group, then today¡¯s matter, I won¡¯t pursue any further. How about that?"


    As soon as Chu Ge finished speaking, the private room fell silent.


    "You¡ªwhat did you say?" Someone in the crowd cleared their ears, thinking they had heard wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t just him; every other person was also staring at Chu Ge, their faces expressing indescribable astonishment.


    Chu Ge started tough, but this time his smile was cold: "I will repeat it onest time: relinquish 20% of your shares, and I won¡¯t follow up on today¡¯s issue!"

 Chapter 246 - 0246: Dad, You’re Here (Eighth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 0246: Dad, You¡¯re Here (Eighth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Has this kid lost his mind? He assaulted their son, and not only did he not prepare to apologize, but he also ended up demanding they each give up twenty percent of their shares?


    A group of people looked at Chu Ge as if they were staring at a madman. In the end, the middle-aged man in a gray suit who spoke first broke the silence, but instead of looking at Chu Ge, he turned to Mu Bingtong: "President Mu, do you also mean this?"


    It must be said, this man was quite sinister.


    If things continued to develop this way, it¡¯s very likely that this kid would end up bearing all the responsibility. By deliberately asking Mu Bingtong, he made sure that no matter how Mu Bingtong responded, he could bring her into the mix.


    By then, with these major powers suppressing Jinxiu Group together, they would certainly be able to crush it in a short period of time. At that point, Mu Bingtong, who appears aloof and confusing, wouldn¡¯t she be at their mercy?


    Thinking this, the middle-aged man greedily scanned over Mu Bingtong¡¯s graceful body. Not just this man, but everyone present understood his intentions, all revealing a tacit and sleazy smile.


    Of course, there were also a few women, but these women did not speak out against it. Instead, they looked at Mu Bingtong with a sense of schadenfreude.


    Seeing the varied reactions of these people, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze grew increasingly cold. Finally, he sneered coldly and said in an icy tone: "Very well, now I¡¯ve changed my mind. Each of you must cede fifty percent of your shares!"


    He did not demand a hundred percent because after all, a cornered dog will leap over a wall. Chu Ge wasn¡¯t afraid of these people; his main intent was to build a stable rear base before he left!


    "Kid, have you gone crazy?" A man who looked young but was actually in his fifties sneered, scoffing at Chu Ge, "Do you realize you¡¯ve stirred up a big mess and now you¡¯re ying dumb? I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s not going to work. Since this is endorsed by President Mu, then President Mu should give us all an exnation!"


    Indeed, this man understood the previous speaker¡¯s intentions, directly steering the conversation towards Mu Bingtong in just a few words.


    "An exnation?" Finally, Mu Bingtong raised her head, looking at him coldly.


    And Chu Ge¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mu Bingtong¡¯s face. This incident wasn¡¯t just a conflict; it was also a test for Mu Bingtong.


    If she quickly distanced herself from him for the benefit of thepany, it would prove that this woman wasn¡¯t worth Chu Ge¡¯s expectations. On the contrary, she would be a woman worth protecting for life!


    Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge¡¯s face, and then suddenly smiled coldly, shifting her gaze to the speaking man: "President Xu, what kind of exnation do you want?"


    These words, as soon as they were spoken, confirmed that Chu Ge and she were on the same side, meaning at this moment, the fate of Jinxiu Group was tied to Chu Ge!


    "It¡¯s simple." Several men exchanged nces, all revealing meaningful smiles. The previous man first greedily ncing at Mu Bingtong, then he chuckled, "Jinxiu Group will cede seventy percent of its shares, divided equally among us. Of course, President Mu can rest assured, we are splitting the shares equally; each of us will only get about ten percent. At the end of the day, you will still be thergest shareholder!"


    Ever since the Xie family father and son defected, Mu Bingtong had controlled ny-seven percent of Jinxiu Group¡¯s shares, essentially making the entire Jinxiu Group hers.


    Once given to these people, although she would still retain slightly over twenty percent of the shares and remain thergest shareholder, this was only on the surface. If these people join forces in voting at the board, they couldpletely kick her out of thepany!


    "How about it, President Mu, have you made up your mind yet?" A middle-aged womanughed shrilly, her in features adorned with makeup that ked off as she moved, and her overpowering scent caused those around her to cover their noses.


    She had long been jealous of Mu Bingtong¡¯s appearance; why had fate been so unfair? Awarding that little wench a perfect face, a perfect figure, and terrifying business acumen!


    Yet this woman always acted high and mighty, refusing to sacrifice her body. If it were herself, she¡¯d probably have already hitched her wagon to one of Shanghai¡¯s great families with that divine beauty.


    If she can¡¯t have it, then she would do everything in her power to destroy it!


    Thus, in this middle-aged woman¡¯s gaze towards Mu Bingtong, apart from envy and jealousy, there was also ayer of inexplicable deep hatred!


    Faced with these people¡¯s bullying, Mu Bingtong simply took a light sip of tea and casually uttered two words: "Dream on!"


    "You¡ª" The middle-aged man in a gray suit widened his eyes, somewhat in disbelief as he looked at Mu Bingtong.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected that, facing an almost desperate situation, this woman could still be so assertive!


    "Very well, very well!" The man nodded with a coldugh, "President Mu is indeed as cold and proud as the rumors suggest; excellent. I really want to see, when you watch the business empire you built with your own hands about to copse, how you¡¯lle begging me!"


    But this time, as soon as his words fell, a voice came from the doorway: "Oh? I¡¯d like to see who has the guts to utter such arrogant words!"


    Apanied by the voice, a man in a ck suit entered the private room, moving with the powerful presence of a Tiger, followed only by an old man in white, but the aura emitting from the old man made all the bodyguards in the room extremely nervous.


    Upon entering the room, the first thing the old man did was fix his shocked and overwrought gaze on Chu Ge.


    These bodyguards were not even Martial Artists; naturally, they didn¡¯t sense anything amiss, yet they felt unease, not understanding its source.


    But this old man was a high-level expert at the Late Postnatal Realm!


    At this realm, he could naturally feel the intentionally suppressed, vast and terrifying aura from Chu Ge, like mountains and seas.


    This aura, because Mu Bingtong was there, Chu Ge had always kept concealed.


    "Who are you? Are you with President Mu¡¯s side too?" The middle-aged woman nced at the man who had just entered and sneered: "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, this little wench has angered many this time. If you help her, be careful you don¡¯t drag yourself down too!"


    The man looked at her and responded with a cold chuckle: "Oh, is that so?"


    Just then, Xiahou Renjie, who had been curled up in a corner, suddenly shouted: "Dad? You personally came?"

 Chapter 247 - 0247 Great Majesty (Ninth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 0247 Great Majesty (Ninth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Dad?"


    The single word from Xiahou Renjie, "Dad," suddenly made nearly half of the people present change their expressions.


    The father of the third young master of the Xiahou family... Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze converged upon the middle-aged man who had just entered wearing a ck suit.


    Noticing the anxious expressions on these people¡¯s faces, Xiahou Longhu snorted coldly: "Yes, I am Xiahou Longhu!"


    "Plop¡ª"


    A dull sound, but it was from that extremely arrogant middle-aged woman who, upon hearing Xiahou Longhu announce his name, became the first to copse under the pressure¡ªher legs gave way, and she directly slumped to the ground.


    "Xiahou¡ªFamily Head?" In the crowd, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties widened his eyes, asking uncertainly: "Why, why have youe in person?"


    "Hm?" Xiahou Longhu nced at him indifferently and snorted: "What? Do I need to report to you where I go?"


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead broke out in sweat, and he hurriedly shook his hands: "Not at all, not at all, what the Xiahou family head is speaking of!"


    He was just apany chairman, at most wealthy but without power. In Shanghai, his kind could only unt themselves in front of ordinary people, but must bow down before any slightly influential local family, let alone the Xiahou family, one of the Four Great Families of Shanghai.


    Xiahou Longhu¡¯s cold gaze swept over the group and finallynded on Xiahou Renjie.


    "Dad, you¡ªyou¡¯vee a bit early." Xiahou Renjie, following what Chen Tianxiong had said earlier and determined to perform in front of his father, ran over with his face covered and boasted: "This guy and Mu Bingtong¡¯s Jinxiu Group will be finished soon, you didn¡¯t need toe personally for such a trivial matter, I can handle it myself!"


    This statement made Xiahou Longhu¡¯s face twitch, while Chu Ge, from a distance, looked on with a smile that was not quite a smile, remaining silent.


    Yet despite this, Xiahou Longhu still caught the fleeting coldness in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes. He clearly realized that if this matter was not handled well, any bit of goodwill between the Xiahou family and Chu Ge might bepletely severed!


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it right away¡ª"


    "p¡ª"


    However, before Xiahou Renjie could finish his words, Xiahou Longhu had already swung his arm around in a full circle, delivering a p across the face.


    The crisp sound echoed in the private room, and everyone was stunned, including Xiahou Renjie himself, who covered his swollen cheek, looking bewildered and panicked at Xiahou Longhu.


    Seeing blood continuously seeping from the corner of Xiahou Renjie¡¯s mouth, even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but sigh; Xiahou Longhu was truly unhesitating to strike!


    "If I hade anyter, you¡¯d be dead!" Xiahou Longhu looked fiercely at Xiahou Renjie and roared: "It¡¯s no big deal if you die, but if you end up dragging down the entire Xiahou family, nobody will forgive you!"


    Xiahou Renjie stared nkly at Xiahou Longhu, still covering his cheek, silent.


    In front of everyone¡¯s shock-stricken gaze, Xiahou Longhu stepped towards Chu Ge, then bowed and lowered his head.


    "Mr. Chu, my unworthy son has offended you. This time it is our Xiahou family¡¯s fault. If there¡¯s anything you me us for, just say it, and my Xiahou family will certainly make fullpensation!"


    The entire venue was shocked!


    They knew clearly the identity of the man in front of them!


    One of the Four Great Families of Shanghai, the current Family Head of the Xiahou family, holds a position in Shanghai such that only a few senior members of other families surpass him in rank.


    Yet now, such amanding figure was actually bowing and lowering his head to a young man who appeared to be just over twenty, fearful of even the slightest offense!


    At this moment, cold sweat began to form on Xiahou Longhu¡¯s forehead.


    This was because Chu Ge had released some of his suppressed power, and anyone standing within three meters of him could feel an oppressive force transcending the Innate level exuding from him!


    Currently, Xiahou Longhu was the only one within that range in the entire private room.


    This incident made Chu Ge realize that merely negotiating was not enough with these families; a certain level of deterrence was necessary!


    And clearly, Xiahou Longhu had just walked into the line of fire.


    "Dad¡ªwhy, why do you have to apologize to him?"


    Finally, Xiahou Renjie couldn¡¯t hold back and yelled out loud, his years of arrogance and vanity overwhelming his reason and making him stand up from the ground to question Xiahou Longhu.


    "Why?" Xiahou Longhu turned to look at his third son, his eyes shing a nearly murderous gaze, "Just because his surname is Chu! Even Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima here would respectfully address him as Mr. Chu!"


    "Mr.¡ªMr. Chu?"


    Everyone present was stunned at once.


    His reputation preceded him, Chu Ge¡¯s renown had long been circting among Shanghai¡¯s upper society, yet few had actually met him. After all, Chu Ge preferred not to show off and, unless necessary, rarely attended those social gatherings. Hence, many had heard of him but never seen him in person.


    Now hearing Xiahou Longhu say this, a man in the crowd trembled as he asked, "Could it be... that Mr. Chu who is with Mr. Ouyang?"


    This time, Xiahou Longhu didn¡¯t even look and directly said, "Who else in Shanghai could make me bow my head but that Mr. Chu?"


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Mr. Chu, Doctor Chu! Known for his life-saving abilities, once saved the entire Ouyang family and was revered as an honored guest by the Sima family. God of Wealth Zhao respected him greatly, and even Huo Tianqian, it¡¯s said, bowed before him!


    Many rumors circted about "Mr. Chu," but they never imagined they would actually meet this figure from the rumors in person, and they had seriously offended him!


    The middle-aged man in a gray suit before now looked as pale as death; he could almost imagine his own fate. Even if Chu Ge really just took fifty percent of his shares and pursued no further, there were plenty in Shanghai eager to connect with Mr. Chu. These people would make his life a living hell!


    "Mr. Chu, this really is a misunderstanding..." Cold sweat even began to drip from Xiahou Longhu¡¯s forehead, he stuttered a few times, eventually only managing to utter these weak words.


    "A misunderstanding?" Chu Ge sneered coldly, looking at Xiahou Longhu and said, "Family Head Xiahou really thinks highly of himself, with a single ¡¯misunderstanding,¡¯ you wish topletely brush this matter under the rug?"

 Chapter 248 - 0248: Are You Satisfied? (Tenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 0248: Are You Satisfied? (Tenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Even though he knew the matter wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily, when Chu Ge personally said it out loud, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s face still felt a chill in his heart.


    Staring intently at Chu Ge, after a while, he suddenly turned his head to the old man behind him and said, "Break both of his legs! Additionally, chop off one of his little fingers."


    The old man nodded, then walked towards Xiahou Renjie.


    At this moment, Xiahou Renjie¡¯s face finally changed, looking at Xiahou Longhu in disbelief.


    The rtionship between the two had never been good from childhood, but, after all, he was still his son, he could not imagine Xiahou Longhu would actually issue such an order, and seemingly without the slightest hesitation!


    Xiahou Renjie seemed to still want to struggle, but how could a profligate spoiled by wine and women escape the grasp of a postnatal martial artist?


    Soon, a scream echoed through the corridor.


    And the old man then returned to the private room, nodding at Xiahou Longhu.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiahou Longhu looked at Chu Ge and said in a heavy tone, "With this disposition, I wonder if Mr. Chu finds it satisfactory?"


    It must be said, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s handling style could be considered swift and decisive. At that moment, Chu Ge also withdrew the pressure from his body, nodding indifferently, "Since you have given a response, I will treat this incident as if it never happened!"


    "But¡ª" As he spoke, Chu Ge turned the conversation, looking towards the others, "The Xiahou Family Head has given his ount, what about yours?"


    "Each person, must cede fifty percent of their shares to the Jinxiu Group!" Xiahou Longhu had clearly spent some time in the corridor before, having heard every word of the conversation there, he continued in Chu Ge¡¯s stead at this moment.


    "I¡ª" The man in the grey suit was on the verge of tears, he could never have expected that this seemingly inconspicuous young man would have such a significant backing!


    "Oh yes." Chu Ge suddenly looked towards him, saying coldly with a sneer, "For the others it¡¯s fifty percent, but for you, it¡¯s eighty percent!"


    "You said what?" The man in the grey suit widened his eyes, looking at Chu Ge in disbelief.


    "Mr. Chu, leave these people to me," Xiahou Longhu suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    Chu Ge gave him a look and nodded, "Alright, then I¡¯ll trouble the Xiahou Family Head with this matter."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Xiahou Longhu couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of joy. Delegating this matter to him implied that Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t pursue the issue with Xiahou Renjie anymore, and through this incident, the Xiahou Family had once again established a connection with Chu Ge!


    The following proceedings were naturally much simpler. Chu Ge had intended to return with Mu Bingtong, but Xiahou Longhu said that the heads of their three families were all gathered in a manor, waiting for his arrival.


    After arranging for Mu Bingtong to be sent back, Chu Ge followed Xiahou Longhu to the said manor.


    The geographical location of the manor was excellent. To secure thisnd, not only did it require a huge sum of money but also significant connections and influence, of course, these were not a big deal for the Four Great Families.


    At the entrance of the manor, Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima were already waiting. Seeing Chu Ge step out of the car, both old masters walked over briskly.


    "Hehehe, I heard that a whelp from the Xiahou Family has offended Mr. Chu; indeed, it¡¯s a failing of the Xiahou Family Head¡¯s discipline!" Old Man Sima seemed impatient, but having reached the status of an old master, which of them was a fool?


    At first nce, his words seemed to touch a sensitive topic, but in reality, he was covertly pleading on behalf of Xiahou Longhu, who cast a grateful look at Old Man Sima.


    Chu Ge shook his head, speaking softly, "Since the Xiahou Family Head has given me a satisfactory ount, let¡¯s put this matter behind us."


    Once these words were spoken, both old masters, including Xiahou Longhu, breathed a sigh of relief. Although Chu Ge had already said it once in the private room, this, said in front of the two old masters, obviously carried more credibility.


    "Old Man Sima, always bringing up what should not be mentioned; since it¡¯s all in the past, why dredge it up? Come, Mr. Chu, what do you think of this newly built manor?"


    Mr. Ouyang feigned a scowl at Old Man Sima,ughing and cursing to close the topic, then looked at Chu Ge with a smile.


    "Oh?" Chu Ge nced at the elegant manor in front of him and nodded, "It seems nice, so please, lead the way, you two old masters."


    The two old men exchanged nces, smiled, and began to show Chu Ge around the manor.


    It was evident that a massive amount of money had been spent on building this manor. Theyout was exquisite, yet everywhere there was an air of natural grace, as if all of it was not man-made but inherently intrinsic.


    What¡¯s more, it may have been a coincidence, but the location of this manor just so happened to be at the center where Shanghai¡¯s Spiritual Energy converged, meaning the Spiritual Energy here was about twice that of the outside.


    "Mr. Chu, how do you like this manor?"


    Mr. Ouyang suddenly asked Chu Ge with a smile.


    "Very nice." Chu Ge nodded and praised.


    "Hahahaha, I was sure that Mr. Chu would be pleased." Mr. Ouyangughed heartily, then looked at Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu, starting from today, this manor belongs to you."


    "Hm?" Chu Ge was taken aback, though his face didn¡¯t show too much of an apparent change of expression.


    After all, having witnessed the power of Jian Chunqiu, these worldly possessions had be hard to affect his mindset. If one reaches the Divinity Realm, what is the value of power and wealth anyway?


    Seeing this reaction from Chu Ge, a hint of astonishment passed through the old men¡¯s eyes.


    After all, this was no small matter. A manor, especially in a ce like Shanghai where every inch ofnd is worth its weight in gold, its value was immeasurable. Any person who heard such news would likely be ecstatic, perhaps even doubting if they were in a dream.


    And yet, Chu Ge, barely into his twenties, was only momentarily puzzled by the news. This mindset was rare in the world!


    "Hehe, actually, it is to express our thanks," Mr. Ouyang eventually spoke.


    He looked at Chu Ge and continued with a sigh, "Previously on the cruise, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Chu, I¡¯m afraid we old men would have all been in peril. And moreover, after Duan Congxing¡¯s death, our three families benefited greatly from the Duan Family."


    "That¡¯s right." Mr. Sima nodded, adding, "We originally nned to give Mr. Chu shares, but after discussing, we decided to gift this manor to Mr. Chu as a token of our gratitude. Please do not refuse!"

 Chapter 249 - 0249 I Accepted It (Shiyi Update)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 0249 I epted It (Shiyi Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "The manor?" Chu Ge pondered for a moment and nodded, "The two old masters spoke so earnestly, it would seem pretentious of me to decline any further. Thus, I shall respectfully ept your offer and take it!"


    He indeed needed a private domain, as he had been nning to buy a standalone vi not long before.


    After all, Mu Bingtong was just an ordinary person, it was quite inconvenient for her to always stay in the vi, some ancient martialbat techniques simply couldn¡¯t be practiced there.


    Seeing Chu Ge agree, several people simultaneously revealed smiles.


    This manor was not only a gift of thanks but also a favor; if anything happened in the family in the future, considering today¡¯s gesture, Chu Ge would certainly lend a hand!


    However, at that moment, Chu Ge suddenly said, "By the way, I have a favor to ask of you three!"


    "Oh?" The three exchanged nces, and Old Master Ouyang nodded, "Please speak freely, Mr. Chu. As long as it is within our power, we will not shirk."


    "Hmm." Chu Ge nodded and directly took out his phone, beginning to type on it.


    A few minutester, Chu Ge handed the phone to Old Master Ouyang: "I¡¯d like to ask the three of you to help me gather the materials listed here!"


    It was just then, upon sensing the rich Spiritual Energy in the manor, an idea suddenly struck Chu Ge.


    Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array!


    From the Jade Pendant that Huo Tianqian gave, the recorded array could cover an area as small as a few meters, or even encase severalrge mountains!


    In ancient times, it could even serve as the Mountain Protection Array for a Sect.


    And Chu Ge, intended to set up the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array to epass the entire manor!


    "This is..." Old Master Ouyang let his subordinates quickly record these materials, then handed the phone back to Chu Ge.


    "The three of you in Shanghai have extensive reach and influence, so asking for your help with the collection is undoubtedly the quickest way. Once these materials are gathered, at that time, I think I¡¯ll give you a surprise!"


    Chu Ge put away his phone, looking at Old Master Ouyang indifferently.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ge wanted these materials, they still nodded, and immediately arranged for people to handle it.


    This time, the main purpose of inviting Chu Ge over was to transfer the manor. Since they had already agreed, there was no need for the three to stay longer. After Chu Ge declined their invitation for dinner, the three left the manor together.


    Chu Ge, meanwhile, thoroughly walked through the manor again, and after determining the general distribution of the Spiritual Energy, he prepared to return to Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the manor¡¯s main gate, he was facing a young man in his mid-twenties, dressed in a white suit.


    Being a Martial Artist, he was extremely sensitive to different auras, thus Chu Ge had already noticed the man¡¯s gaze firmly locked on him. He simply stopped at the manor entrance and waited for the man to approach.


    "Are you so certain I came for you?" Indeed, the man stopped in front of Chu Ge, but seemed a bit puzzled, staring at Chu Ge and asked.


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, "It¡¯s best to speak directly if you have matters to discuss, as I don¡¯t seem to recognize you."


    "But I know you, and you should know me too," the man said, somewhat cryptically.


    Just as Chu Ge¡¯s brow slightly furrowed, the man burst outughing: "Let me introduce myself, my surname is Xiahou, Xiahou Wudao. I am the second son of the Xiahou family, and Xiahou Renjie, whose legs were just disabled, is my brother."


    "The Xiahou family?" Chu Ge looked at him, speaking softly, "So, are you here to seek revenge for your brother?"


    "Revenge?" Xiahou Wudao widened his eyes, seemingly hearing something unthinkable, "Why would I seek revenge for that useless person?"


    Chu Ge was slightly taken aback by such unreserved words.


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Xiahou Wudao suddenlyughed heartily; after about five or six seconds, he controlled hisughter, "Ah, I almost forgot, Mr. Chu might not be familiar with our family dynamics. Me, my elder brother, and Xiahou Renjie, we share the same father, Xiahou Longhu, but we each have a different mother."


    Having half-brothers from different mothers was not unusual in big families, but it was still rtively rare for three brothers to have three different mothers.


    Yet, Chu Ge had no desire to delve into the matter, and sidestepped Xiahou Wudao towards the road, "I have no interest in these private matters of big ns. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    However, just as Chu Ge was about halfway down, Xiahou Wudao suddenly spoke.


    "Not interested in our family¡¯s private matters, then I wonder, Mr. Chu, if you might be interested in an assassination that urred a month ago?"


    Chu Ge paused in his steps.


    Xiahou Wudao¡¯s face suddenly contorted into a bizarre smile, his smile growing wider, and he even beganughing maniacally, looking at Chu Ge¡¯s retreating figure: "Hahaha, Mr. Chu, do you still remember, a month ago, in an abandoned area of Shanghai, there was an assassin with a crossbow who tried to kill you? Are you still without a clue about who was behind it?"


    Finally, Chu Ge turned around, staring coldly at Xiahou Wudao: "You know who was behind it? Or should I say... that incident is directly connected to you?"


    As he said this, a faint oppressive aura began to emanate from Chu Ge.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Xiahou Wudao showed no signs of fear.


    Ordinary people would definitely not be able to withstand the pressurizing aura from a Martial Artist; there are only two exnations possible: Either this Xiahou Wudao was a hidden master, so much so that even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t detect even a bit of his aura, thus mistaking him for an ordinary person.


    Or, mentally, he was aplete madman!


    From the current circumstances, it evidently leaned towards thetter, given even Jian Chunqiu in the Divine Communication Realm couldn¡¯t deceive Chu Ge.


    "Both of those exnations are correct, but not urate!" Xiahou Wudao looked at Chu Ge,ughing, "I am the one behind it. Yes, I sent that assassin to kill you. At that time, I knew nothing about Martial Artists, thinking it was just about Martial Arts, I had no idea..."


    He left his sentence unfinished, clearly, the strength Chu Ge demonstrated on the cruise had been conveyed to the younger generation of the Three Major Families!


    To be honest, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s words took Chu Ge somewhat by surprise; he misstepped, instantly closed the distance between them, and sped one hand around Xiahou Wudao¡¯s throat, but he did not tighten his grip.


    "To admit it so openly in front of me, you ¨C are you not afraid of death? Or did youe here seeking death?"

 Chapter 250 - 0250: The Way of the Martial Artist (Twelfth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 0250: The Way of the Martial Artist (Twelfth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Is this... the power of a Martial Artist?" Xiahou Wudao¡¯s eyes, however, showed no fear; instead, he looked at Chu Ge excitedly and muttered, "Although the power you demonstrated in the video is much more terrifying than this, reality and video are ultimately two different things. So, there really are beings in this world that transcend mortals!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression became somewhat strange; this was the first time he had encountered someone like Xiahou Wudao.


    From his current behavior, he seemed to be some sort of fanatic, willing to abandon even his own life for what he pursued!


    "So what?" Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother with that anymore and looked at Xiahou Wudao with a coldugh: "You¡¯re willing to pay with your life just to witness my power?"


    "Pay with my life? Why would I need to pay with my life?" Xiahou Wudaoughed, looking at Chu Ge and said, "It¡¯s true you¡¯re a Martial Artist and your power is indeed heart-shaking, but no matter how strong your power is, can you really oppose an entire nation? This is Shanghai, not the Public Sea. Killing someone in the street holds consequences!"


    Indeed, even the Four Great Families would not dare be so brazen as to kill someone in the streets of Shanghai.


    However, facing Xiahou Wudao¡¯s threat, Chu Geughed instead: "It seems you still have some misconceptions about my power. You should know about Chen Jun, right?"


    "Chen Jun¡ª" Xiahou Wudao seemed to recall something, his facial expression imperceptibly shifted: "So it was you who turned Chen Jun into a vegetative state!"


    "Therefore, I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense anymore," Chu Ge looked at him and said coldly, "Otherwise, I don¡¯t rmend using the same methods on you that I used on Chen Jun!"


    Finally, Xiahou Wudao¡¯splexionpletely changed.


    And Chu Ge¡¯s hand gripping his neck, began to slowly tighten...


    "Do you really want the Jade Pendant?" Just as Chu Ge was about topletely tighten his grip and lift him up, Xiahou Wudao finally spoke.


    "That Jade Pendant given to you by Huo Tianqian must be very important to you, right?" Xiahou Wudao looked at Chu Ge, supporting the gap at his neck with both hands and gritted his teeth, "If I¡¯m wrong, then it¡¯s my bad luck. Just go ahead and do it!"


    Jade Pendant...


    Chu Ge was suddenly startled.


    Other matters he could disregard, but the matter regarding the Jade Pendant was crucial. If it got out and those hidden Sects knew about it, it would be terrible!


    As Jian Chunqiu mentioned, the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant never manifested its power when in the old man¡¯s hands. If those major Sects knew that such a heaven-defying Cultivation Technique was hidden inside the Jade Pendant, they would definitely act to seize it.


    If it were only him, it wouldn¡¯t matter so much, but now with Mu Bingtong involved as well, he couldn¡¯t guarantee the character of those Ancient Martial Sect people. If any ident urred, it would indeed be regrettable!


    With this thought, not only did Chu Ge have no intention of letting Xiahou Wudao off, but his eyes even emitted killing intent.


    Even though he knew of the Jade Pendant, it might still be safer to deal with him directly!


    To be honest, Xiahou Wudao was also somewhat panicked by now; he had guessed that the Jade Pendant was extremely important to Chu Ge, but hadn¡¯t expected it to be to such an extent. As a descendant of the Xiahou Family, Xiahou Wudao was certainly no fool like Xiahou Renjie; he could tell from the subtle changes in Chu Ge¡¯s expression that this man had murderous intentions towards him!


    "I know the whereabouts of two Jade Pendants; although I can¡¯t confirm if they are the ones you are looking for, but we can definitely give it a try; after all, you wouldn¡¯t lose anything by doing so!"


    Finally, just when the murderous intent in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes reached its peak, Xiahou Wudao hurriedly said: "And you can be assured, I really do not know what the Jade Pendant means to you. I only know that both you and the Vajra Sect members who came to Shanghai are searching for it, so it must be especially important to you!"


    Finally, after a tense silence thatsted for several seconds, Chu Ge¡¯s hand slowly loosened, and Xiahou Wudao also heaved a great sigh of relief.


    Honestly, the feeling of beingpletely enveloped by death just then was truly terrifying!


    It was only at this moment that Xiahou Wudao suddenly realized that his clothes had been soaked in cold sweat at some point.


    "The news about the Jade Pendant?" Watching Xiahou Wudao gradually catch his breath, Chu Ge finally spoke, asking indifferently.


    Xiahou Wudao took a look around; the estate was in a business district with a prime location, which meant there would be many people passing by. The action between the two had already drawn the attention of countless onlookers, some of whom had already taken out their phones, ready to call the police.


    "Come inside." Chu Ge opened the estate gate.


    It must be said, the old masters really spared no expense; the interior of the estate was adorned with extremely exquisite decorations, and even in the study, there was a specially made purple y teapot ced.


    Chu Ge poured some cold water into it, his fingers lightly touching the purple y pot, and in just a few seconds, plumes of steam began to billow from the teapot¡¯s spout.


    This sight once again left Xiahou Wudao in awe for a long while.


    Holding the teacup handed to him by Chu Ge, Xiahou Wudao suddenlyughed and said: "Hehe, to have Mr. Chu personally brew tea, I presume even the old masters haven¡¯t had this privilege, right?"


    "It depends on the situation. This cup could be fragrant tea or it could be deadly tea!" Chu Ge¡¯s words were certainly not polite.


    However, to these words, Xiahou Wudao didn¡¯t mind at all; he took a sip of the hot tea, immensely enjoying it as he squinted his eyes, and after a while, heughed: "You know, you are quite an interesting person. The old masters treat you with the utmost respect, fearing that the slightest mistake might anger you. Really, there¡¯s no need for that."


    With that, Xiahou Wudao shook his head and chuckled, continuing, "Essentially, you are quite azy person. As long as your matters are handled well and no one offends your taboos, there¡¯s really no need to worry too much."


    These words,ing from Xiahou Wudao, indeed slightly surprised Chu Ge; he looked at Xiahou Wudao and nodded, replying, "Exactly right, you understand me well."


    "Right." Xiahou Wudaoughed, "As they say, often it¡¯s not your friends who understand you the best, but your enemies. I might not quite qualify as your enemy yet, but as a rival in love, perhaps I do."


    "A rival in love?"


    "That¡¯s right." Xiahou Wudao had a fearless character, nodding directly: "I had thought about pursuing Mu Bingtong before, but now, that thought haspletely vanished, so you don¡¯t need to guard against me in this respect."

 Chapter 251 - 0251: This Side is Very Fragrant (The Thirteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 0251: This Side is Very Fragrant (The Thirteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "You really are quite frank." Facing Xiahou Wudao¡¯s performance, Chu Ge really didn¡¯t know what to say; after all, this man before him truly couldn¡¯t be measured bymon sense.


    But it had to be said, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s character actually won over some of Chu Ge¡¯s favor. At least now, he no longer harbored the intention to kill him.


    "Let¡¯s discuss the terms." Chu Ge put down his teacup and looked at Xiahou Wudao: "What do you want?"


    There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world, and Chu Ge understood this perfectly. Even Mr. Ouyang, who owed him a life, did everything out of his own motives, not to mention the madman before him who could disregard everything?


    "Very simple, Martial Artist!" Xiahou Wudao startedughing, looking at Chu Ge with a hint of eagerness in his eyes: "I heard that you can turn an ordinary person into a Postnatal Martial Artist directly!"


    "Did Zhao Wuji tell you that?" Chu Ge straightened up, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "No, don¡¯t misunderstand, nobody has snitched to me, nor has anyone deliberately spread the news," Xiahou Wudao denied any framing, and straightforwardly said, "About a month ago, you had Huo Tianqian go to Su City to collect a batch of medicinal herbs, right? Coincidentally, I have business there, and it¡¯s doing quite well; naturally, I could find out about some things."


    Bringing up Huo Tianqian, Chu Ge immediately asked: "Did Huo Tianqian encounter any trouble?"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s phone had been unreachable for a long time, and because he was too caught up in Shanghai¡¯s affairs, he truly couldn¡¯t extricate himself, resulting in aplete loss of contact.


    "Trouble?" Xiahou Wudao shook his head, showing a contemtive expression: "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s far more than just trouble. Thest time my men saw Huo Tianqian was roughly three days ago; by that time, Huo Tianqian only had one arm left and was wrapped in bandages, appearing to have sustained serious injuries."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s trip to Su City was entirely on his behalf, yet now someone had injured him to such an extent that, ording to what Xiahou Wudao said, it was questionable if he could even preserve his life!


    "Huo Tianqian was promoted by you to a Postnatal Martial Artist, and now he has been left in such a state, I suppose only a legendary Innate Grandmaster could manage to do that?" Xiahou Wudao sized up Chu Ge and said softly.


    The intelligence he had obtained indicated that Chu Ge was currently at the Peak of Postnatal and had not reached the Innate level. Judging by his abilities exhibited on video, Xiahou Wudao naturally assumed Huo Tianqian to be in the same category.


    Chu Ge shook his head: "It seems that, although your intelligencework is extensive, you still do not have a clear understanding of Martial Artists. There is a great difference between Postnatal and Postnatal!"


    Xiahou Wudao didn¡¯t speak this time; indeed, although his intelligence capabilities were terrifying, that was only in rtion to the world of ordinary people. The world of Martial Artists was far beyond his easy reach.


    "Speak up, I cannot do anything for nothing," Chu Ge weighed the options but still opted not to go directly to Su City to rescue Huo Tianqian.


    After all, Huo Tianqian was just a pawn he had ced; if he were to die, then so be it. It would just mean that the undergroundndscape of Shanghai needed to be reorganized.


    Faced with such a decision from Chu Ge, Xiahou Wudao couldn¡¯t help but nod, looking at Chu Ge with a smile: "Mr. Chu, on ordinary days you appear amiable and indolent, but in reality, deep down, you are as cold-blooded as I am!"


    This time, Chu Ge didn¡¯t reply, or rather, he didn¡¯t deny it. Regarding those who had no emotional ties to him, Chu Ge could indeed remain indifferent to their life and death.


    Seeing this, Xiahou Wudao no longer wasted words and directly said: "I know, the Duan Family has such a Jade Pendant, which seems to be passed down from the ancestors of the Duan Family and is one of the items offered for worship in the Duan Family Ancestral Hall. As for the exact location, that I do not know."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiahou Wudao with slight surprise.


    He never expected that Xiahou Wudao would have such precise intelligence, especially since it involved the Duan Family, one of the Four Great Families!


    The rumor about Xiahou Wudao outside was: Xiahou Madman, who doesn¡¯t look at the big picture and seeks only momentary pleasure without long-term nning. It seems all these rumors are mistaken or perhaps, they are a Blinding Technique he purposely created!


    The real Xiahou Wudao is actually quite like Lin Dong, whom he met on the cruise, except more ruthless and with a much deeper background.


    "There¡¯s no such thing as getting something for nothing. I know the rules. After you have verified the Jade Pendant, or rather, after you have obtained the Jade Pendant, it¡¯s not toote for you to fulfill your end of the deal."


    As he said this, Xiahou Wudao had already stood up, seemingly prepared to leave.


    Chu Ge remained seated, only watching him walk a few steps before suddenly saying, "You haven¡¯t mentioned another possibility ¡ª if you help me get the Jade Pendant, maybe there will be an extra bonus? Something also good for a Martial Artist."


    Naturally, what Chu Ge was referring to in his hand was the Spiritual Liquid, though he did not explicitly say so.


    Xiahou Wudao paused in his steps, turned his head to look at Chu Ge and said, "It¡¯s different. Even if today¡¯s incident leaks out, I still have ways to get out of it. But my identity is always there. The second son of the Xiahou Family, the moment I get involved, whether as an individual or representing the family, it will send a message to the Duan Family¡ªXiahou Family has made a move!"


    As he spoke, there was no change in Xiahou Wudao¡¯s expression. Clearly, these words were not a spur-of-the-moment thought, but something he¡¯d considered a long time ago.


    In other words, he had long anticipated that Chu Ge might ask this question!


    "Indeed." Chu Ge slowly set down his teacup, smiling as he watched Xiahou Wudao¡¯s departing figure: "Everyone outside calls you Xiahou Madman, saying that when you get excited, you act recklessly without considering the consequences. Now it seems, ¡¯acting recklessly¡¯ is indeed true, but as for ¡¯not considering the consequences¡¯ ¡ª it must be rumors."


    Xiahou Wudao smiled but did not respond.


    Instead, Chu Ge continued to speak: "By the way, aren¡¯t you worried that after I get the item, I¡¯ll simply deny the deal?"


    This time, Xiahou Wudao took steps to leave directly, but just as he was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned his head, revealing a peculiar smile at Chu Ge: "Worried, that¡¯s why I¡¯m holding one more card up my sleeve. The information I know about the Jade Pendant, in fact, there are two, one in the possession of the Duan Family, and about the other¡ª I¡¯ll tell you after you get the one from the Duan Family."


    After saying this, Xiahou Wudao walked out directly.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge watched his back without uttering a word, just the teacup in his hand suddenly showing a web of fine cracks spreading across it, but the tea inside did not spill a single drop.


    "Heh, Xiahou Wudao? Interesting."


    ......


    Since the people who were supposed to leave had gone, there was naturally no need to stay in the manor any longer. Previously, Mr. Ouyang wanted to provide a car and driver exclusively for sending Chu Ge back, but Chu Ge declined.


    After taking a taxi back to the vi, it was not toote, just a little after seven o¡¯clock in the evening during summer, and the remnant traces of the sunset could still be vaguely seen outside.


    Shen Yaoyao had not yet returned at this time, while Mu Bingtong was curled up on the sofa, intently watching herptop. When she saw Chu Ge return, she pointed to the noodles on the table and said, "You didn¡¯t eat much at the hotel, so I made you some noodles... it¡¯s the only thing I know how to make."


    She spoke thest sentence very softly, as if a little embarrassed.


    Chu Ge, however, just smiled, sat down at the table, and picked up his chopsticks: "Noodles are great, very fragrant!"

 Chapter 252 - 0252: Scouting for Candidates (The Fourteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 0252: Scouting for Candidates (The Fourteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Bingtong has always been a smart woman, knowing what should be asked and what should not.


    This time, however, she couldn¡¯t help herself, after all, fifty percent of the shares of so manypanies, if all added to Jinxiu Group, it would mean that Jinxiu Group would truly be a behemoth in Shanghai!


    Even if it couldn¡¯t match up to Zhao Wuji¡¯s Tianrui Bank, it would still probably be one of thergest enterprises under Tianrui Bank.


    "Chu Ge, just what exactly is your identity? Why even Xiahou Longhu shows such respect towards you?" Finally, after much hesitation, Mu Bingtong still asked.


    Chu Ge, however, showed no displeasure. Since this woman had asked, it meant that, unbeknownst to her, she had already given him a ce in her heart. Otherwise, with Mu Bingtong¡¯s cold nature, she wouldn¡¯t be the slightest bit interested in trying to understand, even if n leaders of the Four Great Families of Modu treated him with the utmost respect.


    It¡¯s just that, it seems he indeed has that ability now.


    "Do you still remember when I told you that I saved Mr. Ouyang¡¯s life?" At this moment, Chu Ge had just finished a bowl of noodles at breakneck speed, and then he put down the bowl and chopsticks, looking at Mu Bingtong as he spoke.


    "Yeah, I remember." Mu Bingtong nodded her head.


    Chu Ge had indeed told her before that he saved Mr. Ouyang¡¯s life with his medical skills, and his use of a silver needle to revive her father Mu Changge had also proven this point well.


    "The old master of the Xiahou family is currently seriously ill. And the Xiahou family just happens to know about my miraculous medical skills. You understand the importance of the old master to these families, don¡¯t you? So, do you see why Xiahou Longhu is so respectful towards me?"


    After weighing the situation, Chu Ge decided to not involve Mu Bingtong in the world of martial artists, at least until he broke through to the Innate realm!


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s exnation, Mu Bingtong was nearly convinced, despite some minor doubts, but for now, this was the most rational exnation.


    Moreover, she had also heard that the old master of the Xiahou family was seriously ill and that none of the renowned medical experts from all over Huaxia and even some from abroad were able to save him, only prolong his life temporarily.


    The following events hardly need to be exined; after Shen Yaoyao returned, sheined about only having noodles to eat, fortunately, Chu Ge hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet and personally cooked a sumptuous dinner for the youngdy.


    As mentioned before, Chu Ge could be ruthless towards those without emotional ties, but for those who made it into his heart, he was undeniably a man worth relying on!


    A night passed without words.


    The next morning, Chu Ge went to work as the collected items from the families had not yet been dealt with, and since he couldn¡¯t leave Shanghai for the time being, he nned to work peacefully in Mu Bingtong¡¯spany for the time being.


    With the despicable Sun Yinglong and Zhao Cheng gone, and with Ms. Xu taking over as Deputy Manager of the Finance Department, the atmosphere at work undoubtedly became much more rxed, filled with lively chatter andughter.


    Despite this, everyone¡¯s work efficiency did not decline but actually improved a lot.


    When Chu Ge arrived at thepany, Ms. Xu was cleaning his office.


    "Ms. Xu, good morning," Chu Ge casually greeted as he hung up his coat.


    Ms. Xu, startled at first, rxed andughed upon seeing it was Chu Ge: "Manager Chu, you¡¯re quite early today."


    Although Chu Ge appeared to bezy, he had been following his master since he was young, and his biological clock was incredibly stable, always waking up at six o¡¯clock sharp without any deviation.


    "These things should be left to the cleaning staff," said Chu Ge as he poured two cups of tea, handing one to Ms. Xu and sitting down with the other in hand.


    Ms. Xu epted the tea cup somewhat ttered since it had been less than a day since Chu Ge joined the Finance Department and she had not fully grasped his personality; him pouring tea for her came as a pleasant surprise.


    "Oh, I just came early, so I cleaned up a bit. I hope it¡¯s okay that I entered the manager¡¯s office on my own," Ms. Xu said with a smile.


    Chu Ge shook his head: "It¡¯s fine."


    There really wasn¡¯t anything of importance in the manager¡¯s office. The routine documents were handled by Ms. Xu every day. As for critically important matters, Chu Ge would make quick decisions before directly sending them to Mu Bingtong.


    "By the way, Manager Chu," just as Ms. Xu was about to leave, she suddenly leaned in close to Chu Ge, asking in a secretive tone, "I heard that ourpany is going to expand?"


    "Oh?" Chu Ge looked at her in surprise: "You¡¯re quite informed, aren¡¯t you?"


    Had the events from justst night already spread this morning?


    "Sweat, nothing like that," Ms. Xu waved her hand: "It¡¯s just that this morning, all those top executives from otherpanies came to our office, seeming to discuss some share transfer matters. President Mu is really making big moves this time, swallowing the shares of so manypanies all at once."


    As she spoke, Ms. Xu swallowed, her eyes filled with longing: "I only now realize just how strong ourpany¡¯s finances are. The financial documents we usually handle show nothing of the sort, it seems President Mu has kept this hidden quite deep!"


    Hearing this, Chu Ge could not help but shake his head andugh: "Alright, stop prying, just know that thepany is indeed about to take off, and when that happens, your sries and bonuses will see a substantial increase."


    This statement was true, though he wasn¡¯t familiar with the operations of Jinxiu Group, but to know that such a huge benefit had been gained effortlessly, without paying any price, was a boon that would naturally lead to improvedpany benefits.


    After all, although Mu Bingtong appeared tough and aloof on the outside, she was certainly not a stingy boss.


    "By the way, Manager Chu," as Ms. Xu prepared to leave, she suddenly remembered something and turned back to smile at Chu Ge: "About the potential candidate you asked me to look forst time, I¡¯ve found someone."


    "Candidate?" Chu Ge pondered briefly, quickly recalling it.


    With so many events urring within a single day,pounded by the impact of the Jade Pendant, such a minor issue at thepany wasn¡¯t something Chu Ge needed to take to heart.


    He thought for a few seconds before remembering that he had asked Ms. Xu to help scout for a candidate for the deputy manager since, aside from a manager, the key departments of the Finance Department required the presence of two deputy managers.

 Chapter 253 - 0253: The White Fog Dragon (Fifteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 0253: The White Fog Dragon (Fifteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Oh, I remember now, how is that person?" Chu Ge nodded and asked.


    "Hmm, the person is pretty good, though just joined thepany, has a strong desire for self-improvement, capable, and doesn¡¯t act hastily like young people do; very steady. Worth a trial."


    Ms. Xu said this as she took out a sheet of paper from her overcoat pocket andid it in front of Chu Ge.


    The sheet was a personal profile, with a photo that made Chu Ge pause for a moment.


    It was a picture of a beautiful young girl, shing a bright sunny smile. Of course, Chu Ge wasn¡¯t moved by her looks; so far, aside from Nangong Man Sha, he hadn¡¯t met any woman whose beauty couldpare to Mu Bingtong¡¯s.


    What slightly surprised Chu Ge was that the person Ms. Xu rmended turned out to be Qin Luoluo.


    But as for Qin Luoluo, Chu Ge was quite relieved. The girl¡¯s professional capabilities were beyond question; it could already be seen during the interview. As for her personality, it was naturally good.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go with her then." Chu Ge made a direct decision and handed back the profile: "Find some time to head to her current employer to formalize the transfer. Once she arrives, she can start immediately. Ms. Xu, please guide her more."


    "Ah?" Ms. Xu was clearly surprised upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s decision: "Manager Chu, aren¡¯t you going to interview her?"


    "No need, I trust Ms. Xu¡¯s judgment," Chu Ge said with a smile.


    Sometimes, little white lies can go a long way in enhancing rtionships, as could be seen from the touched expression in Ms. Xu¡¯s eyes.


    As for thosepanies ceding shares, it must be said that as one of the Four Great Families of Shanghai, the deterrence of the Xiahou family was definitely not just talk. The incidents fromst night had, by this morning, led all thosepany heads toe over themselves.


    Although they all had the look of deep tragedy on their faces, not one dared to be careless, and Mu Bingtong naturally didn¡¯t give them any quarter either, insisting on taking exactly what was due, not a penny more.


    Such a significant event not only caused a stir in the upper echelons of Shanghai but also became known to the general public, who caught wind of the news. After all, real transactions betweenrge families and corporate affairs are hard to keep under wraps.


    After sorting out the Finance Department¡¯s business, Chu Ge informed Mu Bingtong and then left thepany.


    There was a press conference nned for the afternoon, where all the senior executives of thepany were expected to appear, to formally announce strategic cooperation agreements with thepanies ceding shares.


    And Mu Bingtong, knowing well that Chu Ge didn¡¯t like such events, didn¡¯t insist on his attendance.


    After leaving Jinxiu Group, Chu Ge went straight to the estate; Mr. Ouyang had already contacted him, saying everything he was collecting was ready.


    When he arrived at the estate, he found that it wasn¡¯t just Mr. Ouyang there; Mr. Sima and Xiahou Longhu were also present.


    "All are here, I see," Chu Ge walked over and greeted them.


    Seeing Chu Geing, Xiahou Longhu¡¯s face clearly showed a somewhat unnatural expression.


    To be honest, Xiahou Longhu felt very distressed. He had barely mitigated the negative impact of Xiahou Renjie the previous night, but then Xiahou Wudao had actually gone to meet Chu Ge!


    This had caused Xiahou Longhu to break out in a cold sweat. After all, he didn¡¯t know his son that well. Judging by his past actions, his son was someone who could act recklessly without regards for his life. If he had a confrontation with Mr. Chu...


    Xiahou Longhu didn¡¯t dare to think of the consequences. After all, if it involved Xiahou Wudao, then Xiahou Renjie¡¯s misdeeds would be considered mere child¡¯s y.


    Chu Ge smiled at Xiahou Longhu, who seemed worried, and said softly, "I had a good chat with Xiahou Wudaost night. The atmosphere was quite nice."


    Hearing this from Chu Ge, Xiahou Longhu finally let out a long sigh of relief, and the mood amongst those present rxedpletely.


    Mr. Ouyang, being the one closest to Chu Ge, broke the silence, asking directly, "Mr. Chu, what do you need these items for? Can you tell us now?"


    "Just wait and see," Chu Ge said.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to exin, but such matters were indeed a bit unbelievable.


    With help from others, things naturally got much simpler. After having some people ce these items at specific spots, Chu Ge strode leisurely to the side of a small artificial hill.


    Several people followed behind him, watching everything with confusion.


    Suddenly, Chu Ge stomped on the ground and roared, "Array, activate!"


    A surge of Spiritual Energy burst forth from his body, seeping through his feet into the ground. It was fortunate that his foundation was extremely profound; otherwise, even a normal Innate Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t have enough Spiritual Energy to activate the Array.


    At first, there was no change. However, when Chu Ge¡¯s Spiritual Energy touched the earth¡¯s meridians of the manor, changes finally began to ur!


    "Is... is that fog?" Xiahou Longhu murmured, watching as waves of white fog rose from the ground, swiftly enveloping the entire manor!


    A refreshing fragrance wafted through the house; this was not ordinary haze, but fog formed from condensed Spiritual Energy!


    "What is this..."


    All three of them widened their eyes in amazement at the scene, for everything before them was simply too magical.


    "Is this the method of Ancient Martial Artists?" Mr. Sima murmured.


    Chu Ge turned his head to look at him and smiled, "It¡¯s far more than just this."


    As if to prove his point, a faint yet distinct long chant suddenly came from the depths of the white fog. Hearing this chant, the bodyguards behind the Old Masters all changed their expressions, quickly stepping forward to protect the Old Masters, then cautiously watched the surrounding white fog.


    That chanting was clearly the sound of a creature!


    But what followed was a scene they would never forget.


    The white fog sporadically cleared a little, allowing the features of the distant scenery to be vaguely discernible. At the same time, a roar clearer than before suddenly echoed from the fog: "Ao¡ª"


    The fog dispersed abruptly!


    A dragon, more precisely, a Jiao Long formed of white fog, emerged from the dense fog and then circled a few meters above their heads, with the sound of Dragon Roar echoing throughout the entire manor.


    Mr. Ouyang stared nkly at the creature soaring above them, his lips trembling several times before finally spitting out the words that were stuck in his throat: "This... This is a dragon!"

 Chapter 254 - 0254: The Situation is Bad (Sixteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 0254: The Situation is Bad (Sixteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    The dragon has always been a totemic symbol in Huaxia, so one can imagine how immense the shock would be when a person living in modern society sees a living dragon one day!


    But Chu Ge simply waved his hand and the White Dragon dispersed in an instant.


    "It was just a manifestation of Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s merely superficial and hasn¡¯t developed its own Spiritual Wisdom yet, so it¡¯s not too miraculous," Chu Ge said with a shake of his head and a smile, addressing the few people who were utterly dumbstruck.


    It was only then that they slowly recovered from their astonishment, but their gazes towards Chu Ge hadpletely changed.


    If their look was initially a mix of respect with a trace of fear, now they were utterly astonished and in awe.


    Just then, Mr. Sima suddenly said in a soft voice, "Just now, Mr. Chu said that the Jiao Long shaped by Spiritual Energy hasn¡¯t developed its own Spiritual Wisdom¡ªdoes that mean, ording to Mr. Chu, that it could actually develop Spiritual Wisdom?"


    "That¡¯s correct." Chu Ge did not hide anything and directly replied, "In ancient times, powerful beings could bestow life onto mountains, rivers, nts, and insects, giving birth to Spiritual Wisdom in them, even allowing Spiritual Energy to develop Spiritual Wisdom and eventually materialize."


    "This..."


    The group exchanged nces, each seeing the incredulous and utterly shocked expressions in the others¡¯ eyes; after all, what Chu Ge was talking about seemed to go beyond the realm of Ancient Martial arts.


    In fact, Chu Ge had not really seen such things himself; these were only recorded in All Spirits Return to One.


    "By the way, the three of you have been a great help to me this time, it would be impossible for me not to show my gratitude."


    Saying this, Chu Ge stepped back several paces, dug up the soil where he had been standing, and took out three Jade Pendants.


    These three Jade Pendants had previously been cleansed by his body¡¯s True Qi and the rising Spiritual Energy from the ground,pletely changing their appearance; now they looked impable, emanating a hazy white light, and appeared dreamy and illusory.


    Even someone with no knowledge of jade could tell that these three Jade Pendants were indeed rare treasures!


    "These Jade Pendants, after being cleansed by Spiritual Energy and containing a substantial amount of it, can be carried with you to extend your lifespan, ward off illnesses, and even potentially elevate someone with talent into the ranks of Martial Artists, increasing life expectancy by decades," Chu Ge dered.


    Upon hearing these words, the faces of the three men changed.


    After all, at their stage, they had power and wealth; the only thing left was their own health.


    Various underlying health issues from their youth had all surfaced now that they were older. Even Mr. Ouyang, who had been treated by Chu Ge, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of eagerness in his eyes.


    After all, the prospect of extending life was incredibly alluring to these old men who were almost beyond their seventies!


    Xiahou Longhu took the Jade Pendant but did not hang it on himself, instead, he asked with a hopeful look, "Mr. Chu, you mentioned that these Jade Pendants can prevent all illnesses and prolong life, I wonder..."


    Chu Ge naturally understood what he wanted to ask. Before Xiahou Longhu could finish speaking, Chu Ge shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not possible. Mr. Xiahou¡¯s health condition has already been exined to me by the two Old Masters. My initial judgment is that it¡¯s not caused by anymon illness, so the Jade Pendant can¡¯t help him much. However, wearing it could indeed prolong his life for a while."


    "Is that so." Xiahou Longhu couldn¡¯t hide his look of disappointment upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, but he concealed it instantly; after all, the prospect of extended life was a nice surprise, big or small.


    Seeing this reaction, Chu Ge nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, when I find the time, I will personally go and treat Mr. Xiahou¡¯s health."


    Xiahou Longhu¡¯s expression brightened, and he hastily said, "Then we would be extremely grateful to Mr. Chu. Please rest assured, whether sessful or not, the Xiahou family will always remember Mr. Chu¡¯s kindness."


    It must be said that Xiahou Longhu really knew how to conduct himself.


    Now that the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array set up in the estate was finished, every corner of it was under Chu Ge¡¯s surveince from now on.


    After dismantling the Array, they prepared to leave.


    Leaving the manor, it was just around noon, but strangely enough, it seemed as if the pedestrians outside the manor had not noticed themotion that had just taken ce inside.


    Noticing the puzzled looks in the eyes of a few people, Chu Geughed and said, "It was just a minor Blinding Technique. Those things just now could only be seen after entering the manor and once I activated the Array."


    "I see."


    The few people nodded, and Xiahou Longhu said, "It¡¯s just in time for lunch. I¡¯ll make a reservation. How about Mr. Chu stays and we grab a quick meal together?"


    Chu Ge thought for a moment and, since he didn¡¯t really have anything to do at the moment, was just about to agree when his phone suddenly rang.


    He took out his phone and looked at it, pausing at the number disyed on the screen.


    "Ah Hu? Why is he calling me?"


    Logically speaking, after dealing with Poison Snake, there shouldn¡¯t be any more trouble from Ah Hu¡¯s side.


    Suddenly, Chu Ge had a movement in his mind, guessing a possibility. After signalling to the others, he walked aside with the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu?" came a weak voice over the phone.


    As soon as Chu Ge heard this voice, his expression changed. He hadn¡¯t expected his guess to turn into reality.


    "Huo Tianqian? You¡¯re back?"


    Indeed, the person calling was Huo Tianqian, who had disappeared for over a month!


    "Yeah." Huo Tianqian let out a wryugh over the phone, "Fortunately, I have a strong will to live and have made it back alive."


    "Mhm."


    Chu Ge fell silent for a few seconds, then said, "I suppose you have a lot to tell me. It¡¯s inconvenient over the phone. Where are you? I¡¯lle over now."


    "Sure." Huo Tianqian, on the other end of the phone, did not hesitate and said, "I¡¯m at the vi in the suburbs. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up, Mr. Chu."


    "Mhm." Chu Ge nodded.


    Seeing Chu Ge hanging up and walking over, the few people exchanged nces, and Mr. Simaughed, "Mr. Chu?"


    "Sorry about this." Chu Ge smiled apologetically at them, "Something¡¯se up on my end. We¡¯ll have a chance next time."


    "That¡¯s fine, after all, having a meal is just a matter of sooner orter." Mr. Ouyang nodded and said, "Then we won¡¯t disturb Mr. Chu any longer. Let¡¯s talk next time."


    "Alright."


    After seeing off the group, Chu Ge immediately sent his location to Huo Tianqian.


    In less than half an hour, a ck S-ss Mercedes came to a stop at the entrance of the manor and Ah Hu got out of the car.


    "Mr. Chu!"


    "Mhm." Chu Ge didn¡¯t dy and simply bowed his head to get into the car, "How is Huo Tianqian?"


    Ah Hu started the car and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "Master Huo¡¯s current situation... is very bad!"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 255 - 0255: Keep Talking (Seventeenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 0255: Keep Talking (Seventeenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Ah Hu drove very fast, making the trip from the center of Shanghai to the outskirts in less than half an hour.


    However, when Ah Hu got out of the car and looked at the deserted vi gate, he couldn¡¯t help frowning and muttered in a low voice, "These bastards, how dare they let me down at such a critical moment!"


    While saying this, a sh of hostility passed through Ah Hu¡¯s eyes.


    Although he appeared to be honest and straightforward, who in this line of business was truly simple?


    But Ah Hu didn¡¯t dy. After getting out of the car, he immediately went to the back, pulled open Chu Ge¡¯s door, and said, "Mr. Chu, Master Huo is waiting for you inside the vi."


    With that, Ah Hu was already heading towards the vi.


    However, just as Ah Hu had opened the vi gate, suddenly, dozens of burly men in ck suits surged out from inside,pletely surrounding Ah Hu and Chu Ge.


    In the forefront, a young man dressed in a white suit, looking to be in his twenties, came over while shaking his head.


    "Tsks tsk tsk, big sister told me you were quite impressive. Who knew, you¡¯re just all show and no substance." The young man walked up to a bodyguard, looked at Chu Ge with a smile, and said, "Right, Mr. Chu?"


    "Who are you? What have you done to Master Huo?" Ah Hu¡¯s face had already changed, and while speaking, one hand slowly reached toward the small of his back.


    "Big brother, if I were you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make any sudden moves at this moment." However, before Ah Hu could aplish his intention, the young man¡¯s gaze was already fixed on him.


    At the same time, several bodyguards suddenly raised their hands, pointing their watches at Ah Hu.


    "Let me tell you, this is a specially made watch, capable of releasing an electric shock instantly strong enough to take down a bull. If you don¡¯t want to try it, you¡¯d best not make any sudden moves," the young man said, smiling while pointing at the watch on the bodyguard¡¯s hand.


    "Big sister? Nangong Man Sha?" A voice suddenly came from beside the young man¡¯s ear.


    The young man was stunned, his pupils instantly shrinking to the size of pins. Meanwhile, all the bodyguards also showed an expression as if they had seen a ghost.


    Without anyone noticing, Chu Ge had already appeared behind the young man!


    His two fingers were resting on the young man¡¯s neck, and no one doubted that with just a little more pressure, Chu Ge could instantly crush his windpipe.


    "You...how did you get here?"


    Clearly, the young man was still not over the shock.


    Just as Chu Ge¡¯s fingers were about to exert a bit more force to lift him from the ground, a voice suddenly came from upstairs, "That¡¯s enough, Yun Hai, apologize to Mr. Chu this instant!"


    The graceful Nangong Man Sha slowly walked down the stairs in a red trailing dress, holding a ss of red wine in her hand, her fiery red lips and the dark red liquid in the ss creating a visually stimting contrast that was hard to put into words.


    "Mr. Chu, my brother has been unruly since childhood, and I¡¯ve lectured him many times. Please don¡¯t take offense, I will definitely discipline him properly after we return this time!"


    As she said this, Nangong Man Sha had already walked up to Chu Ge, removed Chu Ge¡¯s hand from Nangong Yunhai¡¯s neck, and then handed over her wine ss.


    The edge of the ss still bore a clear lipstick mark.


    "No repeat urrences." Chu Ge nced at Nangong Man Sha, took the wine ss, and sat down directly on the sofa in the living room. Ah Hu gave the young man a fierce look and closely followed, standing behind Chu Ge.


    "I came here this time specifically to find Mr. Chu, but after giving it much thought, whether going to thepany or the vi would inevitably cause some inconvenience to Mr. Chu. Left with no other option, I had no choice but to seek refuge with Huo Tianqian."


    Nangong Man Sha sat opposite Chu Ge, her jade legs crossed, showing a look of aggrieved innocence.


    Chu Ge certainly didn¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s expression and asked directly, "Where is Huo Tianqian?"


    Nangong Man Sha pouted, "Mr. Chu really doesn¡¯t know how to show tenderness towards women. Topletely disregard a stunning beauty like myself and to ask right away about a rough man, it¡¯s a waste that someone traveled all this distance to Shanghai just to see you."


    Although she said this, Nangong Man Sha still waved her hand, and soon, Huo Tianqian, his body wrapped in bandages, was carried out by two bodyguards from a room nearby.


    "Mr.... Mr. Chu!" Seeing Chu Ge, Huo Tianqian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Did you lose everything?" Chu Ge looked at Huo Tianqian¡¯s condition, his brow slightly furrowed.


    Having gone through life-and-death battles in Su City, Huo Tianqian had improved a great deal from when he had just advanced in rank. However, looking at Chu Ge right now, he found this young man to be even more horrifying than before!


    Therefore, faced with Chu Ge¡¯s question, Huo Tianqian¡¯s face changed, and he lowered his head, saying with trepidation, "Yes... Yes! I have failed Mr. Chu¡¯s expectations, please punish me!"


    Sitting next to Nangong Man Sha, Nangong Yunhai widened his eyes as he witnessed this scene.


    As a direct descendant of the Nangong Family, whose intelligence capabilities were beyond doubt, he was already familiar with Huo Tianqian, a man known for being ruthless and daring.


    He had never imagined that such a formidable character would show such a subservient demeanor in front of this young man!


    Nangong Man Sha nced subtly at Nangong Yunhai and sighed softly.


    Her younger brother was still too naive, and the Old Master at home was probably not going tost much longer. How would the grand Nangong Family cope with this in the future?


    With this thought, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gaze towards Chu Ge became somewhat fervent.


    "I¡¯ve heard about what happened in Su City; tell me the details," Chu Ge nced at the people opposite him, not intending to avoid the topic.


    After all, it was just some materials for an array, even if outsiders heard about it, without having seen the ¡¯All Spirits Return to One¡¯ pattern in the Jade Pendant, it would be inconsequential.


    "Yes!"


    Struggling to sit up, Huo Tianqian barely propped himself up. Only then did Chu Ge notice that it was not just his right arm that was gone, but even his left arm was only left with half.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly became ice-cold.


    After all... one should look at the master before beating the dog!


    The temperature of the air around suddenly dropped, and everyone looked at Chu Ge in shock. They never expected that this young man in his early twenties could emit such a terrifying aura.


    It seemed, the person sitting there was not a human, but a Jiao Long with eyes radiant with fury!


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s body shook, thinking that Chu Ge was ming him for hisck of sess. He lowered his head and did not dare utter a single word.


    After a while, the intimidating aura around Chu Ge dissipated, and he murmured, "It seems that no matter what, I will have to experience Su City for myself!"


    "Continue speaking."

 Chapter 256 - 0256: The Rise of the Myriad Spirits Formation (Eighteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 0256: The Rise of the Myriad Spirits Formation (Eighteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon realizing that Chu Ge¡¯s earlier aura was not directed at him, Huo Tianqian undoubtedly rxed, and after calming down, he said, "At that time, I followed your instructions and personally went to Su City to fetch the Earth Ganoderma. Initially, I thought it was just a matter of money. It was only when I got there that I realized it wasn¡¯t that simple."


    "Sect?" Chu Ge directly asked.


    "Sort of," Huo Tianqian nodded and then shook his head, "It¡¯s a prominent family in Su City, the Tang Family!"


    "The Tang Family?" Chu Ge muttered to himself.


    "Anything else?" Chu Ge nced at Huo Tianqian. "A minor municipal-level family like that shouldn¡¯t have left you in such a sorry state."


    Chu Ge was right. Although the Four Great Families were all based in Shanghai, the city was different from other ces; it¡¯s an international metropolis. Even if ced in Beijing, the Four Great Families would still be considered top-tier among the second-line families.


    As for the so-called Tang family, they were obviously not as impressive whenpared to the Four Great Families.


    "Behind the Tang Family is an Ancient Martial Sect!"


    Upon hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s words, the Nangong siblings also straightened up, their gaze locked tightly on him.


    If it were just the Tang Family, there would be no need to take it seriously. But now it¡¯s implicated with an Ancient Martial Sect, and that¡¯s no trifling matter!


    To be called a Sect, at the very least, it means it¡¯s involved with an Innate Grandmaster.


    An Innate Grandmaster, even for the top-tier families in Beijing, is a presence to be taken seriously!


    "The Earth Ganoderma was taken by the Tang Family. I was ready to pay a hefty sum to buy it. They agreed at the time, but something went wrong during the negotiation."


    Huo Tianqian seemed to recall the scenario, baring his teeth with anger, "At that time, an Innate Grandmaster showed up!"


    "An Innate Grandmaster?" Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brow, "With your strength, you shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from the hands of an Innate."


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s abilities were personally developed by Chu Ge, who was clear about his limits.


    "The location of the transaction," Huo Tianqian said, "I purposely chose a high-end hotel. I directly broke through the walls; even if he was an Innate Grandmaster, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move openly on the street."


    "Hmm." Chu Ge nodded, which made sense.


    "Why did he attack you?"


    "He..." Huo Tianqian cautiously nced at Chu Ge, "He saw that my strength was forcibly enhanced into the Postnatal Realm, and moreover, it took less than a month. So, he assumed that I had a treasure that could let an ordinary person directly step into the Postnatal Realm!"


    "Men die for wealth, as birds die for food." Chu Ge uttered softly, his gaze suddenly turning cold, "Heh, the Tang Family? No matter how big the cake is, one has to consider if their appetite can handle it. It seems that this time, you¡¯re going to choke!"


    After asking for more details, Chu Ge then sat silently on the sofa.


    Huo Tianqiany on the sofa with a look of utter defeat. His current state effectively spelled the end of him. During his time in Su City, the Ancient Martial Sect behind the Tang Family had continuously sent people to assassinate him. The fact that he was able to make it back to Shanghai was a sign of his great fortune.


    As for the Postnatal Realm? It was akin to having been given a one-month trial card... with a terrible user experience.


    "Mr. Chu..." Nangong Man Sha tapped her red nails against her knee, speaking softly, "I can have my family step in and negotiate. It¡¯s just a medicinal herb, however valuable it may be, I believe the Tang Family will give face to the Nangong Family."


    "I believe that, given the influence of the Nangong Family, the Tang Family dare not defy, and it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll safely procure the Earth Ganoderma." Chu Ge looked up at Nangong Man Sha and then shifted his gaze to Huo Tianqian, "But what about the injuries on Huo Tianqian?"


    "This..." Nangong Man Sha looked at Huo Tianqian and fell silent.


    There was no doubt about the secr influence of the Nangong Family, but she didn¡¯t believe the family could influence an Ancient Martial Sect.


    "Right, didn¡¯t you say I was all style and no substance?" Chu Ge suddenly stood up from the sofa, speaking softly to Nangong Yun Hai.


    Hearing this, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s expression changed, thinking that Chu Ge was in a bad mood and looking to vent his anger on someone. She quickly said, "Previously, my younger brother was disrespectful, I..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I am not so petty." Chu Ge nced at Nangong Man Sha and walked towards the door, "If you want to witness my methods, thene to the estate with me."


    ......


    Everyone present was wealthy, so they were not overly shocked by the luxurious estate. However, Huo Tianqian¡¯s spirit suddenly lifted upon being carried inside. He may now be a cripple, but after all, he once stepped into the ranks of Martial Artists and was highly sensitive to the Spiritual Energy scattered between heaven and earth.


    The Spiritual Energy in this estate was at least several times higher than the outside world!


    And the deeper into the estate, the richer the Spiritual Energy.


    "Put him down."


    Finally, in a small pavilion in the middle of the estate, Chu Gemanded Ah Hu.


    Ah Hu waved his hand, and two men carrying the stretcher immediately ced Huo Tianqian in the center of the pavilion.


    "Mr. Chu..." Huo Tianqian stared intently at Chu Ge, filled with a mix of fear and excitement.


    He still couldn¡¯t forget the time when Chu Ge helped him step into the Postnatal Realm!


    "Activate the array!"


    White fog permeated, and the entire estate was enveloped in a thickyer of white fog.


    "This is..." Nangong Yun Hai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but before he could react, what happened nextpletely surpassed his understanding.


    A long chant, and a white Jiao Long (flood dragon) emerged from the depths of the white fog, circling directly above Chu Ge¡¯s head.


    "Not bad, it can actually recognize its master." Chu Ge looked at the White Dragon with a slight smile and nodded.


    The reason why the estate was rich in Spiritual Energy was because there was a dried-up Spirit Vein underground. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array seemed to have slightly revived the Spirit Vein.


    Of course, it was just an indication; otherwise, a direct revival of a Spirit Vein would probably cover a hundred miles with an incredibly thickyer of Spiritual Energy.


    Despite that, the Spiritual Energy turned into a White Dragon obtained some faint consciousness, at least it could distinguish the true master of the estate.


    "Mr. Chu, this... this is..."


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s mouth was agape, staring in shock at the White Dragon circling overhead.


    "It¡¯s just a dragon formed of Spiritual Energy, not a real Jiao Long."


    Even though Chu Ge exined it this way, the people around still looked incredulous, for what they were witnessing had already exceeded the level ofmon human understanding!

 Chapter 257 - 0257: Immortal Methods (19th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 0257: Immortal Methods (19th Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother with them anymore. He showed off his skills solely to catch the ear of the great families in Beijing through the Nangong siblings, paving an invisible path for his future journey to Beijing.


    Otherwise, why would Chu Ge have allowed them toe to the manor?


    "Close your eyes and bear with it for a while." Chu Ge nced at Huo Tianqian andmanded softly.


    Huo Tianqian dared not disobey; he quickly closed his eyes and clenched his teeth tightly, seemingly preparing for the pain that was about toe.


    "Go." Chu Ge uttered lightly, and the White Dragon hovering in the sky suddenly charged towards Huo Tianqian.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A muffled sound echoed as the entire White Dragon transformed into a vast amount of white fog, enveloping Huo Tianqian within.


    "Let¡¯s go have some tea first." Just as the Nangong siblings were wide-eyed, ready to observe Chu Ge¡¯s next move, Chu Ge suddenly smiled slightly and led the way out of the pavilion.


    ...


    The two exchanged nces and followed Chu Ge.


    The manor was enveloped by Spiritual Energy, naturally affecting the water here, which also bore ayer of Spiritual Energy. Watching the white fog that condensed and lingered inside her cup, Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t help but exim once again.


    She had traveled throughout Big River in these past years, and as a direct descendant of the Nangong Family, she had nearly tasted every famous tea in Huaxia. Yet, none couldpare to the tea in her cup.


    "Mr. Chu, may I ask, what tea is this?"


    "Just ordinary Pu¡¯er." Chu Ge smiled slightly and pointed to the dense white fog around: "It¡¯s just that the water used for brewing is different. This manor is congested with Spiritual Energy, and the water naturally contains quite a bit of it."


    However, before she could calm down and savor the tea, a heart-wrenching scream from Huo Tianqian suddenly erupted from the pavilion.


    Nangong Yunhai couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Ge with a puzzled and rmed expression.


    "Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of gaze." Chu Ge put down his teacup, slightly frowned, and said: "You think I find Huo Tianqian useless and am preparing to dispose of him? I haven¡¯t reached that point yet."


    He then pointed towards the pavilion and said: "At this moment, he must be feeling both pain and itchiness, unbearable to the point of death, which is why he is screaming like that. It¡¯ll be over soon."


    Hearing this exnation, although they still didn¡¯t understand what exactly happened, the siblings didn¡¯t ask further questions.


    Finally, Chu Ge spoke again: "Miss Man Sha, youing to Shanghai personally must be for more than just seeking me out, right?"


    Under such circumstances, Nangong Man Sha lost her mood for jest and looked at Chu Ge: "That¡¯s not entirely true. Half of the reason I¡¯m here is indeed because of Mr. Chu."


    "To treat the Old Master?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow at Nangong Man Sha.


    "Of course, you promised me personally on the cruise ship," Nangong Man Sha said with a lightugh, covering her mouth: "I presume that the famous Mr. Chu in Shanghai wouldn¡¯t go back on his word to a youngdy like me?"


    "Sure, don¡¯t worry about that. I will go to Beijing, but not now. There are still some matters I need to attend to in Shanghai." Chu Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a trace of coldness: "And as Miss Man Sha has seen, no matter what, I need to visit Su City."


    "Of course, there¡¯s no rush for Beijing," Nangong Man Sha said: "As long as Mr. Chu remembers this matter."


    Watching the two converse softly, Nangong Yun Hai attempted to interject several times but held back.


    Finally, as they both paused, Nangong Yunhai couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and said, "Mr. Chu... I admit, your skills are formidable, to the point of being despairing. But what we, the heads of these families, need isn¡¯t a fighter or a bodyguard. What we need is Medical Skill!"


    Clearly, Nangong Yunhai didn¡¯t believe that Chu Ge¡¯s medical skills were as miraculous as the rumors suggested.


    "Yun Hai!" Nangong Man Sha chided him, but didn¡¯t add much more.


    After all, intelligence is just intelligence and never as credible as seeing with one¡¯s own eyes. Moreover, when ites to treating the old master, nothing can be taken lightly, so Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t fully trust Chu Ge either.


    "Medical skill?" Chu Ge sipped his tea, suddenly smiled, and said, "Just wait."


    "Wait?" Nangong Yunhai frowned. "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for Huo Tianqian."


    After saying these four words, Chu Ge spoke no more and continued quietly sipping his tea.


    Nangong Yunhai was discontent with his demeanor but the speed of Chu Ge¡¯s previous actions had left him with too much psychological shadow, so he didn¡¯t dare say much at this time.


    About ten minutes passed before the screams in the pavilion gradually faded and finally, silence reigned.


    "After such torment, has he finally been set free?" Nangong Yunhai coldly sneered.


    Clearly, he thought that Chu Ge had simply been torturing Huo Tianqian and had ultimately killed him.


    Chu Ge nced at him, didn¡¯t speak, but called toward the pavilion: "If you¡¯re healed, hurry up ande over!"


    The thick fog dispersed, and a figure ran out from the pavilion and ¡ª "plop" ¡ª knelt in front of Chu Ge.


    "Huo Tianqian, thanks to Mr. Chu for giving me a new life!"


    "This... this... how is this possible!"


    Nangong Yunhai¡¯s eyes widened, incredulous at the scene before him.


    Now, Huo Tianqian lookedpletely transformed. Hisplexion was radiant, his spirits high, and both his arms dangled healthily at his sides.


    "No, this absolutely can¡¯t be, it must be twins¡ªyes, Huo Tianqian must have had a hidden twin!"


    Finally, as if he had remembered something, Nangong Yunhai pointed at Huo Tianqian and yelled, "Do you think you can deceive me with such simple tricks? Tell the truth, are you Huo Tianqian¡¯s brother or his twin? You must be twins, both of you ¡ª no, a pair of twins!"


    The sight before him was beyond Nangong Yunhai¡¯s understanding, and he could onlye up with what seemed a reasonable exnation to convince himself.


    "Young Master Nangong, I am indeed Huo Tianqian. Mr. Chu has methods akin to those of an immortal, beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination!" Huo Tianqian looked at Nangong Yunhai and solemnly said.


    Recalling the recent scene, his body involuntarily shuddered.


    In the white fog just now, he had watched his own bones grow, his veins and muscles gradually coating his skeleton. The bizarre sensation of transformation urring in his own body was enough to drive an ordinary person insane.


    Additionally, the indistinguishable itching and pain, if Huo Tianqian¡¯s willpower hadn¡¯t been strong enough, he might have already copsed!

 Chapter 258: Six Major Families (Twentieth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Six Major Families (Twentieth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    However, all of this, as perceived by Nangong Yunhai, took on apletely different meaning.


    When Nangong Yunhai saw Huo Tianqian speaking, his body shuddered, and a subtle look of fear shed in his eyes, making him believe he had understood everything.


    "I get it now!"


    He stood up abruptly, pointing at Chu Ge and using, "You! I knew there couldn¡¯t be such miraculous things in this world. That White Dragon just now must have been conjured by some trick of yours, right?"


    "Nangong Yunhai, sit down for me!" Hearing Nangong Yunhai¡¯s words, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face changed, and she hurriedly scolded him.


    Nangong Man Sha seemed tomand immense authority within the Nangong Family, and upon her scolding, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s face actually revealed a hint of fear, but he quickly suppressed it: "Sister, don¡¯t be fooled by this person!"


    "Fooled? Are you calling Mr. Chu a chatan?" scoffed Nangong Man Sha coldly.


    She didn¡¯t know about other things, but she had witnessed the breathtaking battle on the cruise ship with her own eyes. How could such an almost divine man stoop to such low actions?


    "That¡¯s right, when that person spoke just now, he clearly showed a look of fear. He may have hidden it well, but I still caught it," boasted Nangong Yunhai with a self-satisfied air. "Mr. Chu, you didn¡¯t expect that the one to uncover all your deceits would be caught by such an innocuous expression, did you?"


    However, to Nangong Yunhai¡¯s surprise, Chu Ge seemed interested and said, "Hmm? So what? Keep talking."


    He had the look of someone just watching the excitement, as if he had nothing at all to do with the whole matter.


    "Fine, when Ipletely expose youter, let¡¯s see how you continue maintaining this charade!" Nangong Yunhai gritted his teeth and continued: "Why was he scared? There¡¯s only one possibility, that is, he¡¯s either been ckmailed by you or you¡¯re threatening him!"


    At this moment, Nangong Yunhai seemed to transform into a super detective, radiating an aura of wisdom: "And you, Mr. Chu, why would you threaten him? There¡¯s only one possibility, you need his cooperation to do something, and that is to impersonate Huo Tianqian!"


    "Hehehehe..." Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh. He suddenly found that the fool in front of him was quite amusing, so he asked directly: "So? Then where is the real Huo Tianqian?"


    "The real Huo Tianqian? Of course, you would know that," retorted Nangong Yunhai, pointing to a pavilion in the distance with a sneer: "If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be a secret passage near the pavilion. The white fog that enveloped the pavilion was to cover the opening of the passage and to shift Huo Tianqian, am I right, Mr. Chu?"


    "p p p¡ªBrilliant, absolutely brilliant, it¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t have any sunflower seeds just now," Chu Ge apuded mockingly as he watched Nangong Yunhai.


    "Do you have anything else you want to say?"


    "What I want to say?" Chu Ge¡¯s smile slowly faded: "Give me your hand."


    "Huh?" Nangong Yunhai¡¯s eyes showed a trace of confusion, but after ncing at the dozens of bodyguards behind him, he finally extended his right hand: "I must warn you, you better not... Ah¡ª"


    Suddenly, a scream erupted.


    Bright red blood spurted up several inches, and Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she eximed: "Mr. Chu, Yunhai is young and reckless, I will surely give you a satisfactory exnation, please spare him this time!"


    In an instant, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s right hand¡¯s index finger was sliced off by Chu Ge using his True Qi, and crimson blood blossomed into ringly mesmerizing flowers on the table.


    Several dozen bodyguards flocked over all at once, yet Nangong Man Sha turned back and scolded, "All of you back off!"


    On the cruise ship, she had witnessed with her own eyes Chu Ge¡¯s incredibly terrifying martial skills. These bodyguards would utterly fail to aplish anything, and might even infuriate Chu Ge, leading him to do something unpredictable.


    "You¡ª I am the direct descendant of the Nangong Family, how dare you¡ª" Nangong Yun Hai, due to the pain, had his whole face contorted.


    "This time, consider it a minor lesson. When I go to Beijing, I will have certainly reached the Innate realm. By then, even Old Master Nangong wouldn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of me, let alone someone like you?"


    Chu Ge snorted coldly, as his right hand suddenly reached out.


    In an instant, the white fog around surged forward, tightly enveloping Nangong Yun Hai¡¯s right hand.


    This time, Nangong Yun Hai stopped his screams, and even Nangong Man Sha, along with those several dozen bodyguards, watched his right hand with utter shock.


    The broken part of the index finger could be seen slowly regrowing white bone, eventually forming aplete phnge!


    A few secondster, fine tendons and veins inteced with pink muscles began to grow around the bone, and at the same time, a sensation both painful and itchy rose from the index finger, causing Nangong Yun Hai to finally cry out uncontrobly.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Huo Tianqian had let out such a heart-wrenching scream before.


    His single finger was already this painful, the injuries on Huo Tianqian¡¯s body must be dozens of times worse!


    In just a minute or so, Nangong Yun Hai¡¯s index finger had actuallypletely recovered, without even a hint of a scar visible.


    If it weren¡¯t for the bright red blood still on the table, Nangong Yun Hai might have thought everything that had just happened was nothing but an ethereal dream!


    "Just this once. If there is a next time, and you dare speak to me with that tone, the finger will be broken again, the pain endured again, but it will not recover like before!" Chu Ge said with a cold hum, looking at Nangong Yun Hai.


    This time, Nangong Yun Hai¡¯s eyes showed a fear simr to Huo Tianqian¡¯s, not daring to make a sound, and continuously retreated several steps.


    "Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skill... no, this has already surpassed medical skill, it can only be described as a divine art!" Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes widened, a glimmer of joy shing in her gaze.


    Compared to Old Master¡¯s health, the bit of pain Nangong Yun Hai suffered was immaterial.


    "Miss Man Sha no longer doubts my medical skill?"


    "I never doubted it," Nangong Man Sha smiled: "It¡¯s just that my younger brother really causes too much worry. Mr. Chu, rest assured, after we return to the family, I will strictly discipline him. Moreover, to express our apologies, the Nangong Family will also prepare a gift."


    Chu Ge did not spell it out directly, simply nodding and saying, "That¡¯s fine. Rest assured, when I visit Beijing in the future, the Nangong Family will naturally be the first I visit."


    "That would be wonderful!" Nangong Man Sha stood up: "I will be in Beijing waiting for Mr. Chu¡¯s arrival. I won¡¯t disturb you any further this time."


    Watching Nangong Man Sha¡¯s graceful retreating figure, Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly: "Beijing, the Six Major Families, huh?"


    PS: The explosive Chapter 20 isplete, there will be more updates every day following.

 Chapter 259 - 0259: Divine Communication Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 0259: Divine Communication Sword Qi</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Chu, we now..."


    Huo Tianqian approached and asked cautiously.


    Chu Ge turned his head to look at him, "In the next few days, you should consolidate the forces in Shanghai. Many things have happened during the month you were away. Do not look for me recently; I need to prepare with all my might."


    Although Huo Tianqian did not know what Chu Ge needed to prepare, he dared not ask further. After nodding his head, he left the vi.


    Chu Ge, however, walked alone and slowly into the pavilion, looking at a ring on his finger.


    This ring was a gift from Jian Chunqiu; it contained a wisp of his Sword Qi... Sword Qi of the Divinity Realm!


    This Sword Qi had been preserved for several days, but Chu Ge hadn¡¯t had the time toprehend it.


    He was silent for a while, then made a phone call to Mu Bingtong. Soon, the call was connected.


    "Bingtong?"


    "Mm, what¡¯s up?" In her office, Mu Bingtong put down her pen and asked with both hands holding her phone.


    "I might have to leave Shanghai for a while."


    "You¡¯re leaving again?" Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows furrowed, "Didn¡¯t you juste back?"


    "I can¡¯t help it." Chu Ge replied with a wry smile, "There are some things that I must deal with."


    As he spoke these words, a hint of coldness appeared in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, of course, Mu Bingtong on the other end of the phone could not possibly detect it.


    "How long will it be?" Mu Bingtong was absolutely not one of those emotional young women; holding argepany in her hands, she possessed an unimaginably mature and rational mindset, and thus, in just a few short seconds, she had calmed her emotions and asked softly.


    "If nothing unexpected happens, it should be about a month," Chu Ge estimated the time.


    Actually, going to Su City to fetch something would only take a few days, but Chu Ge aimed for more than just that. He had felt in the past few days that the True Qi inside his body had solidified to its limit, so he prepared to break through to the Innate Realm directly in Su City this time!


    "When will you leave?" Mu Bingtong asked after a moment of silence.


    "In these ten days or so, I won¡¯t go back during this time. It¡¯s a good opportunity to clean up some things in Shanghai," Chu Ge referred naturally to the descendants of the Ancient Martial Sects that remained in Shanghai.


    Mu Bingtong did not say much, merely giving a simple warning of "Be careful" before she hung up the phone.


    Chu Ge looked at the phone and sighed softly, "Only by cleaning up thoroughly can I leave Shanghai with peace of mind!"


    After putting away the phone, Chu Ge¡¯s aura suddenly changed.


    The formerly careless and leisurely air vanished in an instant, reced by a sharp edge, much like an unsheathed sharp sword,pelling one not to look directly!


    Soon, the phone was dialed once more.


    "Zhao Wuji? I am Chu Ge! It¡¯s about time for the day arranged by Shi Wanwang with me, isn¡¯t it these few days?"


    ...


    These past few days, the Martial Arts World of Shanghai has be utterly lively.


    Because the Supreme Elder of the Vajra Sect, Elder Shi, Shi Wanwang, is about to engage in a duel with Mr. Chu, a man whose fame is swiftly rising in Shanghai!


    One was once an Innate Grandmaster who has fallen to the Postnatal, while the other stands at the Peak of Postnatal, iming to be invincible beneath Grandmasters. The duel between these two prominent figures naturally caught the attention of countless people.


    Not only the Martial Arts World of Shanghai, but in the past few days, martial artists from various external regions have also traveled to Shanghai, eager to witness this pinnacle battle in the Postnatal Realm!


    However, one of the duelists, at this very moment, sits cross-legged in a pavilion within an estate, unmoving.


    Not far from the pavilion, Jian Chunqiu, dressed in white robes and carrying a sharp sword, stared fixedly at Chu Ge, who was meditating in the pavilion, his eyes shing with a hint of astonishment.


    Common people might not sense it, but he could feel distinctly that around the pavilion, a brisk and piercing Sword Qi was swirling everywhere!


    A fallen leaf, carried by the wind towards the pavilion, hadn¡¯t approached when it silently split into two halves, then four, eight, and dozens... until it turned into a pile of dust swept away by the breeze.


    At this time, Zhao Wuji approached and asked quietly after ncing into the pavilion, "My lord... Mr. Chu has been sitting in the pavilion without eating or drinking for almost a week, won¡¯t there be any problem..."


    "No problem; instead, I am witnessing the birth of a prodigy." Jian Chunqiu nced at Zhao Wuji then turned his gaze back to Chu Ge, his eyes filled with undisguised envy: "Is it this kid¡¯s highprehension, or is the Cultivation Technique from the Jade Pendant too extraordinary? Sword Intent at the level of the Divinity Realm, and he has made a bit of progress in just one week!"


    A bit of progress was already incredible. Full mastery was impossible, as that wasn¡¯t just a matter of Realm, it also required strong and vigorous True Qi as practice capital.


    Although Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi was indeed potent and unparalleled, after all, it could not bridge two major Realms, but Jian Chunqiu even began to wonder, if it weren¡¯t for the restraint of Realm, could this kid fullyprehend it directly?


    "My lord, the time is almost upon us!"


    Seeing no signs of Chu Ge waking up, Zhao Wuji gently reminded him.


    The date for the duel with Shi Wanwang was today, and it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Even Shi Wanwang was already waiting at the designated location, and more than half of the people from various factions had arrived.


    "No rush. He must not be disturbed at this moment, or else..." Jian Chunqiu had not finished speaking, when suddenly a long howl emanated from the pavilion.


    In an instant, a fierce Gang Wind spread from the pavilion to all directions, causing Jian Chunqiu to groan, his True Qi surging, enveloping the surroundings of the pavilion instantly. If he hadn¡¯t done so, it¡¯s likely that everything within a hundred meters would have been left inplete disarray by the fierce Gang Wind.


    "Thank you, Uncle Jian, for acting as my protector during this time." As the Gang Wind dissipated, Chu Ge had already stood up from the pavilion and walked towards Jian Chunqiu.


    Jian Chunqiu was the one he had invited, and during this time, Chu Ge was nning to concentrate on understanding that Sword Intent, not just for the duel with Shi Wanwang, but also in preparation for his trip to Su City.


    "To be honest, I really regret it now. How about you join my Sword Pavilion? I can make you the next Sect Leader!" Jian Chunqiu made a tremendously generous offer to Chu Ge, looking straight at him.


    The frightening potential of Chu Ge was evident from the speed at which heprehended the Sword Intent. Being in the Postnatal Realm and able toprehend the Sword Intent of the Divinity Realm, it also implied that, unless something unexpected urs, he would definitely break through to the Divinity Realm and might even surpass it!


    Meanwhile, Zhao Wuji stood by, his eyes wide with shock.


    He had some understanding of the Sect behind Jian Chunqiu; other details aside, he only knew that within that Sect, inhabitants of the Innate Realm were treated just like Postnatal Martial Artists in small Sects, not receiving much attention at all!

 Chapter 260: Also Dividing Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Also Dividing Life and Death</h4><h4></h4>


    Compared to such a sect, those so-called Ghost Poison Sect and Vajra Sect seem like jokes.


    And now, Jian Chunqiu actually intends for Chu Ge to be the next Sect Leader of this sect!


    However, Chu Ge shook his head without any hesitation and smiled, "I¡¯m someone used to idleness and can¡¯t stand constraints, so I will have to decline Uncle Jian¡¯s kind offer."


    A hint of disappointment flickered across Jian Chunqiu¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t react much, as he had anticipated this scene.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s set off. Shi Wanwang is already waiting for you."


    Having said this, the two men walked shoulder to shoulder towards the exit, with Zhao Wuji trailing slightly behind, casually ncing at the pavilion. With just that nce, his mouth hung open, unable to close again.


    A slight breeze blew through, the pavilion swayed, and then... neatly split into two halves, copsing with a loud crash to the side!


    ......


    In the suburbs of Shanghai, there is a river which is actually not quite a river but more of a closedke.


    Theke is oval-shaped, about a kilometer long and six or seven hundred meters wide, and now, it is surrounded by boats and temporary tents.


    These are all martial artists who havee from far and wide to witness this battle.


    "This Mr. Chu, why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Could it be that he¡¯s scared?" A muscr strong man spoke up,ughing. His voice was deep and resonant, causing nearby people¡¯s eardrums to ache.


    However, no one dared to speak up because this strong man was the head instructor of a well-known martial arts gym in another province, and now in his forties, he was already at the Middle Stage of the Postnatal Realm, with unparalleled skills in physical training!


    "What¡¯s all the noise about, Elder Shi hasn¡¯t even spoken yet, why are you causing a fuss? It¡¯s like the eunuch being more anxious than the Emperor," said a dry, skinny old man, his skin dark and his arms as thin as bamboo poles.


    Yet it was such a frail-looking old man who made the strong man tremble, fear shing in his eyes, as he hastily stepped back without daring to utter another word.


    And at the very center of theke, a small boat was anchored, with an old man in white clothes sitting cross-legged at the bow, hands on his knees, eyes tightly shut.


    Standing beside the old man was a big man.


    It was two people from the Vajra Sect.


    "Your mind is disturbed." Suddenly, Shi Wanwang spoke up, his voice soft.


    Hearing this, the muscr man gave a bitter smile and shook his head, "Elder Shi, I¡¯m just too worried, your health..."


    "I know my own physical condition."


    Shi Wanwang opened his eyes and slowly stood up: "How long have I been with the Vajra Sect?"


    Shi Wanwang had joined the Vajra Sect mid-way, so strictly speaking, he had not been with the sect as long as the muscr man.


    The muscr man thought for a while, then softly said: "Since I was six years old when you came to Vajra Sect, and now it¡¯s exactly thirty years!"


    "Thirty years... a full thirty years!" Shi Wanwang sighed lightly, aplex look of emotion shing across his aged cheeks as he gazed into the distance, "For thirty years, I have lived for the sect to repay the Sect Leader¡¯s life-saving grace, but now, it¡¯s time to live for myself!"


    Hearing this, the muscr man opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something, but ultimately didn¡¯t speak a word, instead he sighed softly and lowered his head.


    "Here theye!"


    Just then, someone suddenly eximed, and a group of people was seen slowly approaching from afar.


    The leader was none other than Chu Ge. Jian Chunqiu had left the estate directly after stepping out since this level ofbat couldn¡¯t arouse his interest at all.


    At this moment, Chu Ge no longer suppressed his aura but released it fully!


    A terrifying and daunting aura emanated from him, making everyone around start to retreat with faces full of utter horror.


    It was not until Chu Ge had walked past that murmurs began to spread.


    "This young man, isn¡¯t his aura too terrifying?"


    "Right, is he really just at the Postnatal Realm? Why do I feel his aura is even more frightening than my master¡¯s?" The speaker was a strong man at the Postnatal Realm. His master was a genuine Innate Grandmaster!


    "Has he arrived?" Shi Wanwang proceeded to the bow of the ship, his gaze fixating on Chu Ge. Though his voice was not loud, it reached a radius of a thousand meters.


    Chu Ge nodded, fell silent for a bit, and then said softly, "Sorry, I amte."


    After that, he bowed with both hands together, presenting an apology in the way of the Martial Arts World.


    No matter the identity of the opponent, whether a friend or foe, Shi Wanwang was older than him, considered a predecessor. Proper respect that should be shown cannot be omitted; this has been the rule for thousands of years in Huaxia, as well as a matter of virtue!


    Clearly, Chu Ge¡¯s action made everyone around him nod slightly, and appreciation appeared on Shi Wanwang¡¯s face: "No worries, it has given me a chance to adjust my state as well."


    "Hmm." Chu Ge looked at Shi Wanwang and spoke directly, "I am azy person who hates formalities. How about we start directly?"


    "Hahahaha, exactly my thoughts!"


    Shi Wanwang let out a heartyugh, and the strong man immediately jumped off the boat, leaping several times on the water to reach the shore, a move that dazzled the spectators once again.


    To leap across water like that, one must be at least at the Late Postnatal stage!


    "Mr. Chu, do you need a boat?" An old man shouted, pointing at a t boat under his feet.


    "Thanks, no need."


    Chu Ge nced at him and then walked directly towards theke.


    Everyone held their breath. When Chu Ge actually stepped onto theke, exmations burst forth instantly.


    Theke seemed to solidify; as Chu Ge stepped on it, ripples spread around, yet the surface wasn¡¯t broken!


    Just like that, Chu Ge walked slowly across theke, step by step.


    Shi Wanwang¡¯s gaze sharpened, his expression bing more solemn than ever.


    He was once at the Innate Realm, but even at his peak, it was probably difficult to achieve this. Yet, this young man¡¯s meridians were clearly not integrated and were still at the Peak of Postnatal!


    "Mr. Chu, impressive skill!"


    Shi Wanwang stepped back a few steps, stood at the stern, and yielded the bow area.


    Chu Ge did not respond; he simply walked to the bow, one hand behind his back, the other slowly lifting: "Shall we determine a winner or decide life and death?"


    He had a favorable impression of Shi Wanwang. This old man was a typical elder of the Martial Arts World who valued martial arts honor and dignity. Throughout his time in Shanghai, he had never done anything despicable, far more noble than the Ghost Poison Sect.


    "Both a winner and life and death!"

 Chapter 261 - 0261: Battle on the Lake Surface

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 0261: Battle on the Lake Surface</h4><h4></h4>


    In the middle of Thousand Feet Lake, a t boat halted at the heart of theke, with a young man in his early twenties standing at the bow and a white-haired elderly man standing at the stern.


    Along the water¡¯s edge, a variety of people stood filled to the brim, simultaneously holding their breaths, waiting for that moment of explosive shock!


    Suddenly, Shi Wanwang made his move!


    He stomped down hard with his right foot on the stern, causing the entire wooden boat to tilt backwards, almost plunging vertically into the waters of theke, while he himself shot up into the sky like a cannonball aimed at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a light tap of his foot on the deck, the boat settled back onto theke once again. At the same time, his right hand shaped into a fist, swinging towards Shi Wanwang.


    "Boom--"


    A muffled sound echoed; the two figures separated upon contact. Chu Ge stood his ground without moving an inch, while Shi Wanwang was forced back to the rear of the boat.


    "You must have seen the video on the cruise ship a while ago, haven¡¯t you?" Chu Ge looked towards Shi Wanwang and spoke, "That¡¯s right, that person was me. You may be a Master Zhan, but the Inner Strength you wield... is still not enough."


    "Mr. Chu is truly a genius sent from the heavens. Since Mr. Chu has put it that way, how could I, an old man, let you down?" Shi Wanwang let out a long howl as an overwhelming surge of Inner Strength suddenly burst forth from within him.


    "For thirty years, thirty years, this old man has not found a true equal to match my strength in battle. Mr. Chu, be on your guard!"


    Having said this, Shi Wanwang¡¯s entire body was already engulfed in a whirlwind, charging towards Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge, of course, couldn¡¯t just remain on the defensive, and this time he too swung his punch, taking the initiative and rushing towards Shi Wanwang.


    Amid theke, the two figures crisscrossed back and forth, exchanging over a dozen blows in the blink of an eye, with sounds resembling firecrackers, Pi Li Pa La, continuously erupting from the center of theke.


    Meanwhile, around theke, other spectators began to chatter amongst themselves.


    "What do you say, who will win this duel in the end?" The question came from a thin and small man, barely reaching one meter forty, a typical dwarf.


    However, none of the surrounding people dared to belittle him, because this dwarf was a genuine Late Postnatal expert.


    "I think Mr. Chu should win, don¡¯t you think? Mr. Chu is only in his twenties this year and has already reached the Peak of Postnatal. Moreover, he is in the prime of youth, full of vigor and vitality. As long as he does not falter in the initial stages, dragging into theter stages, Elder Shi will certainly not be able to hold on. Although Elder Shi was once of the Innate Realm, after all, he has fallen from that realm, and now he is old and frail, not to mention the injuries he has suffered..."


    At this point, the strong man stopped talking, but his meaning was clear.


    Clearly, his words made sense, with many people around nodding in agreement.


    Yet just at this moment, the previously seated skinny old man on the boat suddenly scoffed, addressing the strong man, "What does a mere young man know?"


    "Oh?" The old man who had earlier offered to lend his boat to Chu Ge obviously did not fear the skinny old man, and asked directly, "Does Elder Yin have any profound insight?"


    The ck and skinny elder called Elder Yin had a flicker of wariness in his eyes as he spoke, "Shi Wanwang has indeed fallen to the Postnatal Realm, but as far as I know, he has a move that can temporarily restore him to the Innate Realm. Though the cost is steep, once unleashed, do you think that young man surnamed Chu stands a chance?"


    With that, Elder Yin concluded with a meaningful tone, "After all, he is merely the strongest below the Innate, not a true Innate Grandmaster!"


    "What, Shi Wanwang can temporarily recover the Innate Realm?"


    A single stone stirs up a thousand waves; this phrase obviously caused a great shock among the onlooking crowd.


    At the center of theke, the battle had escted to a feverish intensity.


    Shi Wanwang¡¯s True Qi within his body was pushed to the limit, its solidity was evenparable to that of someone in the Innate Realm!


    After all, with his thirty years of relentless training, even though he could never be an Innate Grandmaster in this lifetime, if a real Innate Grandmaster were to face him now, they would only be brutally in!


    "Kill!"


    Shi Wanwang let out a roar, his whole body¡¯s aura converged onto his right fist, charging straight towards Chu Ge, the air around him even exploding, creating a series of thunderous booms.


    The surrounding water surface was violently stirred by his aura, splitting aside, and behind Shi Wanwang, a water channel tens of meters wide and several meters deep slowly closed.


    Chu Ge did not dodge or evade, meeting him head-on, their fists collided, theke water exploded, countless droplets containing the remains of fish shattered by the impact scattered in all directions.


    "Indeed formidable!"


    Shi Wanwang let out a muffled grunt, fresh crimson blood oozed from between his fingers, but before it could drip, it was swept away by the Gang Winds generated from the collision of True Qi around them.


    "Again!"


    But Chu Ge did not stop; he withdrew his fist, and in a blink of an eye, the second punch was already thundering towards him.


    Shi Wanwang was startled, but in this moment there was no way to dodge, he could only brace himself and throw a punch to meet the attack.


    Between the two men, fists collided again and again, and beneath the surface of theke, the water erupted uncontrobly, as ifced with a string of underwater explosives, wave after wave rising to the sky, even the silt from the bottom of theke surged up!


    The sounds of effort were constant, the fist winds and True Qi churned at the center of theke, towering Water Walls shot up into the sky, only to disperse in an instant, and even the spectators standing a kilometer away could feel the scorching Gang Winds brushing against their faces.


    "This... this battle between the two of them, has it already transcended the Postnatal level?" A Martial Artist in the Middle Stage of the Postnatal Realm widened his eyes and eximed in astonishment as he looked towards the center of theke.


    He too was in the Postnatal Realm, but he could assure that if he were to be ced between them now, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he¡¯d be torn to pieces!


    Standing by theke, watching the battle were not only Martial Artists, but also people from various major families.


    Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Even though they had previously witnessed the fight between Chu Ge and Gui Futu on the cruise ship, that battle was of such a high level that they couldn¡¯t discern much before it ended with Jian Chunqiu¡¯s intervention.


    But now, the clear-cut duel between Chu Ge and Shi Wanwang thoroughly schooled both of them.


    Theke water burst into the air, the imprints of fists crossed, the sound of booming was unceasing, it was as if not two people, but two godlike demons were battling at the center of theke!


    Next to Xiahou Longhu, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s eyes were wide open as he watched the center of theke, even trembling slightly with excitement.


    "Is this what a Martial Artist is? Is this the power of a Martial Artist? If... if I could also have this near god-demon-like power, all those so-called family intrigues, and the maniptions around the struggle for the position of Family Head, they would be nothing but an utter joke in my eyes!"


    PS: The daily update schedule will be adjusted to midnight, so everyone can see it first thing every day.

 Chapter 262 - 0262: Incredulous

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 0262: Incredulous</h4><h4></h4>


    In the deepest part of the crowd, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s mouth hung open as he watched the battle in theke¡¯s center thatpletely surpassed reality, unable to speak for a long time.


    With the fight on the cruise ship as a prelude, Nangong Man Sha was still able to maintain a bit ofposure. She nced at Nangong Yunhai and said softly, "Now you know why I treat him with the utmost respect. To these people, all talk of family power and authority is nothing but a joke!"


    Upon saying this, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as she spoke, "After returning to the family this time, go and ept your punishment. If it weren¡¯t for my sake, you would have already died at Huo Tianqian¡¯s vi!"


    Hearing this, Nangong Yunhai couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Indeed, before this, he thought Chu Ge didn¡¯t act against him because he was wary of the Nangong Family¡¯s power. Only at this moment did he realize it was solely because of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s favor!


    "Ha ha ha ha, exhrating!"


    After a collision, the fighters separated, and theke water surged up tens of meters high.


    Chu Geughed out loud, charging once more towards Shi Wanwang.


    Whereas Shi Wanwang¡¯s face was filled with utter shock, fighting with increasing trepidation.


    Generally speaking, a martial artist¡¯s Inner Strength always has a limit; as a battle goes on and Inner Strength continues to deplete, it will only get weaker and weaker.


    But Chu Gepletely defied thismon sense. As the fight dragged on, not only did his aura not weaken, it grew even stronger, each punch mightier than thest!


    If he was barely able to exchange blows with him before, now, with each collision of their fists, Shi Wanwang¡¯s hand throbbed with pain, with bright red blood continuously flowing out from between his fingers.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Finally, with one collision, Shi Wanwang could no longer hold out, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and he retreated hundreds of meters directly backward, finally steadying himself on theke surface.


    "Elder Shi!"


    The muscr man watching from theke¡¯s edge eximed in rm, his face filled with anxiety.


    However, he didn¡¯t go over because it would be of no help. Through observing the battle just now, he understood that he probably couldn¡¯t even take one punch from Chu Ge!


    The surrounding crowd watching the battle also murmured amongst themselves.


    "s, truly the waves of the Yangtze River push forward the ones before. The glorious years of Elder Shi have passed and will never return," Elder Yin sighed and shook his head.


    "This Mr. Chu, not yet in the Innate Realm, possesses such terrifyingbat power. Even an ordinary Innate Grandmaster might not dare im they could beat him with certainty. Once he advances to the Innate Realm, I can¡¯t imagine how fearsome his strength will be... Invincible in the Innate Realm?"


    "Can¡¯t hold out anymore?" Chu Ge looked at the distant Shi Wanwang, whose corner of the mouth still dripped with fresh blood, and shook his head with immense regret.


    Just now, he felt the True Qi in his body stir wildly, right in the heat of his excitement, only to find that Shi Wanwang had been directly knocked back by a single punch of his.


    "Cough cough cough cough¡ªIncredible."


    Shi Wanwang coughed a series of times, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, and on the water¡¯s surface, he looked at Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu¡¯s talent is truly terrifying. Just now, I was confident that even in front of a real Early Innate martial artist, I could achieve victory. Little did I know, in the end, I would still be defeated by Mr. Chu¡¯s hand."


    "Elder Shi, have you seen the video that was widely circted online some time ago?" Chu Ge stood on the boat, hands sped behind his back, and asked Shi Wanwang in a soft voice.


    "Video?"


    Shi Wanwang pondered for a while, then suddenly, as if he recalled something, looked at Chu Ge with shock: "Indeed... I was saying that the figure in the video looked very familiar, it seems that it is undoubtedly Mr. Chu!"


    The conversation between the two was not concealed, so these words were clearly heard by the people on the nearby shore, instantly causing a stir.


    "Who would have thought it was really him! So, this Mr. Chu has not only terrifying strength but also a background that is frighteningly powerful!" The old man who had been preparing to borrow a boat sighed with aplex tone.


    Of course, there were also many who hadn¡¯t seen the video and began to ask what exactly had happened.


    Soon, someone provided an answer, which spread far and wide, and the news quickly becamemon knowledge.


    "What, are you saying, Mr. Chu defeated an Innate Grandmaster half a month ago?"


    "That¡¯s right, even though the fatal blow to that Innate Grandmaster was delivered by someone else, but before that, he was indeed defeated by Mr. Chu!"


    At this moment, Elder Yin was also looking at Chu Ge, who stood at theke¡¯s center, with aplex gaze and he sighed leisurely: "Not yet entered the Innate Realm, yet capable of ying the Innate, how did such a monstrous talente to be?"


    Meanwhile, at the center of theke, Shi Wanwang slowly walked back onto the boat, and finally stood firm at the stern.


    "Still want to fight?" Chu Ge looked at Shi Wanwang, slightly frowning: "Forgive my bluntness, but based on your performance just now, you¡¯re simply not my match, and continuing will only lead to your death."


    To be honest, Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to kill him, after all, there was no serious dispute between them, and the old man¡¯s upright methods had also won Chu Ge¡¯s favor.


    "Hehehehe, Mr. Chu, as the saying goes, one cannot judge a book by its cover. Thirty years of silent, dedicated cultivation, Mr. Chu, you¡¯re underestimating me too much."


    "Oh?" Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed, staring intently at Shi Wanwang.


    Indeed, even though Shi Wanwang can no longer cultivate back to the Innate Realm, thirty years of hard cultivation were noughing matter, the strength he had shown previously although it could y those at the Early Innate phase,pared to his experience, was merely mediocre.


    Shi Wanwang had aplex look in his eyes as he stared at Chu Ge, seemingly hesitating, but after a long while, he suddenlyughed.


    "Hehehe¡ª¡ªhahaha, fine, fine, to repay the favor of saving my life, I have lived for thirty years for the Vajra Sect, today, I willpletely live for myself!"


    At this moment, Shi Wanwang¡¯s face suddenly rxed, as if he, all of sudden, realized something, letting go of a heavy burden that had been weighing on his back.


    In that instant, his somewhat stooped back slowly straightened up, and eventually, he stood at the stern of the boat, straight as a javelin.


    And his aura began to climb steadily, with his white hair fluttering without any wind.


    "What... what¡¯s going on with Elder Shi?" On the shore, a slightly younger martial artist widened his eyes at Shi Wanwang and asked in a soft voice.


    The people around were just as astonished, wondering how the old man, who had been injured and in a losing position just a moment ago, seemed to have gained a burst of vitality like a flickering me?


    Only the dark-skinned Elder Yin, after a moment of frowning in thought, suddenly widened his eyes and muttered softly: "Could it be? Is he attempting... an ultimate sublimation? Is he disregarding his life?"


    PS: Extra Chapter added!

 Chapter 263 - 0263: The Pinnacle Battle

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 0263: The Pinnacle Battle</h4><h4></h4>


    The elderly man who borrowed the boat earlier was clearly in the know, too. He sighed and said, "Nothing¡¯s impossible, this is probably the ultimate sublimation. Elder Shi has been in a slump for thirty years, he is a One Generation Grandmaster, after all. He has his own pride. This time, he¡¯s probably ready for a peak battle, and dying in battle might be the best oue for him!"


    Meanwhile, those onshore still did not understand what had happened, but in the center of theke, on the boat, Shi Wanwang had already undergone a change.


    His aura seemed to be boundless, endlessly climbing, even breaking through the threshold of the Postnatal Realm, and reaching the Innate Realm!


    Before, his Inner Strength was onlyparable to the Innate level, but now he had truly stepped into the Innate Realm. Even so, the aura within his body continued to rise!


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression became solemn, staring intently at Shi Wanwang, also beginning to adjust his own inner breath.


    "This move was originally reserved for the person who once injured me," Shi Wanwang spoke, his gaze fixed on Chu Ge, "but after much investigation, I could never find that person¡¯s whereabouts. Thirty years I thought, I would just pass this life in such a manner. Who knew I would encounter a strong expert like Mr. Chu!"


    "This move is called Ultimate Sublimation. It¡¯s not a secret technique, anyone who reaches the Innate Realm can use it. Its name sounds mysterious, but in reality, it is the burning of one¡¯s Essence Blood and life, in exchange for a burst of power for a short time!"


    "Burning Essence Blood and life?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow.


    "That¡¯s right." Shi Wanwang nodded and exined, "Normally, those in the Innate Realm wouldn¡¯t use this move because it doesn¡¯t enhancebat strength. It only allows one to temporarily return to their peak state, which is useless against an opponent who is inherently stronger."


    "But for someone in your situation, this move can be considered as a final trump card?" Chu Ge looked at Shi Wanwang and said.


    "That¡¯s exactly it!" Shi Wanwang did not deny: "Completely burning Essence Blood and life, and thest remnants of Innate Qi in my body, to let me temporarily return to my peak state, for this battle with Mr. Chu!"


    As he spoke, the aura within Shi Wanwang¡¯s body had already climbed to its pinnacle.


    And Chu Ge¡¯s face finally becamepletely serious.


    For Shi Wanwang¡¯s peak state was not the Early Innate, but the Middle-stage Innate!


    That¡¯s right, at this moment, Shi Wanwang was like Gui Futu who came back to life in the cruise ship battle; even stronger than Gui Futu by a bit.


    Because Gui Futu forcefully elevated his own Realm using the Gu Worm, he couldn¡¯t truly control his power and True Qi, but Shi Wanwang was intrinsically at this Realm, able to fully unleash its power!


    "Innate... Middle Stage!" Elder Yin¡¯s eyes bulged as he looked at Shi Wanwang: "I always thought his peak was about the same as mine, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be at the Middle-stage Innate!"


    And the elderly man who had prepared to borrow the boat was now gaping in shock, murmuring, "This time, the young man surnamed Chu is in danger. Middle-stage Innate and Early Innate arepletely different concepts. Even ten at the Early Innate might not be able to beat one at Middle-stage!"


    As for the others, they hadn¡¯t reached the Innate Realm, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t grasp the difference between Early Innate and Middle-stage Innate. They only understood that at this very moment Shi Wanwang had once again returned to the Innate state, and they all became excited.


    "That Chu kid is done for this time. Earlier when Elder Shi was in the Postnatal Realm, he was just a little bit weaker than him, now that he¡¯s back in the Innate Realm, does this kid have any chance of survival?"


    "That¡¯s right, but being able to witness an Innate Grandmaster in action firsthand, we didn¡¯te here in vain this time!"


    Listening to the discussions below, Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima both showed signs of worry on their faces.


    They were not from the Martial Arts World and didn¡¯t understand the details of it. Now hearing the discussions from those around them, they thought Chu Ge was in danger.


    After all, for them, the stakes involved with Chu Ge were too great!


    "Sister, what should we do?" Nangong Yunhai asked Nangong Man Sha in some urgency.


    Nangong Yunhai was just a member of a big family and somewhat arrogant by nature after being influenced by his environment from a young age, but his nature wasn¡¯t bad. After learning of Chu Ge¡¯s Divine Healing Technique, all hostility had gone, and he just thought about how to make amends for his arrogance to avoid leaving a bad impression.


    Seeing Chu Ge in danger now, he naturally became anxious - after all, his grandfather¡¯s health was still dependent on Chu Ge¡¯s help!


    At this moment, Nangong Man Sha was also anxious, because if it were any other matter, she might have had some solutions, but now it was a duel in the Martial Arts World. With her usual experience in handling worldly affairs, she waspletely out of her depth.


    Regardless of whether the people around them were worried or discussing, Chu Ge¡¯s entire focus was on Shi Wanwang.


    "Innate Middle Stage, huh?"


    "Oh?" Shi Wanwang looked at Chu Ge with some surprise: "Mr. Chu is aware of the divisions of strength within the Innate Realm?"


    "I¡¯ve heard a little," Chu Ge nodded and said: "Innate is divided into the Early-stage, Middle-stage, Late Stage, and Great Perfection. Moreover, the gap within the Innate Realm is even greater than that of the Postnatal Realm."


    "That¡¯s right!" Shi Wanwang echoed: "For someone at the Early Innate stage, there¡¯s not much difference from the Postnatal in the eyes of someone at Middle-stage Innate. So if Mr. Chu still possesses the same strength as before, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst long against me."


    "How long I canst, we¡¯ll only know after we fight!"


    Chu Ge said with a deep voice, and this time, he took the initiative to rush towards Shi Wanwang.


    "Good timing!"


    Shi Wanwangughed heartily, channeling the surging True Qi within his body like vast rivers into his fists, andunched an attack at Chu Ge.


    "Boom¡ª"


    This sh was obviously different from the previous ones.


    Visible ripples of True Qi spread outwards from where the two were fighting, and the wooden boat under their feet was the first to give in, instantly exploding into splinters that soared into the sky, apanied by the sshingke water falling around them.


    A burst of Gang Wind spread from theke¡¯s center; this time, it did not dissipate a few hundred meters away but continued to spread!


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Lijun and Zheng Lihong, who were acting as bodyguards for the two Old Masters, quickly stepped forward to shield them, while simultaneously channeling their Inner Strength to dissipate the iing Gang Qi.


    Those who hade here to watch the fight were either martial artists or dignitaries protected by martial artists, and naturally, no one was injured after this round of Gang Wind.


    Only the old man who had previously borrowed the boat turned his head to remind everyone, "Those who are not martial artists, please be cautious. In the following fight, this kind of situation will frequently ur!"

 Chapter 264 - 0264: Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 0264: Shocking</h4><h4></h4>


    In the center of theke, it was apletely different world!


    Having stepped into the Innate Realm, his entire meridian channels merged and flowed seamlessly, truly achieving Unity of Heaven and Man, allowing him to release his True Qi from within his body and use it directly as a means of attack.


    Shi Wanwang merely waved a single hand, and the water below suddenly soared into the sky, coalescing into a six to seven-meter long Water de in mid-air.


    He held the Water de, gave a loud shout, and shed directly towards Chu Ge.


    Before the Water de had even arrived, the water beneath Chu Ge¡¯s feet had already parted to both sides, and the piercing de wind could even split an ordinary person in two!


    "Break!"


    Chu Ge clenched his fist and directly punched the Water de, a dull sound rang out, and the Water de turned into a mist spreading everywhere.


    Of course, Shi Wanwang¡¯s offensive wouldn¡¯t just end there. With both hands plunged into the water, it seemed he seized something, emitting a roar: "Rise!"


    "Boom¡ª¡ª"


    The entireke trembled for a moment, even those standing on the ground could feel a faint vibration beneath their feet.


    Arge mass of water was actually being lifted directly by Shi Wanwang!


    "Try taking this move of mine!"


    Shi Wanwang roared loudly, lifting the water mass, as big as a building, and diving it straight down towards Chu Ge.


    This mass of water, formed by Shi Wanwang¡¯s Middle-stage Innate robust True Qi, looked fragile on the surface, but if it were to smash onto the concrete ground, it would likely create a huge crater!


    What¡¯s more, he was now using it to crush a person.


    Just being hit by it would leave even an Early Innate practitioner, if not dead, at least severely injured.


    However, Chu Ge showed not a hint of fear, directly charging towards the water mass.


    Regardless of the myriads of Magic you possess, my single punch shall shatter them all, unstoppable and indestructible!


    At this moment, Chu Ge really mobilized all the True Qi within his body, concentrating it on his right fist, and the True Qi was so dense that his right fist was shrouded in ayer of white light.


    "Kill!"


    With a furious roar, the white-light-enveloped right fist charged directly into Shi Wanwang¡¯s True Qi water mass.


    Just as they were about to collide, the True Qi on Chu Ge¡¯s right fist suddenly transformed, actually taking the shape of a dragon¡¯s head.


    "Roar¡ª¡ª"


    A long cry, and the True Qi detached from the fist, forming a white Jiao Dragon in mid-air, hissing as it charged towards the water mass.


    "This... this is True Qi manifesting form! Is this kid really only at the Innate Realm?" Elder Yin¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the white Jiao Dragon formed of True Qi, eximing in disbelief.


    The old man who had previously borrowed the boat suddenly burst into a zing look in his eyes: "A monster... this is definitely a monster. If he survives this, entering the Innate Realm would be as easy as flipping his hand for him!"


    A Dragon Roar shocked the entire shore!


    "Although it seemed slow to describe, all of these events happened in the blink of an eye. The white Jiao Long collided directly with the sphere of True Qi water."


    "The collision of Gang Qi this time was even more ferocious than before, spreading rapidly in every direction. Almost simultaneously, the surface of Thousand Feet Lake exploded, with countless amounts of silt from the bottom of theke rising to the sky along with fish and shrimps, mixing with theke water, raining down like a torrential downpour."


    "Zheng Lihong and Wang Lijun once again positioned themselves in front of the two Old Masters to shield them. When the surge of Gang Qi came, both shouted simultaneously as they channeled their True Qi to resist."


    "Pff¡ª"


    "Blood, bright red, spurted from their mouths simultaneously, blocking this wave of Gang Qi had caused them both to sustain minor injuries."


    "Wang Lijun and Zheng Lihong exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes."


    "Just the repercussions from the battle in the heart of theke¡ªand they, standing a thousand feet away, had already suffered minor injuries. They didn¡¯t dare imagine, had they been the ones participating in the battle, whether they would even have a whole corpse left to treasure?"


    "The aftermath came swiftly and left just as quickly. When all was calm again, everyone couldn¡¯t help but crane their necks to see what had happened at the center of theke, eager to know the oue of the battle."


    "At this moment, Shi Wanwang¡¯s loudughter suddenly came from theke¡¯s center: ¡¯Hahaha, Chu Ge, you¡¯ve fallen for my trap!¡¯"


    "At the same time, the scene became clear to everyone."


    "When they finally got a clear view of the situation at theke¡¯s center, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, uttering exmations of shock."


    "They saw Shi Wanwang standing high in the air, some ten meters above the ground, like a god!"


    "Of course, it was not flying, but the robust Inner Strength of a Middle-stage Innate practitioner was enough to keep him temporarily suspended in mid-air."


    "And there stood Chu Ge on theke¡¯s surface... To call it ake¡¯s surface was not exactly urate, for beneath his feet was not the tranquil surface of theke, but rather a giant whirlpool, dozens of meters wide!"


    "The whirlpool spun ferociously, emitting a powerful suction. From within the whirlpool, white fog emanated; it was obvious that this was not water mist, but condensed True Qi!"


    "You must think that my offensive methods are limited to just that. That sphere of True Qi water wasn¡¯t primarily meant to kill you, but to create this vortex of True Qi."


    "Looking at Chu Ge, Shi Wanwang spoke in a chilling tone: ¡¯Decades ago, when I was still at the Middle-stage Innate level, I relied on this ultimate move to kill three Grandmasters who were on par with me in terms of Realm. Now that you will die to this move, it should count as fulfilling your wish!¡¯"


    "With these words, everyone ashore¡¯splexion changed dramatically."


    "Meanwhile, the old man who had borrowed the boat had a look of recollection shing in his eyes. Suddenly lifting his head, he looked bewilderingly at Shi Wanwang in the sky, saying uncertainly, ¡¯I think, I remember who he is!¡¯"


    "Who is he?" Among those present, only Elder Yin was also at the Innate Realm, making him qualified to converse with the old man."


    "More than forty years ago, there was a genius who entered the Innate Realm in his forties, also named Shi Wanwang. But I never made the connection between these two!"


    "After all, prodigies like Chu Ge who can enter the Innate level in their early twenties are rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, happening only once in a thousand years. In the ordinary Martial Arts World, someone in their forties making it to the rank of an Innate Grandmaster is already considered a genius."


    "Just look around; most here are over fifty years of age, yet only these two Old Masters have reached the status of Innate Grandmasters."


    "He is that Shi Wanwang?" Elder Yin also remembered now and widened his eyes. "He invented a Water Technique that was unmatched in the same Realm. It was said that once afflicted by it, there was very little chance of survival!"


    "Exactly," confirmed the old man who had borrowed the boat. As he looked at the immense whirlpool in the center of theke, he sighed softly, "Now it seems it must indeed be him. That True Qi vortex at the center of theke is ingeniously crafted; even someone of the same Realm might find it difficult to break free if they fall into it. This young man... is in danger!"


    "Another prodigy is about to fall," Elder Yinmented emotionlessly."


    At the same time, everyone else on the shore also eximed in shock, since the scene was simply too stunning, causing countless onlookers to shiver with cold sweat.

 Chapter 265: Defeat the Enemy with One Sword

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Defeat the Enemy with One Sword</h4><h4></h4>


    If you were to ce yourself atop the vortex right now, it¡¯s feared that you wouldn¡¯tst even ten seconds before being torn apart and sucked in!


    "Join!"


    Shi Wanwang roared loudly, his handsing together in a gesture of prayer.


    At the same time, the vortex beneath Chu Ge¡¯s feet seemed to be drawn in, its rotation speed suddenly multiplying by several times, even causing the entireke to start rotating, bringing up the mud and fish from theke¡¯s bottom, tearing them into pieces.


    Soon, the surrounding water turned red, and the vortex beneath Chu Ge¡¯s feet even transformed into a massive blood-colored vortex, looking particrly terrifying.


    "Close!"


    Shi Wanwang roared again, and the vortex began to slowly shrink, but its suction power did not decrease but instead increased further; so much so that a bird passing by overhead didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before being sucked into the vortex and instantly shredded into pieces.


    "Go down!" Shi Wanwang exerted his inner strength, crashing down towards Chu Ge¡¯s head like a meteorite from beyond the skies.


    In such a situation, it was impossible to dodge, and Chu Ge could only meet it with a punch.


    "Bang¡ª"


    A muffled sound rang out, and Chu Ge was directly smashed into the vortex, while Shi Wanwang plunged his hands into theke and roared, "Gather!"


    The vortex spun rapidly dozens of times before closing uppletely.


    Everything happened too suddenly; by the time the people on the shore realized it, the vortex on theke had disappeared, leaving only the dark red water still rippling with blood.


    "Mr. Chu!" Mr. Ouyang¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed in shock.


    Even Nangong Man Sha had a look of disbelief on her face, her lips trembling several times, but ultimately, no words came out.


    The stakes involving Chu Ge were simply too great!


    Zhao Wuji¡¯splexion paled, his hands trembling as he pulled out his phone, seemingly trying to dial a number, but due to his severe shaking, he couldn¡¯t hold it steady, and the phone fell to the ground.


    "It¡¯s over," murmured the old man who had rented the boat, slowly closing his eyes and sighing softly.


    "Indeed," Elder Yin nodded in agreement, adding, "Although theke surface seems calm at this moment, the vortex still exists in the depths of the water, and no one has ever escaped from his True Qi vortex."


    Shi Wanwang stood on the seemingly calmke surface, exhaling softly: "This also counts as giving an exnation to the Sect Leader!"


    However, just when everyone thought everything was over, suddenly a shout came from the crowd: "Look, what is that?"


    "Hmm?"


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze focused there, even Shi Wanwang frowned and looked in that direction.


    At the spot where Chu Ge had just sunk, bubbles suddenly began to appear on the surface of theke.


    The bubbles increased in number, and the water started to agitate violently, as if there was a live volcano about to erupt beneath.


    Shi Wanwang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, he lightly tapped his toe on theke surface and moved back hundreds of yards, then focused intently on that spot.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A thunderous roar sounded, and the entireke surface suddenly exploded.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, even Shi Wanwang watched the scene ahead in disbelief.


    A giant sword made ofke water rose from the sky! It was tens of yards long and even momentarily blocked out the sunlight above.


    The giant sword ascended, dispersing suddenly at a hundred meters high, and amid the fallingke water, Chu Ge stood with one hand behind his back and the other naturally hanging by his side, two fingers together forming the shape of a sword.


    "If the duel had taken ce a week earlier, I might have been defeated by now. But now, I have grasped the Sword Intent of the Divinity Realm. Even if you are in the Middle-stage Innate, I can cut you down!"


    Chu Ge stared at Shi Wanwang and spoke in a deep voice.


    Since he had just tried to put himself in a mortal situation, there was no need for him to hold back any longer.


    "Hmph, boasting!"


    Shi Wanwang snorted coldly, channeling his True Qi and driving waves several meters high towards Chu Ge.


    This time, Chu Ge stood still, forming a sword with his right hand, slowly raised, and then violently swung down in the direction of Shi Wanwang: "sh!"


    "Shua¡ª"


    Theke water plummeted. A giant sword, entirely condensed from water and dozens of meters long, suddenly surged up from theke and flew towards Shi Wanwang.


    Shi Wanwang frowned, a solemn expression appearing on his face.


    This Water Sword was obviously much more powerful than the Water de he had condensed earlier¡ªit not only contained a mighty True Qi but also carried an overwhelming Sword Intent!


    This Sword Intent even caused Shi Wanwang¡¯s hair to stand on end, a profound sense of crisis overwhelmed him, foreboding that if he did not defend with all his might, this Water Sword could pose a lethal threat to him!


    With this thought, Shi Wanwang ceased his attack and thrust his hands into theke, stirring up all his True Qi, and bellowed: "Rise!"


    A Water Wall several meters long and yards wide was pulled up by him,ying across his front, and Shi Wanwang pushed the Water Wall towards Chu Ge.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Water Sword against Water Wall, a loud boom sounded, Sword Qi sshed everywhere, stirring up columns of water in theke.


    The Water Wall in front of Shi Wanwang copsed instantly, and he himself was sent reeling backward by the impact of the Sword Qi for dozens of meters.


    However, on the other hand, the Water Sword condensed by Chu Ge also shattered instantly, turning into myriad flying water droplets.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge coldly huffed, "Hmph, let¡¯s see how many more you can block!"


    As soon as the words fell, his right hand was already raised, swinging three times in session.


    Simultaneously, theke surface trembled, and three Water Condensed Giant Swords, each a hundred meters long, surged out of theke, charging towards Shi Wanwang in the distance.


    Shi Wanwang was startled and, without dy, mobilized all his True Qi, stomping heavily on the surface of the water.


    The sound of water roared, and streams rose from theke against the flow, converging and intertwining around three or four meters away from his body, ultimately forming an oval-shaped Water Shield, enveloping himpletely.


    "Thud¡ª"


    The first Water Sword reached first, striking the Water Shield, and exploded into watery droplets. However, the Water Shield around Shi Wanwang also emitted a "crack" sound, a fine crack suddenly appeared on the shield.


    Before he could repair it with True Qi, the second Water Sword also mmed into the Water Shield.


    "Crack¡ªcrack¡ª"


    The sound of shattering ss was incessant; cracks on the Water Shield spread densely like a spider web, seeming as though it would shatterpletely any moment.


    Simultaneously, the third Water Sword also struck the Water Shield.


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a muffled sound, finally, the Water Shield and the third Water Sword disintegrated into scattered water droplets.

 Chapter 266 - 0266: Crossing Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 0266: Crossing Sword Qi</h4><h4></h4>


    If the initial exchange between the two was the limit of ordinary humans, then the battle at this moment hadpletely transcended the level ofmon folk!


    The whirlpools driving the entireke, water swords hundreds of meters long, transparent water shields, were even more exaggerated than what¡¯s described in wuxia novels.


    The surrounding audience, while feeling heart-stopping excitement, were also entranced, including those two old men from the Innate Realm.


    Just being able to witness such a thrilling battle is considered a stroke of luck in three lifetimes.


    And Xiahou Wudao, who had been watching until now, had zing fervor in his eyes.


    These are martial artists... no, to ordinary people, these two could be considered as gods and demons!


    Wasn¡¯t Chu Ge said to have a way to let people step into the Postnatal Realm in one go? He must be a martial artist, no matter what Chu Ge wants, he¡¯ll give it, as long as the other party can help him be a martial artist!


    Compared to Xiahou Wudao¡¯s madness, Mr. Ouyang, Mr. Sima, and Xiahou Longhu were in a different state of mind.


    "I originally thought that our rtionship with Mr. Chu was just mutual benefit. We needed Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skills, and he needed our energy. Now it seems that such a thought is really too naive!" Mr. Sima said with a wry smile, shaking his head.


    "Yes," Mr. Ouyang sighed lightly: "At their level of Realm, worldly power and wealth probably no longer matter, right?"


    Not far away, Nangong Yun Hai watched the center of theke with intense excitement, even his breathing became heavy: "Sis, I also want to learn Ancient Martial Arts. Our family knows some Ancient Martial Artists, right? When we go back to our n this time, I must learn it!"


    Nangong Man Sha nced at Nangong Yun Hai helplessly and sighed softly.


    Compared to Nangong Yun Hai who knew nothing of Martial Arts, she had some basic knowledge of Martial Arts and knew that her brother could not possibly cultivate to the level of the two people currently in the duel.


    However, Nangong Man Sha did not say much. After all, who wouldn¡¯t yearn for the Martial Arts after witnessing such a fantastical duel?


    And in the center of theke, the duel continued.


    Shi Wanwang, seeing that his condensed Water Shield finally managed to block the three Water Swords, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud: "Hahaha, have you run out of tricks? Your Sword Intent is indeed terrifying, but what of it? You are still in the Postnatal Realm, inferior to the Innate. With insufficient True Qi, how many such Water Swords can you fling out? When your True Qi is exhausted, that will be the moment I take your head!"


    Faced with Shi Wanwang¡¯s arrogantughter, Chu Ge did not retort but said faintly: "How many I can fling out? Why don¡¯t you look up and see for yourself?"


    "Huh?"


    Shi Wanwang¡¯s heart suddenly filled with an ominous premonition. He slowly looked up, and when he saw the sight behind Chu Ge, his face turned instantly pale, and he waspletely dumbfounded.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Behind Chu Ge, nine Water Swords floated in mid-air, all pointing towards Shi Wanwang, each one¡¯s aura not weaker than the previous Water Swords!


    "You... you¡¯re only in the Postnatal Realm, how could you possibly possess such a vast reservoir of True Qi?"


    Indeed, based on the four Water Swords that Chu Ge had flung out, even an Early Innate should have nearly run dry of True Qi by now.


    Chu Ge was merely in the Postnatal Realm, and even though the True Qi in his body was terrifyingly concentrated, that was only in terms of quality. In quantity, there was no way he could surpass someone in the Innate Realm with fully integrated meridians!


    "Indeed, my True Qi is not as abundant as the Innate, but my control over True Qi has already surpassed your understanding!"


    Chu Ge said coldly, looking at Shi Wanwang.


    Hidden within that ring was not merely a single Sword Qi, but also part of Jian Chunqiu¡¯s understanding and realization of the Divinity Realm, including the application of True Qi.


    How to wield the minimum amount of True Qi for the most powerful and potent attack¡ªon this matter, Chu Ge had just glimpsed the threshold.


    Thus, even now, he still had half of his True Qi remaining!


    "sh!"


    Without any further hesitation, Chu Ge swung his right hand, causing the nine Water Condensed Long Swords behind him to let out a clear whistle as they all charged straight towards Shi Wanwang.


    Faced with a life and death crisis, Shi Wanwang dared not scheme any further, letting out a hoarse roar, he once again moved an enormously huge water mass from underwater, charging towards Chu Ge.


    He hadpletely drained all the True Qi in his body. He believed that Chu Ge must have done the same. As long as he could block these nine Water Swords, the victory would undoubtedly belong to him!


    The water mass exploded, and once again, a massive whirlpool appeared on theke surface. However, this time Shi Wanwang did not use it to suck people in but instead stood on the edge of the whirlpool, arms stretched out, and bellowed, "Rise!"


    "Boom¡ª"


    A breathtaking scene unfolded.


    The whirlpool¡¯s rotation speed suddenly increased tenfold. This time, the wholeke was spinning along with it, even the wooden boats moored on thekeside, their ropes snapped, were sucked towards theke¡¯s center.


    "Everyone, fall back!"


    The old man who had lent out the boats frowned and shouted out loud.


    Onshore, all the spectators retreated hundreds of meters back, finally escaping the danger zone.


    And at theke¡¯s center, the underwater whirlpool, after gathering its strength, suddenly burst forth from theke, forming a water tornado with a diameter of dozens of meters!


    Connecting heaven and earth!


    "Is... Is this really something that human power can achieve?" Elder Yin murmured as he watched the water tornado, "Could it be that the pinnacle of Martial Arts can really shatter the void?"


    Even many people began taking out their mobile phones to take pictures, as the scene before them was simply too stunning.


    "sh for me!"


    Chu Ge also roared, the nine Water Swords fearlessly charged towards the water tornado.


    Sword Qi crossed in all directions, the tornado raged wildly, Gang Qi and water mist intertwined, nketing the sky as if divine beings were battling within.


    Everything was formed by water currents, yet the sound of metal shing in battle still rang out!


    A sudden, intense burst of Gang Qi exploded forth, causing theke to throw up a hundred-zhang-tall wave, soaking everyone on the shore.


    And at the center of theke, the confrontation finally quieted down.


    A piece of broken wood drifted on theke surface, with Shi Wanwang kneeling on it, his clothing ragged and no longer possessing the bearing of a strong man. His white hair loosely hung in disarray, his face covered with blood, looking utterly disheveled.


    As for Chu Ge, he stood with his hands behind his back on the surface of theke. Although his face seemed slightly pale, his whole being was unharmed.


    To Shi Wanwang¡¯s despair, behind Chu Ge, more than a dozen Water Swords were slowly rising.

 Chapter 267 - 0267: What Kind of Tea is This?

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 0267: What Kind of Tea is This?</h4><h4></h4>


    "How is it possible? How could you possess such formidable inner strength!" Shi Wanwang¡¯s face was as pale as paper, his eyes filled with disbelief as he stared at the dozen water swords behind Chu Ge.


    He felt like a climber who, thinking he had reached the summit after exhaustive efforts, looked up only to realize he had just reached the mid-mountain!


    "It¡¯s not about the robustness of the inner strength, but the control and utilization of one¡¯s inner strength," Chu Ge sighed lightly. "Had I not temporarily grasped the Sword Intent left behind by Uncle Jian and some other insights, that swirling vortex earlier might have already reduced me to bones and dust!"


    As Chu Ge spoke, his tone carried a hint of mncholy.


    It had to be said that he had been overly indolent before, but this duel with Shi Wanwang had served as a wake-up call.


    At this moment, Chu Ge finally felt a desire named ambition for power!


    "This is impossible, absolutely impossible, it must be some blinding technique you used, yes, you must be deceiving me!" Shi Wanwang muttered like a madman, suddenly shouted, and dashed across theke surface toward Chu Ge.


    "This final eleven swords, shall serve as your funeral!"


    Chu Ge sighed lightly, his right hand gently waved, and the eleven Water Condensed Giant Swords behind him emitted a shrill whistle, charging towards Shi Wanwang.


    "Elder Shi!"


    As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly, the spectator on the bank had already foreseen the oue, the muscr man from Vajra Sect cried out sorrowfully.


    However, the oue would not change in the slightest.


    The eleven water swords suddenly solidified, each norger than a regr long sword, but this did not mean Chu Ge¡¯s inner strength had weakened. On the contrary, it indicated his improved mastery over his inner strength!


    "Puchi¡ª"


    A series of sounds of des piercing flesh.


    Shi Wanwang¡¯s movement halted, he stared wide-eyed at his blurred, blood-drenched chest, his lips twitched slightly, and he finally slowly fell backward.


    "Swoosh¡ª"


    The muscr man quickly dashed across theke surface and caught Shi Wanwang.


    Chu Ge watched the two men, his right hand still gripping the sword fingers, remaining silent.


    Shi Wanwang¡¯s lips quivered, blood gushing out inrge amounts, as if he struggled to say something.


    "Thrilling!"


    Finally, after dozens of seconds, he gathered thest bit of True Qi and roared these two words, then his bodypletely copsed.


    Chu Ge closed his eyes and sighed lightly, quietly loosening his right hand, hanging it behind his back.


    At this battle, the name Mr. Chu firmly spread throughout the Martial Arts World.


    Postnatal Realm, capable of ying a Grandmaster!


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed since their duel. During these days, Chu Ge had not contacted anyone, just staying in the manor, pondering the gains from his battle with Shi Wanwang.


    After all, it was a battle against a higher realm, and such an experience was truly priceless.


    "The Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant, other than the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array, I have mostly integrated and understood." Chu Ge suddenly opened his eyes, a streak of white light shed across his pupils and disappeared in a blink.


    "Duan Family, Ghost Poison Sect... it¡¯s time to eliminate future troubles!"


    Whether it¡¯s for the stability of his rear guard or for the jade pendant in the Duan Family Ancestral Hall, Chu Ge needed to take action himself.


    Of course, dealing with the powers in Shanghai couldn¡¯t simply rely on brute force. He pondered for a moment and suddenly revealed a smile, pulling out a Jade Bottle from his bosom: "These things, for you, must be considered rare treasures!"


    ......


    Having witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s god-like power, the Three Major Families¡¯ reverence for him increased further. After Chu Ge made a call, in less than ten minutes, two Old Masters and Xiahou Longhu were already standing at the entrance of the manor.


    "Old Man Ouyang, you have the closest rtionship with Mr. Chu, you tell us, what exactly does Mr. Chu want from us this time?" Mr. Sima leaned close to Mr. Ouyang and asked softly.


    Mr. Ouyang shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I really don¡¯t know this time, as far as I know, Mr. Chu hasn¡¯t had anything special recently."


    "Well, there¡¯s no point in blindly discussing this out here; let¡¯s go inside and see." Mr. Sima spoke, then led the way into the manor.


    Xiahou Longhu and Old Man Ouyang exchanged nces, then followed behind Mr. Sima.


    The pavilion in the manor had been repaired by Chu Ge, and a set of wooden table and chairs had been added.


    At this moment, Chu Ge, dressed in casual clothes, was sitting on a bench, slowly pouring tea into several cups. His demeanor was indescribably calm and elegant,pletely different from his overbearing presence on theke a few days ago.


    "Apologies for the sudden notification; since you are all here, please take a seat!" Chu Ge pointed at three wooden stools opposite him and spoke softly.


    "Mr. Chu, what are you talking about." Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima sat down simultaneously, and after they did, Xiahou Longhu also slowly took a seat, waving his hand with augh: "Don¡¯t worry about being abrupt, if Mr. Chu has matters to discuss, just notify us."


    The families had already ced great value on Chu Ge previously, and now, they respected him even more.


    "First, please taste the tea. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t brew tea often, and my technique is rather unskilled, I hope the Old Masters won¡¯tugh," Chu Ge said with a smile, bringing three cups of tea over to them.


    The three men exchanged nces, each seeing a look of puzzlement in the others¡¯ eyes.


    However, they didn¡¯t say much and just smiled at Chu Ge, lifting their tea cups at the same time.


    Instantly, a refreshing fragrance wafted through the air, and Mr. Sima, who initially seemed sleepy, was suddenly invigorated upon smelling this fragrance, his eyes widened: "What... what tea is this?"


    As the Old Master of the Sima family, his status was iparably esteemed and he had tasted almost all the famous teas in the world, but none had ever given him such a sensation.


    Not just Mr. Sima, Mr. Ouyang and Xiahou Longhu were also intoxicatedly smelling the tea in their cups.


    "It¡¯s not any famous tea leaves, just ordinary Dragon Well, only the water is different," Chu Ge brought a jade-encrusted water kettle onto the table but did not open it.


    "Try it and see how it tastes."


    The three of them drank the tea, and their eyes all widened simultaneously.


    Among them, Mr. Sima¡¯s expression was the most shocked.


    He smacked his lips, then suddenly stood up, starting to vigorously swing his left arm.


    "This... this is..."


    Mr. Ouyang¡¯s eyes widened. The others might not know, but he and Sima Lingfu wererades in arms when they were young, and he was well aware of some old hidden injuries Sima Lingfu had.


    In his early years, Sima Lingfu had injured his left arm, which was basically in a semi-paralyzed state, let alone swinging it like now, even clenching his fist would require a great deal of effort!

 Chapter 268: Liquefied Spiritual Energy

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Liquefied Spiritual Energy</h4><h4></h4>


    "Is the effect of this tea really that magical?"


    Xiahou Longhu, in his prime years, and Mr. Ouyang, who had been treated by Chu Ge, both felt refreshed and seemed to have swept away their fatigue instantly.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that such an inconspicuous cup of tea could heal the chronic internal injuries of Sima Lingfu!


    "This..." Xiahou Longhu became excited, trembling as he ced the teacup on the table, then carefully asked Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu... how much more of this tea do you have?"


    Hearing Xiahou Longhu¡¯s words, Sima Lingfu also sobered up from his previous excitement, while Mr. Ouyang narrowed his eyes, a sh of sharpness passing through them.


    The people here were no fools; with just those simple words from Xiahou Longhu, the two old masters had already roughly understood his implications.


    Such magical tea carried an infinite business opportunity!


    However, Chu Ge remained unmoved and smiled again, filling the teacup and handing it to the three men: "Gentlemen, no need to rush, the reason I invited you over was mainly to discuss some matters."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, the three men exchanged nces, seeing a hint of helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Indeed, they realized that with the abilities of the young man before them, mundane wealth and riches may no longer sway him.


    "How is the Duan Family doing now?"


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question, the three men felt a surge of anxiety within their hearts, but eventually, Xiahou Longhu cautiously said: "The Duan Family has been keeping a low profile recently. However, a centipede may die but never falls down; after all, they are also one of the Four Great Families of Modu, with considerable depth."


    The implication was clear, which was to warn Chu Ge¡ªit would be best not to think about targeting the Duan Family. Managing to cause them some losses would already be quite good.


    "Uh-huh." Chu Ge nodded, held the teacup in his hands ying with it but didn¡¯t swallow any, only softly saying: "There is something in the ancestral hall of the Duan Family that I really want."


    What Chu Ge referred to was naturally the Jade Pendant, but the three men misunderstood.


    "Duan Family..." Mr. Ouyang frowned and suddenly said: "Actually, taking down the Duan Family isn¡¯t impossible, but it¡¯s a big move that requires long-term consideration. After all, the Duan Family¡¯s funds are not much different from ours, even more abundant than any of us alone. And behind the Duan Family stands the Ghost Poison Sect!"


    Mr. Sima and Xiahou Longhu also nodded in agreement.


    However, what they all did not expect was that Chu Ge looked at them puzzled: "When did I ever say I wanted to destroy the Duan Family?"


    Indeed, ording to his original n, it was just to have the old masters intervene to fetch the Jade Pendant.


    Yet the eyes of several people simultaneously carried a bit of contempt... They were already targeting the main asset of a family¡¯s ancestral hall, and still ying nice?


    Indeed, the ancestral hall, the ce for ancestor worship, who would let a stranger mess around there unless the family was destroyed?


    However, after being silent for a while, Chu Ge nodded and said: "Well, actually, destroying them is also fine since the Ghost Poison Sect is quite annoying."


    The others remained silent; as much as currying favor was important, if they really went to destroy the Duan Family, even if sessful, the losses for these families would not justify the gains.


    Chu Ge could see their concerns and directly opened the Jade Pot next to the table.


    Instantly, a refreshing musky fragrance filled the surroundings.


    "This... what is this?" Mr. Ouyang was dumbfounded as he looked at a whole pot full of Spiritual Liquid, wide-eyed.


    "Yes, this is the water used for making tea, well, that is not quite urate, to be precise, it¡¯s liquefied Spiritual Energy, also known as Spiritual Liquid."


    Chu Ge shook the Jade Pot, and the Spiritual Liquid inside made a crisp sound: "Just need to dilute this in water, and ordinary people who drink it can ward off all diseases and prolong their lives. Even some incurable diseases today, if one keeps consuming it, can naturally heal over time!"


    "That is to say," Chu Ge corrected his expression and looked at the three men, "using this stuff, a person can grow up without any illnesses and live no less than a hundred years!"


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the three men went red.


    Previously they thought this Spiritual Liquid, although magical, had limited effects, but after Chu Ge¡¯s exnation, this thing was simply a miraculous medicine!


    In ancient times, this surely would have be the cause of national wars.


    And just then, Chu Ge added another significant weight: "Of course, because I am keen on cultivation, I do not want to bother with worldly matters, thus the Spiritual Liquid, naturally, needs a suitable agent."


    The three men didn¡¯t speak.


    Eventually, it was Mr. Ouyang who slowly opened his mouth: "May I ask Mr. Chu, how much of this Spiritual Liquid can you provide? And how should it be diluted to achieve the effects you mentioned?"


    Chu Ge thought for a moment and said: "For dilution, a ratio of one to ten thousand is enough. As for the quantity... I can provide such arge bottle every month!"


    In such arge bottle, there was at least half a liter; if properly diluted, it would be a veryrge number.


    The eyes of the three men heated up.


    Chu Ge smiled, slowly pulling the Jade Pot back, while shaking his head and saying: "It¡¯s just a pity that such a big problem like the Duan Family stands in front of us, I really don¡¯t have the heart for other matters. You can treat what I just said as a joke, and if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will frequently invite you for tea."


    To be so shameless... the three menined in their hearts at the same time.


    First, they were shown an unparalleled business opportunity and now he was using the Duan Family as a threat.


    But for the three men at this moment, let alone the Duan Family, even if there was a huge pit in front of them, they would dare to jump head-first.


    Because the temptation of the Spiritual Liquid was simply too great. If managed well, let alone Modu, even throughout the whole of Huaxia, or even the entire world, their Three Major Families would be very renowned!


    "The Duan Family, it is indeed time for their end."


    Finally, Mr. Ouyang gently ced his hand on Chu Ge¡¯s wrist, stopping the retreat of the Jade Pot, the first to express his stance.


    With Mr. Ouyang taking the lead, Mr. Sima and Xiahou Longhu exchanged nces and simultaneously nodded: "Correct, Modu is enough with the Three Major Families. Of course, if Mr. Chu is interested, we are willing to let Mr. Chu rece the Duan Family."


    What Xiahou Longhu and Mr. Sima said was interesting¡ªChu Ge alone recing the Duan Family... one person,parable to a great family!

 Chapter 269 - 0269 Xiahou Wudao

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 0269 Xiahou Wudao</h4><h4></h4>


    "Just..." At this point, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s face showed difficulty, appearing hesitant as if he was about to say something but then stopping himself.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the Ghost Poison Sect, I¡¯ll take care of it cleanly," Chu Ge naturally knew what he was worried about and said it outright without waiting for Mr. Ouyang to speak.


    "That¡¯s good." Mr. Ouyang naturally trusted Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, especially after witnessing that duel akin to gods and demons. In Mr. Ouyang¡¯s heart, as long as it can be resolved with Martial Force, Mr. Chu should have no problems.


    "Take this pot of Spiritual Liquid with you," Chu Ge said, pushing the Jade Pot towards the three people in front of him.


    The three people didn¡¯t refuse. After all, the verbal agreement had been reached, and at their stature, even a verbal agreement was essentially set in stone.


    "Well then, we won¡¯t disturb Mr. Chu any longer." The three exchanged nces, and ultimately it was Mr. Ouyang who apologized and then all three left at the same time.


    After all, even with Chu Ge taking on the Ghost Poison Sect, messing with the Duan Family was definitely not a minor matter, and required thorough consideration.


    Just as Chu Ge was nning how to deal with the Ghost Poison Sect disciples lurking in Shanghai, he suddenly received an unexpected phone call.


    "Xiahou Wudao?"


    Yes, the person calling him at this moment was indeed Xiahou Wudao.


    "What, are you busy?" Unsure if it was his naturally friendly nature or simply a desire to get closer to Chu Ge, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s tone sounded very casual, as if he were greeting an old friend.


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t find it off-putting. As for Xiahou Wudao, he did indeed hold some good impressions of him, even though Xiahou had once sent someone to assassinate him.


    "Is there a matter?"


    "It¡¯s not really a matter. A friend¡¯s bar just opened, and he asked me to show support. Why don¡¯t you spare some time tonight ande have some fun?" Xiahou Wudao¡¯s voice seemed to carry a hint ofughter.


    "I¡¯m not free." Chu Ge thought Xiahou was contacting him for something important, only to find out it was merely an invitation to have fun, and he prepared to hang up right away. There was no need to be polite with this person.


    However, Xiahou Wudao on the phone seemed to have anticipated his intention and quickly said, "Hey, hey, don¡¯t hang up. No jokes now, I¡¯m talking serious. Are you nning to deal with the Duan Family?"


    "You were able to find that out?" This time, Chu Ge was truly surprised. The three people had left his estate less than two hours ago, and yet the news was already uncovered?


    "Nonsense." Even Xiahou Longhu wouldn¡¯t dare talk to Chu Ge like this, but Xiahou Wudao spoke without any restraints, "Do I need to find that out? After I told you the location of the Jade Pendant, I guessed that the Duan Family was going to be in trouble. The old man just came back from your ce and called a family meeting in a rush, asking to gather all possible information about the Duan Family, and the results are quite obvious now."


    "Mm, that¡¯s right," Chu Ge didn¡¯t deny it.


    "Heh, quite a feat, to actually get the old man to take on the Duan Family, but I won¡¯t ask for specifics. Since it¡¯s against the Duan Family, you shoulde even more so tonight."


    "How is going to a bar rted to this?" Chu Ge shook his head and chuckled.


    "On the surface, it¡¯s not, but it has be rted since Mr. Duan Congxing died." Xiahou Wudao¡¯s voice held a trace of mystery.


    "How so?"


    "Do you know who owns this bar?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s heart stirred: "Could it be..."


    "Duan Congxing¡¯s grandson, the son of the current Duan Family Patriarch, Duan Shaojie!"


    ......


    At 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, just as promised, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s car stopped in front of the estate.


    Chu Ge looked at the ck Audi A6 in front of him and smiled, "I really didn¡¯t expect your ride to be this."


    "It¡¯s quite normal. Everyone thinks that with my mboyant nature, I should be driving a sports car or something like a Land Rover, so my standard ride is a Lamborghini Revent¨®n."


    Xiahou Wudao walked up to Chu Ge, eyeing his casual attire, "Are you nning to wear that?"


    "What else?" Chu Ge didn¡¯t look at him, but instead at the ck Audi, "What about this?"


    "This Audi, from the moment I bought it, was only used by me. Now, you¡¯re the second person to get in this car. How does that feel, excited?" Xiahou Wudao said with a smile, opening the car door.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and got right in, merely responding indifferently, "No homo, please keep your distance."


    Baile Bar, that¡¯s the name of the bar Duan Shaojie owned. After all, being one of the Four Great Families, even the death of Mr. Duan had dealt a big blow to the Duan Family, the family¡¯s deep foundations meant Baile Bar was located in Shanghai¡¯s prime district.


    Such a location couldn¡¯t be secured by money alone.


    In some small towns, by nine o¡¯clock it might have begun to grow quiet, but for a metropolis with international ir like Shanghai, nine o¡¯clock was just the beginning of the nightlife!


    Standing at the entrance, one could vaguely hear the explosive music from inside.


    There were no security guards at the bar¡¯s entrance, nor was there anyone blind enough to stir up trouble on Duan Family¡¯s turf.


    To tell the truth, until now Chu Ge had never been to a bar before. Stepping inside, it was as though he was entering another world.


    The booming heavy metal music echoed in his ears, while dancing crowds filled his vision, along with drunken revelers indulging with abandon. Those who were prim and proper during the day, be they white-cor workers or professionals, were all showing another side of themselves at this moment.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed the entire time; he didn¡¯t like ces like this, preferring quieter environments instead.


    Xiahou Wudao had been observing Chu Ge¡¯s expression since they entered and seeing his face, he patted Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder, "Hehe, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll get used to it after a few times."


    "If it weren¡¯t for the Duan Family, I wouldn¡¯te to such a ce at all." Chu Ge nced at him and moved on by himself.


    If he simply wanted to destroy the Duan Family, he didn¡¯t need to do this; letting the Three Major Families handle it would suffice. However, Chu Ge¡¯s real goal was the Jade Pendant in the Duan Family Ancestral Hall.


    Moreover, the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant was mostly about physical strength; Chu Ge wasn¡¯t skilled in Stealth. The Duan Family would certainly have Ghost Poison Sect members present; if he were discovered while sneaking in, and the Duan Family used worldly forces to pressure him, things would beplicated.


    After all, he did not yet possess the power to contend against an entire nation!

 Chapter 270: Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Shut Up</h4><h4></h4>


    After arriving at the bar, Xiahou Wudao was ready to walk around with Chu Ge. Chu Ge was here to scout around anyway, so naturally he agreed willingly.


    It must be said, two incredibly handsome men walking around in a bar definitely attracted women¡¯s attention. In less than half an hour since they arrived, two or three groups of women had alreadye up to strike up a conversation.


    Of course, they were all uniformly rejected. Both of their standards were just too high, and they weren¡¯t here to pick up girls anyway.


    As Chu Ge was passing by a counter, a voice suddenly came from the side: "Chu Ge?"


    Although they were close to where the musicians were ying, and the heavy metal music was loud, Chu Ge¡¯s extraordinarily keen hearing still clearly caught those two words.


    "Sun Jianuo?" Even though he had only met this girl two or three times, Chu Ge quickly remembered her.


    At this time, Sun Jianuo was leaning on the bar, with many empty sses in front of her, appearing somewhat drunk and bleary-eyed.


    Seeing Chu Ge turn his head to look at her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Who would¡¯ve thought Manager Chu would also likeing to ces like this?"


    The music was so loud, so Sun Jianuo was almost yelling, with veins showing on her neck.


    "Shall we chat?"


    Faced with Sun Jianuo¡¯s invitation, Chu Ge did not refuse. After all, they had pretty much finished checking out the ce, and Xiahou Wudao was currently mingling happily in the dancing crowd. Having someone to chat with wasn¡¯t too bad.


    The two of them found a sofa in a corner and sat down.


    "How has Luoluo beentely?" Sun Jianuo seemed to be genuinely interested, immediately asking about Qin Luoluo¡¯s recent situation.


    Chu Ge nodded: "Not bad. She doesn¡¯t go to thepany oftentely, but she was recently made the deputy manager of the finance department. With her abilities, coupled with Jinxiu Group currently being in a phase of growth, her future prospects are very promising."


    Chu Ge spoke somewhat absentmindedly, as these sorts of things hardly stirred any emotions in him nowadays.


    The only reason he ended up chatting with Sun Jianuo was because he couldn¡¯t blend into that sort of atmosphere and sitting alone was rather boring. It was just right to find someone to chat with.


    Sun Jianuo, clearly not noticing Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor, had already gotten a bit drunk and chuckled silently: "That¡¯s good, it hasn¡¯t disappointed Luoluo¡¯s efforts over the years."


    The conversation between the two was sporadic and not particrly enthusiastic.


    However, just as Chu Ge was preparing to stand up and leave, a man in a leather vest suddenly came over aggressively, and he was heading directly towards Chu Ge.


    Because, there was no one else in the surrounding booths.


    "Jianuo, did you say you want to break up with me?" Obviously, the man in the leather vest wasn¡¯t targeting Chu Ge, but he walked straight up to Sun Jianuo and asked loudly.


    In such a noisy environment, this minor friction obviously wouldn¡¯t catch other people¡¯s attention.


    Sun Jianuo seemed to have no good feelings for this man, her face wrinkling in disgust: "Kong Qi, I¡¯ve already made it very clear over the phone, stop bothering me!"


    "Why?" The man known as Kong Qi stared at Sun Jianuo with an iprehensible look.


    "Why? You ask me why?" Sun Jianuoughed out of anger and pointed towards the door, shouting: "You should save that question for the woman you slept with!"


    "Can you stop being unreasonable?" Kong Qi spread his hands: "The person I love the most is always you, no matter what those other women are like. But I promise you, the one I¡¯ll marry in the end is definitely you!"


    After saying this, not only was Sun Jianuo stunned, but even Chu Ge was taken aback momentarily.


    To be able to say such things so confidently, this guy really lives up to his name as an extraordinary person!


    However, given Chu Ge¡¯s current status and perspective, he really had no interest in this kind of domestic dispute, and since he wasn¡¯t close with Sun Jianuo either, he shook his head and stood up from the sofa, preparing to leave.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that just as he stood up, Kong Qi¡¯s gaze fixed on him: "Jianuo, tell me the truth, did you leave me because of this man?"


    "Hey, buddy." Chu Geughed a bit, reminding him: "I don¡¯t care about your rtionship issues, and I don¡¯t want to. Please don¡¯t drag me into this, I¡¯m just passing by."


    Chu Ge had been looking down and drinking all this while. Now, as he spoke, he naturally had to raise his head to look at Kong Qi¡ªlooking at the person you¡¯re talking to is the most basic courtesy, a practice his old man had instilled in him since he was young.


    However, it was his looking up that triggered the subsequent series of events.


    Chu Ge¡¯s face was originally quite handsome, and with his study of ancient martial arts, he unconsciously added a mysterious charm to himself, which, admittedly, had a great attraction to women.


    Of course, correspondingly, it made some men feel a pretty significant aversion.


    And Kong Qi was clearly one of those men.


    "I get it now, it¡¯s this pretty boy here who seduced Jianuo!" Kong Qi pointed at Chu Ge¡¯s nose and yelled.


    "Kong Qi, what are you bbering about, just shut up!" Sun Jianuo widened her eyes and scolded Kong Qi.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows also slightly furrowed, as he looked at Kong Qi and said, "Speak properly, lower your hand. Pointing at someone¡¯s nose is very impolite."


    Although Chu Ge spoke as if it was perfectly normal, Kong Qi suddenly felt a chill down his spine, his body breaking out in goosebumps!


    It was a biological instinctive reaction when faced with a mortal threat, unconsciously, he weirdly let his arms drop while subtly taking a few steps back.


    "Jianuo, you always tell me, is it because this pretty boy seduced you that you left me?" As Kong Qi lowered his hand, that terrifying sensation disappeared, and his courage returned somewhat, so he yelled at Sun Jianuo.


    The incident here had already attracted the attention of some people. Of course, no one wanted to step in and mediate, they all pointed and whispered, a typical scene of watching the excitement without fear of the consequences.


    "My breaking up with you has nothing to do with anyone else, it¡¯s entirely your own fault!" Sun Jianuo finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, yelling at Kong Qi: "Get lost, I never want to see you again!"


    "Jianuo..."


    Kong Qi moved his lips, looking utterly affectionate, but the words that followed made everyone around widen their eyes.


    "Since we¡¯ve been dating until now, you¡¯ve never let me touch you. We can break up, just sleep with me once, and I¡¯ll agree to the breakup!"


    "..."


    Chu Ge looked around with a weird expression, realizing this guy¡¯s thinking was really bizarre!


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 271 - 0271: This Kind of Goods

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 0271: This Kind of Goods</h4><h4></h4>


    "Bro, you¡¯ve gone too far."


    Even though the person involved is Qin Luoluo¡¯s friend, and since it happened right before his eyes, Chu Ge still spoke up to give a warning.


    But who knew that this one sentence would be a fuse in Kong Qi¡¯s heart.


    "Damn it, I knew it, you pretty boy must be messing with Jianuo. Motherfucker, daring to steal my woman, you must be sick of living!"


    Finally, Kong Qi¡¯s face twisted as he roared loudly at Chu Ge,pletely forgetting the terrifying aura he had sensed just moments before.


    After all, someone like Chu Ge, who seemed harmless when he smiled, simply couldn¡¯t be associated with that violent aura.


    "So what if it is, so what if it isn¡¯t, people have the freedom to choose whoever they want." Chu Ge was also slightly angered by his behavior, and his tone of speaking inevitably cooled down a bit.


    Xiahou Wudao had naturally noticed themotion over here, but Chu Ge saw that he was talking to a man in a white suit.


    The man in the white suit looked to be in his twenties, but Xiahou Wudao¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the usual condescending look he had when facing others; knowing his proud nature, his behavior made it obvious that the man was most likely Duan Shaojie!


    Therefore, Chu Ge quietly gestured to him, hinting for him not toe over and to continue with his own matters.


    And the smallmotion that urred here naturally did not catch Duan Shaojie¡¯s attention; he continued his conversation with Xiahou Wudao.


    "Kid, remember this phrase: what I throw away, you can pick up, but what¡¯s in my hand, you can¡¯t touch!" Kong Qi red at Chu Ge, enunciating each word as he spoke.


    After saying this, the young man seemed to think he was quite cool, shaking his head from side to side, seemingly preparing to flick his bangs. However, he stopped halfway through the motion, apparently feeling that it was rather foolish.


    "How did you end up with such a piece of work?" Honestly, Chu Ge was truly speechless at this moment, giving Sun Jianuo a strange look.


    At this time, Sun Jianuo wished she could crawl into a crack in the couch, her face flushed red as she yelled at Kong Qi: "Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!"


    Kong Qi¡¯s eyes widened: "Jianuo, you never used to yell at me. Fuck, now I get it!"


    Suddenly, Kong Qi¡¯s gaze filled with hatred and focused on Chu Ge: "It must be you, you pretty boy, it must be your behind-the-scenes maniption that changed Jianuo, right? Alright, pretty boy, today I¡¯m going to rip off your face, and then we¡¯ll see how you go out and pick up women!"


    Watching Kong Qi march aggressively towards himself, Chu Ge stood still, not even putting down the ss of wine in his hand.


    "Chu Ge, you better run!"


    Sun Jianuo anxiously looked at Chu Ge, worried that if Kong Qi really did beat him up, it would affect Qin Luoluo¡¯s prospects at Jinxiu Group.


    After all, Chu Ge looked rather lean with his clothes on, while Kong Qi was a regr at the gym, with muscles that were impressively built, his very appearance exuding an oppressive force.


    However, as Chu Ge stood still without reacting, Sun Jianuo gritted her teeth and stepped in front of him: "Kong Qi, stop right there!"


    As she said this, Sun Jianuo also turned her head and quietly said to Chu Ge, "What are you still doing here? Run away quickly, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can really stop him!"


    "Worried that I will hold a grudge and go after Qin Luoluo at thepany?" Chu Ge looked at Sun Jianuo and roughly guessed what she was thinking.


    Sun Jianuo didn¡¯t try to hide it and just nodded openly.


    At this moment, Kong Qi also approached the two: "Move aside, Jianuo, let me teach this pretty boy a lesson, and show you what a real man is like!"


    "Kong Qi, have you lost your mind? I¡¯ve already said I have nothing to do with him!"


    "Then why are you still protecting this pretty boy?" Kong Qi¡¯s ferocious demeanor was apparent: "Get out of the way, or be careful I hit you too!"


    "You..."


    Sun Jianuo¡¯s expression became stiff, clearly not expecting Kong Qi to say such a thing.


    And the surrounding crowd let out a chorus of jeers¡ªobviously, no matter where, hitting a woman was despised by all, especially when it was a misdirected rage.


    "Pretty boy, are you only good at hiding behind a woman? If you are a real man, stand out here. As long as you kneel on the ground, p yourself, and shout loudly that you were wrong, I¡¯ll let you go this time and absolutely not touch a hair on your head, how about that?"


    Kong Qi looked at Chu Ge behind Sun Jianuo with a smug expression, very confident in his strength because of the years of training he¡¯d had¡ªdefeating even amateur boxers and wrestlers, let alone this tall and slim pretty boy in front of him.


    As for not touching a hair on his head... It was a simple y on words. As long as this kid dared toe out, breaking a leg would be the least of it, at minimum scarring his face was in order¡ªafter all, with the backing he had, small matters like this could be taken care of.


    "Hurry up and go." Sun Jianuo¡¯s voice became anxious, but to her surprise, Chu Ge just put a hand on her shoulder, pushed her gently aside, then holding his ss, slowly walked towards Kong Qi.


    "Are you crazy!" Sun Jianuo¡¯s eyes widened, "This is not the time for you to y the hero. I know Kong Qi¡¯s character¡ªunless he cripples you, he will not stop!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that petty. Even if he really cripples me, I won¡¯t trouble Qin Luoluo," Chu Ge turned his head to nce at Sun Jianuo, and then slowly put down his ss: "You¡¯re right, hiding behind a woman isn¡¯t what a real man does."


    "Hahaha, kid, now I¡¯m giving you a chance. Kneel on the ground, p yourself while apologizing. If I¡¯m pleased, I might let you go."


    Kong Qi rushed forward, getting between Sun Jianuo and Chu Ge¡ªseeing it as cutting off Chu Ge¡¯sst protective talisman.


    "Oh, really?" Chu Ge looked at him, his eyes growing colder, "You give me a chance? However, I don¡¯t want to give you a chance. How about choosing an arm or a leg?"


    "Hmm?" Kong Qi¡¯s eyes widened, and he sneered, "Hehehe, good young man, quite the character. I just hope when I break your legster, you can yell as spiritedly as you do now."


    "No need to wait forter, let¡¯s settle it now." As he said this, Chu Ge had already vanished from sight!

 Chapter 272: Who Hit You?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Who Hit You?</h4><h4></h4>


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a muffled sound, no one, including Kong Qi himself, couldprehend what had just happened.


    But then, they saw Kong Qi suddenly soaring into the air, while Chu Ge had appeared where Kong Qi had been standing moments before, slowly bending down to pick up a wine ss from the table.


    Kong Qi felt as if his chest had been struck by a lotive, faintly hearing the sound of his bones shattering within, followed by a disorienting sense of weightlessness and a piercing pain that nearly knocked him unconscious.


    Everyone was stunned, witnessing the strong man smashing through the ceiling and then crashing down to the ground, then looking at the tall and slender Chu Ge not far from the strong man, finding it hard to believe that such power could erupt from such a young man!


    The incident here naturally rmed Xiahou Wudao and Duan Shaojie, who were some distance away. Of course, a few security guards wielding rubber batons also hurried over.


    There were no security guards at the entrance of the bar, a sign of confidence, for there was bound to be some people inside to maintain order.


    However, just as those security guards were preparing to run over and subdue both parties, Xiahou Wudao whispered a few words into Duan Shaojie¡¯s ear, which made Duan Shaojie pause and then quickly waved at the guards: "Everyone go back, I¡¯ll handle this."


    The guards exchanged nces, confusion on their faces, but they each returned to their stations.


    "I only said I wanted one of your hands, one of your legs, right? Wouldn¡¯t it have been nice to just agree earlier? Look now, I reckon your entire lower body is paralyzed," Chu Ge said as he crouched in front of Kong Qi, shaking his head and clicking his tongue inment.


    "Ugh¡ª" Kong Qi struggled to lift his head, seemingly wanting to say something, but instead, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out.


    It was not just his spine that had broken, but his ribs likely were nearly all snapped as well.


    "You... so you¡¯re this powerful?" Sun Jianuo realized what had happened, although saying that wasn¡¯t quite urate, because from the beginning to the end, she hadn¡¯t seen clearly how Chu Ge had made his move. There was just a loud bang, and then the previously arrogant Kong Qi was lying t on the ground.


    "p p p p¡ª"


    A clear round of apuse resonated, and Duan Shaojie and Xiahou Wudao slowly approached.


    Duan Shaojie looked at Chu Ge with aplex expression in his eyes that was filled with awe, envy, and a bit of ingratiating hesitation, but devoid of resentment.


    It seems, somewhat different from my expectation... Chu Ge sneered inwardly.


    "I¡¯ve damaged the ceiling of your bar, I really apologize for that." Since the host was smiling warmly, Chu Ge naturally wouldn¡¯t respond rudely, smiling apologetically as he spoke casually.


    "No no no, not at all," Duan Shaojie waved his hands repeatedly, shaking his head with a smile: "Having the opportunity to witness Mr. Chu¡¯s skills, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just a small part of the ceiling, even if the whole bar was taken apart, what of it?"


    Faced with Duan Shaojie¡¯s remarks, Chu Ge was momentarily puzzled.


    Although it wasn¡¯t I who killed Mr. Duan, his death was undoubtedly inseparable from me, and in addition, the various losses suffered by the Duan Familytely seem to be all instigated by me.


    Normally, this kid should be gnashing his teeth in anger. Or perhaps, he is like a venomous snake that only reveals its poisonous fangs when biting its prey?


    However, Chu Ge only briefly pondered this before tossing the idea aside.


    Once he obtains the Jade Pendant, he will leave Shanghai. When he achieves the Innate Realm, let alone any conspiracy or deceit, those petty and hypocritical men¡ªanyone who troubles him will simply be blown away with one punch! In the face of absolute power, all schemes will crumble instantly.


    But just as Duan Shaojie was about to say something more, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    ncing at the name on the screen, his brow furrowed, and his expression grew uglier. He forced a smile at Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, please continue enjoying yourself. I¡¯ll take care of this person. I have something to deal with and will be back to chat moreter!"


    "Please do," replied Chu Ge with just these two words before taking a seat on the sofa, while Xiahou Wudao then took a seat beside him.


    At this moment, Sun Jianuo also sensed that something was amiss. She nced at Chu Ge, then at Kong Qi, who was lying motionless on the ground. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to leave first.


    Chu Ge watched her departing figure and didn¡¯t pay further attention; she clearly was just an ordinary woman with nothing special about her. Although she could be considered beautiful in the eyes of the general public, for Chu Ge, who was ustomed to seeing stunning beauties like Mu Bingtong and Nangong Man Sha, she barely made the grade.


    "What, are you interested in her?" Xiahou Wudao also nced at Sun Jianuo¡¯s retreating figure and teased, "Has your taste sunk so low?"


    "A chance encounter with a stranger, just a random meeting, on par with a passerby," Chu Ge indifferently remarked.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor, Xiahou Wudao didn¡¯t continue on this topic and instead asked, "What do you think about that Duan Shaojie?"


    "That¡¯s exactly what I was about to ask you," Chu Ge replied as he looked at Xiahou Wudao. "Speaking of which, Duan Shaojie should be harboring resentment towards me. What were you just talking to him about?"


    "It wasn¡¯t my conversation with him that mattered, but rather his own issues," Xiahou Wudao took a sip of his drink, then added, "Hmm, issues internal to the Duan Family."


    After that, neither of them spoke for a while. Soon, some staff came over to clean up all the shattered ss and quickly reced the chandelier. The throbbing music and the dancing crowd in the bar resumed once again.


    What Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect, however, was for Sun Jianuo to return after just a few minutes. When she saw Chu Ge looking at her, she appeared a bit embarrassed, "I forgot my phone."


    After saying that, she picked up her phone from the sofa, but she didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, she sat down opposite Chu Ge, "You shouldn¡¯t have hurt him so badly!"


    She had just seen Kong Qi being dragged out; unless something unexpected happened, he would probably spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    "Of course, I don¡¯t mean anything by it," Sun Jianuo quickly waved her hands before Chu Ge could respond, exining, "That bastard deserves it even if he were beaten to death. I just want to say, that scumbag seems to have powerful backers. You¡¯ve injured him so severely, there might be trouble. It would probably be best not toe to bars like this for a while."


    "Thank you for the advice," Chu Ge looked at her and showed a mild smile.


    He has always weed goodwill from others, no matter how trivial.


    However, at this moment, a man in a suit suddenly came over, his voice shrill, "Who was it that just beat Kong Qi to that state?"

 Chapter 273 - 0273: Quite Unique

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 0273: Quite Unique</h4><h4></h4>


    This is a man who appears to be just over thirty, wearing a suit that hangs on his slender frame, and the two tufts of beard beneath his nose make him look like a big rat d in a Western suit.


    Jianuo¡¯s face shows a few signs of nervousness, indeed, that jerk actually had a backer behind him, he hadn¡¯t lied to her before!


    In contrast, Chu Ge remainspletely unfazed, while Xiahou Wudao sitting beside him even wears a hint of a smile.


    For Xiahou Wudao, there really aren¡¯t many people in Shanghai that he considers significant, whether by the power of his family or by his own ability.


    "Are you all deaf? I asked who hit Kong Qi just now!" The rat-like man seems to sense he is being ignored and raises his voice sharply once more.


    Finally, Chu Ge frowns and looks at him: "If you keep shouting like this, I wouldn¡¯t rmend you end up a deaf man first!"


    He doesn¡¯t have a favorable impression of this man filled with sleaziness and bad intentions.


    "You son of a..." The rat-like man stares at Chu Ge, seemingly wanting to curse a few words, but at that moment, his gaze identally catches sight of a shard of broken ss in the corner of the sofa.


    Instantly, the rat-like man¡¯s body trembles; he almost forgot that to injure Kong Qi to that extent, this kid must know some moves!


    He has been apanying Mr. Li in the private room this whole time and doesn¡¯t know about the incident, so he can only infer from the extent of Kong Qi¡¯s injuries.


    "Jianuo, your boyfriend has been beaten like this, and you don¡¯t have anything to say?" The rat-like man clearly picks on the weak but fears the strong.


    Not daring to confront Chu Ge, and as for the man next to Chu Ge, he exudes an aura of wealth and clearlyes from some background, after all, it¡¯s not his business, and he didn¡¯t want to unintentionally offend anyone; you still have to pick the softer persimmons to press, so his gaze naturally falls on Jianuo.


    "I have nothing to do with him anymore, please don¡¯t drag me into this!" Jianuo is indeed scared; after all, shees from an ordinary family with no background. Just any slightly influential person could make her life difficult.


    "Hey¡ª" The rat-like man sneers, but at the same time, his cellphone rings in his pocket.


    The rat-like man nces at the three of them and presses the answer button, immediately adopting a ttering smile: "Mr. Li, I¡¯ve found the people who hit Kong Qi, what would you like me to do?"


    "Ah, okay, I understand, yes, yes, yes, rest assured, alright, alright!" After a series of servile replies, the rat-like man ends the call, his expression towards the three bing haughty.


    If he was previously trying to avoid making a scene, now the rat-like man feels he doesn¡¯t need to fear trouble. After all, with "Mr. Li" backing him up, how many in Shanghai would dare to defy?


    "Jianuo, and you two, Mr. Li wants to see you,e with me," the rat-like man coldly smiles, his gaze at Jianuo somewhatscivious.


    Mr. Li had long had his eye on Jianuo, and that Kong Qi, even without today¡¯s incident would have been dealt with by Mr. Li. Now that it happened, it saves him a great deal of trouble; he can just use this incident to his advantage.


    In the rat-like man¡¯s view, this woman stood no chance of resisting Mr. Li!


    However, Chu Ge doesn¡¯t respond, instead casting a look towards Xiahou Wudao.


    Xiahou Wudao understands his intention and smirks, looking at the rat-like man saying: "Which so-called Mr. Li wants to see us? Fine, let him roll over here himself!"


    "You, you dare..."


    The rat-like man¡¯s eyes bulge, seemingly shocked someone would dare speak to him like that. After a few seconds of silence, he nods while retreating: "Fine, you¡¯ve got guts, let¡¯s wait and see if you can still be as bold!"


    Watching the rat-like man leave in a huff, Jianuo¡¯s eyes flicker with worry, but seeing the two men continue to drink indifferently, she can only suppress that anxiety.


    At a time like this, if she leaves alone, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end well, she has no choice but to stick with these two men, hoping they have a way to deal with it!


    As for that Mr. Li... Jianuo frowns slightly, feeling the title strangely familiar.


    They don¡¯t have to wait long, just around five minutes pass before there¡¯s amotion all around.


    "Is that the young Li Family master? Who would have thought he¡¯d actually appear in a bar, such a big shot?" The speaker is a man in a suit, looking like a regr white-cor worker.


    "Shhh, keep it down, I heard this Mr. Li has a bad temper, and from his looks, he seems to be really upset. If you get involved, you might not even know how you died," his colleague quickly warns him.


    Hearing the surrounding crowd¡¯s murmurs, Chu Ge nces at Xiahou Wudao: "Are there any in Shanghai that can rival your Four Great Families?"


    "Not a chance." Xiahou Wudao looks at the young man approaching from a distance, scoffing: "Li Guangyuan, one of the smaller families, the young master of the Li Family."


    "Smaller families?" Chu Ge suddenly remembers the disabled Chen Jun.


    To the ordinary person, the smaller families are already quite influential, but since Chu Ge¡¯s arrival in Shanghai, he¡¯s mostly dealt with either the Four Great Families or the Ancient Martial Sect. As for a smaller force like the smaller families, they truly aren¡¯t worth his attention.


    And now, Li Guangyuan has approached and slowly sits down on the sofa opposite Chu Ge, right next to Jianuo.


    Jianuo quickly stands up and moves to sit beside Chu Ge.


    Seeing this, a flicker of darkness crosses Li Guangyuan¡¯s eyes as he focuses on the two men: "Just now, who told me to roll over here?"


    "Me." Xiahou Wudao openly admits, looking at Li Guangyuan and smiles: "Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you what manners are? If you want to see someone, thene over yourself politely."


    Li Guangyuan¡¯s face darkens, but he remains silent.


    He feels like he¡¯s seen this man before, not in person, but perhaps in a picture. However, with the noisy environment and his preupied mind, his thoughts are clouded, and he can¡¯t quite remember.


    Eventually, Li Guangyuan¡¯s gaze returns to Chu Ge: "Kong Qi, it was you who hit him, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Chu Ge looks at him but remains silent.


    "Good kid, you¡¯ve got personality!"


    Li Guangyuan ps his hands, his gaze on Chu Ge growing colder: "Tell me, which hand did you use?"

 Chapter 274 - 0274: Sincerely Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 0274: Sincerely Apologize</h4><h4></h4>


    His intention was crystal clear: the hand that struck would be the hand left behind!


    Meanwhile, five or six ck-clothed big men suddenly appeared, their hands ced in front of their abdomens, standing respectfully behind Li Guangyuan.


    Seeing his bodyguards approaching, Li Guangyuan¡¯s face revealed a fearless expression: "Do it yourself. If you wait for my men to act, what you¡¯ll end up losing won¡¯t just be an arm or a leg!"


    By this time, arge crowd of onlookers had gathered, of course, not a single person dared to approach, all standing at a distance.


    It was just that the music inside the bar was too loud, so none of them could hear clearly what these people were saying; they could only take a rough guess based on the situation.


    "What¡¯s going on here? Are those guys Mr. Li¡¯s friends?" an uninformed woman asked, while also looking at Li Guangyuan¡¯s back, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    She wasn¡¯t mesmerized by his looks or charisma; what enchanted her was his power and wealth. If she could marry Li Guangyuan, even just nominally, she would be set for life!


    And it wasn¡¯t just one woman thinking this way; many women¡¯s gazes were fixed on Chu Ge.


    Since he was apparently a friend of Mr. Li, then his worth couldn¡¯t be bad either, mainly because Chu Ge was indeed strikingly handsome.


    A man in a shirt chuckled coldly, shattering these women¡¯s fantasies: "Wake up, those two guys have clearly offended Mr. Li, and this posture is clearly that of seeking trouble!"


    "Offend Mr. Li? Are they courting death?" a woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, she simply could not imagine that someone would dare to provoke the Li Family¡¯s young master in Shanghai.


    It was the same man in the shirt who shook his head and sighed: "Bad luck, I guess. They just beat someone up, but who knew it would be a friend of Mr. Li. Now this kid is in big trouble, given Mr. Li¡¯s character, this time, they might not die but are likely to be crippled."


    "What a pity." The womanmented as she nced at Chu Ge¡¯s handsome face.


    At Li Guangyuan¡¯s side, after receiving a knife from a bodyguard behind him and cing it on the ss coffee table, he stared at Chu Ge: "You have one minute to think."


    Finally, the oppressive atmosphere got the better of Sun Jianuo, who was the first to buckle under the pressure and said to Mr. Li: "You... don¡¯t be too excessive, he has Jinxiu Group behind him!"


    Naturally, Sun Jianuo was referring to Chu Ge.


    She was just clutching at straws, hoping that the other party would respect the face of the bigpany and not be too aggressive.


    What Sun Jianuo did not expect was that the effect turned out to be surprisingly good.


    Li Guangyuan¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Chu Ge, "You have a rtion with Jinxiu Group?"


    Jinxiu Group had been making a name for itself in Shanghai¡¯s elite circles recently.


    After all, that well-known Mr. Chu, who got angry over Jinxiu Group¡¯s CEO Mu Bingtong, was widely talked about among these circles for his passion and rage for his beloved!


    Even before this incident, including the Li Family, almost all families aware of the rtionship had issued warnings to their younger generations: no more provoking Jinxiu Group!


    If this man really had some rtion with Mu Bingtong... if he were some rtive, then this matter would be troublesome.


    As for a boyfriend, Li Guangyuan never even thought about that. Everyone knows about Mu Bingtong¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Chu, of course. He himself had never seen Mr. Chu, but he had heard people in his family mention him.


    "Exactly." Sun Jianuo thought the other person was truly intimidated, and instantly felt emboldened: "He is the financial manager of the Jinxiu Group! Let¡¯s give each other some face over this matter and just let it go, okay? Another day... I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal."


    It was a typical small-town mentality. Sun Jianuo tried to invoke some vor of the martial arts world, but her speech ended up stuttering and clearlycking in confidence.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that, upon hearing this, Li Guangyuan suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Hahahaha... Ah man, I thought it was something serious, turns out you¡¯re just waving a big banner without a tiger backing it."


    At this point, Li Guangyuan suddenly stoppedughing, looked at Chu Ge with a cold voice, and said: "A mere manager, what the hell are you pretending for in front of me? You scared the crap out of me; I thought you had some connection to Mu Bingtong."


    After saying this, Li Guangyuan nced at Sun Jianuo, disying a fierce smile: "Damn, you gave me a scare, I¡¯ve changed my mind now, I want both of your hands!"


    Clearly, Li Guangyuan felt that his initial reaction was somewhat embarrassing and decided to take it out directly on Chu Ge.


    "You... you¡¯re not afraid of the Jinxiu Group?" Sun Jianuo widened her eyes, still not understanding the reason for such a turn of events.


    "Afraid? Of course, I¡¯m damn scared, scared to death."


    Li Guangyuan sneered, saying, "If Mu Bingtong were here in person, I wouldn¡¯t say a word and would turn right around and leave. Heh, a small-time financial manager? Probably can¡¯t even be considered a friend of Mu Bingtong¡¯s, right?"


    "Now you¡¯re scared?" Li Guangyuan looked at the fear apparent on Sun Jianuo¡¯s face andughed triumphantly.


    "Hahahaha, you actually dared to tell me toe rolling here? It¡¯s toote to be scared now." He paused, then looked at Chu Ge before turning his gaze back to Sun Jianuo: "Of course, I¡¯m not without mercy to give you a chance."


    "What chance?" It was Chu Ge who asked this, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    To be honest, it was only after Li Guangyuan¡¯s reminder that Chu Ge realized that before leaving Shanghai this time for the big sweep, he shouldn¡¯t just focus on the Four Great Families.


    Who knows if any of the smaller families could be in cahoots with the Ghost Poison Sect or the Vajra Sect?


    After all, the principle of casting a wide is well understood!


    "You,e to my room dressed nicely tonight." Li Guangyuan lewdly nced at Sun Jianuo and then said to Chu Ge: "As for you, I can let you go too. I¡¯m someone who values face; as long as you give me enough face, we can talk anything over!"


    "Oh? Give you enough face, how?" Chu Ge asked with a smile.


    "There¡¯s nothing that gives more face than kneeling down." Li Guangyuan looked at Chu Ge. "Kneel at the entrance of the bar, keep kneeling until Ie by tomorrow night. If I¡¯m happy then, maybe I won¡¯t pursue this any further."


    After saying this, Li Guangyuan smiled smugly, feeling as if he had made a very good decision.


    However, Xiahou Wudao¡¯s gaze was getting colder, but just as he was about to say something while sneering, Duan Shaojie suddenly came from a distance.


    "Mr. Chu, Young Master Xiahou, my apologies for making you wait so long!"

 Chapter 275 - 0275 What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 0275 What Happened?</h4><h4></h4>


    Li Guangyuan only felt that this voice was somewhat familiar; when he turned his head and clearly saw Duan Shaojie¡¯s face, he was taken aback for a moment.


    "Duan... Mr. Duan?"


    Unlike the low-profile Chu Ge and the entric Xiahou Wudao, Duan Shaojie could be considered a rather normal young master of a wealthy family, possessing both intelligence and tactics, not forgetting to win over some smaller forces and often appearing in various social events, which naturally made him quite recognizable.


    Moreover, the reason Li Guangyuan hade to the bar was after hearing that Duan Shaojie would be here tonight, hoping to maybe run into him and establish some connections.


    Hearing the way Li Guangyuan addressed him, and then looking at the knife on the coffee table, Duan Shaojie¡¯s brows instantly furrowed.


    From the standoff between the two groups, it was clear that this was nothing good.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Duan Shaojie¡¯s gaze suddenly turned grim.


    Li Guangyuan¡¯s heart pounded; he nced at the two people sitting on the sofa opposite, pondered for a few seconds, and then suddenly startled: "Could it be, they are Mr. Duan¡¯s friends?"


    Duan Shaojie didn¡¯t speak.


    Li Guangyuan became even more convinced of his guess, hastily pped his thigh andughed: "Oh my, look at this mess, isn¡¯t this the case of a flood washing over the Dragon Temple¡ªa family not recognizing its own members? If you had said earlier they are Mr. Duan¡¯s friends, this misunderstanding could have been avoided."


    Seeing no reaction from them, Li Guangyuan¡¯s sense of foreboding grew deeper, but at that moment, he had no choice but to pick up a cup of wine and bravely said: "Ah, but indeed this was my own fault. ordingly, I will drink this cup as an apology!"


    After saying that, he neatly drained the wine in the cup and then gestured towards the others with the empty cup.


    Duan Shaojie nced at the two men; Xiahou Wudao had no reaction, he was just watching Chu Ge. As for Chu Ge...he hadn¡¯t even lifted his head, only casually ying with a ss in his hand.


    Chu Ge was definitely not a kind person; tonight Li Guangyuan had the misfortune to provoke him directly. Being lofty doesn¡¯t mean enduring the bullying of insignificant people, after all, even a lion would squash an irritating bug underfoot!


    As mentioned earlier, Duan Shaojie isn¡¯t a fool, nor is he a good person. His eyes shifted quickly between the men present, fully understanding how he should handle this situation.


    "This matter is too big; I can¡¯t decide on it." Duan Shaojie suddenly looked at Li Guangyuan and shook his head.


    "Ah?" Li Guangyuan was startled, feeling a sudden surge of unease.


    "This gentleman here is the second young master of the Xiahou family, Xiahou Wudao. As for this gentleman, he is Mr. Chu, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you before!"


    When Duan Shaojie hade over earlier, he had already asked Jianuo to leave, and the surrounding crowd was dispersed far away. Thus, the onlookers from afar didn¡¯t understand what exactly was happening; they just saw the previously arrogant Li Guangyuan, who now softly slid down from the sofa and ended up kneeling on the ground!


    And Li Guangyuan, at this moment, felt as if his soul had already drifted far from himself. His mind was buzzing, with only one voice echoing repeatedly.


    "Xiahou Wudao... Mr. Chu..."


    If one were to describe it with an idiom, then "heart turned to ashes" was undoubtedly the best testimony to Li Guangyuan¡¯s current state!


    His family had repeatedly warned him, never to seek out the recently famous Mr. Chu, yet to his surprise, this excessively young-looking man turned out to be the rumored Mr. Chu!


    As for deception? As a young master of the Duan Family, he had no reason tomit such deceit.


    Looking at Li Guangyuan, who was now limp on the ground like a dead dog, Duan Shaojie waved his hand, and two security guards immediately came over and dragged Li Guangyuan out.


    Earlier, Xiahou Wudao had quietly spoken to Chu Ge, indicating that if this matter were left to Duan Shaojie, given his ruthless methods, Li Guangyuan could probably end up crippled!


    However, Chu Ge just slightly lifted his eyelid to look, yet did not stop them.


    Once Li Guangyuan had been dragged away, Duan Shaojie made a gesture, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s rare for you toe here, sitting here is also too noisy. I¡¯ve already prepared a top-level VIP room; how about youe with me?"


    "Sure." Chu Ge nodded his head, stood up, and followed behind Duan Shaojie.


    After the incidents just now, everyone¡¯s attention was focused here. Chu Ge naturally did not want to be stared at as if he were a monkey, so he went along with the flow and followed Duan Shaojie up to the VIP room on the floor above.


    The VIP room was on the third floor, where there were only two rooms: one office and the other this luxuriously arranged VIP room.


    The floor of the VIP room was covered with a thickyer of velvet carpet, and the walls were one-way ss, from which one could see everything happening in the hall downstairs clearly, but those outside could not observe anything in the VIP room.


    This demonstrated how much Duan Shaojie valued Chu Ge.


    "It¡¯s really quite a coincidence, I actually nned to find a suitable time to visit Mr. Chu, and I did not expect Mr. Chu to grace my humble bar. I am truly honored."


    After entering the VIP room, Duan Shaojie first poured a few sses of wine, handed them to the two men, and then looked at Chu Ge with a smile.


    Chu Ge sat on the plush genuine leather sofa, looked at Duan Shaojie, and his eyes slightly narrowed: "You don¡¯t hate me?"


    "Hate you?" Duan Shaojie widened his eyes, showing a puzzled look: "I have no grudge against Mr. Chu, where would the hatrede from?"


    If one didn¡¯t know his character, perhaps they would indeed be deceived by his appearance, yet Chu Ge had no intention of ying Tai Chi with him and directly got to the point: "Duan Congxing, Mr. Duan, though not killed by me, could be said to have died because of me. And your Duan Family has lost so much in resources over these months, almost all rted to me; you say you don¡¯t hate me, that seems a bit too false, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Chu Ge calmly drank a sip of wine, just staring at him.


    Duan Shaojie couldn¡¯t help but shrink back, averting his gaze, not daring to meet Chu Ge¡¯s sharp-eyed gaze any longer.


    "Mr. Chu indeed misunderstood; not only do I not have the slightest hatred for Mr. Chu, but I am instead filled with gratitude!" Duan Shaojie took a deep breath, looked at Chu Ge, and earnestly said.


    "Gratitude?" Chu Ge looked at him, a curious smile tugging at his lips.


    "I¡¯m curious now; tell me, how so?"


    Indeed, facing someone who almost personally killed his grandfather, yet feeling gratitude?


    ording to normal thinking, it indeed is difficult to understand Duan Shaojie¡¯s psychology.

 Chapter 276 -s 276-277: Casually Catching Punches

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapters 276-277: Casually Catching Punches</h4><h4></h4>


    "It¡¯s simple, as long as that old man doesn¡¯t die, I will never have a chance to rise to the top!"


    Looking at Duan Shaojie as he spoke with a fierce expression, Chu Ge was slightly stunned.


    "Mr. Chu might not know this yet. Of course, actually, this secret is also known by only a few people in the Duan Family. I, Duan Shaojie, am not his blood grandson!"


    Duan Congxing¡¯s eyes revealed hatred, tinged with madness.


    Xiahou Wudao clearly knew about this beforehand, and although his face still showed aplex expression, he was not too agitated.


    As for Chu Ge, he was merely slightly surprised before he did notment further.


    After all,pared to the matters of the Ancient Martial World, the internal family affairs of Duan Shaojie were simply not worth mentioning!


    Meanwhile, Duan Shaojie continued talking.


    "Actually, whether I was born from the family or not, I do not much care because I have lived in the Duan Family for so many years and already consider myself a part of it. I have ambitions and ambitions and the capability to strengthen the Duan Family¡¯s influence once I be the Family Head!"


    As he spoke these words, Duan Shaojie¡¯s face showed sureness, indeed, some people are truly born superior.


    While others worry about their careers, they could easily manipte major forces and establish business empires with the flick of a hand, and Duan Shaojie was obviously such a person.


    Yet, this pride did notst long before it turned into deep resentment.


    "But do you know, just one day before that old man Duan Congxing boarded the cruise, I finally found out unintentionally that he never nned to establish me as the next Family Head of the Duan Family!"


    "Really?" Hearing this, Chu Ge was indeed a bit surprised.


    For someone like Duan Shaojie, although his nature wasn¡¯t good, he was actually the perfect candidate for a controller of arge family¡ªdark-hearted and strong-willed.


    "You find it surprising too, right?" Duan Shaojie looked at Chu Ge, sneering as he continued, "He never intended to let me control anything. His purpose in raising me was to train me as a servant to the family, to assist the new Family Head!"


    "But you know what, the Family Head he talked about, his own grandson, turns out to be an idiot!"


    This news was indeed explosive, and even Xiahou Wudao was stunned, as he only knew that Duan Shaojie was not blood-rted, without knowing the details.


    "Yes, an idiot!" Duan Shaojieughed maniacally while speaking, not hiding the resentment in his eyes at all: "Duan Congxing¡¯s son died in an ident over a decade ago, and his grandson became an idiot in the same ident, yet the old man still lives in a dream, unwilling to give up."


    "Originally, I had hopes of bing the Family Head, but, just when the Ghost Poison Sect from the Ancient Martial Sect came, the old man changed his mind just because of a phrase from the Ghost Poison Sect... they could restore Duan Congxing¡¯s grandson back to normal!"


    Speaking of this, Duan Shaojie clenched his hands into fists, his teeth grating.


    Chu Ge, however, showed a knowing look, nodding as he said, "So you werepletely abandoned and became just a foil, right?"


    "That¡¯s right." Duan Shaojie looked at Chu Ge,ughing,"But, the old man clearly overestimated his abilities, daring to make a move against Mr. Chu, haha, now it¡¯s good, the old man is dead, and I have more room to maneuver!"


    It must be said, Duan Shaojie was indeed a dangerously unpredictable person, akin to a venomous snake lurking in darkness, what¡¯s most frightening is, his heart was even cker than a venomous snake¡¯s!


    And to think, this was the man who had raised him for over a decade, and merely not being made Family Head had evoked such murderous intentions.


    However, for Chu Ge, having a person like Duan Shaojie in the Duan Family was a great help to him.


    "So, what do you want from me?" Chu Ge leaned back on the sofa, asking indifferently.


    Duan Shaojie did not rush to answer but slowly sipped his drink,ughing, "Actually, it¡¯s not just that I have matters to discuss with Mr. Chu, you must also have something to ask of me, right?"


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge turned his head to look at Xiahou Wudao.


    Xiahou Wudao waved his hands repeatedly: "Don¡¯t look at me, I haven¡¯t revealed anything."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge turned his gaze back to Duan Shaojie, his eyes slowly narrowing, "Hmm, indeed, but you go first, after all, I can also get it myself, though the risk might be higher."


    "I know Mr. Chu¡¯s capabilities, help me remove the Ghost Poison Sect¡¯s influence in the Duan Family, after I take over the Duan Family, I can give half of the family fortune to Mr. Chu!"


    Duan Shaojie knew that someone like Chu Ge was not interested in a slow negotiation, so he directly offered the maximum he could afford!


    Xiahou Wudao¡¯s face changed, looking at Duan Shaojie in shock.


    Half of the Duan Family¡¯s fortune was no joke, it could almost instantly create a power second only to the Four Great Families of Shanghai!


    Of course, for Chu Ge, the worldly power no longer appealed to him, so he looked at Duan Shaojie, shaking his head with a smile: "The Duan Family¡¯s fortune? I¡¯m not interested."

 Chapter 277 - 0276-0277: Casually Catching a Punch_2

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 0276-0277: Casually Catching a Punch_2</h4><h4></h4>


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s heart sank, thinking Chu Ge was indirectly rejecting his proposal. He said gravely, "Mr. Chu, Ghost Poison Sect also seems to have grievances with you, right? If the Ghost Poison Sect ultimately controls the Duan Family, I can simply abandon my ambitions and live a safe life. But, I¡¯m afraid Ghost Poison Sect won¡¯t easily let you off, will they?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked at Duan Shaojie and said coldly.


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s breath hitched, feeling as if he was being targeted by a ferocious prehistoric beast, his heart even skipped a few beats.


    "No, Mr. Chu, I was merely analyzing the situation for you, there was absolutely no threat intended!" Finally, when Chu Ge¡¯s aura subsided, Duan Shaojie hurriedly exined while panting heavily.


    However, this time, his gaze towards Chu Ge was no longer that of a partner but filled with faint fear!


    On Chu Ge¡¯s side, he swirled his wine ss, looking at the bloody red liquid silently for a few seconds before saying, "I can help you, but you need to do me a small favor."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Duan Shaojie¡¯s spirits lifted, and he quickly said, "Please tell me, Mr. Chu!"


    "The two hundred seventy-seventh Chapter."


    "Simple, is there a Jade Pendant in your family¡¯s ancestral hall?" Chu Ge looked directly into Duan Shaojie¡¯s eyes and asked.


    "Jade Pendant?" Duan Shaojie furrowed his brows, recalling briefly before nodding, "Yes, I remember now. Indeed, there is one. It¡¯s said to be handed down by our ancestors and contains a huge secret. However, generations have been unable to decipher it, and assumed it was merely a legacy of our ancestors, so it has always been kept in the ancestral hall, worshipped alongside the Duan Family ancestors."


    "How so, Mr. Chu, are you interested in that Jade Pendant?" Although Duan Shaojie didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ge was interested in that unremarkable Jade Pendant, he still carefully inquired.


    "Hmm, give me a timeline. How soon can you get the Jade Pendant to me?" Chu Ge didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly.


    Duan Shaojie paused, "For outsiders, to enter the Duan Family¡¯s ancestral hall means annihting the Duan Family itself, but for me, it¡¯s a piece of cake. If Mr. Chu wants it, I can deliver it to you by tomorrow noon!"


    "Very well." Chu Ge stood up abruptly and walked towards the door, "Just get the Jade Pendant to me, and I¡¯ll immediately take action against Ghost Poison Sect."


    However, just as Chu Ge was about to open the door, holding the handle, he suddenly turned back and smiled at Duan Shaojie, "Oh, and don¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, what you¡¯ll lose might not just be your position as the Duan Family Patriarch, but your life as well!"


    After saying that, Chu Ge opened the door and stepped out of the private room.


    Meanwhile, Xiahou Wudao and Duan Shaojie were still inside. Only after Chu Ge left did Duan Shaojie¡¯s tensed body finally rx, he breathed heavily, "Whew¡ª whew¡ª So, this is what the legendary Ancient Martial Artists are like? The oppressive aura is just too terrifying!"


    Watching Duan Shaojie¡¯s state, Xiahou Wudao remained silent, continuing to sip his drink intermittently.


    "Ah, you could at least say something. Why does Mr. Chu want that Jade Pendant? What secret does it really hide?" Duan Shaojie couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at Xiahou Wudao.


    Xiahou Wudao smiled at him and shook his head, "Honestly, I don¡¯t know either. I also advise you, it¡¯s best not to ask too much about certain things. Just see to it that you handle matters properly. Mr. Chu won¡¯t go back on his word. Secure your position as the Duan Family Patriarch, and as for other matters, knowing too much might get you involved as well."


    After finishing, Xiahou Wudao also put down his ss and left the private room.


    Duan Congxing watched as Xiahou Wudao casually closed the door of the private room. After hesitating for a moment, he finally shouted outside, "Prepare the car, I¡¯m going back to the n. Also, notify the person guarding the ancestral hall, tell them I want to pay homage there tonight!"


    ...


    At the entrance of the bar, Chu Ge strolled slowly along the road with both hands in his pockets.


    As for Xiahou Wudao, he had received a call earlier, and Chu Ge had told him to head back first.


    "Hehe, the Duan Family? It seems the more issues arise, the more entanglese to light." Chu Ge turned his head to look back at the bar that was still brightly lit in the distance, his face revealing aplex smile.


    The bar was still some distance from the manor where Chu Ge resided. He did not use his True Qi but walked at the pace of an ordinary person. It took him a little over an hour to reach a small park not far from the manor.


    By this time, it was alreadyte at night. Although the small park was lit up everywhere, it was deserted. Chu Ge directly took a shortcut through the park, nning to return to the manor.


    However, just as he was halfway through the shortcut, a big man dressed in a ck tight-fitting outfit, his body rippling with muscles, slowly walked towards him from the opposite direction.


    "Hmm?" Chu Ge looked at the big man, his eyes slightly narrowing.


    Although he had only seen this big man a few times, the impression was rather deep.


    "What, you¡¯re seeking me out alone, nning to avenge Shi Wanwang?" Chu Ge¡¯s indifferent tone carried far into the night sky.


    Indeed, the muscr man in front of him was the one who followed Shi Wanwang, and his true identity was that of the chief disciple of the Vajra Sect, Shi Tianlei!


    "Elder Shi was one of the two main pirs of our Vajra Sect, and now that he¡¯s been killed by you, an exnation must be provided!" Shi Tianlei¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    Honestly, he had no desire to confront Chu Ge, especially after witnessing a battle akin to that of gods and demons. He would have preferred to stay as far away as possible.


    He hade today for two reasons: one was that if he simply returned like this, the Sect Leader would probably not let him off easily.


    The second reason was that after witnessing that battle over theke, Chu Ge had be his inner demon. If he did note today, it would likely hinder his Martial Arts progress for the rest of his life!


    However, if he could ovee this inner demon, his Martial Arts cultivation could make a great leap. Now at the peak of the Postnatal Realm, another step forward could very possibly lead him directly into the Innate Realm.


    Bing an Innate Grandmaster was an incredibly tempting prospect for someone in the Martial Arts World¡ªit signified transcending life and death!


    "Exnation?" Chu Ge¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold: "What kind of exnation do you want from me, or should I say, what kind of exnation do you want for the Vajra Sect?"


    Frankly, whether it was the Vajra Sect or the Ghost Poison Sect, Chu Ge had no good feelings for them, especially the Ghost Poison Sect, which he had already marked for death!


    "You killed an elder of the Vajra Sect, you killed a disciple of the Vajra Sect, today, even if I am not a match, I must try!"


    Finally, Shi Tianlei roared and with great courage, charged towards Chu Ge. In such a short span, he had already contemted retreating.


    He understood he could not dy any longer; the longer it went on, the greater the fear in his heart would grow. He could only opt for a quick battle! He hoped that when Chu Ge made his move, it would be light enough not to leave him with any lifelong injuries.


    However, in just such a short moment, Chu Ge had already seen through his intentions.


    "Hehe, you¡¯ve developed an inner demon inside yourself and you want to break it through a fight with me?" Chu Ge watched Shi Tianlei charging at him, chuckled coldly, his eyes shing with a hint of chill: "But will I let you have your way?"


    As he watched Shi Tianlei¡¯s fist swinging towards his face, even distorting the air around due to the True Qi it carried,


    Chu Ge did not dodge or evade, just casually reached out a hand and in a fleeting moment, tightly grasped Shi Tianlei¡¯s fist.


    "This..."


    Shi Tianlei¡¯s eyes widened; he had thought his attack would be blocked, but he never expected that a full-force punch would be caught by the opponent so effortlessly and casually!


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 278: Just the Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Just the Jade Pendant</h4><h4></h4>


    "Can you feel the gap between you and me?" Chu Ge looked at Shi Tianlei and sneered.


    "Kill!" Shi Tianlei¡¯s eyes widened as he gathered all his True Qi and swung his other fist.


    But this time, Chu Ge moved.


    He did not use his fists or feet, but suddenly released all the suppression on his body and even stimted a great amount of True Qi, pushing this aura to the limit.


    In an instant, a terrifyingly powerful aura burst forth from him!


    In a nearby creek, several fish were leisurely blowing bubbles on the water surface, but as Chu Ge¡¯s aura exploded, the fish stiffened for a moment and then floated belly-up on the water!


    A few mice passing by fell limply to the ground, red liquid slowly flowing from their ears and mouths, shockingly killed by the aura!


    On Shi Tianlei¡¯s part, his eyes were wide-open, as if about to pop out, and his halfway-swinging fistpletely halted in mid-air, unable to advance even slightly.


    At this moment, terms like Innate Grandmaster and Martial Arts Cultivation were thrown out of his mind, leaving only one feeling: fear!


    As Chu Ge loosened his right hand, Shi Tianlei¡¯s legs softened, and he just knelt down before Chu Ge, his face deathly pale, lips trembling, andrge beads of sweat streamed down his forehead.


    In that instant, his martial heart was forcibly shattered by Chu Ge!


    This meant that for the rest of Shi Tianlei¡¯s life, he could no longer advance even a bit.


    For a practitioner of martial arts, this was undoubtedly a cruel fate, but Chu Ge¡¯s face showed no hint of guilt. He never knew the meaning of mercy towards an enemy!


    Ignoring Shi Tianlei who was kneeling on the ground, limp like a dead dog, Chu Ge simply walked past him, heading towards the manor.


    Back at the manor, after making a routine call to Mu Bingtong to report his safety, Chu Ge sat down cross-legged in the pavilion and slowly closed his eyes.


    At Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi, Chu Ge spent each night cultivating like this. The pavilion had the richest Spiritual Energy in the entire manor, which he naturally wouldn¡¯t waste. However, now Chu Ge¡¯s actions were no longer for cultivation but to umte Spiritual Liquid.


    A night passed without words.


    The next day at noon, Duan Shaojie came to the vi and ced an ancient-looking Jade Pendant in front of Chu Ge.


    The moment he saw the Jade Pendant, a sh of excitement passed through Chu Ge¡¯s eyes.


    Yes, it was indeed one of the Jade Pendants that contained the Cultivation Technique! Due to the same origin of the techniques, he could feel something in the Jade Pendant attracting him, and the Jade Pendant also sensed the True Qi fluctuations inside Chu Ge¡¯s body, starting to emit a faint white light.


    This made Duan Shaojie, who was standing by, widen his eyes. He had grown up in the Duan Family, and for over a decade, this Jade Pendant showed no abnormalities. The elders of the Duan Family said that since it was passed down from the ancestors, it had beenpletely ordinary, studied for generations without any results from the Duan Family.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as it reached Chu Ge, something peculiar happened!


    However, Chu Ge forcibly suppressed the fervor in his heart, refraining from absorbing the contents of the Jade Pendant in front of Duan Shaojie. Instead, he carefully stored the Jade Pendant close to his body.


    "Mr. Chu, I have already brought the Jade Pendant for you, but I¡¯m not sure about the matter you agreed to..." Duan Shaojie looked at Chu Ge, cautiously asking.


    Chu Ge smiled at him: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll start dealing with the Ghost Poison Sect in a few days. But since you¡¯re here, why not wait a little longer? Some guests areing soon, and I presume you are quite familiar with them."


    "Guests I know?" Duan Shaojie frowned slightly but didn¡¯t ask further and simply sat down obediently on the chair.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long, just about a minuteter, footsteps came from outside the pavilion.


    Duan Shaojie couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look, and when he saw the three people who arrived, he was stunned.


    Mr. Ouyang and his twopanions were also taken aback when they saw Duan Shaojie, their faces showing a hint ofplexity.


    As the Eldest Young Master of the Duan Family, Duan Shaojie was naturally known to them. If it were under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but now was the very time the three families were discussing how to jointly deal with the Duan Family, and encountering him under these circumstances inevitably led to much awkwardness.


    At this moment, Chu Ge stood up and looking at Mr. Ouyang, he smiled and said, "Now that everyone has arrived, please take your seats. I will tell you everything about this matter!"


    Although the reason why Mr. Chu had Duan Shaojie stay here was unclear, after exchanging nces, everyone took their seats one by one.


    Then, Chu Ge exined the general situation to them.


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, the pavilion fell into silence. Apart from Chu Ge, everyone else hadplex looks, quietly drinking tea, seemingly pondering over something.


    Chu Ge, holding a teacup, stared nkly at the sky outside the pavilion.


    Finally, after a long time, it was Mr. Ouyang who first broke the silence: "So, Mr. Chu, you mean to suggest that our three families help Mr. Duan secure the position of Family Head of the Duan Family?"


    "Correct," Chu Ge nodded, "Actually, if you think about it, perhaps this is the best result. Even if your three families join forces to destroy the Duan Family and then split its resources, when you tally up, you probably won¡¯t gain much inparison to the losses, right?"


    The elders exchanged nces and nodded.


    Indeed, no matter how weakened the Duan Family was, it remained one of the Four Great Families of Shanghai; its foundation was substantial. Even with the concerted efforts of the three families, there would likely be considerable losses, and afterpensating for those, there wouldn¡¯t be much left.


    The only benefit would be that the Four Great Families of Shanghai would turn into the Three Major Families, and each family¡¯s territory and resources would significantly increase.


    Chu Ge nced at Duan Shaojie then continued, "And as long as you help Mr. Duan ascend to the position of the Family Head, he will proactively give up half of the Duan Family¡¯s assets for the three families to divide equally, and he will also lead the Duan Family to withdraw from Shanghai!"


    "What?"


    As this statement was made, not only the two elders and Xiahou Longhu, but even Duan Shaojie himself widened his eyes, looking incredulously at Chu Ge.


    Half of the Duan Family¡¯s assets, that¡¯s what he brought for Chu Ge, and probably in this world, no one could resist being moved by such a vast fortune.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Chu Ge to so casually bring it out to be split among the other three major families, himself taking nothing!


    Noticing the confusion in Duan Shaojie, Chu Ge gave him a smile and said indifferently, "As I said, I only want the Jade Pendant."

 Chapter 279: Just This Simple

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Just This Simple</h4><h4></h4>


    And on the side of the Three Major Families, they found this proposal even more appealing.


    Just think about it, wiping out the Duan Family would likely require a considerable amount of resources and entail massive losses, but helping Duan Shaojie ascend to the position of Family Head would be much simpler.


    Especially when Chu Ge is the one dealing with the Poison Sect, thergest obstacle, it can be said that they hardly spent anything and gained half of the Duan Family¡¯s assets for nothing!


    With such a premise, subsequent negotiations went a lot smoother. In less than half an hour, every detail had been meticulously nned.


    Of course, it was basically just the two Old Masters and Xiahou Longhu negotiating with Mr. Duan, while Chu Ge was merely an observer since he had no interest in such mundane resource struggles.


    After seeing off the four individuals, Chu Ge stood in the pavilion with his hands behind his back, gazing at the scenery around him in silence.


    About several dozen secondster, Chu Ge suddenly spoke, "Uncle Jian, next time you decide toe in, just do so openly, there¡¯s no need to sneak around like a thief."


    As soon as his words fell, Jian Chunqiu, dressed in a white robe carrying a long sword and looking like an ancient person who¡¯d traveled to the modern age, descended from the top of the pavilion. He rolled his eyes at Chu Ge and said irritably, "You brat, do you have any respect for your elders when you talk?"


    Seeing Jian Chunqiu¡¯s demeanor, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, with a mix ofughter and tears, "There aren¡¯t many elders who act as sneakily as you do!"


    "I have no interest in those so-called mundane families. The only reason I stayed on top of the pavilion was to study the array within this estate."


    Jian Chunqiu looked around and clucked in admiration, "Well doned, this array seems quiteplex, to the point where it makes the spiritual energy here no less than that of an average small sect!"


    "Are you interested in this array, Uncle Jian?" Chu Ge looked at Jian Chunqiu, a thoughtful look flickering in his eyes.


    "Of course." Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t bother to hide his interest and nodded openly, "This array can be considered a masterpiece, even I can¡¯t find a single w. To say I¡¯m not interested would be a lie."


    After that statement, both fell silent, and the pavilion was engulfed in stillness.


    Finally, after about a minute or so, Chu Ge suddenly said, "Actually, Uncle Jian, if you are interested, I could give you a copy of the array map!"


    "What?" Jian Chunqiu¡¯s eyes bulged as he stared at Chu Ge, incredulous, "You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll give me a copy of the array map?"


    It¡¯s no wonder Jian Chunqiu had such an expression. Even in the days of abundant spiritual energy and prodigious talents, arrays were the taboo of the prominent sects.


    Almost everyrge sect had its own Mountain Protection Array, and the array map was one of the sect¡¯s top secrets, sometimes even more important than the sect¡¯s core technique!


    If that was the case in ancient times, what about the modern era where spiritual energy is scarce and many arrays and martial arts have been lost?


    Take Jian Chunqiu¡¯s sect, the Sword Pavilion, for instance. It¡¯s surrounded by an ancient Mountain Protection Array. Although the array is iplete, it¡¯s still highly guarded by the sect, and only a very few individuals, including him, are privy to the exact details.


    And now, Chu Ge was offering to give him a copy of this array map directly, how could Jian Chunqiu not be astoundingly shocked!


    "Chu Ge, do you realize the preciousness of arrays?" This time, Jian Chunqiu forwent his usual informal address of "kid" and instead used Chu Ge¡¯s full name.


    In truth, Chu Ge was not part of any sect and didn¡¯t understand these matters too well, so he simply shook his head in ignorance.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s reaction, Jian Chunqiu sighed, "Arrays are incredibly important to sects. Even the well-knownrge sects hold array techniques in high esteem. In other words, if you were to reveal this array, it could easily rival a sect¡¯s core technique, and in some ways, may even be more precious. Now, do you understand the value of an array map?"


    After Jian Chunqiu¡¯s exnation, Chu Ge was somewhat taken aback.


    He had guessed the array map might be valuable, but not to such an extent. If all of the All Spirits Return to One array maps were revealed... wouldn¡¯t that drive all sects of the Ancient Martial World crazy?


    Correct, the All Spirits Return to One Array was not apleterge array.


    It wasposed of countless smaller arrays, each capable of standing alone or connecting with others to eventually form a major array!


    Such an array was formidable because, unlike otherrge arrays that one simply needed to break through, the All Spirits Return to One Array, being made up of numerous smaller arrays, required breaking each one individually.


    Whether it was the tiny makeshift array set up in the vi room or the one covering the entire estate, each was just a single array among the tens of thousands thatprised the All Spirits Return to One Array.


    Therefore, even giving away one array map was not a big deal, and it was merely a copy; the original array maps were always stored within the Jade Pendant.


    With this thought in mind, Chu Ge smiled and said, "Uncle Jian, you didn¡¯t mishear, I do intend to give you an array map. However, please note that the array has its ws, and I obtained it by chance. Its coverage is only asrge as this estate."


    Despite Chu Ge¡¯s statement, Jian Chunqiu¡¯s face was still a picture of shock.


    With the presence of a Mountain Protection Array, the Sword Pavilion¡¯s spiritual energy was already several times denser than a regr sect, and with the enhancement of this array... he dared not imagine that within the array¡¯s confines, the spiritual energy could possibly rival that of ancient sects!


    This time, Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t refuse. After all, his rtionship with Chu Ge wasn¡¯t such that he could ignore considerations for his own sect.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll ept the array map. Tell me, what do you want me to help you with?"


    Hearing Jian Chunqiu agree, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile and said inly, "The matter should be easy for Uncle Jian. You should know about Mu Bingtong, the chairman of the Jinxiu Group, right?"


    "Of course." Jian Chunqiu nodded, "I also know that your rtionship with her isplex. Tsk tsk tsk, such unparalleled beauty, even in my over a hundred years of life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone who couldpare to her. You really are a lucky guy!"


    "Hehe." Chu Ge chuckled, then spoke seriously, "In a few days, I may have to leave Shanghai, and I don¡¯t have reliable friends in the Ancient Martial World. So, I¡¯d like to ask Uncle Jian to secretly protect Mu Bingtong while I¡¯m away."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "That simple!"

 Chapter 280: Time to Make a Move

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Time to Make a Move</h4><h4></h4>


    To be honest, Jian Chunqiu doesn¡¯t understand the decision made by Chu Ge.


    Though he looks to be only in his thirties or forties, in reality, he has lived for over a hundred years. A century of trials and hardships has given Jian Chunqiu insights into much of life.


    "For the sake of a woman, is such a great cost worth it?" Finally, after much hesitation, Jian Chunqiu asked this question.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t show any particr interest but his lips curled slightly: "Uncle Jian, you are not me. How can you know whether it¡¯s worth it to me?"


    There is actually not much to talk about between two men. After settling this matter, Jian Chunqiu left the manor directly, while Chu Ge slowly sat down with crossed legs and started cultivating again.


    Ever since his battle with Shi Wanwang, Chu Ge had been immersed in cultivation, driven not merely by a in desire for power, but by a premonition that there would be numerous battles on this trip to Su City!


    After all, what he was up against this time was not just some individual, but an entire Sect!


    As Chu Ge fell silent, Shanghai instead started bustling.


    Previously in the manor, the leaders of the Three Major Families had already finalized a detailed n with Duan Shaojie.


    Duan Shaojie truly has a knack for things; right under Mr. Duan¡¯s watchful eye, he had managed to build up his own forces over the years, iming at least a third of the Duan Family¡¯s resources under his control.


    This was already his limit, as more would either belong to Mr. Duan or the Ghost Poison Sect!


    The Three Major Families naturally targeted the forces in the Duan Family not under Duan Shaojie¡¯s control, with Duan Shaojie naturally coordinating from within.


    In just under three days, the Duan Family was thoroughly fragmented!


    Such a significant event naturally caused a great stir in Shanghai, with various TV channels vying to report on the developments, though they could not possibly know the real intricacies, merely framing it aspetition among several business tycoons.


    Jinxiu Group, Chairman¡¯s Office.


    These days Mu Bingtong spent more and more time gazing out the window lost in thought, as many things had happened recently in Shanghai. For some reason, she felt that these events were somehow rted to that man!


    No... how could that be possible, how could that man have such capabilities?


    Mu Bingtong quickly shook her head, but in a daze, she seemed to see that familiar smiling face again, smiling at her.


    "President Mu."


    Beautiful moments neverst long; just as Mu Bingtong was still stunned, her secretary suddenly walked in, cing a folder in front of Mu Bingtong: "President Mu, we have sessfully transferred all of those group¡¯s assets, this is the current detailed data of ourpany¡¯s resources. Please take a look!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s cheeks flushed red, she quickly coughed a few times, hiding the embarrassment in her heart, and said to the secretary, "Alright, I understand, you can go if there¡¯s nothing else."


    "Yes." The secretary nodded, but as she turned away, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift.


    It seems that President Mu¡¯s rtionship with Manager Chu is indeed extraordinary. Since Manager Chu left, this kind of dazed state has happened more than once or twice.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge stood with his hands behind his back in a pavilion, watching the distant sky, lost in thought.


    Today he did not cultivate but instead held his cell phone in his palm, apparently waiting for some news.


    Suddenly, a leaf fluttered down from the top of the pavilion, and Chu Ge¡¯s gaze followed the falling leaf. As the leaf reached halfway, his cell phone finally rang!


    This was the phone given to him by Duan Shaojie, which could only be reached by another special phone.


    "Are they making their move?" Chu Ge pressed the answer button and said indifferently.


    "Not yet, but I think they are about to." Duan Shaojie¡¯s voice came from the other end, his tone respectful: "Mr. Chu, almost all of the forces not under my control in the Duan Family are about to be pushed to their limits. I think those people can¡¯t hold back much longer!"


    "I understand, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die."


    After hanging up the call, Chu Ge looked at the setting sun on the horizon, a sharp murderous intent suddenly shing in his eyes.


    "Heh, Ghost Poison Sect? Since you dare to reach into Shanghai, then don¡¯t expect to be able to withdraw that hand again!"


    ......


    Night quickly fell, and dark cloudspletely covered the moonlight, enveloping Shanghai in darkness. It was a perfect night for murder!


    The entire Duan Family was engulfed in a stern and desperate atmosphere; these past few days, nearly all senior members of the Duan Family had been living in unease.


    The death of Mr. Duan, coupled with the recent losses, had already greatly weakened the family. But before they could recover, the Three Families¡¯ joint attack had swiftly followed.


    In just under three days, the Duan Family had lost nearly half of their enterprises!


    Unlike others, Duan Shaojie was not sorrowful but instead could barely suppress his urge tough out loud, though under such an atmosphere, he forcefully restrained himself and managed a distressed visage.


    Although it was already ten o¡¯clock at night, the meeting room in the Duan Family was still brightly lit. Duan Shaojie was thest to arrive, but he showed no sign of an apology and just nonchntly sat down.


    "Shaojie, you arete."


    A white-haired old man furrowed his brow and said to Duan Shaojie.


    "Oh, got held up by some stuff," Duan Shaojie replied nonchntly, adopting a casual demeanor as he looked at the elder seated in the main seat: "So, wasn¡¯t there an emergency meeting? Let¡¯s start it."


    Faced with Duan Shaojie¡¯s attitude, the white-bearded elder finally couldn¡¯t contain himself, stood up from the meeting table: "Duan Shaojie, how are you speaking to me, I am your third uncle!"


    This white-bearded old man held a high position in the Duan Family and had always been regarded as a confidant by Duan Congxing, so while Mr. Duan was alive, Duan Shaojie was exceedingly respectful to this old man and dared not offend him in the slightest.


    Seeing such a careless attitude from Duan Shaojie now, the old man became furious on the spot.


    Not just the old man, but other elders in the meeting room also looked at Duan Shaojie with disapproval.


    Duan Shaojie scoffed, staring intently into the old man¡¯s eyes: "Third Uncle, don¡¯t forget, now is not the same old Duan Family!"

 Chapter 281 - 0281: Found Out

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 0281: Found Out</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon hearing Duan Shaojie¡¯s words, the elders present couldn¡¯t help but be startled.


    Indeed, the situation of the Duan Family was different from the past, and the elders seated here no longer held the power they once had but were left with only thest bit of assets, struggling desperately.


    At this moment, the elder seated at the head position suddenly said, "Speaking of which, Shaojie, during this great cmity of the Duan Family, the Three Major Families have joined forces to suppress us, and most of us have been pushed to a dead end, but the resources in your hands don¡¯t seem to have decreased by much?"


    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Duan Shaojie sneered, but he put on an extremely wronged expression on his face: "Oh, Big Uncle, your words have deeply hurt me. I¡¯ve been working my fingers to the bone recently, and these past few nights, I haven¡¯t slept well,"


    This was indeed no lie. Duan Shaojie had not been sleeping well these past few nights, and even now, he was carrying two big dark circles under his eyes, looking like a panda, though overall, he appeared vigorous.


    Hisck of sleep was naturally not due to concern for his family but out of excitement. In less than three days, the entire Duan Family would bepletely under his control!


    Without real power, their words naturally carried less weight. Ignoring that third uncle¡¯s angry bluster, with amand from the Big Uncle, the meeting began.


    However, they all failed to notice that on a branch not far from the window, someone crouched, and of course, with the cover of night, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice this shadow.


    The window was not tightly closed, so the conversation inside the meeting room clearly drifted out.


    Chu Ge sat on the branch, watching Duan Shaojie inside suddenly be arrogant, chuckled coldly, and shook his head slightly: "Whom the heavens would destroy, they first make mad. Duan Shaojie, is it because you know I¡¯m backing you that you behave this way, or is there inherently a part of your character that bes insolent once a petty man gains power?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the top floor of an office building on the outskirts of Shanghai, several dozen ck-clothed people were sitting around a conference table, seemingly also in a meeting.


    Only, these dozens of people were all wearing ck hoods and their faces were covered by ck masks, looking eerie and mysterious.


    Sitting at the foremost position was a man wearing a red Ghost Face mask, looking also like the leader of this group.


    In the end, it was the red Ghost-faced Man who spoke first: "What¡¯s the situation with the Duan Family now?"


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of madness has taken over the Three Major Families, but they have been crazily oppressing the Duan Family recently, and it seems to be with a purpose," said a man sitting to the right of the red Ghost-faced Man.


    This person wore a ck mask, but with additional patterns on it, slightly different from the others.


    "Purpose?" The red Ghost-faced Man¡¯s gaze turned towards him.


    "Yes." The ck Ghost-faced Man stood up, walked to the front of the meeting room, where there was a virtual projector disying an image.


    He pointed to the circles and crosses on the image and said, "These marks I¡¯ve made are all the forces that have been hit. Among them, our Ghost Poison Sect and the Old Master¡¯s trusted followers have suffered the most; the Three Major Families have almost entirely focused their firepower on us, but there is one force that¡¯s an exception."


    "Duan Shaojie!" the red Ghost-faced Man said sternly.


    "That¡¯s correct." The ck Ghost-faced Man nodded, pointing to some symbols on the image: "The power resources under Duan Shaojie have hardly suffered any loss, with only a few minor strongholds that are probably just smoke bombs thrown by the opposition."


    At this point, the ck Ghost-faced Man paused: "Therefore, we have reason to suspect that Duan Shaojie hase to some sort of understanding with the Three Major Families!"


    "Duan Shaojie?" The red Ghost-faced Man stood up, slowly walked to the window, looking down at the cars and pedestrians below, saying coldly: "Humph, these lowly ants of the secr world sure are restless, thinking we really have no way to deal with them? It¡¯s also time to make an example out of one to warn the rest! After all, for those of Ancient Martial arts, maintaining awe is a necessary courtesy."


    Meanwhile, back in the Duan Family¡¯s meeting room, the meeting had reached a fierce stage.


    It could be said that there were no good people in the entire meeting room. The Big Uncle who sat in the main seat had already proposed a matter, which was for Duan Shaojie to surrender his resources for an even distribution among everyone.


    Under the guise of: Rational distribution of resources.


    Now that everyone had suffered a heavy blow, there was no reason for you alone to reap the benefits. Since you still have so many resources in hand, it¡¯s better to put them all out andpensate everyone for their losses.


    Although the Big Uncle¡¯s original words were more tactful, the general meaning was along these lines.


    Faced with such a proposal, Duan Shaojie naturally could not agree. After unsessful negotiations, Duan Shaojie stood up, kicked the chair far away, and then left the meeting room.


    "This unfilial son, ingrate!"


    Hearing the "bang" of the door as he left, the third uncle was so angry that his old face turned red, he mmed the table, and roared in a barely constrained voice.


    The Big Uncle sitting in the main seat also had an ugly expression, though he restrained himself from saying anything, he looked in the direction Duan Shaojie had left, his lips moved, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    Facing the cool night breeze, Duan Shaojie exhaled deeply, pulling a smile on the corner of his mouth. A few secondster, he couldn¡¯t restrain hisughter anymore.


    The audaciousughter echoed around him. He had never imagined he would have a day when he was this bold.


    Just thinking about those old men looking displeased with him yet unable to do anything, he felt a refreshing sensation that seemed to seep from his marrow.


    This feeling was damn exhrating!


    However, while he was still immersed in this sensation, a voice suddenly came from beside his ear: "Quite impressive, aren¡¯t we."


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s smile froze on his face, he hastily bent his body slightly, and said in a low voice: "Not at all, not at all, whatever I have now has been bestowed upon me by Mr. Chu, just now, I could not help but release some emotion having felt triumphant for the first time in decades."


    Indeed, standing behind Duan Shaojie at this moment was Chu Ge.


    Hearing Duan Shaojie¡¯s exnation, Chu Ge imperceptibly nodded: "Hmm."


    In actuality, he didn¡¯t care about whatever mood Duan Shaojie was in, nor did he care about the intrigue among these grand families. What he cared about was just one thing: the Ghost Poison Sect!


    "Have you gathered any information?"


    "I have." Duan Shaojie spoke with utmost respect: "Only, it seems they¡¯ve also caught some wind of what¡¯s happening, so they have already relocated. But I believe, if this goes on, they will definitely show themselves!"

 Chapter 282: Kill Chu Ge

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Kill Chu Ge</h4><h4></h4>


    "So you¡¯re saying, the person ran away, no news at all, and you just called me over to be a bodyguard because you¡¯re afraid of dying?" Chu Ge looked at Duan Shaojie, his tone gradually turning cold.


    Suddenly, Duan Shaojie¡¯s entire body stiffened, he dared not even breathe out, cold sweat dripping down his cheeks one drop at a time.


    At this moment, Chu Ge slightly released some of the pressure he had been exerting, pressing down on Duan Shaojie like a mountain.


    "No, Mr. Chu, I definitely did not mean that."


    It must be said, Duan Shaojie¡¯s willpower wasmendable, under such pressure he did not copse and kneel like ordinary people would, but exined nervously, "Now, whether it is the contingencies left behind by Old Duan or the assets from the Ghost Poison Sect, all have been suppressed to the extreme, just one step away from disaster, and here I am, almostpletely unscathed. So, within these next couple of days, they will definitely make a move!"


    At this point, Duan Shaojie paused, observing Chu Ge¡¯s expression before cautiously continuing, "Moreover, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, if they want to kill me, it only takes a moment, and if I encountered them and then tried to notify you, I fear it would be toote!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression gradually softened, and the pressure bearing down on Duan Shaojie dissipated instantly.


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s legs went weak, nearly causing him to kneel, but fortunately, he managed to support himself by grabbing onto a nearby tree trunk, gasping heavily.


    Actually, Chu Ge understood all of these reasonings, he was just seeing how pompous Duan Shaojie had be recently, fearing he might develop some crooked ideas, hence he took the opportunity to give him a warning.


    "Go back, these next few days, I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you," Chu Ge said indifferently, then tapped the ground with his right foot, and like arge bird, took to the air and disappeared over the rooftops.


    Looking in the direction Chu Ge left, a hint of reluctance shed through Duan Shaojie¡¯s eyes, but he quickly masked it and turned to head to his room.


    That night, no one in the Duan Family could sleep well, including Duan Shaojie.


    At this moment, Duan Shaojie, as usual, sat in his room, his gaze fixed intently on the front door.


    He had been in this state for several days now, ever since the Three Major Families began to make their moves, he was constantly in a state of crisis, having witnessed the methods of the Ghost Poison Sect, there was simply no sense of security left.


    It was also fortunate that his twisted values and willpower allowed him to endure this torment.


    The small building where Duan Shaojie lived alone was the most heavily guarded in the entire Duan Family, with several dozens of bodyguards patrolling around, not to mention those hidden in dark corners.


    However, if the people from the Ghost Poison Sect really made a move, this seemingly tight defense would be practically useless.


    Just like right now!


    A man wearing a ck robe, a ck hood, and a red ghost mask covering his face stood in front of Duan Shaojie, even Duan Shaojie himself was unaware of when this Ghost-faced Man had appeared.


    "Can¡¯t hold back anymore, can you?" Having been nervously on guard for several days, but when a person from the Ghost Poison Sect actually appeared before him, Duan Shaojie was unusually calm.


    The Ghost-faced Man seemed quite interested in his words, stayed silent for a while, then said in a deep, powerful voice, "You don¡¯t seem surprised by my arrival?"


    "A bit surprised, but I guessed as much," Duan Shaojie took a deep breath, looked at the Ghost-faced Man and said, "These days, the resources in your hands have been pushed to the limit, while mine are almost unharmed. ording to the style of the Ghost Poison Sect, you were bound toe after me eventually; I just didn¡¯t expect you toe this soon."


    As he spoke, his hand stealthily reached towards a drawer, inside was a cell phone, just one press of a button would notify Mr. Chu on the other end!


    However, before he could touch the phone, a soft sound rang out, and a ck dart was already pinned in front of his fingertips, less than a centimeter away from his finger!


    "A small warning, if you dare to make any small moves again, the next dart won¡¯t just be pinned on the table, but in your head," the Ghost-faced Man warned as he toyed with the dart in his hand.


    Duan Shaojie gave a wry smile, and honestly drew his hand back, "Speak up, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Seeing that the Ghost-faced Man seemed ready to say something, Duan Shaojie waved his hand, "No need to talk about killing me, if you really were going to kill me, with the Ghost Poison Sect¡¯s way of doing things, I wouldn¡¯t even see you before being mysteriously poisoned. Since you¡¯ve personallye to see me, you must want something."


    Clearly, the Ghost-faced Man did not expect Duan Shaojie to y his cards so unpredictably.


    After being slightly stunned for a few seconds, he finally said, "Haha, Duan Congxing really made a bad move, if he had handed the Duan Family to you, it might have been more glorious than now."


    "There are no ¡¯ifs¡¯ now," Duan Shaojie shook his head, his tone somewhat cold, "The old man is eventually dead, isn¡¯t he? And even if he were still alive, knowing that I still have these hidden talents, his first reaction wouldn¡¯t be to support me as the Family Head, but to eliminate me by any means necessary."


    What Duan Shaojie said was the truth, so the Ghost-faced Man did not say anything further.


    "I want the resources in your hands, and I want you to cooperate with us."


    Hearing the words of the Ghost-faced Man, Duan Shaojie showed an interested expression, "Cooperate? I only hold one-third of the Duan Family, if I give it all to you, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, how can we cooperate?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb in front of me!"


    The Ghost-faced Man seemed very impatient, roaring at Duan Shaojie, and said coldly, "You have connections with the Three Major Families, and even with Chu Ge, right?"


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, Duan Shaojie¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly recovered.


    He had already thought through it, the other party must know about this.


    "Humph, just as I thought!" the Ghost-faced Man sneered, looking at Duan Shaojie, "Actually, you were already on our hit list, but if you cooperate with us, not only will you not die, but we might also consider recruiting you into the Ghost Poison Sect, from then on bing brothers!"


    "Oh?" Faced with such conditions, Duan Shaojie also showed an interested expression, "Such generous conditions! Tell me, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    However, his eyes shed with disdain.


    The Ghost-faced Man apparently did not notice, and looking seriously at Duan Shaojie, said, "It¡¯s simple, I want you to cooperate with us, to kill Chu Ge!"

 Chapter 283 - 0283: Destroying the Ghost Poison Sect

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 0283: Destroying the Ghost Poison Sect</h4><h4></h4>


    "Assassinate Chu Ge?"


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ghost-faced Man. "You¡¯re not joking, right? Chu Ge is the pinnacle of Postnatal Martial Artists, not to mention the battle over theke where he even slew the Middle-stage Innate Shi Wanwang. You¡¯re asking me, a meremoner, to join you in killing such a monster who has transcended humanity. How is this any different from sending me to my death?"


    "Hmph, you people alwaysck foresight. Do you really think Chu Ge is invincible and that no one can deal with him?"


    Ghost-faced Man sneered, and since Duan Shaojie didn¡¯t show any obvious resistance, he took it as a sign of acquiescence. He didn¡¯t prepare to make another move but simply dragged a chair over and sat down in front of Duan Shaojie.


    When he said this, Ghost-faced Man¡¯s head shook slightly. If he removed the mask, one could see the smug look on his face.


    "What do you mean by that?" Duan Shaojie nced subtly towards a corner and then probed.


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s slight movement went unnoticed by Ghost-faced Man, who continued, "So Chu Ge believes he¡¯s invincible in Shanghai just because he managed to y an Innate? Hehe, I think he was barely scraping by during that kill. He might even have suffered sometent injuries. What if he were besieged by two Innates at the same time? What would happen then?"


    "Two Innates?" Duan Shaojie was taken aback.


    Although he was just amoner, the Ghost Poison Sect had always maintained a certain contact with the Duan Family, so he knew some about the hierarchy in the Martial Arts World.


    Innate, that¡¯s a level capable of founding sects. One Innate is already incredible, and the Ghost Poison Sect could invite two at once?


    Plus, there was Gui Futu, who was killed by Jian Chunqiu¡¯s sword on the Public Sea, making it a total of three Innates!


    "Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯d be a pleasant surprise!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly rang out in the room.


    The moment the voice sounded, Duan Shaojie retreated rapidly, putting distance between himself and the Ghost-faced Man. But at that moment, Ghost-faced Man could no longer concern himself with Duan Shaojie, as an overwhelming sense of crisis enveloped him¡ªthe crisis between life and death!


    "Weren¡¯t you just nning how to kill me? Why are you afraid now that I¡¯vee in person?"


    Apanied by the voice, a young man in his early twenties stepped out from behind the curtains in the corner and sat down in the chair where Duan Shaojie had been sitting, facing the Ghost-faced Man.


    Beneath the ghost mask, cold sweat dripped down his cheeks.


    How is this possible! Before entering the room, he had scanned the ce with his True Qi and found nothing. And to be cautious, after entering the room, he scanned again, but still, except for Duan Shaojie, there was no sign of life.


    How did this guy manage to hide?


    Although, he was indeed incredibly powerful, Ghost-faced Man firmly believed that unless someone had ascended to Innate, reaching the Unity of Heaven and Man, and locked all their essence within the body to prevent the slightest leakage, it would be impossible to evade his detection!


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that as long as Chu Ge wished it, even someone in the Divinity Realm would not be able to detect the slightest trace in his body.


    Such is the marvel of the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant.


    "To tell the truth, I really didn¡¯t expect that you all had two Innates hidden in Shanghai!" As Chu Ge spoke, a profound chill emanated from his eyes.


    Thankfully, he had asked Jian Chunqiu to secretly protect Mu Bingtong¡¯s safety; otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable!


    "Duan Shaojie, how dare you betray the Ghost Poison Sect!" The Ghost-faced Man, looking at Duan Shaojie hiding behind Chu Ge, his teeth clenched tightly together.


    Seeing the Ghost-faced Man¡¯s demeanor, Duan Shaojie couldn¡¯t help but shrink back behind Chu Ge.


    However, Chu Ge snorted coldly and suddenly vanished from his seat. Before the Ghost-faced Man could react, he felt a tightness around his neck, and then he was hoisted off the ground by Chu Ge, who had him by the throat!


    "How can there be... someone so fast!"


    This was the real inner portrayal of the Ghost-faced Man, who had not witnessed the previous battle on theke and had only read some information. In his cognition, Chu Ge was merely at the level of an Innate, and should not even be on par with one.


    As for the ying of an Innate, he thought it also involved a great deal of luck.


    But it was only when Chu Ge truly made his move that he understood the terror of this young man in front of him!


    "I¡¯m not a patient man, and I only want to know two things. First, where are all the strongholds of the Ghost Poison Sect in Shanghai. Second, where exactly are those two Innate hiding!"


    After finishing his words, Chu Ge slightly loosened his grip, giving the Ghost-faced Man a chance to speak.


    But, after coughing a few times, the Ghost-faced Man struggled to roar: "You... dream on! Even if you kill me, our lords will surely avenge me. Chu Ge, I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the road to Hell!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at him with a coldugh: "How nice, another tough nut to crack!"


    "Is this room soundproof?" Suddenly, Chu Ge turned his head, looking back at Duan Shaojie and asked.


    Duan Shaojie was stunned for a moment, then he hurriedly nodded and said: "It¡¯s not soundproof, but the room next door is specially designed for soundproofing. I¡¯ll take you there right away!"


    After leading Chu Ge to that room, Duan Shaojie stepped out. Actually, he wanted to stay in the room, as staying with Chu Ge could be safer, but what wasing next was clearly something Chu Ge didn¡¯t n to let anyone know about, so he chased him out beforehand.


    Duan Shaojie, watching the moon peek through the dark clouds, silently lit a cigarette.


    Before he could take a few puffs, a faint scream emanated from the room, so intense that even the floor beneath his feet trembled slightly.


    Duan Shaojie¡¯s smoking motion paused.


    This room was designed by him personally, so he naturally knew how effective the soundproofing was. Probably even the sound of fireworks wouldn¡¯t prate it, which showed the power of a Martial Artist, and... the inhuman torture he was undergoing!


    The screamssted a full five minutes. As the door opened softly, Chu Ge walked out.


    Taking the opportunity, Duan Shaojie quietly nced into the room, only to see bloodstains everywhere and a person lying motionless on the floor.


    "No need to look any longer, the man¡¯s dead. Take care of the bodyter." Chu Ge approached Duan Shaojie and said indifferently.


    "Aye, sure, I understand!" Duan Shaojie quickly nodded.


    "Mhm." Chu Ge nodded and said, "You go to my estate tonight, here¡¯s the key. After tonight, there will no longer be a Ghost Poison Sect in Shanghai!"


    When he uttered the final sentence, Chu Ge¡¯s tone became incredibly cold and stern.

 Chapter 284 - 0284: Bizarre Dance

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 0284: Bizarre Dance</h4><h4></h4>


    Tonight, sleep will be a luxury.


    Near the Duan Family¡¯s residence, a few vans were parked along a small road. In one of them, a person wearing a ck ghost-faced mask looked in the direction of the Duan Family home and then remarked, "Sigh, what¡¯s taking the boss so long? Has Duan Shaojie sumbed, or has he been killed?"


    The ghost-faced person seated next to him furrowed his brows and rebuked, "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, just patiently wait for the boss to return!"


    "Yes, yes, I understand!"


    The discipline within the Ghost Poison Sect appeared to be very strict. The ghost-faced individual who was rebuked dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction. Instead, he nodded his head vigorously, then turned his head away.


    However, it was at this time that a voice suddenly resounded within the van, "Your boss is noting back. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be joining him soon!"


    "Who¡¯s there!" The ghost-faced man sitting by the door was startled and rapidly scolded. At the same time, he reached behind and drew a ck curved knife.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, the roof of the van shattered, and a hand descended from above, directly grasping the ghost-faced man¡¯s head and crushing it with force!


    A deep red fluid sttered everywhere in the darkness, a strong smell of blood began spreading through the alley.


    "Be cautious, it¡¯s an enemy attack..."


    A ghost-faced man shouted, but he had barely finished speaking when his voice stuck in his throat.


    This was because the only ones still alive were him and the young man in front of him radiating intense killing intent.


    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t strong; those qualified to wear the ghost masks were at least martial artists of the Postnatal Realm. Such a group of dozens of ghost-faced martial artists could evenbat a regr army!


    But in front of this young man, they were ughtered without any resistance. Many of them didn¡¯t even understand what had happened, only feeling a breeze passing by before a sudden intense pain erupted in their heads, and then, they lost consciousnesspletely.


    "The night has only just begun!"


    This was thest sentence the final ghost-faced man heard before losing consciousness. Then, he saw arge hand rapidly erging in his field of view.


    "Boom¡ª"


    ......


    For ordinary people, this was just a regr night, but for the disciples of the Ghost Poison Sect in Shanghai, tonight indeed seemed like the end of the world.


    Under the torment of Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi, the red ghost-faced man finally couldn¡¯t bear it, divulging all the locations he knew, including those of the two Innates.


    As Chu Ge destroyed these locations, he would asionally leave some people behind to continue the interrogation.


    Interestingly enough, under such interrogation, he even managed to extract some hidden locations that even the red ghost-faced man didn¡¯t know about.


    Thus, as the clock struck one in the morning, Chu Ge stood in front of a humble earthen house on the outskirts of Shanghai and murmured softly, "Thest stronghold, huh? The two Innates, huh?"


    It wasn¡¯t that he was overconfident, but rather, ording to the information he had gathered, these two individuals were only in the Early Innate Realm. It was just that, after his battle with Shi Wanwang, even though his True Qi had not increased, his understanding ofbat and the perception of Jian Chunqiu¡¯s Sword Intent had greatly improved.


    If he were to confront Shi Wanwang now, it would probably not take much effort at all to effortlessly eliminate him!


    Chu Ge stood about a hundred meters away from the house, not taking a single step forward, but instead released all the aura on his body without any reservation, including the intense killing intent he had just umted!


    In the distance, a wild rabbit passing by felt this aura, and suddenly its body trembled, lying motionless on the ground as blood continuously flowed from its eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    Having reached the Innate Realm, one bes more sensitive to various auras, not to mention such a strong, undisguised killing intent?


    "Boom¡ª"


    Almost at the moment when Chu Ge¡¯s aura was just released, there was a booming sound. The small mud house was directly blown into pieces. Two figures soared from within the house,nding on the branches of a nearby tree.


    Both individuals were dressed in ck robes, only wearing golden masks on their faces, adorned with various patterns that at first nce looked like totems from some primitive tribe.


    "Innate members of the Ghost Poison Sect?" Chu Ge eyed the two, his eyes brimming with battle intent.


    "Are you... Chu Ge?" One of the individuals in ck robes spoke, his pronunciation of Chinese very strange, seemingly not a pure Huaxia person.


    "Not a Huaxia person?" Chu Ge frowned. "Could it be that within the Ghost Poison Sect, there are members of foreign origins?"


    "Hahaha¡ª"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s remarks, the two ck-clothed individuals looked at each other and then burst intoughter.


    After a longugh, one of the ck-clothed individuals spoke in an awkward Mandarin, "What do you mean by the presence of foreigners in the Ghost Poison Sect? The entire Ghost Poison Sect was founded by our great ck Witch Sect. But to think, to this extent of uselessness today, not only losing an Innate member but also encountering issues with the precious human poison!"


    "ck Witch Sect?" Chu Ge¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Previously, Jian Chunqiu had mentioned to him about this sect originating from the Miao Region, an evil cult that specialized in poisonous insect techniques, with exceptionally brutal methods in their cultivation process, including using living people to cultivate the Gu Worms, with human poison being merely one of their many malicious tactics.


    "Oh? It seems you know about our ck Witch Sect?" The other ck-clothed man asked.


    "Hmph, a bunch of bug breeders, naturally infamous!" Chu Ge snorted coldly, while secretly preparing for any situation.


    As Jian Chunqiu had told him before, people from the ck Witch Sect should not be underestimated; they are masters of Gu techniques, so even individuals a minor realm higher could capsize in the gutter if caught off guard.


    Chu Ge¡¯s words clearly angered them, with one of the ck-clothed individuals snorting coldly and roaring, "Damn it, you brat, how dare you insult the sacred Gu Worms, I will strip your blood and heart out, offer them to the Gu God, and let your soul suffer eternal torment!"


    As he spoke, that ck-clothed individual kicked off the tree trunk, turning into a ck shadow charging towards Chu Ge.


    Apanied by his movement, a surge of ck aura came first, carrying a strong foul stench. Chu Ge frowned and waved his sleeve, dispersing the ck aura.


    This move was simr to the one used by Gui Futu, only it looked much purer than Gui Futu¡¯s.


    As for the other ck-clothed individual, he didn¡¯t charge along but instead started a strange dance on the tree trunk.

 Chapter 285 - 0285: A Bunch of Bugs

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 0285: A Bunch of Bugs</h4><h4></h4>


    The dance appeared eerie and mysterious, paired with the mask on his face, he resembled a high priest from a primitive tribe conducting a ritual for a deity.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man had already rushed in front of Chu Ge, leaving Chu Ge no time to observe him any further as he threw a punch to meet him.


    "Get lost!"


    "Bang¡ª"


    Indeed, just as Jian Chunqiu had said, people from the ck Witch Sect, although their Poisonous Insect Technique is hard to guard against, their own strength is not up to par, even much weakerpared to martial artists of the same realm.


    This ck-clothed man was sent flying directly by Chu Ge¡¯s punch, and faintly, Chu Ge even heard the crisp sound of the man¡¯s arm bones breaking.


    "Ow¡ª"


    The ck-clothed man screamed miserably, tearing off his sleeve only to find his right arm twisted in an eerie manner, clearly, the bones inside were broken!


    "The information was indeed true, this kid is unbelievably strong, not at all like the strength a Postnatal Martial Artist should have!" The ck-clothed man blown away by Chu Ge¡¯s punch got up, gritting his teeth as he spoke.


    However, his words seemed more like talking to himself because the man dancing on the branchpletely ignored him and instead sliced open his own wrist, ck blood along with a stench instantly trickled down his fingers.


    But the man beneath the tree did not dodge; instead, he eagerly went forward, opened his mouth, and drank all the flowing ck blood.


    From a distance, Chu Ge watched this scene but did not interfere, because he had a premonition that he would eventually confront this Poisonous Insect Sect called the ck Witch Sect, and it was necessary to observe more and understand their techniques.


    After a while, the ck-clothed man on the tree stopped the bloodletting, while the one below smacked his lips, apparently still not having had enough.


    At the same time, a surge of energy suddenly began to climb rapidly from his body!


    If before his Innate Qi was very faint, with only minor differences from the Postnatal Perfection, at this moment, his Innate Qi began to condense, even surpassing ordinary Innate Martial Artists.


    Not only that, but as time ticked away, his aura grew stronger and stronger, even faintly giving off a sense that he was about to exceed the Early Innate stage and step into the Middle-stage Innate.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge raised his eyebrows and softly said: "Just like that Shi Wanwang before, using some kind of secret technique to forcibly enhance his own strength? However, the energy is too unstable, much worsepared to Shi Wanwang."


    As Chu Ge thought this, the man dancing on the tree branch suddenly began to shout loudly, or rather, perform some kind of bizarre chanting.


    Harsh and eerie, as he chanted, a ck aura diffused from his body and was then carried by the night wind, spreading in all directions.


    "Squeak squeak squeak¡ª"


    A strange noise suddenly came, Chu Ge looked up, only to find a flock of bats flying from nowhere, all headed towards his location.


    These bats¡¯ eyes under the night sky were all bloodshot dark red, even emitting a faint red glow, looking bizarrely unnerving.


    It wasn¡¯t just the bats, a few secondster, countless insects also rushed toward Chu Ge!


    Flies, mosquitoes, bats, and evenrge swarms of bees, without exception, all had dark red eyes which looked particrly chilling.


    However, Chu Ge remained unmoved by this scene. His face showed no fear, but instead he sneered, "Heh, do you really think these trivial insect tricks can trouble me?"


    The ck-clothed man opposite him turned a deaf ear, still performing his strange dance, summoning countless insects from all directions.


    From a distance, one couldn¡¯t see Chu Ge at this moment, as he was surrounded by a dense mass of insects, forming a sphere with a diameter of dozens of meters in mid-air.


    If someone with a fear of clusters was here, they might get goosebumps just by looking, not to mention the constant noises made by those insects.


    "Get lost, all of you!"


    Just when the dancing ck-clothed manmanded the insects to start attacking, a furious roar suddenly erupted from within the encirclement.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A powerful airflow surged, shattering everything from bats to mosquitoes within a hundred meters instantly, leaving none spared!


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s dance atop the tree paused, clearly, he had known that these insects couldn¡¯t really bind Chu Ge. It would be a joke if a powerful being able to kill an Innate, died by a swarm of insects.


    But ording to his expectation, these creatures were supposed to at least cause some trouble for Chu Ge, but they turned out to be utterly ineffective, resolved in an instant!


    Moreover, at this moment, the overwhelming power of Chu Ge¡¯s essence blood also made him somewhat panicked.


    Fortunately, at this moment, the ck-clothed man under the tree slowly stood up.


    His aura had already soared to the Middle-stage Innate, almost not much different from Shi Wanwang who was previously on theke!


    The difference was that Shi Wanwang had been a Middle-stage Innate martial artist, hence he could burn his essence blood and regain his glory, but this ck-clothed man was only an Early Innate martial artist, temporarily elevating his power to the Middle-stage Innate level through some secret technique.


    Thinking this, Chu Ge became somewhat interested in their secret techniques.


    Elevating one small realm? If it was Perfect Innate he wondered whether this secret technique could directly enter the Divinity Realm?


    Though he knew the possibility was extremely slim, Chu Ge still wanted to explore and try.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man already charged over with a fierce grin, "Feel the fear of death, I will let my little darlings devour every inch of your flesh!"


    Seeing the ck-clothed man enveloped in a surging ck aura charging towards him, Chu Ge sneered, swinging his fists to meet him, "I will crush those bugs on you one by one, not leaving a single one!"


    "Boom¡ª"


    The two collided in an instant, the violent airflow swept around, even the ground was shaken up by the airflow, sending countless bits of rocks and flowers shooting in all directions.


    Fortunately, the ce where the two fought was in this deserted suburban area. If it were in the center of Shanghai, probably the cars within a hundred-meter radius would have been swept up by this strong airflow!

 Chapter 286 - 0286: Lifebound Gu Worm

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 0286: Lifebound Gu Worm</h4><h4></h4>


    Thebat between two individuals, whose fighting strength isparable to the Middle-stage Innate, is certainly no joke.


    You could see that wherever the two fought, the ground would roll and rise, and whether it be trees or boulders around, all without exception would be shattered by the remnants of their battle and scattered everywhere.


    The man in ck clothing on the tree sped up his dance moves even more, even shing his own wrist again, dancing while sttering ck blood.


    A strong, pungent smell permeated through the air, causing Chu Ge to frown upon smelling it, feeling an inner turbulence and an urge to kill.


    However, as soon as he circted his cultivation technique, the feeling disappeared instantly, leaving behind only the pungent smell.


    On the other hand, the man in ck he was fighting was different, his eyes turned blood-red, filled with an unbelievable murderous intent, and even starting to strike recklessly.


    Normally avoidable attacks he would not dodge, instead he adopted a tactic of trading injury for injury with Chu Ge, resulting in him being covered in wounds in less than a minute.


    Yet, as his injuries worsened, the man in ck showed no signs of weakness. Instead, his presence grew stronger and more frantic!


    "Hmph, equivalent to an assistant, huh?"


    Chu Ge nced at the distant dancing man in ck, sneered coldly, and immediately forsook the man in front of him, charging directly towards the dancer.


    The fighting man in ck roared and closely followed behind Chu Ge.


    Upon seeing Chu Ge charging at him, the dancer was startled but chose not to flee. Instead, he waved his sleeve and threw a mass of ck objects.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª"


    These were a swarm of ck beetles, which upon being thrown, pped their wings and rushed towards Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge paid no heed, still charging straight at the dancing man in ck. However, as the beetles approached, he circted his True Qi and threw a punch.


    The change happened at this moment!


    He originally thought the beetles would be smashed by his punch, as it was empowered with his True Qi. Even a Martial Artist in the Postnatal Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it!


    However, to Chu Ge¡¯s surprise, he felt a sharp pain in his fist, and as for the beetles, they only got pushed back a bit but appearedpletely unharmed.


    "Ha ha ha ha, my ck Armored Gu Worms, did you think they were so easy to kill?"


    On the tree branch, the dancing man in ck saw Chu Ge like this and couldn¡¯t help but burst into loudughter. "These little treasures, I¡¯ve cultivated them with countless efforts. Each one isparable to a Martial Artist in the Postnatal Perfection. Moreover, their shells are incredibly tough, making them impervious even to attacks from the Innate Realm unless they are hit many times!"


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows, then in the dim moonlight, he nced at his right fist.


    There was a small wound on his fist, seemingly inflicted by those beetles just a moment ago, and now the wound had already begun to turn ck, with ck blood flowing out from it.


    Upon witnessing this scene, the dancing ck-clothed man burst intoughter once more, he even stopped dancing, pointed at Chu Ge¡¯s fist, andughed loudly: "Hahaha, I forgot to tell you, each of these little treasures of mine carries an extremely intense Gu Poison. Even if one is at the Innate Realm, once infected with Gu Poison, unless I provide the antidote, the only path left is death!"


    At this point, the ck-clothed man looked at Chu Ge, and said triumphantly, "Now, kneel down, submit to me, and I can give you the antidote to detoxify you. You¡¯d better make a decision quickly, otherwise, after three minutes, even I will be powerless!"


    "Is that so?"


    Feeling his fistpletely numb, Chu Ge suddenly sneered coldly, circted the True Qi within his body, and sent it surging towards the meridians of his fist.


    This was his confidence; even Jian Chunqiu had said that the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Pendant probably had a significant origin; even with his level of Divine Communication, he couldn¡¯t discern the depths of the technique.


    Indeed, as the True Qi flowed, the sensation in his fist slowly began to return, and at the same time, a stream of ck liquid started to flow out from the wound.


    After the ck liquid had flowed out, what followed was the deep red of fresh blood.


    "How... how is this possible?" Seeing the fresh blood, the dancing ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes widened, his face showing an incredulous expression.


    The Gu Poison from the beetles, which he had concocted after mixing countless kinds of poisons, was the strongest Gu Poison selected. Even a strong person in the Innate Realm, if they did not take the antidote within three minutes, would suffer total bodily decay and die.


    Yet this young man in front of him, who was not even truly Innate, could resist the effects of the poison?


    What on earth kind of monster was this? The dancing ck-clothed man, at this moment, was roaring this question in his heart.


    Fortunately, at that moment, another frenzied ck-clothed man rushed forward, not saying anything, and howling as he rushed towards Chu Ge.


    And the dancing ck-clothed man again started that strange dance, and once more waved his hand, releasing all the Gu Worms on his body, directing them to charge towards Chu Ge.


    Originally believing that this was merely a simple mission, to kill a youngster who hadn¡¯t even reached the Innate Realm, and it turned out to be an overkill to deploy both of them.


    Not until this moment did he realize, this young man was no simple opponent.


    Honestly, if he had to choose, he would rather fight against a real Innate Grandmaster!


    "Die!"


    Suddenly, Chu Ge grabbed a ck Armored Gu Worm, congregated True Qi in his palm, and then exerted force.


    "Puchi¡ª" A dull sound was heard, as the beetle was directly crushed in his palm, the ck fluid sttering everywhere.


    "Puh¡ª" The dancing ck-clothed man in the tree paused his dancing, and arge mouthful of ck blood was expelled from his mouth.


    The ck Witch Sect bred two types of Gu Worms, one was ordinary Gu Worms, which were simple to maintain and wouldn¡¯t affect much even if they died, thus less powerful.


    As for the Lifebound Gu, it was fed with the keeper¡¯s essence blood, normally nurtured with essence blood, very obedient due to the psychic connection to the keeper, and immensely powerful. However, should a Lifebound Gu die, the keeper would also suffer bacsh, severely endangering their life!


    And these ck beetles, undoubtedly, were the Lifebound Gu Worms raised by the dancing ck-clothed man. Now that Chu Ge had directly crushed one, he too suffered some bacsh.

 Chapter 287 - 0288: These Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 0288: These Tricks</h4><h4></h4>


    The battle was extremely intense. As one of his Lifebound Gu was crushed by Chu Ge, the dancer in ck no longer dared to let the ck Beetles charge so close, only allowing them to harass from a distance and asionally spew some venom.


    But, as Chu Ge covered his entire body with True Qi, these venoms lost their effect, instead, the crazed ck-clothed Man in front of him had numerous wounds corroded by the venom.


    "Bang¡ª"


    Finally, as the fists of the two collided once more, the True Qi inside Chu Ge suddenly erupted, the crazed ck-clothed Man letting out a muffled grunt, and was directly forced back several hundred meters.


    Not only that, the True Qi surging around Chu Ge formed an immensely powerful airflow, exploding outwards, causing the weaker Gu Worms surrounding him to burst directly, while the ck Beetles let out a cry of distress, all flying back to the side of the dancer in ck.


    "Is that all the tricks you have?"


    Chu Ge looked up. It hadn¡¯t been early when he arrived, and now a faint tint of dawn was already visible at the horizon. Perhaps in about half an hour, the sunrise wouldpletely rise.


    "Arrogant Huaxia man, these tricks are enough to kill you!" The dancer in ck seemed somewhat frantic, standing on a tree branch, staring at Chu Ge and roaring angrily.


    Indeed, what was thought to be an incredibly easy task had turned out this way.


    Almost all of his Gu Worms had been killed in battle, leaving only his Lifebound ck Armored Gu Worms. Even these ck Armored Gu Worms had several killed by Chu Ge in battle.


    Lifebound Gu, nurtured through countless efforts by the keeper, it took him over forty years to raise a few of these ck Armored Gu Worms, yet nearly a third were brutally crushed to death by Chu Ge, causing the dancer in ck¡¯s heart to bleed!


    As for the crazed ck-clothed Man, his eyes were still bloodshot, staring at Chu Ge, his eyes devoid of any rationality, filled only with intense killing intent, standing in the distance, slightly bending down, breathing heavily like an old bull.


    "Attack, kill him!"


    The dancer in ck roared loudly, and the crazed ck-clothed Man charged forward, while at the same time, all the ck Armored Gu Worms also shrieked and rushed over.


    However, this time, Chu Ge did not throw a punch to meet them. Instead, he stood in ce, quietly closing his eyes.


    Previously, it was less of a battle but more of him probing, testing the opponent¡¯s moves and his Gu Worms.


    Indeed, throughout this entire fight from the start, Chu Ge had not shown his true power!


    Seeing Chu Ge closing his eyes, the crazed ck-clothed Man let out an excited roar, thinking he caught a chance, his fist engulfed with rolling ck mist aimed for Chu Ge¡¯s heart.


    However, upon seeing this scene, the dancer in ck knitted his brows deeply, for some reason, he suddenly felt a vast sense of crisis, as if... facing imminent death!


    "Be careful¡ª"


    All of a sudden, the dancer in ck¡¯s eyes widened, shouting aloud.


    And at this moment, Chu Ge slowly opened his eyes, with a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Heh, toote!"


    As his voice fell, the air behind him suddenly twisted, and an intense, deadly atmosphere suddenly filled the area.


    If one looked closely, one could see that his twisted air behind him subtly took the form of a sword.


    "Roar¡ª"


    At this time, the crazed ck-clothed Man had already charged to the front of Chu Ge, his body¡¯s ck qi rolling like thick smoke, his right hand wing towards Chu Ge¡¯s heart.


    And Chu Ge did not dodge nor evade; he did not even assume a defensive stance, but merely raised his right hand, his index finger and middle finger pressed together to form the shape of a sword, and shed fiercely forward: "sh!"


    A loud boom resounded as the transparent greatsword fiercely struck the frenzied ck-clothed man.


    After all, he was a Middle-stage Innate expert, even though he had only temporarily elevated himself to this level. Nheless, in the instant the greatsword was about to strike, he sensed the danger.


    This time, the frenzied ck-clothed man did not opt for a strategy of trading injury for injury, since it had already endangered his life.


    What little rationality remaining urged him topletely abandon his attack, drawing upon all the ck Qi within him to form a wall of ck Qi above his head.


    The moment the wall formed, the transparent greatsword also fiercely struck down upon it.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The air roared, dust flew up!


    Thick smoke billowed forth, resembling the aftermath of a recently extinguished great fire. The fierce residual effects of the battle hurled stones and chunks of earth in all directions, even ripping out severalrge trees by the roots from nearby, flinging them into the distance.


    The dancing ck-clothed man in the distant tree was dumbfounded. Although he hadn¡¯t participated in the battle, he had distinctly felt the aura from the transparent greatsword just before.


    It was a force capable of ying Innate beings!


    For those at Early Innate level, they would likely have been cleaved in two straight away under that greatsword; even his own ck Armored Gu Worm, without being directly hit by the greatsword but only affected by its Sword Qi, had its shell cracked open.


    Had he not run away swiftly, it likely would have split apartpletely, leaving nothing behind.


    Nevertheless, with his Lifebound Gu Worms all heavily injured, the color drained from the dancing ck-clothed man¡¯s face, his aura sharply weakening in an instant.


    Several dozen secondster, the dust finally settled, revealing the scene before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When the sight in front of Chu Ge became clear, even though the dancing ck-clothed man had been psychologically prepared, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp sharply.


    Before them on the ground was a colossal trench stretching hundreds of meters long, dozens of meters wide, and over ten meters deep! The entire trench was shaped like a sword, undoubtedly created by that transparent greatsword. Dust and smoke were still slowly drifting out from within the trench!


    "Thump¡ª"


    A patch of ground suddenly exploded, and a figure leaped out from it, none other than the frenzied ck-clothed man from before.


    Only now, his appearance was far more wretched than before.


    His ck robe was left with only a few pieces of tattered fabric barely clinging to his body. Although his muscles appeared strong, they were densely covered with wounds.


    Especially the front, where a scar began at his forehead, tracking downward, extending past his belly button, with blood beads continuously emerging from it.


    It was a sword scar! Just a little more and it would have split his whole person in two!


    "Snap¡ª"


    With a crisp sound, the mask he had always worn on his face split into two and fell to the ground, revealing a face unmistakably that of a Miao Region man.


    At this moment, that face was twisted together, marked by a deep fear.


    Chu Ge¡¯s sword had not only inflicted heavy injuries on him but had also directly shattered his spirit!

 Chapter 288 - 0288: Breaking Through Innate

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 0288: Breaking Through Innate</h4><h4></h4>


    However, before he could react, he saw Chu Ge¡¯s right hand raised again, and a second transparent giant sword formed instantly behind him. One could tell from the slightly distorted air that this sword was capable of immense power!


    The people from the ck Witch Sect screamed and no longer cared about fighting, they simply turned around and ran.


    "Hmph, think you can run?" Chu Ge watched his figure coldly, sneered, and with his right hand formed a sword finger, swinging it fiercely forward.


    The ck Witch Sect member had already dashed out a kilometer away, and his speed was still increasing. However, just as a smirk appeared on his lips, thinking he was about to escape, he abruptly stopped in his tracks.


    A thin line of blood emerged from his forehead, and with difficulty, he lowered his head only to see on the ground ahead of him, a sword mark that extended to the horizon.


    "How could this..." He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he only managed to spit out these three words before his body split in two, and crimson blood sttered in all directions.


    The man in the tree, trembling in shock at the sight, had just turned to flee when he heard Chu Ge¡¯s voice by his ear: "Do you think you stand a chance?"


    As dawn gradually rose in the sky, calm was restored here, with only the pockmarked ground, which looked as though it had been bombed, telling the tale ofst night¡¯s fierce battle.


    Meanwhile, in Shanghai, the remaining forces of the Duan Family were barely surviving, clinging desperately to theirst bits of capital.


    But with the cooperation of the Three Major Families, and with Duan Shaojie¡¯s help from both inside and outside, the Duan Family elders could no longer hold on and werepletely wiped out.


    Soon after Chu Ge returned to the mansion, two Old Masters, Xiahou Longhu, and Duan Shaojie came to the mansion together.


    "So, it¡¯s all taken care of?" Chu Ge asked the four people in front of him with a smile.


    "Yes, it¡¯s all settled," Mr. Ouyang replied, then fell silent.


    However, Duan Shaojie appeared hesitant to speak. Chu Ge knew what he wanted to ask and said directly, "Don¡¯t worry, from now on, there will no longer be any Ghost Poison Sect in Shanghai, you can safely take over the Duan Family!"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s reassurance, Duan Shaojie¡¯s face visibly rxed, excitement flickering in his eyes.


    Now, he could finally proceed without worries and do what he desired!


    "Mr. Chu, these are the shares," Mr. Sima took a step forward, handing over a document to Chu Ge.


    "Shares?"


    "Yes," Mr. Ouyang nodded and said with a smile: "Although you never mentioned shares from the beginning to the end, if it hadn¡¯t been for your sweeping away the Ghost Poison Sect, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for our three families to take down the Duan Family. Therefore, you definitely deserve a portion of the Duan Family¡¯s shares!"


    The people present had obviously discussed this, and now they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    But Chu Ge didn¡¯t ept it and instead waved his hand with a smile, "I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m not too interested in worldly wealth anymore. You three major families can divide the Duan Family¡¯s shares equally. Just take care of the Jinxiu Group for me while I¡¯m away from Shanghai!"


    "Definitely, definitely!"


    As they exchanged nces, they all saw astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes ¨C it was a fortune worth hundreds of millions, and he was letting it go just like that!


    However, Mr. Ouyang noticed the implication in Chu Ge¡¯s words and cautiously asked, "Mr. Chu, are you nning to... leave Shanghai?"


    When Mr. Ouyang spoke, the other three also turned their gaze towards Chu Ge.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll be going away for a while."


    Chu Ge nodded, a vague hint of emotion shing in his eyes.


    The jade pendant given by Duan Shaojie, which he had studied in his spare time, refused to absorb any of his Inner Strength, as if there was a barrier, thin yet just strong enough to prevent breakthroughs, although it felt like a slight push could break through it.


    Chu Ge understood that whatever was inside the jade pendant could likely only be reached once he advanced to the Innate Realm!


    After sending away the people from the Four Great Families, Chu Ge then called Huo Tianqian.


    Since helping Huo Tianqian recover, his reverence for Chu Ge had increased, and not even ten minutes after the phone call, Huo Tianqian had already arrived at the mansion.


    "Mr. Chu, what can I do for you?"


    Looking at the breathless Huo Tianqian in front of him, Chu Ge nodded in satisfaction.


    Though the other was submissive due to the sheer force of power, for him, having that bit of power was enough ¨C Chu Ge was certain that his strength would only continue to grow!


    Sometimes, it¡¯s more reassuring to use people like him because their purposes are simple - as long as you maintain a power that they fear, there¡¯s no worry about betrayal.


    "Su City, do you dare to go there again?"


    Chu Ge, sitting and idly spinning a teacup in his hand, asked Huo Tianqian indifferently.


    "Su City?"


    A shudder went through Huo Tianqian¡¯s body, as he seemed to recall the hardships he faced there once again, a trace of fear appearing in his eyes.


    Chu Ge said nothing, just calmly watching him.


    After a tense few dozen seconds, Huo Tianqian finally clenched his teeth, a look of resolve shing across his face, and he lifted his head to speak to Chu Ge, "As long as Mr. Chumands, even if it¡¯s through a mountain of knives or a sea of mes, I, Huo Tianqian, am willing to tackle it!"


    "Very good."


    Seeing Huo Tianqian¡¯s reaction, Chu Ge smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t send you to die in vain. This time, I¡¯m going with you!"


    "You mean..." Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes widened.


    By now, Chu Ge had already stood up, a hint of coldness in his eyes: "Hmph, even the big dog needs to look at its owner. Besides, the Earth Ganoderma is too important to fall into others¡¯ hands, right?"


    Hearing Chu Ge speak this way, Huo Tianqian¡¯s face showed no more fear, reced instead by a bloodthirsty excitement.


    In his heart, this Mr. Chu in front of him was almost omnipotent ¨C Innate? It seemed like Mr. Chu alreadymanded the lives of several Innate Grandmasters!


    "Book a flight to Su City, and let me know when it¡¯s time," Chu Ge waved his hand.


    Huo Tianqian hurriedly said, "Yes!"


    It had to be said, Huo Tianqian¡¯s efficiency was rathermendable - the task waspleted in less than ten minutes.


    The airne was scheduled for 2 PM, and almost nobody knew of Chu Ge¡¯s departure from Shanghai except that he had mentioned it briefly to Mr. Ouyang.


    Sitting on the ne and looking down at the densely packed buildings of the developed city below, Chu Ge closed his eyes slightly.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just to obtain the Lingzhi, but also to seize this opportunity to break through to the Innate level!

 Chapter 289 - 0289: Man About to Die

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 0289: Man About to Die</h4><h4></h4>


    The airne can be considered the fastest mode of transportation currently avable. In less than two hours, they had alreadynded at Su City¡¯s airport.


    Due to thest defeat of Huo Tianqian, all the strongholds he had set up in Su City were destroyed, so this time no one came to pick them up.


    On this trip, everything was arranged by Huo Tianqian, who had booked a five-star hotel in advance. They decided to rest for the night, as it was already past five o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ...


    Inside a certain building, a man dressed in a Tang costume was standing with his hands behind his back, looking at the screen in front of him.


    The screen was showing Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian. At this moment, his attention was mostly focused on Huo Tianqian. After a while, he said, "Strange, I chopped off his arm myself, so why does it now seem perfectly intact?"


    Next to him, a man in a suit bowed his head and said respectfully, "Hmm, it might be a prosthetic, but ording to our observations, his injuries seem to have healed quite a bit. He can move like an ordinary person without issues."


    "Recovered?"


    The middle-aged man in the Tang costume narrowed his eyes and after a moment of silence, he spoke softly, "Take some disciples with you and check it out. If possible, capture him and bring him to me!"


    "Yes!" The man in the suit did not dare to object and after receiving the order, he left the room.


    Watching the two people on the screen, the man in the Tang costume mmed his hand forcefully on the table. A stainless steel table was actually indented by his powerful handprint, and the other people sitting at the table all fell silent, not daring to utter another word.


    "Hmph, these guys, whye at this time of all times! If I wasn¡¯t worried that they would discover the secret as well, I would have taken care of them myself."


    In the hotel, Huo Tianqian was sitting on Chu Ge¡¯s room sofa, slowly telling him about the situation in Su City.


    Because Chu Ge had been preupied with wrapping up work in Shanghai, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask. Since it was still early today, he let Huo Tianqian analyze the general situation of Su City.


    "Su City is dominated by the Tang Family and the Shen Family. The Tang Family is connected to an Ancient Martial Sect called Tang Sect, and it was the Tang Sect that almost took my lifest time!"


    Chu Ge went to pour two sses of water, passing one to Huo Tianqian, and nodded slightly, "Mm-hmm, continue."


    Huo Tianqian, ttered by the attention, took the ss and after taking a sip, slowly said, "Within Tang Sect, there is at least one Innate Grandmaster. Anyway, the one who injured me was a Zun of the Innate. As for more detailed information about this Ancient Martial Sect, I don¡¯t have much understanding. As for the Tang and Shen Families in Shanghai, I¡¯ve already sent the information to you. Did you have a chance to review it?"


    "Mm." Chu Ge nodded, "I¡¯ve read it and have some understanding of these two families."


    "That¡¯s right." Huo Tianqian nced at the setting sun outside the window and said, "But there is a piece of recent news: the Old Master of the Tang Family¡¯s birthday ising up, so the major powers in Su City wille to offer their congrattions. With the connection to Tang Sect, I expect that many Ancient Martial Sects will also be present."


    "The Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday, huh." Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then he suddenly asked, "Can you get an invitation?"


    Huo Tianqian showed a troubled expression and waved his hands, "If it were before, maybe. But now, I¡¯m practically on Tang Sect¡¯s hit list. However, I think Mr. Ouyang and his connections might be able to get one."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge did not pursue further.


    He thought about it and it made sense; although the Tang Family governed half of Su City, they still couldn¡¯tpare with the Ouyang family. Getting an invitation should be a piece of cake for the Ouyang family.


    Realizing this, Chu Ge waved his hand, preparing to send Huo Tianqian back and get some rest himself.


    However, just as Huo Tianqian stood up, the door to the room was suddenly kicked open, and five or six men in suits walked in.


    Upon seeing these people, Huo Tianqian¡¯s face changed, and his muscles tensed up.


    They were people from the Tang Sect!


    The leader was a man in his thirties with a little goatee, who sized up Huo Tianqian and sneered, "Oh, isn¡¯t this Master Huo? Howe, after going through so much trouble to escape with your life back to Shanghai, you dare toe back?"


    Just as the atmosphere became extremely tense, a somewhatzy voice suddenly came from the side, "I say, you guys, didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners when you were young?"


    "Manners?" The little goatee man frowned.


    "That¡¯s right." Chu Ge downed the hot water from his cup and looked at the little goatee man, his gaze gradually growing colder, "For example, you should knock before entering a room, not kick the door in!"


    The little goatee man stared at Chu Ge, and after a few seconds, he burst into loudughter.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha-ha... Did you hear that? This kid seems to want to teach me, to be polite?"


    Hearing the little goatee man say this, the others also startedughing loudly, looking at Chu Ge with scorn in their eyes.


    After a goodugh, the little goatee man finally stoppedughing and looked at Chu Ge fiercely, saying, "Kid, if you had kept silent, I might have let you die quickly. I never talk about manners with a person who¡¯s bound to die!"


    The little goatee man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he spoke, clearly indicating that he intended to let none of the people in the room go!


    "Mr. Chu..." Huo Tianqian turned his head back and called out tentatively.


    At present, he was only at the Postnatal Middle Stage of strength, and because he had been artificially elevated by Chu Ge from an ordinary person, hisbat ability was equivalent to an average Martial Artist in the Postnatal Early Stage.


    As for these people, they were all True Disciples of Tang Sect, none lower than the Postnatal Early Stage, and the little goatee, being a Postnatal Middle Stage Martial Artist, had an overwhelming advantage over Huo Tianqian. He hardly stood a chance against them.


    And after the little goatee man made that statement, he no longer looked at Chu Ge. Instead, he set his sights on Huo Tianqian and sneered, "So, Master Huo, this time do you n to suffer less and obedientlye back with us? Or do you want me to break your arms and legs before dragging you back?"


    With a confidence born of his own strength, the little goatee man certainly had the upper hand over Huo Tian, especially here in Su City, their home turf. He didn¡¯t need to hold back at all!


    "You¡¯re right."


    At this moment, Chu Ge suddenly looked at the little goatee man and said calmly, "Indeed, there is no need to discuss manners with someone who¡¯s destined to die!"

 Chapter 290 - 0290: Reverting to Youth

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 0290: Reverting to Youth</h4><h4></h4>


    "You little shit, what kind of game are..."


    Little Huzi was just about to spit out a taunt, but before he could utter the final word, he felt his neck tighten and his whole body lifted off the ground.


    His face turned red, his mouth wide open, but all he could emit was an "ah¡ª" like a duck being choked, looking particrly ridiculous.


    "Senior brother!"


    The few standing at the entrance immediately yelled out anxiously, their eyes showing a mixture of shock and fear as they looked at Chu Ge.


    They hadn¡¯t even had time to react, feeling only a blur in front of them, then upon focusing, they saw their sect brother being lifted by the cor by this absurdly young-looking boy!


    "You rotten brat, let go right now!"


    A bald man roared, his look fierce and threatening, yet he dared not take a step forward.


    "You... you darey hands on me? Think it through, this is Tang Sect¡¯s territory!" Little Huzi was scrambling at Chu Ge¡¯s hands, expending all his strength just to squeeze out those words.


    "Tang Sect¡¯s territory?" Chu Ge muttered.


    Little Huzi thought he was scared and immediately felt ted.


    "Crack¡ª"


    A light snap, and everyone froze.


    "You... you... you..." Bald Man, looking at Little Huzi with his head bent backward, turned as pale as paper, his eyes flickering with terror.


    He never imagined this young man would be so decisively murderous; even after blurting out the name of the Tang Sect, it didn¡¯t make him back away but instead directly cost his senior brother¡¯s life!


    "What are you?" Chu Ge flicked his wrist, and the corpse of Little Huzi mmed right in front of Bald Man: "Go back and tell your Sect Leader that Huo Tianqian¡¯s folks havee to Su City to find him! They want an exnation."


    Bald Man¡¯s eyes widened. Honestly, with Tang Sect¡¯s backing, he¡¯d gotten used to being arrogant in Su City. Who wouldn¡¯t treat him with the utmost respect? Even members of the Tang and Shen Families would treat them with courtesy!


    Yet now he encountered someone even more arrogant than himself but found himselfpletely outmatched. After all, this situation was beyond anyone¡¯s strength, and Little Huzi, at the Postnatal Middle Stage, hadn¡¯t even survived a single breath against this man ¨C the opponent must at least be at the level of Postnatal Perfection!


    "I¡¯ll give you ten more seconds. If you¡¯re still here after that, I guarantee, that Little Huzi won¡¯t be thest one dead!"


    Chu Ge suddenly shifted his gaze towards the doorway, his eyes carried an unmistakably icy murderous intent.


    The men at the door shivered in unison, exchanged nces, and ran downstairs, holding the corpse of Little Huzi, with one even daring not to take the stairs, jumping directly over the railing.


    "Hmph, a bunch of trash." Chu Ge watched the scattering disciples of Tang Sect and snorted coldly.


    Truth be told, not only were those people shocked by his move just now, but Huo Tianqian also regarded Chu Ge with immense respect, carefully speaking behind him: "Mr. Chu, there are still Innate ones in their sect, we can¡¯t afford to be careless!"


    "I understand." Chu Ge nodded.


    The lion uses its full strength even to catch a rabbit, let alone him, who was fighting across levels. Chu Ge¡¯s audacity stemmed from two reasons.


    The first was to put pressure on the Tang Family!


    Although the Tang Family was not as powerful as the Four Great Families of Shanghai, they were still a local tyrant in Su City. If they decided not to help Chu Ge, even the Four Great Families would have no say.


    This action was to show the Tang Family that he was not someone to be taken lightly, someone who acted without reservations!


    As for the second, it was because Chu Ge decided to break through to the Innate Realm right here in Su City. Advancing to Innate required not only enough Spiritual Energy but also a fiercely satisfying battle.


    "It¡¯s gettingte; you should go back and rest. There¡¯s still more to do tomorrow." Chu Ge turned to nce at Huo Tianqian and spoke indifferently.


    "Yeah, okay!" Huo Tianqian nodded, walked out of the room, and then carefully closed the door.


    Watching Huo Tianqian leave the room, Chu Ge was silent for a while, then dialed Mr. Ouyang¡¯s number.


    Naturally, it was about the invitation to Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday banquet. Sure enough, Mr. Ouyang said it was no problem, someone would be dispatched now, and it would arrive by tomorrow.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries and inquiring about Jinxiu Group¡¯s situation, Chu Ge hung up the phone and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of red wine in hand.


    From the eighth floor of the hotel, he could see most of the cityscape below, and as he gazed upon the brightly lit Su City, Chu Ge took a light sip of the wine, his lips curling into an almost imperceptible smile.


    "Heh, Tang Family, Shen Family, Tang Sect? I hope you can give me a surprise!"


    In contrast to Chu Ge¡¯s leisure at the hotel, the atmosphere in a particr Tang Sect building was unbearably tense.


    The previously mentioned Bald Man was now kneeling on the ground, in front of him a stretcher bearing Little Huzi¡¯s body.


    A middle-aged man in Tang costume paced back and forth in front of the body, while Bald Man kept his head lower and lower, cold sweat dripping from his forehead, even dampening the ground in front of him.


    After a long while, a voice devoid of any emotion spoke up in the room: "So you¡¯re saying, a group of you led by one at the Postnatal Middle Stage went to capture a cripple, and not only did you fail to bring him back, you even let the other side kill one of you?"


    Hearing the Tang costume man¡¯s words, Bald Man trembled, stuttering: "No... Not a cripple, Huo Tianqian had a young man with him. My senior brother was killed before he could even resist. I suspect... I suspect he was a Postnatal Perfection expert, or even possibly an Innate Grandmaster!"


    "An Innate Grandmaster?" The man in the Tang costume slightly narrowed his eyes, a chill shing through them: "How old is the other party?"


    "Seems to be in his early twenties," replied Bald Man after recalling.


    "Early twenties?" The Tang costume man¡¯s eyes bulged, and he roared: "Are you fucking kidding me? A twenty-something Innate Grandmaster, who would believe that if you said it out loud?"


    "I... I..." Bald Man stuttered, suddenly recalling Chu Ge¡¯s eyes filled with brutal murderous intent, his body involuntarily shivering as he said: "But, but his eyes had such intense murderousness, it didn¡¯t seem like something a twenty-something-year-old would possess."


    "Hm?"


    The Tang costume man seemed to realize something, nodding and saying: "That makes more sense. In the entire Martial Arts World, although I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who could revert their aging, it¡¯s rather easy to make oneself appear younger. I guess that¡¯s what the guy is doing."

 Chapter 291 - 0291 - Gambling Stone Field

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 0291 - Gambling Stone Field</h4><h4></h4>


    Bald Man dared not refute and hurriedly echoed, "It should be the case."


    "Hmph, a bunch of trash, still needing me to personally take action!"


    Scolded by the man in Tang costume, Bald dared not even raise his head, merely nodding gently, his posture of kneeling on the ground making it seem as if he was kowtowing.


    "Did he say anything?"


    Bald Man was stunned for a moment, stuttering, "He said... he said to tell you, the person standing behind Huo Tianqian has arrived."


    "Uh?" The man in Tang costume¡¯s eyes shed with sharpness, as he grabbed Bald Man¡¯s cor and lifted him up: "Did he really say that?"


    "It¡¯s absolutely true, I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you at all!" Sweat rolled down Bald Man¡¯s forehead, along his cheeks, even soaking arge part of his cor.


    Disgusted, the man in Tang costume released his hand and threw him to the ground.


    "Hehehe, good, good!"


    Losing a disciple didn¡¯t matter, as long as he could catch that young man, that would be a great achievement!


    He had already noticed that Huo Tianqian¡¯s strength was forcefully boosted by someone, and definitely not more than a month ago.


    That is to say, a month ago, Huo Tianqian was still an ordinary person who hadn¡¯t even stepped into the threshold of the Martial Arts World!


    If he could capture the person behind him, maybe he could acquire this method, by then, the entire Tang Sect¡¯s disciples could all be promoted to Postnatal Middle Stage...


    Thinking of this, the man in Tang costume trembled with excitement!


    "Right." After a few dozen seconds, the man in Tang costume calmed down and said to the still kneeling Bald Man: "Why did youe back?"


    "Eh?" Bald Man widened his eyes, somewhat confusedly looking at him.


    The man in Tang costume sneered, suddenly stepped forward, and pressed a palm on top of Bald¡¯s skull.


    Bald only managed a muffled groan before deep red blood flowed from his orifices, until death, his eyes still wide open, filled with iprehension.


    The man in Tang costume coldly nced at the kneeling corpse: "Hmph, trash, your elder brother has died, why are you still alive?"


    ......


    Perhaps it was because of Chu Ge¡¯s influence, the Ouyang family¡¯s efficiency was astonishingly fast, the next morning, just as Chu Ge finished washing up, his room¡¯s door was knocked.


    "You are..." Looking at the stranger in a suit and a travel-weary demeanor at the door, Chu Ge asked softly.


    "You must be Mr. Chu, I am surnamed Ouyang, also from the Ouyang family, this time I specially came to deliver an invitation to Mr. Chu!" After saying this, the man in the suit took out a small wooden box from his chest.


    The wooden box was opened, inside were two exquisitely decorated invitations, the bright red paper filled with golden hot-stamped lettering.


    "Thank you for your efforts." As cold as winter wind to enemies, as gentle as a breeze to friends, this was Chu Ge¡¯s principle of handling matters.


    He stepped aside, "Rest a bit, drink some water?"


    "Oh, thank you for Mr. Chu¡¯s kind intentions, but I must hurry back!" After a few brief words, the man in the suit left.


    At this moment, Huo Tianqian just happened to open his room door, Chu Ge pulled out an invitation and handed it to him: "Your invitation, looking at the date, it¡¯s tomorrow night, we better go out and familiarize ourselves with Su City today."


    "Everything as Mr. Chumands!" Huo Tianqian respectfully took the invitation.


    Although Su City is not as prosperous as Shanghai, it is still a developed city; although it¡¯s still early, the streets are already bustling with pedestrians.


    Chu Ge randomly picked a stall, possibly a habit formed while with Bingtong, he always hoped to have soy milk and dough sticks every morning.


    "Hey, have you guys heard? Tomorrow is Mr. Tang¡¯s eightieth birthday, and I heard tomorrow night the Tang family is hosting a birthday banquet, and all the well-known figures from Su City will be there."


    A man in a shirt was telling this to several people at the same table, while a man sitting next to him raised his chopsticks: "That¡¯s old news, now those famous hotels in Shanghai are basically filled with big shots."


    Listening to the two men discussing without any disguise, and the indifferent expressions of those around, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask, "So the big families here aren¡¯t secretive at all? I remember the Four Great Families in Shanghai,mon people don¡¯t know about them at all, right?"


    Huo Tianqian, sitting across from Chu Ge, quickly responded after hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question: "Maybe it¡¯s due to regional reasons, the two big families here are very open, even the ordinary people at the grassroots level know about the existence of the Tang family and the Shen Family."


    "So, it seems that it¡¯s not difficult to gather information?" Chu Ge stroked his chin, muttering softly.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy allows you to be ever-victorious; he initially thought it would take a lot of effort to find out information about the Tang family, however, judging by the current situation, it seems not as difficult as he imagined?


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice was not concealed, so Huo Tianqian, sitting on the ground, vaguely heard his mutterings and cautiously asked, "Does Mr. Chu want to learn some insider information about the Tang family?"


    "Uh-huh." Chu Ge nodded, giving Huo Tianqian a look: "Do you have a way?"


    "Hehe, I just happened to know." Huo Tianqian chuckled and said, "There¡¯s a famous ce in Su City, called the Jade Circle, actually a gambling stone field, I know one of the Tang family¡¯s young misses seems quite interested in this area, and often goes there, maybe, we can start from her."


    "The Tang family¡¯s young miss, gambling stone?" Chu Ge suddenly remembered the scene of helping Mr. Ouyang gamble stones before, his eyes lit up, nodding and saying, "Alright, take me there."


    After breakfast, the two took a taxi to the gambling stone field on the outskirts of the city.


    This ce seemed to be a repurposed industrial park, many buildings still not removed, but now they were being used as warehouses for storing stones.


    There were also many burly security guards standing at the entrance of the field; after all, this kind of ce often had disturbances, it required some powerful people to keep order.


    Gambling stone, crudely put, is a form of disguised gambling, some people be rich overnight, while others lose everything in a moment, naturally notcking those who cause trouble after losing bets, some even resorting to suicide threats.


    "Yo, isn¡¯t this Master Huo!"


    Just as Huo Tianqian got off the car, the person in charge of the gambling stone field came over with a big smile.


    Having been here a few times before, Huo Tianqian was known by the person in charge for his generous spending, treated like an ancestor.


    As for being pursued... Even though the two big families were public, the Ancient Martial World was still hidden; an ordinary person like him still couldn¡¯t reach matters of the Ancient Martial World!


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 292: Catering to Their Interests

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Catering to Their Interests</h4><subtxt> What the person in charge of the mine had not anticipated was that Huo Tianqian did not heed his enthusiasm, but walked to the back of the car, respectfully opened the door, and let Chu Gee out first.


    "Who is this gentleman?" As someone in charge of the mine, how could he afford not to have keen eyes?


    At this moment, Chu Ge no longer concealed his aura; of course, it wasn¡¯t a martial prowess, but a temperament naturally formed after cultivating martial arts.


    Anyone with a bit of insight could sense a noble and majestic air from this temperament.


    The person in charge of the mine¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately approached Chu Ge, bowing slightly, "May I ask who this young master is?"


    "Just do what you need to do, don¡¯t ask questions that you shouldn¡¯t be asking," Huo Tianqian said directly with a frown, speaking quite rudely.


    However, the head of the mine did not show any sign of anger, but instead said with a smile, "Hehe, Master Huo¡¯s reminder is apt; it was my impertinence, please, esteemed guests, follow me!"


    With that, he led the way.


    Chu Ge followed directly, while Huo Tianqian walked behind him,gging by about two or three steps.


    Every person has two sides to them. Just as the trio was about to enter the mine, a man dressed in a suit ¨C yet now covered in mud and looking utterly unkempt ¨C was desperately grabbing onto the door frame, seemingly wanting to enter.


    Only to be dragged outwards by two security guards in uniform.


    Seeing the person in charge of the mineing over, the man¡¯s eyes brightened, as if he¡¯d seen a lifesaver, and he lunged forward to hug his right leg: "Boss Xu, Boss Xu, please give me another chance, I beg you, just one more chance, I won¡¯t make the wrong choice again!"


    The person in charge hesitated and nced at Chu Ge and the others, and Chu Ge made a "suit yourself" gesture, then took out his smartphone and started fiddling with it.


    Only then did the person in charge stop, showing a gentle smile to the man: "Then how much money can you still bring out?"


    "Money?" The man was taken aback, shaking his head like a rattle-drum: "Boss Xu, I really don¡¯t have any money left. My house, my car, all have been mortgaged, I¡¯ve even taken out a high-interest loan, I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end. I beg you, give me another chance, just once!"


    Boss Xu still wore a smile on his face, but his gaze was turning icy: "If you have no money, how can I give you a chance? Someone, if he dares to break in again, break both his legs and throw him out!"


    "Boss Xu, Boss Xu!" The man struggled desperately but was ultimately dragged away by two burly security guards, leaving only his screams drifting from afar: "Boss Xu, I beg you, my wife has been taken, if I don¡¯t pay up, I can only die to make amends!"


    Looking at the marks on the ground from the dragging, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered, but he made no move.


    He is not a saint, on the contrary, sometimes he can even be considered petty. Unless it touched his heart, even if a tragedy was unfolding before his eyes, Chu Ge would not intervene.


    Without paying any more attention to the man being dragged out, Chu Ge as he entered the door, suddenly remarked, "For ordinary people, this ce is both a heaven and a hell."


    "For someone like you, this ce is merely a toy, which by a mere wave of the hand can be annihted," Huo Tianqian said reverently from behind Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge nced at him, smiled faintly, but said nothing.


    These were not words said in discretion, but rather spoken directly. And yet, Boss Xu leading the way in front showed not the slightest sign of anger, appearing like the most humble servant as opposed to the stern demeanor he exhibited earlier.


    This is the survival rule for these kinds of people. If they encounter someone weaker, they instantly be Hell Yama; if they confront someone stronger, then they can only be a servant.


    At this time, it was midday. The mine was bustling with quite a number of people, all congregating around piles of rocks ¨C there were those who bawled their eyes out, those who were as ted as if they were insane, and even a few dancing jubntly, as if possessed by demons.


    After leading Chu Ge into the mine, Boss Xu excused himself to leave, after all, therge Gambling Stone Field still required his oversight, and his presence at the entrance to personally wee them had already given enough face.


    It didn¡¯t matter though, Huo Tianqian seemed to be a regr here, and he led Chu Ge familiarly through various sections.


    "You seem quite familiar with this ce," said Chu Ge, casually picking up a rock before tossing it aside.


    Hidden within that rock was a high-quality piece of jade that could probably be worth tens of thousands if cut open, but for the current Chu Ge, such things no longer held his interest.


    "I did want to do something for you," Huo Tianqian chuckled and cautiously added, "Coming here to the Gambling Stone Field, in fact, was to foster a good rtionship with the Miss of the Tang Family."


    "Miss of the Tang Family?"


    "That¡¯s right," Huo Tianqian nodded, "Mr. Tang has two grandsons and one granddaughter. They are Tang Youwei, Tang Jiatai, and Tang Xin. This Tang Xin is the Miss of the Tang Family and the most adored by Old Master Tang. Miss Tang Xin has a penchant for jade and jadeite, yet doesn¡¯t like to buy directly from stores, thus she¡¯s a regr customer at this Gambling Stone Field."


    As he said this, Huo Tianqian pointed to the price tags on the rocks: "These prices might be unbearable for ordinary people, but to the Tang Family, they¡¯re merely a drop in the bucket. It also took me a lot of effort to be somewhat familiar to Miss Tang Xin."


    "Tang Xin, huh?" Chu Ge dusted off the dust on his sleeve, suddenly smiling, "If it¡¯s just about gambling stones, the matter seems to be getting simpler."


    Huo Tianqian, unaware that Chu Ge could detect in advance whether a stone contained jade, reminded him with some concern: "Mr. Chu, this Miss Tang Xin has been spoiled by Old Master Tang since she was young, so her personality is incredibly willful. Even the people from the Four Great Families here probably won¡¯t hold much respect for her."


    "So?"


    "So, in my opinion, how about we first try to find a master of stone-cutting to curry her favor?" Huo Tianqian observed Mr. Chu¡¯s expression and whispered, "Despite Miss Tang Xin¡¯s capricious temperament, she has a profound love for gambling stones, even to the point of obsession. If you can impress her in this field, whatever you wish to pry from her would be exceedingly easy!"


    "Curry favor, huh?" Chu Ge mumbled, then suddenly shook his head with a smile, "Huo Tianqian, have I ever mentioned to you that I also do stone-cutting?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 293 - 0293: Dare to Bet?

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 0293: Dare to Bet?</h4><h4></h4>


    "Um, you know about gambling stones too?"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Huo Tianqian was startled, and at first thought Mr. Chu was joking with him, but when he looked up, he found no trace of humor on Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    "You mentioned Miss Tang Xin, right? Take me to her."


    "Yes!"


    ......


    This is the inner area of the Gambling Stone Field, essible only to people of a certain status. Of course, Huo Tianqian, during the month he spent in Su City, visited almost every day, betting tens of thousands each time and naturally earned this status.


    With Huo Tianqian leading the way, Chu Ge also walked into the inner area.


    In contrast with the haphazard pile of stones outside, here every piece was neatly arranged, each with a small price tag attached in front.


    And those lingering around here were mostly well-dressed, keeping their emotions in check whether they lost or won, without the heaven and hell swings seen outside.


    However, in a certain area, arge crowd had gathered, boisterous chants emanating from within.


    A girl in tight leather clothing, with a slender figure and thick eyeliner, stood in the middle of the crowd, her excessivelyrge eyes staring fixedly at a young man in a white suit opposite her.


    "Shen Congwen, what exactly do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Shen Congwen spread his hands and wore an innocent expression.


    "Are you here to cause trouble today?" The girl red at him furiously and yelled, "I show interest in a stone, and you buy it¡ªhow is that not deliberate?"


    "Hey, Miss Tang Xin, that¡¯s not quite fair to say. How is it causing trouble?" Shen Congwen looked at the girl in front of him, scoffed, and shook his head as he said, "These stones are for sale, not the Tang Family¡¯s private property. If I like one, of course, I¡¯ll pay for it. Can¡¯tpete because you don¡¯t have the money, and you say I¡¯m causing trouble?"


    "So, you damn well don¡¯t have to buy whatever stone I fancy, right?"


    "Can¡¯t help it?" Shen Congwen smiled, "This matter, well, just happens to be such a coincidence; I liked it at the same time, no helping it."


    "You..."


    Tang Xin also seemed to have a fierce temper, raising her small fist ready to charge over, but thankfully, a girl behind her firmly held her back: "Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive, he¡¯s just waiting for you to make a move. If you really hit him, you¡¯ll fall right into Shen Congwen¡¯s trap!"


    Outside the crowd, Chu Ge watched the feisty Tang Xin in the center with an odd expression on his face: "Is this the... Miss Tang you mentioned?"


    "Exactly, it¡¯s Tang Xin." Huo Tianqian gave a wry smile and whispered to Chu Ge, "Not only is Miss Tang Xin capricious, but she also has a fiery temper, earning her the nickname Tang La Jiao, of course, no one dares to call her that to her face."


    "Tang La Jiao..." Chu Ge chuckled: "Interesting!"


    Meanwhile, in the center of the crowd, the argument was reaching its climax.


    Tang Xin, her lips quivering with rage, stared at the smug Shen Congwen: "Mr. Shen, what do you really want?"


    Shen Congwen also slowly dropped his smile, gazing at Tang Xin and said deliberately: "A week ago, my brother gambled with you on stones, and in the end lost, lost to you twenty million, right?"


    "Oh, what about it?" Upon mentioning this, a smug look seemed to cross Tang Xin¡¯s pretty face as she looked at Shen Congwen: "What? Can¡¯t the Shen Family afford to lose twenty million? Tsk tsk tsk, if that¡¯s the case, just have Old Man Shene over and apologize, and I will return every penny of those twenty million, how about that?"


    "You..." A Shen Family member behind Shen Congwen shouted angrily, ready to charge over.


    Although Tang Xin¡¯s words seemed to suggest a step back, anyone with even a slight understanding of the two great families would know that this was a naked insult, an apology from the head of a family meant the entire family was bowing their heads!


    Before he could step forward, Shen Congwen stopped him with a hand: "Stand down!"


    Shen Congwen seemed to hold significant sway within the Shen Family, and while the Shen Family member red fiercely at Tang Xin, he eventually backed off and stood behind Shen Congwen.


    Only then did Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze return to Tang Xin: "Twenty million is nothing to the Shen Family, I don¡¯t even care about it. But the main issue isn¡¯t the twenty million; it¡¯s that you made my brother kneel in the Gambling Stone Field! This concerns the Shen Family¡¯s face, which I must reim!"


    Just thinking of that scene made Shen Congwen¡¯s face twitch.


    It wasn¡¯t just his brother¡¯s face that was lost then, but the face of the entire Shen Family!


    "Oh?" Tang Xin watched Shen Congwen with interest, arms crossed over her chest: "So how do you want to reim it?"


    "Simple." Shen Congwen pointed to a stone nearby, "Let¡¯s gamble again, if I still lose, I¡¯ll give you ten times the twenty million!"


    "And what if I lose?" Tang Xin narrowed her eyes.


    "Simple." Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze slid over Tang Xin¡¯s shapely body, revealing a knowing male smirk: "You¡¯ll give me five times the twenty million, but I also want you to kneel and apologize publicly in the Gambling Stone Field just like my brother did. And,e to my hotel at night!"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª"


    Most of the crowd were brought by Shen Congwen, so after hearing his suggestion, they burst intoughter, with some even jeering from the crowd: "Eldest Young Master Shen, Miss Tang is a first-timer, oh you better be gentle with her tonight!"


    As the jeering sounds continued, Tang Xin¡¯splexion worsened.


    Shen Congwen, on the other hand, kept a cold smirk while staring at Tang Xin: "What about it, Miss Tang, do you dare to gamble?"


    "Miss..." The woman behind Tang Xin voiced her concern, about to dissuade her, but Tang Xin waved her off, swallowing the rest of her words.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll gamble with you!" Tang Xin said, her head high, looking straight at Shen Congwen.


    "Miss..." The woman behind her cried out in shock.


    But Tang Xin didn¡¯t even look at her, and continued, "However, I have an additional condition."


    "Oh? An additional condition?" Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes twinkled as he smiled, "Feel free to state any additional conditions."


    "If you lose, you have to strip naked and kneel at the entrance of the Gambling Stone Field!"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face darkened; this meant there was no way out for either side.


    Whichever side lost would end up losing all dignity, and their family would also be disgraced.


    After a while, Shen Congwen stared intensely at Tang Xin and articted: "Fine, I¡¯ll take that gamble!"

 Chapter 294 - 0294: All Garbage

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 0294: All Garbage</h4><h4></h4>


    Involved in such a big gambling game, the person in charge of the Gambling Stone Field, Boss Xu, was naturally rmed and came over to see the two confronting groups, feeling a bitter taste in his heart.


    The Tang Family, the Shen Family, neither was an existence he could afford to offend, which meant, no matter which side lost, there were likely to be no good oues for him!


    But as a minor figure like him, he simply could not sway the thoughts of those two people. Therefore, all he could do was to arrange the gambling game as well as possible.


    Soon, all the stones with good appearances at the Quarry were gathered and piled together to form a small hill.


    The gambling did not start directly but was dyed for ten minutes. It seemed Shen Congwen was contacting someone toe over.


    At this moment, Tang Xin just noticed Huo Tianqian not far away, and with a smile, she waved to him: "Yo, Master Huo, howe you¡¯re back again?"


    With Tang Xin¡¯s status, she naturally didn¡¯t need to respect Huo Tianqian as Master Huo; she did so purely for amusement. Although she wasn¡¯t from the Ancient Martial World, due to the close rtionship between the Tang Sect and the Tang Family, she was privy to some information.


    Faced with Tang Xin¡¯s remark, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t know how to respond, fortunately, Chu Ge stepped forward at this moment and stretched out his hand: "Miss Tang Xin I presume? I am surnamed Chu, first name Chu Ge, an expert in gambling on stones."


    "An expert in gambling on stones?" Tang Xin chuckled, seemingly surprised that there was such an expert. Nevertheless, Chu Ge¡¯s words undoubtedly interested her, so she extended her hand and shook hands with Chu Ge: "Since you know my name, you must also be aware of my identity; there¡¯s no need for me to introduce myself."


    A woman in casual attire had been following behind Tang Xin the whole time, now staring at Chu Ge with a wary look, because she sensed a very dangerous aura from this man.


    Chu Ge, of course, had long noticed the woman¡¯s gaze but ignored it. After all, a minor character who had just touched the threshold of Postnatal stage but had not truly entered it didn¡¯t have the credentials to be taken seriously by him.


    "Right, you just said you¡¯re an expert in gambling stones?" After a moment of silence, Tang Xin suddenly asked curiously.


    "Correct." Chu Ge smiled: "I¡¯ve studied gambling stones for decades. In this regard, I can certainly im to be a rare master!"


    Of course, that was just Chu Ge boasting, but he suddenly thought of a good approach to get close to Tang Xin.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid to confront the Tang Family or Tang Sect directly, but Chu Ge¡¯s primary mission this time wasn¡¯t to avenge Huo Tianqian, but to obtain the Earth Ganoderma.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s previous actions in Shanghai already alerted the other party that Earth Ganoderma was what he desired. If they were pushed into a corner and decided to destroy the Earth Ganoderma in a scorched-earth tactic, then Chu Ge would truly have nowhere to cry.


    It is known that modern society iscking in Spiritual Energy, and Earth Ganoderma, even in ancient times, was considered a rare treasure. This means, if he missed this one, he could only leave it to luck to find another in the future!


    Getting close to Tang Xin and winning her favor and trust was undoubtedly a good starting point.


    But at this moment, Tang Xin snickered and looked at Chu Ge: "Blow your own trumpet, will you? You look like you¡¯re barely past twenty, researched gambling stones for decades? You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯ve been doing it since you were in the womb, are you?"


    After saying this, she herself seemed to find it funny, covering her mouth and giggling.


    However, Chu Ge was not at all phased, looking at Tang Xin he said: "Alright, researching for decades was a bluff, but indeed, I can be considered an expert in the area of gambling stones. Didn¡¯t you arrange a gambling stone deal? Take me with you, and I can guarantee you¡¯ll win!"


    Chu Ge spoke with utmost confidence, no hint of jest on his face.


    Tang Xin frowned, looking at Chu Ge half-believing, half-doubtful: "You... really can gamble on stones?"


    "Isn¡¯t a donkey¡¯s shadow revealed by walking it?" Chu Ge disregarded Tang Xin¡¯s doubtful gaze and said indifferently.


    "Fine, I hope you¡¯re as capable as you im, otherwise, when Miss Tang¡¯s temper rises, she won¡¯t reason whether one is innocent or not!" Tang Xin snorted coldly, then spoke to Boss Xu in the distance: "Xiao Xu, bring over those stones I picked out just now."


    "Xiao Xu?" Chu Ge looked at Boss Xu, who was almost fifty with half of his hair white, with a curious expression on his face.


    Nevertheless, Boss Xu showed no abnormality in his demeanor, obviously used to being addressed this way. He carefully ced a package on the ground and then bowed to Tang Xin: "Miss Tang, is there anything else you require?"


    "No, that¡¯s all." Tang Xin waved her hand impatiently: "Go do your tasks."


    "Yes!" Boss Xu didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly left the ce.


    "Here..." Tang Xin took out the stones from the package one by one andid them on the ground.


    The stones looked quite good, thergest about the size of a human head, the smallest about the size of a fist. Each looked plump and lustrous, even a few of them had mysterious patterns on them.


    "You said you are an expert in gambling stones, right? Then tell Miss Tang, out of these five stones, which ones have jade and which don¡¯t?"


    Tang Xin stood with hands on her hips in front of Chu Ge, appearing as though she faced a swindler about to be exposed.


    "Mr. Chu..." Huo Tianqian said softly from behind.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Chu Ge gestured to cut off his words, then squatted down, let his fingers slide over each of the five stones, and slightly closed his eyes.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s action, Tang Xin knew he was an outsider. Disappointment filled her big eyes and also a surge of anger.


    Such nerve, to dare to trick her!


    However, just as Tang Xin couldn¡¯t hold back and was about to explode, Chu Ge suddenly stood up and said softly to her: "These five stones are waste, there¡¯s nothing inside them."


    He had felt it when he touched them; there was no reaction from the five stones, merely ordinary rocks.


    Yet, hearing this, Tang Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and even the female bodyguard behind her showed a disdainful look.


    Tang Xin might not be a connoisseur, but she had been mingling in the Gambling Stone Field for several years and had at least some discernment.


    These five stones, which she had carefully selected and purchased, how could they all be waste?


    An anxious look also appeared on Huo Tianqian¡¯s face. Given that the youngdy¡¯s capricious nature, when her fiery temper red, she didn¡¯t care what background the other person had.


    "Why don¡¯t you open them and see if they¡¯re waste or not?"

 Chapter 295 - 0295: Guessed Right Again

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 0295: Guessed Right Again</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin naturally didn¡¯t believe it, she red at Chu Ge furiously, "Kid! If you dare to toy with me! You¡¯re dead!!"


    Chu Ge just smiled without a word.


    The several female bodyguards standing behind Tang Xin also showed signs of discontent, with several icy, disdainful gazesnding on Chu Ge, their faces scribbled with ¡¯you¡¯re finished¡¯ in big letters!


    The prestige of their Miss in the Gambling Stone Field, who doesn¡¯t know it! This youngster, barely into his twenties, started off by boasting, and now he ims that the stones carefully selected by Miss Tang are waste stones. Toying with Miss Tang is undoubtedly tantamount to plucking hairs from a tiger!


    They had already taken an instant dislike to Chu Ge, and now they were even prepared for action, just waiting for amand from Miss Tang, and they would immediately step forward to capture this shameless rogue and give him a good lesson!


    "I¡¯m not tricking you." Chu Ge didn¡¯t care at all about the hostile looks from the bodyguards and Tang Xin. He casually walked over to a chair nearby, sat down, crossed his legs, and with azy gaze looked at Tang Xin, "My assessment is that all five stones are waste stones."


    Naturally, Tang Xin didn¡¯t trust Chu Ge¡¯s judgment, now assuming this youngster was just looking for a sense of superiority in the Gambling Stone Field. Unfortunately, he had picked the wrong person!


    Tang Xin snorted coldly, no longer wasting words with him. She waved her hand andmanded: "Open the stone!"


    Beside her, Huo Tianqian wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead. With Chu Ge present, he wasn¡¯t afraid of a conflict with Miss Tang of the Tang Family, but they had just arrived in Su City, and if they wanted to get close to the Tang Family, they needed to find a stepping stone. Now he had chosen Tang Xin as their stepping stone toward the Tang Family, the outside world rumored that although Miss Tang of the Tang Family had a fiery temper, she had a simple mind. As long as they catered to her likes, they would naturally be friends with her, which would facilitate their approach to the Tang Family.


    Moreover, Chu Ge had transformed him from a useless person into someone useful once again, and deep down, he had already regarded Chu Ge as his savior. He admired Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities, but only in the realms of ancient martial arts and medical skill. As for gambling stone, aside from needing good luck, the most important thing is to have a good eye, without decades of experience, one simply can¡¯t be a gambling stone expert.


    Yet... Yet just now, Chu Ge had simply raised his hand and felt the stones a few times before dering all five stones were waste stones, which was really... Huo Tianqian sighed; it was too rash, but he couldn¡¯t say anything, nor could he influence Chu Ge¡¯s decision.


    Following Tang Xin¡¯smand, the first stone was broken open, Tang Xin stood with hands on hips, looking proudly at Chu Ge, and snorted, "Kid! Open your dog eyes and see, whether this is waste stone or not!"


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow without paying attention to the filth from Tang Xin¡¯s mouth, but slowly curved his lips into a smile, and said teasingly: "The one who should really open her eyes is Miss Tang."


    Tang Xin¡¯s brows furrowed, this guy!


    But one of the bodyguards behind her, upon seeing the stone cracked open on the table, couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and her pupils shrank. She carefully tugged at Tang Xin¡¯s sleeve and said in a lowered voice, "Miss, please take a look."


    Tang Xin then turned her gaze to the stone, and all at once, incredulous, she stepped forward, picked up the stone from the table and examined it several times, "How is this possible?"


    Chu Ge was right, there was no jade inside! It was just a piece of broken stone!


    Being a pampered Miss, Tang Xin¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but lose color, she huffily red at Chu Ge, and somewhat unconvinced, said, "Humph! You just got lucky this time! But your luck won¡¯tst!"


    Nobody¡¯s perfect, Tang Xin always believed in her own ability, this time it was just a momentarypse on her part!


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s peculiar gaze nced at Chu Ge, his lips parted, but he said nothing more.


    Chu Ge sat there with a satisfied expression, lifted his teacup, and took a light sip. If it weren¡¯t for his clothes from the street market that didn¡¯t even add up to 100 yuan, no one would know he wasn¡¯t some young master from a wealthy family!


    He lifted the cup, leisurely waved it under his nose, and said, "Fine tea leaves!"


    Boss Xu, who had been silent all this time, showed a hint of arrogance on his face upon hearing this. With Huo Tianqian and Tang Xin present, naturally, there was no ce for him to speak. However, he now gathered the courage to step forward with a smile and asked, "Does this gentleman also appreciate tea?"


    Su City is renowned worldwide for its tea. High-quality tea from heremands a high price, but locally, it is asmon as grass and thus bes undervalued.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a luxurious hotel gambling stone field, the tea served to the guests was still from the prestigious Mengding Mountain.


    Boss Xu¡¯s eyes flickered with keen interest. Although the young man in his twenties in front of him was dressed simply, the aura around him hinted that he was nomon person. Moreover, since even Huo Tianqian was so respectful to him, one could imagine the background of this man.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he seize the simple opportunity to please someone even Huo Tianqian respected with just a cup of tea?


    Unfortunately, he forgot one thing.


    Although Chu Ge was young, influenced by his father, he had developed a fondness for tea from an early age. He nodded slightly, put down the teacup, and looked at Boss Xu calmly, saying, "The tea is good, it¡¯s just that the water used for brewing is not up to standard."


    "..." Boss Xu was stunned for a moment, meeting Chu Ge¡¯s undisturbed gaze, and inexplicably felt overwhelmed by the aura emanating from him, causing a chill to run down his spine. Somewhat apprehensively swallowing his saliva, he said with a forced smile, "Sir, what do you mean by that?"


    Chu Ge nced at Tang Xin, who was staring intently from the other side, and spoke slowly with a somewhat cold tone, "Do you also use unfiltered water to brew tea for your distinguished guests?"


    Boss Xu wiped the fine sweat from his forehead. His gambling stone field attracted people from all walks of life. Only for big family names like Tang Xin and Shen Congwen would they use spring water from Snow Mountain to brew tea. He hadn¡¯t expected this young man, who appeared to be in his twenties, to be an expert who could taste something off with the water used in the tea.


    While Boss Xu was tangled up in how to respond, an exmation came from Tang Xin¡¯s direction.


    "How is this possible!" Tang Xin¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, and she nced up at Chu Ge, angered that he had guessed right again on the second stone!


    "So what if he¡¯s guessed right again by luck! Does it mean all five are waste stones?!"


    She couldn¡¯t believe it! With the eye for jade she had honed from roaming the gambling stone field for years, was it possible she couldn¡¯t even pick a single piece of jade?!


    Tang Xin signaled the Stone Opening Official with a look to continue.


    On the other side, Boss Xu secretly let out a sigh, his gaze filled with doubt as he nced back and forth between the several stones and Chu Ge, feeling that something was a bit off.

 Chapter 296 - 0296: Ask for a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 0296: Ask for a Favor</h4><h4></h4>


    The Stone Opening Official held the third stone in his hand; as Chu Ge predicted, it was still waste stone.


    Already three consecutive stones were waste stones.


    At this point, Tang Xin waspletely unsettled.


    She looked up at Chu Ge, her delicate lips lightly biting and turning white.


    The Stone Opening Official uncertainly asked: "Lady Tang, do you want to continue?"


    Already three waste stones, even if the next two stones are not waste, a ratio of three to two would be enough topletely disgrace the Tang Family¡¯s young mistress.


    Tang Xin has had a relentless heart since she was young, she pondered briefly and then nodded vigorously, saying in an exceptionally resolute tone: "Open!"


    A short monosybic word made a sh of surprise cross Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, but it onlysted a second before he returned to normal; indifferently, he nced at Boss Xu, a hint of coldness passing through his eyes, "Boss Xu, Su City has a special geographical location, bounded by Snow Mountain to the west, where the spring water is sweet. The tea made from that spring water is refreshingly fragrant¡ªcould it be that because we are outsiders, you are trying to fool us with this unfiltered underground water?"


    Next to him, Huo Tianqian, who had been focusing on the Stone Opening Official, heard Chu Ge¡¯s words and turned his head to re at Boss Xu, "Boss Xu, what do you mean? Am I, Huo Tianqian, not worthy of drinking the tea brewed with Snow Mountain Spring Water?"


    "No no no, not at all, I¡¯ll go arrange it right now," Boss Xu secretly wiped the sweat off his forehead and hastily turned to give instructions.


    Meanwhile, the fourth stone for Tang Xin had already been opened, the result was the same as the first three, but she was no longer as angry as before; instead, she became very calm.


    She supported herself on the table with both hands, her eyes slightly drooping, her lively eyes gently rotating, seemingly deep in thought.


    Chu Ge looked at her very calm face; if it weren¡¯t for seeing her hands tightly clenched on the table, one might think she was someone quite formidable.


    In fact, Tang Xin was indeed very angry, and indeed trying hard to control herself, but it wasn¡¯t because Chu Ge won the bet that the five stones were waste stones, but because she was angry that someone had tampered with the stones she had selected!


    She was confident in her judgment; even if not all five stones contained Jade, at least three of them should have, yet, now four consecutively opened stones were waste stones! This could only mean one thing¡ªsomeone had switched the stones she had chosen!


    However, she was currently drooping her eyelids, and Chu Ge did not see theplicated emotions in her eyes.


    "Lady Tang, what do you think? You should believe now, right?" At this time Huo Tianqian¡¯s attitude had clearly changed, he had been slightly surprised when the third stone was opened, since he had witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s real skills, and by the time the fourth stone was opened, he had fully believed in the notion that Chu Ge could also gamble on stones.


    "Lady Tang, with Mr. Chu helping you, I believe you will definitely beat the young master of Shen Family. You certainly wouldn¡¯t want to stand naked at the entrance of the Gambling Stone Field and be ogled, right?"


    As Huo Tianqian spoke, his eyes flickered faintly with meanings as he scanned Tang Xin.


    "How dare you!" The bodyguard behind Tang Xin, seeing this, professionally stepped forward, ring angrily at Huo Tianqian as if wanting to gouge his eyes out.


    Tang Xin lightly chuckled, "Isn¡¯t there still onest stone? What are you all rushing for?"


    Huo Tianqian parted his lips, but forcibly held back what he wanted to say. Wasn¡¯t this obviously ast-ditch struggle?


    Chu Ge raised his hand to pat Huo Tianqian¡¯s arm, signaling him to stand aside and quietly watch. He looked at Tang Xin. Her previously arrogant demeanor was now entirely restrained, her body tense as if suppressing something. Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, then he said, "Before thest stone is opened, I¡¯d like to make a bet with Lady Tang."


    "What bet?" Tang Xin asked warily as she looked at Chu Ge.


    "It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll help you find who swapped your stone, and in return... you¡¯ll treat me to dinner tonight."


    "..." What kind of bet is this? Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge, somewhat puzzled, not understanding what he was trying to do.


    But Tang Xin looked at him in shock, "How did you know this stone was swapped? Was it you who swapped it?"


    After saying this, a dangerous glint appeared in Tang Xin¡¯s eyes as she stared fiercely at Chu Ge.


    Being a woman, even if her eyes bulged out in anger, it still appeared somewhat charmingly furious, especially Tang Xin with her petite cherry lips, which were now slightly pouted in anger, the reddish lips looking as tempting as cherries, making one unable not to want to bite them.


    Chu Ge chuckled and shook his head gently, "Lady Tang, you¡¯ve been around the Gambling Stone Field for so many years, your judgment is still there; it¡¯s impossible that all five stones you carefully selected turned out to be waste stones. If so, there¡¯s only one possibility¡ªthat someone swapped them."


    "Miss, there¡¯s still one stone left. Maybe this guy is just putting on an act!" A female bodyguard behind Tang Xin stepped forward and said. She could not stand people like Chu Ge who pretended to be well-intentioned to get close to their mistress!


    Chu Ge ignored what the bodyguard had said. Instead, he stood up, pocketed his hands, and walked up to Tang Xin, "So, we better not open this fifth stone."


    He was a head taller than Tang Xin. Standing in front of her now, he astonishingly made Tang Xin feel a powerful aura, and she knew that Chu Ge was doing this to save her face.


    If the fifth stone turned out to be waste stone as well, then she, Tang Xin, the Lady of the Tang Family, wouldpletely lose face! She wouldn¡¯t be able to hang around the gambling scene ever again!


    "Ah Chu, this gentleman makes some sense!" Tang Xin pondered for a moment before slowly stating, "There¡¯s no need to open this fifth stone."


    Having said that, she turned around and walked to the resting area, sitting there quite sullenly without uttering a word, lost in her thoughts.


    Chu Ge looked back at Huo Tianqian and threw him a meaningful nce. Huo Tianqian quickly understood what he wanted to do and immediately nodded in response, "I¡¯ll go check out what actually happened."


    Chu Ge nodded with some approval in his heart. This Huo Tianqian seemed to have a certain understanding with him.


    "How about it, let me help youter?" Chu Ge walked over and sat down in front of Tang Xin, his arms opened and resting on the back of the sofa, his face wearing a faint smile, "I can assure you a win, and definitely won¡¯t let you end up stripped and standing at the door to be ogled."


    "You!" Tang Xin glowered at him. Although the words sounded a bit off to her, she didn¡¯t detect any frivolous intention in his speech, but she still harbored doubts in her heart¡ªwho exactly was this man? He could tell that her stones had been swapped and was so confidently offering to help her win.


    There¡¯s no free lunch in this world, and moreover, she came from a merchant family and was used to deceit, which had shaped her to not easily trust others.


    Chu Ge seemed to see through her inner thoughts, his expression slightly resigned as he shook his head, "Lady Tang need not overthink my intentions; I merely wish to ask for a favor from Lady Tang in return."

 Chapter 297 - 0297: Make You Regret

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 0297: Make You Regret</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Tang Xin chuckled, "So you¡¯re just like those other men who want to get close to me, the only difference being that you¡¯re upfront about it."


    Tang Xin picked afortable position to sit in, her fair, long legs crossed and tantly disyed in front of Chu Ge.


    Yet, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze remained clear, unswayed by her beauty.


    A sense of surprise arose in Tang Xin¡¯s heart. It was rare for men not to be moved by her, but, a man whom she had never met before, standing up for her dignity¡ªeither this person naturally had a gentleman¡¯s style, or... his schemes ran very deep.


    "My favor isn¡¯t so easily sought."


    Chu Ge saw through her inner distrust of him and maintained a light smile on his face, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a losing transaction; Lady Tang, you will agree."


    "Oh?" Tang Xin expressed her surprise, "You¡¯re so sure about that?"


    As Chu Ge shrugged, intending to say something, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a figure quickly approaching. Boss Xu carried a set of Purple Sand Green Pot, respectfully smiling, "Sir, this is Huading Yunwu Tea brewed with Snow Mountain Spring Water, please have a taste."


    "You actually know that the best tea of Su City needs to be soaked in Snow Mountain Spring Water?" Tang Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion as she nced at Boss Xu. Then her gaze shifted back to Chu Ge. When the stone opening happened, she had vaguely heard this man mention something insightful about tea, pinpointing that the water used wasn¡¯t Snow Mountain Spring Water. She became even more suspicious of Chu Ge¡¯s identity.


    The tea made with Snow Mountain Spring Water only had the effects of refreshing the mind, enhancing memory, and decelerating aging for ordinary people, but its effects on Martial Artists were far more than that, especially for Postnatal Martial Artists. Drinking a few cups each day could enhance the True Qi within their bodies.


    This was something that not even many locals of Su City knew¡ªshe only heard about it while overhearing a conversation between her father and an elder from the Tang Sect.


    Tang Xin couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t say much else, but instead took a shallow sip from the tea cup, "Hmm, indeed not bad."


    He faintly felt a stream of freshness flowing smoothly down his throat, gradually prating his blood, a subtle sensation that disappeared in an instant.


    Chu Ge looked down at the water in his tea cup, which had been filtered without a single tea leaf remaining.


    Is this the Snow Mountain Spring Water?


    A glimmer shed in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes. He indeed loved tea, but he wasn¡¯t obsessed with it to the point of necessity. He could tell that the tea wasn¡¯t brewed with Snow Mountain Spring Water¡ªnot because he was very knowledgeable about tea, but because he was familiar with Snow Mountain Spring Water.


    Su Cityy west to the Snow Mountain, beneath whichy an exceedingly promising, undeveloped Spirit Vein. This was something his master had told him. He nned to break through to the Innate Realm in Su City, and he needed the soaking of Snow Mountain Spring Water for the breakthrough.


    However, he was currently at the Gambling Stone Field. If he openly asked for a cup of Snow Mountain Spring Water, it would surely attract attention. In order not to startle the snake by hitting the grass, he could only ask for a cup of tea brewed with Snow Mountain Spring Water.


    At this moment, a man dressed in work attire walked over, respectfully saying to Tang Xin, "Lady Tang, it¡¯s all ready."


    In front of a rectangr Purple Sand table, various stones wereid out, differing in size and color, and the area around the table was already surrounded by many spectators.


    "Look, Tang Xin is here."


    "Wow, just imagine how blissful it would be if Tang Xin really stripped naked and stood at the entrance for us to admire."


    The person speaking fondled his smooth bald head, his eyes glinting with greed as he ogled Tang Xin¡¯s exposed legs, almost drooling.


    "How can you be so sure that Tang Xin will lose? I actually think that Miss Tang will win."


    A man dressed in a Tang costume spoke coolly from the side.


    The Bald Man scoffed. "Brother, you must be new to the Gambling Stone Field, aren¡¯t you? How long has Miss Tang been hanging around this Gambling Stone Field? And how many years has Young Master Shen been around? And have you seen the man standing next to Young Master Shen? That¡¯s Wu Yong, a big name in the Gambling Stone Field; every stone he picks sells for a high price!"


    As he said this, the Bald Man¡¯s eyes shined with admiration, "What¡¯s more important is that he was once invited by the Nangong Family, one of the Six Great Families of Beijing.


    Having ties with one of the Six Great Families of Beijing presages a bright future and soaring sess!


    "Wu Yong¡¯s name is well-known among the people in the Gambling Stone Field for this reason. Anyone who frequents the Gambling Stone Field would know this!" After saying this, the Bald Man cast a contemptuous nce at the man in the Tang costume, his look clearly conveying that you¡¯re a newbie, ignorant of suchmon knowledge; it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯te here often.


    Indeed, the man dressed in the Tang costume didn¡¯t frequent the Gambling Stone Field. In fact, this was his first visit, and his purpose foring here wasn¡¯t to gamble on stones, but to find someone.


    However, he had been here for quite some time and still hadn¡¯t seen Huo Tianqian¡¯s damned face anywhere. God knows where that useless guy had run off to!


    In front of the rectangr table, Shen Congwen and Tang Xin stood on opposite sides.


    With his hands crossed over his chest, Shen Congwen looked at Tang Xin arrogantly and sneered, "Tang Xin, if you want to back out, there¡¯s still a chance. Just kneel down, kowtow, and then strip naked and stand at the entrance for everyone¡¯s enjoyment, and I¡¯ll let go of the grudge for you bullying my little brother earlier!"


    Tang Xin snorted coldly, lifting her chin slightly, "Your grandma never knew the meaning of the word ¡¯regret¡¯! It¡¯s you who should consider admitting defeat while there¡¯s still time!"


    Seeing that Tang Xin was not afraid at all, Shen Congwen¡¯s lips curled coldly, "Soon, I¡¯ll let you know what regret means!"


    He pointed to a middle-aged man in a white mandarin jacket next to him and introduced, "This is Mr. Wu Yong, a stone appraisal expert of the Gambling Stone Field. Any stone he sets his eyes on gets sold for a high price. He has never failed!"


    Tang Xin had, of course, heard of Wu Yong¡¯s name, but what she hadn¡¯t expected was for Shen Congwen to actually enlist Wu Yong¡¯s help!


    If it were just a one-on-one confrontation with Shen Congwen, Tang Xin might have a chance to win, but now with Wu Yong in the mix...


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here; I guarantee you won¡¯t lose." At this moment, a maic voice sounded in her ear. Tang Xin turned to nce at Chu Ge, who had somehow made his way to her side. She red at him irritably, "What do you know? This Wu Yong is quite famous in our Su City. Any stone he chooses turns out to be good jade."


    Although she had confidence in her own judgment, she felt a bit less assured against Wu Yong.


    Chu Ge might not have known what exactly Wu Yong was up to, but he had just sensed through every stone on the table. Indeed, there were quite a few good items in them, even some superior quality stones that were very rare.


    Sadly, these top-notch goods were of no use to him anymore.

 Chapter 298 - 0298 Who Are You

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 0298 Who Are You</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin¡¯s eyes briefly shed unwillingness. Did she really have to strip naked and stand at the door for these scoundrels to see? Unwilling to ept this! Her hand that hung by her side clenched tightly, yet no emotion could be seen on her face. After a moment, she spoke faintly, "Let¡¯s begin."


    Shen Congwen slightly raised his eyebrows in surprise, looking at her. "You¡¯re going to do it yourself?"


    Tang Xin snorted proudly at him. "Is there a problem?"


    "Heh, of course there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll end up crying when you lose!" Tang Xin was personally taking charge, which delighted Shen Congwen. It would be best if she didn¡¯t select a single good piece! That way, the Tang Family¡¯s face would be utterly lost!


    "So why all the talk? Just get started!"


    Shen Congwen gave her a cold nce. Go ahead and act smug now. In a while, I¡¯ll make sure you can no longer show off!


    Following amand, the surrounding atmosphere also gradually began to solidify.


    Chu Ge stood quietly to the side, his left index finger lightly touching the tabletop, sensing the Spiritual Energy of the several dozen stones. In no time, all was clear as day in his heart. He withdrew his hand unobtrusively and stood with his hands in his pockets, watching coldly.


    Since Tang Xin did not need his help now, he would not be the first to stick his neck out.


    "Each person selects five stones. Whoever reveals more jade wins. If the amount of jade revealed is the same, then the winner is decided by the quality of the jade."


    Following Boss Xu¡¯s deration, Wu Yong took the lead in stepping forward, his small eyes scrutinizing the stones on the table.


    Wu Yong already had tiny eyes, and now they squinted even more, making him look as if his eyes were closed. Yet, with such a gaze, after only a few seconds, he made his move.


    To Chu Ge¡¯s surprise, Wu Yong picked out a rather top-grade stone with his first move.


    At that moment, Tang Xin¡¯s lips slightly twitched. The stone Wu Yong had chosen was precisely what she had had her eye on, only to be beaten to it by Wu Yong.


    "I¡¯ll take this one." Wu Yong handed the stone to the Stone Opening Official, the corners of his lips turning up slightly, chin lifting arrogantly, his demeanor telling everyone present that this was a top-grade stone.


    Tang Xin took a deep breath and stepped forward, looking left and right at the stones for a long time before finally hesitantly making a selection. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her; she just felt inexplicably insecure, always feeling that whatever she selected could notpare to the piece Wu Yong had just chosen.


    After all, that stone was the first one she had set her eyes on.


    Chu Ge imperceptibly raised the corner of his eye. Although the stone chosen by Tang Xin was not of as high quality as Wu Yong¡¯s, it was also a piece of jade.


    As the Stone Opening Official cracked open the stones one by one, the results became ringly apparent.


    Shen Congwenughed loudly, "Tang Xin, you¡¯ve lost in the first round. Isn¡¯t that a bit too unlucky? I advise you to just give up! Obediently strip and dance for us at the door."


    Tang Xin stomped her feet in frustration. Damn it!


    She bit her lip displeasedly and red at Shen Congwen. "It¡¯s only the first round now, there are still four rounds to go!"


    Shen Congwen spread his hands. "Since Miss Tang insists on humiliating herself, then I will simply satisfy your desire."


    The second round began, and Wu Yong¡¯s small and dense eyes once again began to roam over the stones on the table.


    Chu Ge seemed to have discovered something, squinting his eyes slightly. It appeared that Wu Yong was very focused on selecting stones, but his fingers were lightly sliding across the tabletop. Had Chu Ge not extended his hand gently over the tabletop, the fluctuations of Spiritual Power from Wu Yong¡¯s fingers would have gone undetected.


    A Postnatal Middle Stage Martial Artist, huh?


    Heh.


    Although Tang Xin did not ask for Chu Ge¡¯s help, Chu Ge felt that it was necessary to step in when the time came. After all, he would have to deal with the Tang Family next. He might not act openly, but he could cause some disruption from the shadows.


    Thinking so, he lightly ced his finger on the table and tapped rhythmically.


    Wu Yong was taken aback, then he withdrew his hand, and in disbelief, he ced his fingers on the table again. What¡¯s happening! He looked up in astonishment, his gaze immediately locking onto Chu Ge, a glint of something inexplicable in his small eyes.


    Just now, when he was sensing the Spiritual Power emitted by the jade, he was inexplicably struck by a force that numbed his fingertip. He could clearly feel that this power came from the Innate Realm.


    Wu Yong¡¯s probing gaze swept over Chu Ge a few times, could it be, this young man who also looked to be in his twenties, was actually an Innate Martial Artist?


    But, why would he interfere with the jade stone assessment?


    As this question surfaced in his mind, on the other side, Tang Xin had already picked a stone and handed it to the Stone Opening Official.


    "Mr. Wu Yong, please give me the stone you¡¯ve picked out," Boss Xu said with a stiff smile, his tone respectful.


    Because of that young man¡¯s disruption just now, he couldn¡¯t really determine which stone was the top-grade!


    Randomly picking one, he handed it to the Stone Opening Official.


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless and closed his eyes briefly; damn, was Wu Yong extremely lucky today? To be able to blindly pick a top-grade jade stone.


    The second round was still arranged by Tang Xin.


    "Hahaha." Shen Congwenughed even more joyously, looking at Tang Xin disdainfully and clicking his tongue, "I say, Miss Tang, if you lose one more round, you will have to kneel in front of everyone, right?"


    "And strip naked!" someone in the crowd yelled excitedly, which elicited whistles around, and everyone¡¯s excited gaze fell on Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin was beautiful, with an attractive figure, especially her pale, long, and straight legs, which any man couldn¡¯t help but salivate over.


    Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly with anger as she red at Shen Congwen. Her hand hanging by her side clenched tightly, her fingernails digging into her flesh, a constant reminder to remain rational in pain.


    Several bodyguards standing behind her noticed the crowd was starting to jeer and moved forward, forming three groups to surround Tang Xin in the middle, turning their backs to her, and staring coldly at those people.


    "Anyone who dares to say another word, watch out, I¡¯ll cut off your tongues!" Ah Chu could no longer bear it, and if it was possible, she truly wanted to gouge out the eyeballs of those insulting Miss Tang!


    "Hey! What¡¯s this, daring to gamble but too scared to admit defeat?"


    "That¡¯s right! A loss is a loss! What¡¯s with this fit of rage? Is this how unsteady Miss Tang of the Tang Family is?"


    "You..." Ah Chu was fuming.


    "Ah Chu, stand down," Tang Xin said coolly, her gaze sweeping around, an icy aura emanating from her, "Isn¡¯t there still three rounds left? I haven¡¯t lost yet!"


    Tang Xin¡¯s tone was exceptionally resolute, causing Chu Ge to look upon her with increased regard.


    He stepped forward slowly, chiming in, "That¡¯s right, the bet isn¡¯t over yet, isn¡¯t it too early for you all to be drawing conclusions?"


    His firm voice rang out, and the surrounding noise gradually subsided.


    Everyone looked curiously at the young man who suddenly spoke up, and Shen Congwen asked with a puzzled expression, "And you are?"

 Chapter 299 - 0299: If We Lose

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 0299: If We Lose</h4><h4></h4>


    From the crowd, someone shouted, "Look, a loser trying to stand up for Miss Tang. Come and check this out, everyone."


    As his voice fell, others began tough along, their mirth filled with disdain and contempt.


    "Wow, someone¡¯s trying to be a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s meat."


    "Pfft! Trying to show off with no sense of his own worth. The cost of all his clothesbined probably isn¡¯t even worth as much as Young Master Shen¡¯s underwear, hahaha."


    More and more unpleasant remarks emerged around, but Chu Ge stood there with an unperturbed, breezy demeanor, hands in his pockets, oblivious to theirments.


    "Kid, which gang are you from?" Wu Yong narrowed his eyes, examining Chu Ge up and down. He had felt a strong disruptive spiritual power just now,ing from this man¡¯s direction, but the man in front of him looked utterly ordinary.


    Chu Ge nced at him indifferently, "What does that have to do with me appraising the stone for her?"


    "Heh, it may not concern us, but I¡¯d advise you not to overestimate your abilities." Wu Yong chuckled, then added, "I know youngsters these days like to seize every chance to climb up thedder, but the Tang Family is not something a nobody like you can touch."


    Wu Yong said this out of genuine concern because he knew very well that for big families like the Tang and Shen, if you took their money for a job and failed, you¡¯d be lucky to escape with mere injuries; at worst, it could cost you your life.


    Shen Congwen, however, felt differently. He looked at Chu Ge, his eyebrows furrowed, "Since you want to appraise the stone for Tang Xin, you should put down a stake, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Tang Xin was taken aback.


    "Our bet just now was for you to kneel down to me and stand stripped at the door. Now, since you¡¯ve found someone else to appraise the stone for you halfway through, naturally, the stake should be increased. It¡¯s reasonable to say so."


    "What do you want to add?"


    "Ten percent of the Tang Family¡¯s shares!" Shen Congwen toyed with the watch on his wrist, unting it as if to show it off deliberately, parading it before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Someone in the crowd, having caught a glimpse, murmured, "The watch on Young Master Shen¡¯s wrist seems to be the jade watch that fetched a hundred million at the auction recently."


    "Jade watch?"


    "I know it, I know it. It¡¯s the one with the watch face made of top-grade jade, supposedly capable of absorbing the essence of the sun and moon."


    "Oh? That magical?"


    Hearing the surrounding discussions, Chu Ge¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Congwen¡¯s watch. As the people had said, it was indeed a fine watch, but the shape of the jade te was a bit odd; Chu Ge felt he had seen it somewhere before.


    Upon seeing that watch, Tang Xin grew even more infuriated. She had bid on that same watch at the auction as well but ultimately lost to Shen Congwen. Long before, the Tang and Shen families had been at odds, frequently shing at various events. Ever since that auction, Tang Xin¡¯s resentment towards the Shen Family had deepened, which led to the subsequent bullying of Shen Congwen¡¯s younger brother.


    Shen Congwen sneered after a while without a response from Tang Xin, his words dripping with provocation, "Seems like Miss Tang is a scaredy-cat, afraid to take the bet!"


    Tang Xin pursed her lips tightly. She had already lost two rounds, and it wasing to a match point. If she lost this point as well, it would be the Tang Family¡¯s face that would be lost. But if she let this Chu guy help out, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of losing face; it was ridiculous to think of the Shen Family taking shares of the Tang Family!


    "You, step aside!" Tang Xin nced at Chu Ge sideways: "I don¡¯t need you meddling in my affairs."


    To put it bluntly, she still didn¡¯t trust him.


    "Hehehe, kid, see that? With your loser look, you¡¯re not going to catch Tang Xin¡¯s eye. She¡¯s all high and mighty, relying on her Miss Tang status."


    Shen Congwen spoke in a mocking tone, "Just quietly stay aside. In a moment, I¡¯m going to give everyone a treat, making Miss Tang strip naked and stand at the door for everyone to enjoy!"


    The men around, already unable to resist their lust for Tang Xin, burst into a cacophony of whistles upon hearing Shen Congwen¡¯s words, causing quite a stir.


    Under normal circumstances, Chu Ge would never make a rash move, but now he needed a stepping stone to get close to the Tang Family, so without any hesitation, he stepped forward and pushed Tang Xin aside, "I agree to it."


    "What?"


    "What right do you have to agree for me!"


    Shen Congwen and Tang Xin simultaneously eximed.


    Shen Congwen looked at Chu Ge with a strange expression, as if to say that Chu Ge was really asking for trouble.


    Tang Xin was even more furious, hands on her hips as she red at Chu Ge, "Who are you to make decisions for me!"


    You should know, having 10% of the Tang Family¡¯s shares might seem like a small number, but the money it represents is enough to buy a publicly-listedpany!


    "Do you want to strip naked and stand at the door for everyone to see?" Chu Ge nced Tang Xin¡¯s figure up and down, a good figure, very sexy, especially the bulge in front, almost as if it was about to burst out of her clothes.


    Because of his height, a downward look allowed him to see the deep cleavage. Maybe it was because of Mu Bingtong, or perhaps because he had seen many hot-bodied women in Shanghai before, Chu Ge no longer felt the astonishing awe he once had.


    Tang Xin also noticed his gaze. However, when she looked up again, she saw that he had already shifted his eyes away. Tang Xin felt a moment of surprise; it was rare to find a man who was not moved by her.


    Was this man in front of her pretending, or was he genuinely not interested in her?


    Thinking about thetter possibility, Tang Xin felt an inexplicably ufortable surge in her heart. Hmph, how could anyone resist Miss Tang¡¯s charm!


    Tang Xin¡¯s facial expressions were all over the ce. In Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, this seemed somewhat speechless; what was she thinking about at a time like this?


    "Three minutes have already passed, Tang Xin. If you want to admit defeat, kneel down and bow to me! Then strip naked and stand at the door!"


    Seeing that Tang Xin had no reaction for quite some time, Shen Congwen subconsciously thought she was struggling, which he naturally took as a sign that she was already intimidated.


    Tang Xin took a deep breath, internally wrestling with whether she should stake everything on this young man she had met less than half an hour ago.


    "Lady Tang, if you don¡¯t make a decision within five minutes, it will be ruled that you forfeit and admit defeat." Boss Xu stepped forward to remind her timely¡ªthis was the rule at the Gambling Stone Field. If no decision is made after five minutes, it will be considered forfeiture and defeat, and the corresponding punishment must be epted.


    Tang Xin looked up at Chu Ge, her tone somewhat uncertain, "Can you guarantee you will win?"


    "Of course." Chu Ge nodded his head. To him, a Postnatal Middle Stage was nothing to worry about.


    Tang Xin hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly, "Alright! I¡¯ll trust you this once! If you win, I¡¯ll invite you to be our Tang Family¡¯s honored guest!"


    If he lost...

 Chapter 300 All Waste Stones

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 All Waste Stones</h4><h4></h4>


    What if I lose?


    Chu Ge smiled. It seemed that the concept of losing had yet to appear in his dictionary.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but instead turned his head to look at Wu Yong, "The next three rounds will be between you and me."


    "You?" Wu Yong was puzzled for a few seconds, then looked towards Shen Congwen, as if gauging his response.


    Shen Congwen snorted lightly, "No matter who¡¯s up, the result will be the same! Kid, you¡¯ll pay for your impulsiveness today!"


    After speaking, he looked towards Tang Xin, his tone filled with contempt, "Tang Xin, since you¡¯ve let this youngster rece you, that means you have agreed to the additional condition I proposed! If you lose, not only will you kneel before me, but you¡¯ll also strip at the entrance. More importantly, ten percent of the Tang Family¡¯s shares will be mine!"


    Tang Xin stared at him furiously, her chest heaving with anger as she gritted her teeth and said, "Fine! I agree!"


    Now, there was no choice but to take a desperate shot and let this Chu surname try!


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked at Shen Congwen and, with a smile curling on his lips, asked, "If I lose, you want ten percent of the Tang Family¡¯s shares, so what if I win?"


    "You win? Hah, how could that be possible!" What arrogance! With Wu Yong here, he didn¡¯t believe anyone could win against him!


    "Mr. Shen, haven¡¯t you heard a saying?"


    "What saying?" Shen Congwen asked subconsciously.


    "Among men, there are always superior ones; beyond heaven, there are heavens above." Chu Ge spoke indifferently, "Besides, the oue isn¡¯t decided yet, so how can you be so sure that I¡¯ll lose?"


    Shen Congwen looked deeply at Chu Ge, sensing an unusual aura about him but he didn¡¯t delve into it and just responded, "Fine! If you win, on behalf of the Shen Family, I will transfer ten percent of our shares to you!"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Not to me, but to the Tang Family, although I still want something else."


    The shares were of no use to him! What he had his eyes on was the Jade Watch on Shen Congwen¡¯s wrist.


    "What else do you want?"


    "The Jade Watch on your wrist," said Chu Ge, enunciating each word.


    Shen Congwenughed heartily, "This Jade Watch? Sure, if you win, I¡¯ll offer it with both hands!"


    Originally, he had bid on the Jade Watch just topete with the Tang Family, and this was the first time he had worn it, with the sole purpose of irritating Tang Xin.


    It was just a watch auctioned for a billion; considered a treasure by a penniless dick. The person Tang Xin had brought was eyeing the second-hand item he had used; tsk tsk tsk, they were practically asking for humiliation.


    By his side, Tang Xin was also fuming. She red resentfully at Chu Ge, thinking: why on earth did he want a watch used by Shen Congwen! Even if she had previously had her eye on it, now that this fellow Shen Congwen had defiled it, she wouldn¡¯t want his second-hand item even in death!


    "If you want that kind of watch made from a Jade te, just win the bet, and I¡¯ll have someone collect a few for youter," said Tang Xin.


    Chu Ge shook his head with a lowered voice, "It¡¯s not the same."


    "What¡¯s different?"


    Tang Xin didn¡¯t understand.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, not exining further, instead cing his hands on the table, his handsome face bearing a light smile as fresh as a breeze.


    "However, I want to settle this more quickly. How about we y something more exciting? Let¡¯s not count the previous two rounds and decide the oue in one round, how about that?"


    Hearing this, Shen Congwenughed out loud, "Are you too confident, or just a fool? Decide the oue in one round?"


    Tang Xin also frowned at him, her eyes seemingly reprimanding him for being too reckless.


    But on second thought, to dere victory she needed to win all three of the following rounds, which wasn¡¯t different from deciding the oue in one round.


    With that in mind, the resentment in her eyes faded, and she silently stood aside, her silence indicating her agreement to settle in one round.


    Chu Ge caught every bit of the conflicted expression on her face just now, slightly curved his lips, and silently smiled before saying to Wu Yong, "Shall we begin?"


    Shen Congwen gave Wu Yong a look - since someone was seeking death, he would fulfill their wish!


    Wu Yong shook his head with pity, "Young man, impulsiveness is the devil."


    Chu Ge remained silent while everyone present, including Wu Yong, failed to notice his hand movements. Just when he had leaned on the table with his hands, within a matter of seconds, all the stones on the table had be waste stones.


    Wu Yong examined the stones on the table closely, and the more he looked, the more he felt something was not quite right because he could no longer sense the presence of jade in any of them.


    What¡¯s going on?


    As he was baffled, Boss Xu rang the bell, "Round three is over, please bring up the ones you have chosen."


    Chu Ge remained standing without moving.


    Wu Yong scratched his head, at a loss for what to do.


    "The two of you?" Boss Xu, noticing this, softly reminded.


    Chu Ge still did not move, his gaze resting lightly on Wu Yong, who wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and then chose a stone at the edge, "This one."


    Boss Xu looked at Chu Ge and gestured, "Sir, please hand over the stone you¡¯ve chosen."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "There are no jade stones left on this table."


    No sooner had he spoken thanughter erupted around him.


    "No jade stones? Impossible!"


    "Exactly! This is Su City¡¯srgest Gambling Stone Field, how could they put a table full of waste stones for us to bet on!"


    "This kid might be nuts."


    The chatter among the crowd grew louder, and the Bald Man snickered, "Looks like we¡¯re in for a treat today! Soon we¡¯ll be seeing Miss Tang¡¯s ketone body. What to do, I¡¯m starting to get excited, haha."


    The man in the Tang costume standing beside him watched Chu Ge expressionlessly, obviously taking him for one of Huo Tianqian¡¯s subordinates. Although Huo Tianqian hadn¡¯t been found, this man would surely seek him out. As long as he kept his eyes on him, he didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t find Huo Tianqian!


    Boss Xu¡¯s expression also soured, although the gentleman in front of him was brought by Huo Tian, his words were now too much.


    Not to mention that his gambling stone field was thergest in Su City, but solely because the bet was arranged jointly by the Tang Family and the Shen Family, he would never use a bunch of waste stones to fool these nobles, unless he wished for death.


    "Sir, you must be cautious with your words," Boss Xu suppressed the displeasure in his heart and reminded kindly, "If a jade stonees out of these stones on the table, then you have lost."


    Next to him, Tang Xin tugged at Chu Ge¡¯s sleeve, whispering, "What are you doing! How could these all be waste stones?"

 Chapter 301: Ensuring Your Victory

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Ensuring Your Victory</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge smiled without a word, clearly not going to make any changes to his stance.


    Wu Yong shook his head repeatedly, "Young people are too impulsive."


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t sense the presence of jade in the stones on the table, to im that all these stones were waste stones? Obviously, that meant an amateurish rhythm in identification. It¡¯s a loss¡ªjust moments ago he had slightly esteemed him, turns out he is just a half-baked amateur.


    Boss Xu shook his head somewhat helplessly. It seemed that Lady Tang was set to lose this time.


    The first stone to be opened was the one Wu Yong had selected. Wu Yong, looking arrogantly at Chu Ge, thenmanded the stone opening.


    As the Stone Opening Official¡¯s Stone Chisel Hammer fell, the heart of the stone was revealed, and indeed there was a piece of jade inside, but the jade was dull andckluster, even covered with snake marks, making it obvious that it was a piece of Wasted Jade.


    Wasted Jade and waste stone were the same concept.


    Wu Yong¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, "How is this possible!"


    Even Shen Congwen, who was standing by, changed his expression. He looked at Chu Ge with a strange gaze. Although there was some reluctance in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface. Even though Wu Yong¡¯s stone was not jade, the young man¡¯s words were even less likely to be true, so they could only end in a draw.


    "No way? Wu Yong actually made a mistake."


    "So what if he did? How could all the stones on the table be waste stones? As long as one stone isn¡¯t a waste stone, the Tang Family is sure to lose!"


    Wu Yong¡¯s face looked a bit ugly, but at this moment, he pinned all his hopes on the stones spread across the table.


    With Wu Yong¡¯s stone turning out to be waste, next was to chip away at each stone on the table.


    One piece, waste stone.


    Two pieces, waste stone.


    Three pieces, four pieces... until the fifteenth was revealed, all were waste stones!


    Everyone present was stunned. One must know, this was thergest Gambling Stone Field, and to have only four pieces of jade unearthed from a full table of stones, if this got out, the reputation of this Gambling Stone Field would be ruined!


    Boss Xu¡¯s face looked terribly troubled. He kept rubbing his hands, fearing the wrath of the two heavyweights.


    After all, whether the stones could yield jade was not his decision to make.


    What he could do was simply to put the high-priced purchased stones on the table.


    Painful, too painful! He had spent no small amount of money on this table of stones!


    Tang Xin looked at Chu Ge in surprise. Just moments earlier, she hadn¡¯t held much hope for Chu Ge, but against all odds, fifteen consecutive stones were waste stones. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but be thrilled¡ªit was a lie to say she wasn¡¯t excited. Now, she was filled with anticipation, perhaps, as Chu Ge had said, these were all waste stones.


    Now, no one cared why all the stones on the table were waste stones. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on thest three stones.


    "If thesest three are all waste stones, then Young Master Shen has lost both his wife and his soldiers."


    "Don¡¯t you guys think this person is very handsome? Even if the remaining stones contain jade, his eye for detail is incredibly sharp!"


    Yes, just by lightly scanning over a table full of stones and dering all to be waste stones, even if one of thest three stones contained jade, it could not stop the deep admiration everyone had for Chu Ge.


    "Eldest Young Lady, isn¡¯t this man too godly? He guessed them all right!"


    Ah Chu said with some excitement.


    Although Tang Xin was also happy inside, she still maintained a bit of rationality. After all, their bet was still on, and as long as there was one piece of jade among the remaining three stones, she would lose!


    Just thinking about having to kneel before Shen Congwen and stripping naked for these filthy men to see, filled her with ten thousand kinds of reluctance!!


    At this moment, Shen Congwen¡¯s face was also extremely ugly, but he held back, not making a scene.


    Wu Yong stood by, constantly wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. Now, only three stones were left. If all these three stones turned out to be waste stones, then his title as the Gambling God would no longer stand! He might even lose his life!


    "What are you spacing out for? Keep going." Someone shouted, and the Stone Opening Official picked up another stone to break open.


    With each hammering by the Stone Opening Official, Tang Xin¡¯s heart tightened, and she held her hands over her heart, her almond-shaped eyes fixed on the stone.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I said I¡¯d make sure you win, and I will."


    Chu Ge smiled, but was immediately scolded by Tang Xin, "Don¡¯t talk!"


    She was nervous right now!


    Chu Ge looked at her anxious little appearance and shook his head speechlessly. In his mind, he inexplicably thought of Mu Bingtong.


    Tang Xin¡¯s personality was not as cool as Bingtong¡¯s, nor as fiery as Nangong Man Sha¡¯s. She was like a mischievous sprite, especially with those pretty eyes that seemed to talk.


    "Yay!!!" Tang Xin almost jumped up at the instant the stone was split open, "It¡¯s another waste stone!"


    Wu Yong¡¯s clothes were soaked in sweat, and he was in total panic now.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face became even uglier, "What¡¯s there to be proud of? There are still two stones left, if any one of them yields jade, then you¡¯ve lost!"


    Lifting her chin slightly, Tang Xin looked at him proudly, "Shen Congwen, you¡¯d better worry about yourself. If these two stones also turn out to be waste stones, even you, Young Master Shen, will have to strip naked and put yourself on exhibit at the doorway!"


    Honestly, most of the people who came to the Gambling Stone Field were men, so even if Shen Congwen stripped naked and stood at the door for people to see, it wouldn¡¯t be anything special.


    They had the same parts that Shen Congwen had on their body; it wasn¡¯t something they were eager to see.


    What they really wanted to see was Tang Xin¡¯s body, so everyone there was praying inside, hoping that one of the two remaining stones would reveal a piece of jade.


    "Let¡¯s just open one of the next two stones," Chu Ge suggested.


    He didn¡¯t like to keep people in suspense. Breaking both stones at once was just a way to shorten the time.


    Huo Tianqian was investigating who had swapped the stones that Tang Xin had picked out earlier, and he still hadn¡¯t returned, so he must have run into some trouble.


    So he had to make it quick.


    "Open one stone!" Wu Yong also nodded in agreement; opening them one at a time was just too torturous. Better to just open them all at once, to face a quick death if that was what awaited.


    Now, everyone¡¯s attention was once again fully focused on those two life-and-death-deciding stones.


    Holding her breath, Tang Xin watched without blinking, and at some point, her hands clenched Chu Ge¡¯s sleeves tightly.


    Chu Ge inhaled a faint fragrance and felt his arm grasped by two soft hands. He nced at her but said nothing.


    "Open!"


    The Stone Opening Official cracked both stones at the same time, and the result was clear.


    The entire ce went silent for three seconds, and then Chu Ge felt as if his left ear had been assaulted.


    "Ah ah ah ah!!!" Tang Xin jumped up excitedly, wrapping her arms around Chu Ge¡¯s neck, "They¡¯re waste stones! All waste stones! Hahaha! I won!"

 Chapter 302 Unashamed Boasting

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Unashamed Boasting</h4><h4></h4>


    "Shit! They are all waste stones!"


    "Is this guy a deity? He guessed them all right!"


    "Unexpectedly, Wu Yong, who has always been unrivalled in the Gambling Stone Field, has also met his Waterloo!"


    There are those who admire Chu Ge, and naturally, there are those who do not like him. After all, because of Chu Ge, they missed the chance to see a naked body they were anticipating.


    In the crowd, Bald Man sighed with some regret, "Ah, why did the Tang Family win? I still wanted to see Tang Xin naked! Now what¡¯s so good about seeing a big man naked! What he has, I have too!"


    "Exactly! Such bad luck! I thought I would enjoy the view today! Let¡¯s go, this is boring!"


    Meanwhile here, the sudden embrace made Chu Ge forget to push away for a moment. He felt a pair of softpressions against his robust chest through the thin fabric, sending an electric charge that spread throughout his body.


    Chu Ge coughed awkwardly, hands in his pockets unmoving, and said helplessly: "I told you earlier, I would ensure your win."


    Overjoyed, Tang Xin realized her action might have been too abrupt, her cheeks flushed red as she jumped off Chu Ge and stood to the side, a bit shyly, she smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Chu!"


    Unable to suppress the joy on her face, Tang Xin then added, "From today on, Mr. Chu will be a distinguished guest of our Tang family, oh right, tomorrow is my grandfather¡¯s 60th birthday, please honor us with your presence at the celebration."


    Chu Ge smiled and nodded, he certainly won¡¯t tell Tang Xin that he had already obtained an invitation from the Ouyang family.


    But now with Tang Xin¡¯s invitation, that invitation card was no longer necessary.


    After Tang Xin finished speaking, she straightened her back and walked up to Shen Congwen, "Shen Congwen, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise now, isn¡¯t it?"


    Annoyed, Shen Congwen red at Chu Ge, grudgingly took off his wristwatch, threw it on the table, and then attempted to leave.


    "Eh?" Tang Xin stopped him again, "Shen Congwen, you can¡¯t go back on your word! We agreed in the bet that if I won, you would kneel down, strip naked at the door, and give me ten percent of the Shen family¡¯s shares!"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face alternated between pale and flushed, wanting ten percent of the Shen family¡¯s shares? What a fantastic and unrealistic dream!


    Wanting him to kneel down was even more impossible!


    "Tang Xin, I warn you, don¡¯t push it too far!" Shen Congwen gritted his teeth and said.


    Although many people dispersed, many stayed to catch the spectacle. After all, seeing the Eldest Young Master of the Shen Family kneel to the Tang Family is a rare urrence and eyecatching news. If they could snap a few pictures, it would definitely be a juicy topicter.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Shen Congwen, are you thinking of denying the debt?" Tang Xin¡¯s gaze turned cold as the female bodyguard standing behind her immediately stepped forward to surround Shen Congwen.


    Shen Congwen was seething, "Tang Xin! If you dare to force me to kneel, I will not let you off!"


    With her arms crossed, Tang Xin scoffed, "What do you mean force? Young Master Shen, haven¡¯t you heard of ¡¯Loser obeys the bet¡¯? If you can¡¯t afford to lose, then don¡¯te back to the Gambling Stone Field, it¡¯s embarrassing!"


    Shen Congwen red at her with bloodshot eyes, "Just kneeling, right? Fine! I¡¯ll kneel! But I warn you, you better be able to bear the consequences of this kneeling."


    Tang Xin raised her eyebrows, "Are you trying to scare me? I¡¯m not easily frightened!"


    Wu Yong stood to the side, both embarrassed and indignant. He never imagined that he would lose to a young hothead in his twenties, and he truly wished he could dig a hole to bury his old face in.


    Now, hearing Tang Xin forcing Shen Congwen to kneel, Wu Yong felt somewhat guilty towards Shen. He stepped forward and said, "Lady Tang, mercy should be shown where it can. Please spare Mr. Shen."


    Having just stood against her, Tang Xin might not heed his advice, so Wu Yong decided to bring up the power backing him, "I believe Lady Tang might have heard of the Nangong Family, one of the Six Great Families of Jing City? Currently, the Eldest Young Master of the Nangong Family, Nangong Yunhai, is guesting at the Shen Family. If the rtionship between the Tang Family and the Shen Family bes too strained..."


    He left it at that, not saying anything more.


    Tang Xin was first stunned, "What did you just say? The Nangong Family from Jing City?"


    Although the Tang Family in Su City rivaled the Shen Family, everyone wanted to connect with the side of Jing City, especially recently, as her family had spent a lot not to be able to link up with the Six Great Families of Jing City.


    But now, the Eldest Young Master of the Nangong Family was guesting at the Shen Family?


    Damn it! The Shen Family got ahead of us again!


    Thinking of the important guest at his home, Shen Congwen suddenly felt more confident, "Tang Xin, I advise you to let me leave safely, otherwise, I will surely have the Nangong Family deal with you!"


    "You!" Really despicable and shameless!


    Now it was Tang Xin¡¯s turn to be choked with anger. Her pale face turned bright red with rage. After finally catching Shen Congwen in an embarrassing situation, was she really about to let him slip away?


    "And you!" Shen Congwen suddenly turned his head to Chu Ge, because were it not for his earlier assertiveness, the one embarrassed now would have been Tang Xin! "Who are you? Which gang are you from?"


    He had heard what Tang Xin said earlier and had already considered this person as a distinguished guest of the Tang Family. Since he was a guest of the Tang Family, he was an enemy of the Shen Family!


    Chu Ge nced at him indifferently and said, "I¡¯m not from any gang; I¡¯m from Shanghai."


    "A foreigner?! Damn! A foreigner dares to meddle in my affairs?" Shen Congwen had already put Chu Ge on his cklist.


    Chu Ge shrugged, showing his innocence, "How can this be considered meddling? We have a bet."


    He picked up a watch from the table and shook it while using his True Qi to examine it. As he thought, this watch, made from a jade te, was filled with rich Spiritual Energy and even had a small, bulging pouch inside. Although he was still unclear what this pouch was, he inexplicably felt a force guiding him to explore it.


    Seeing that watch, Shen Congwen showed a disdainful look, "People from Shanghai allck vision, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s just a watch. The things I¡¯ve worn, consider it charity giving it to you second-hand."


    What¡¯s that saying?


    Unable to recognize gold and jade in in sight, just like Shen Congwen at this moment.


    Chu Ge smiled and pocketed the watch, "Then I thank you, Mr. Shen."


    "...You!" Shen Congwen hadn¡¯t expected this person not only to not be annoyed but even thanked him. He scoffed, "Some hick who thinks too highly of himself, iming to be from Shanghai. Now, the Tang Family treats you like a treasure, making you their honored guest, sigh."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 303 - 0303: Rules Unbroken

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 0303: Rules Unbroken</h4><h4></h4>


    "Miss Tang, to trust a stranger so easily, be careful not to lose your fortune and jeopardize your dignity."


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face was full of pity, if it weren¡¯t known that the Shen Family and the Tang Family were at odds, one might really think he was concerned for Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin won thepetition, and at this moment, the arrogance on her became even more pronounced. She ced her hands on her hips, ring at Shen Congwen, "Shen Congwen, stop talking nonsense! Now, Mr. Chu has already be our Tang Family¡¯s honored guest, by insulting him, you¡¯re insulting our Tang Family!"


    Shen Congwen was stunned by Tang Xin¡¯s resolute attitude, and then, with a cold snort, "Ungrateful!"


    He then went to leave.


    However, several of Tang Xin¡¯s female bodyguards tightly surrounded him.


    "Shen Congwen, thinking of being a rogue and not recognizing your loss?" Tang Xin flexed her wrists elegantly and stepped forward, "Shen Congwen, you agreed to the bet, take responsibility and kneel down for me!"


    Thinking of making him kneel? No way!


    Although the Tang Family has deep connections with the Ancient Martial Sect, Tang Sect, the Old Master Tang didn¡¯t let his precious granddaughter step into the Ancient Martial world to be a Martial Artist, and even her bodyguards were just some top experts.


    These so-called top experts might appear formidable to ordinary people, but from a Martial Artist¡¯s perspective, they are as insignificant as ants.


    Thus, Shen Congwen was very calm because he had Wu Yong by his side, which was why he didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards when he went out, because one Wu Yong could easily handle all these ordinary expert bodyguards!


    Shen Congwen red fiercely at Tang Xin, then gave Wu Yong a look.


    Understanding the cue, Wu Yong immediately stepped in front of Shen Congwen, his gaze somewhat lecherous as he looked at Tang Xin, "Lady Tang, your bodyguards are no match for me, I advise you to let Mr. Shen go."


    Upon hearing this, the corners of Tang Xin¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, "My bodyguards are no match for you? Who are you trying to scare? Telling such big tales, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your teeth!"


    You should know that her female bodyguards were selected through many life and death battles, and at this moment, to be ridiculed by a middle-aged man over forty, she naturally couldn¡¯t swallow this insult.


    "Mr. Shen, it seems you¡¯re not prepared to fulfill the bet and kneel to me!" Tang Xin¡¯s tone carried a few hints of maliciousness, since he was ying rogue, she wouldn¡¯t be polite!


    With a raise of her hand, the female bodyguards surrounding Shen Congwen quickly moved forward and captured him.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face stiffened, and he immediately shouted, "Wu Yong!"


    In just moments, faster than it takes to tell, Wu Yong swiftly gathered his energy and stepped forward, grabbing the arms of the two female bodyguards holding Shen Congwen and flung them away.


    In just three seconds, no one knew exactly what had happened, only Chu Ge saw everything clearly, he saw precisely how Wu Yong made his move, how he flung people away, and how in the span of that moment, he took the opportunity to fiercely pinch the butt of one of the female bodyguards.


    Now, that female bodyguard who got pinched was staring nkly at Wu Yong, then at herpanions; she didn¡¯t even understand how she got flung away, and even felt an odd sensation on her butt.


    "I¡¯ve said before, you are no match for me, I advise you better not to bite off more than you can chew!" Wu Yong, after touching the woman¡¯s butt, touched his lips and sniffed hard.


    Shen Congwen, gripping his shoulder painfully managed by the female bodyguard, fiercely spat out, "I said you people are no match, Tang Xin, I advise you better not to be too greedy, if you want this young master to kneel for you, maybe in your next life!"


    With Wu Yong¡¯s recent performance, Shen Congwen¡¯s confidence surged. Now standing by Wu Yong¡¯s side, he lightly scoffed and said, "He is a Postnatal Middle Stage Martial Arts Schr, even if all of you attack together, you can¡¯t defeat him!"


    Tang Xin was shocked. If Shen Congwen¡¯s im was true that Wu Yong is at the Postnatal Middle Stage, then all of them together would still not match up to Wu Yong.


    But, could they really just let Shen Congwen off so easily?


    Tang Xin slightly squinted her eyes, a dangerous glint shining within, as no one has ever gambled with her and failed to honor their bet!


    "But he¡¯s just at the Postnatal Middle Stage, what¡¯s so great about that?" Tang Xin snorted coldly, then nced sideways at a man in a Tang costume among the crowd; this man was the same one who had been paying close attention to Chu Ge¡¯s actions.


    The man in the Tang costume, upon catching the look from Tang Xin, first showed a hint of surprise, then expressionlessly stepped out from the crowd.


    If you were observant, you would notice that when the man in the Tang costume caught Tang Xin¡¯s gaze, his eyes flickered for a moment, and his steps staggered slightly.


    He was smitten with Tang Xin, a secret he kept deep in his heart. Assigned to secretly follow Huo Tianqian, he had not expected to end up at the Gambling Stone Field and encounter Tang Xin, driven by his personal feelings; he had, instead of rushing to find Huo when he disappeared, silently stood in the crowd and watched Tang Xin.


    It was only when he noticed Chu Ge¡¯s presence that he found a reason to stay and continue watching Tang Xin.


    Just moments ago, when Tang Xin was being bullied, he desperately wanted to step forward and teach Wu Yong a lesson¡ªafter all, he was at the Middle-stage Innate level, close to breaking into the Late Stage with just a thinyer in between.


    But he had no right to intervene, so he could only endure in silence.


    Now, it was different. With a single nce from Tang Xin, he understood her meaning and felt a tremor in his heart¡ªMiss Tang had actually acknowledged his existence.


    The man in the Tang costume stepped forward, came beside Tang Xin, softly coughed, and respectfully said, "Lady Tang."


    Tang Xin nodded her head, then pointed at him and said to Wu Yong, "You are at the Postnatal Middle Stage, and he, at the Middle-stage Innate, when two ¡¯Middles¡¯ meet, who do you think will win?"


    Wu Yong was startled, his gaze on the man in the Tang costume bing even more cautious. It¡¯s clear as day¡ªthe difference between Postnatal and Innate is monumental.


    Even he, a Postnatal Middle Stage, was no match for someone at Middle-stage Innate.


    Wu Yong silently swallowed, beginning to cower.


    "Mr. Shen, honoring bets is a longstanding rule of the gambling field; are you trying to destroy the rules of the Gambling Stone Field just to save your own face?"


    The voice of the man in the Tang costume was not loud, but everyone around could hear him clearly.


    Initially, the gambling agreement between the Tang and Shen families was just entertainment for the spectators; whoever won or lost made no difference to them, but if it threatened the rules of the Gambling Stone Field that affected their interests, that was a different matter altogether.


    "Mr. Shen, a true man can bow and unbend. Give Lady Tang a bow,"


    "That¡¯s right, your brother Shen Conghai could bow down; why can¡¯t you?"


    "Our Gambling Stone Field¡¯s rules can¡¯t be broken just because you say so!"


    Instantly, the onlookers who were initially just there for entertainment began to use Shen Congwen.

 Chapter 304 - 0304: Switching Stones

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 0304: Switching Stones</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen red angrily at the man in Tang costume who suddenly appeared. "And who might you be? I advise you to mind your own business!"


    The man in Tang costume bowed with folded hands. "My name is Zhao Yang, a fourth-generation disciple of the Tang Sect. I humbly ask for instruction from Mr. Wu Yong."


    Despite Zhao Yang¡¯s seemingly sincere attitude, his gaze betrayed a fierce intensity. Hepletely ignored Shen Congwen and looked towards Wu Yong.


    Wu Yong could distinctly feel the oppressive aura emanating from Zhao Yang, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with a forced smile. He was about to speak, but Shen Congwen cut him off.


    "You are from the Tang Sect?" Shen Congwen was aware of the rtionship between the Tang Family and the Tang Sect, and also knew that the Tang Sect had an unwritten rule: disciples were not allowed to gamble on stones!


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge had been quietly watching from the side, aiding Tang Xin in winning the gambling match was his task, but fulfilling the subsequent promise was not his responsibility anymore.


    Huo Tianqian had been investigating for a while now and had surely encountered some trouble.


    That¡¯s why Chu Ge had just left the main hall, intending to go to the back and search for Huo Tianqian.


    Just as he rounded the corner, he saw Huo Tianqian running over in a panic.


    "Mr. Chu!" His face, which looked relieved upon seeing Chu Ge, settled down in a blink of an eye.


    "What happened?"


    "There are people from the Tang Sect here! They followed us!" Huo Tianqian exined the situation simply: during the investigation, he encountered people from the Tang Sect who had been following them. He tried to leave quietly, but was still discovered. Fortunately, he ran fast! Otherwise, being a Postnatal Martial Artist, he would not be able to defeat those with Innate prowess.


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows; these Tang Sect folks were indeed relentless.


    "Let¡¯s go inside quickly," said Huo Tianqian. "The Tang Sect has a rule that their disciples cannot enter the Gambling Stone Field, so for now, we¡¯ll be rtively safe inside."


    It wasn¡¯t that he was worried Chu Ge couldn¡¯t handle them, but they were scheduled to attend Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow. If they were to sh with the Tang Sect¡¯s people now, it would be difficult to settle things down.


    Chu Ge naturally also considered this point and nodded slightly. He patted Huo Tianqian on the shoulder twice before turning around and striding back to the main hall.


    Huo Tianqian stretched his muscles and felt his body loosen up a lot. The pain on his shoulder from the punch he received from a Tang Sect disciple also disappeared.


    He respectfully followed behind Chu Ge and said, "The investigation reveals that Eldest Young Master Shen, Shen Congwen, had someone switch the stones."


    "Oh? Shen Congwen?" This just got interesting.


    What would Little Chili, Tang Xin, do to Shen Congwen once she learns of this?


    As Chu Ge returned to the hall, Shen Congwen was in the midst of undressing, his face full of shame and indignation, "Tang Xin! For today¡¯s humiliation, I will make you pay back double!"


    By the time Chu Ge approached, Shen Congwen was already stripped down to his underwear. All the women present blushed and turned their heads away, too embarrassed to continue looking.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes immediately found Chu Ge, the fury in his gaze intensifying. It was all because of this man, all his fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such humiliation!


    "Kid! Remember this! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re honored by the Tang Sect you can do as you please in Su City. I¡¯ll make sure you regret everything you did today!"


    Whether in Su City or when he returns to Shanghai, he would make this man¡¯s life unbearable!


    There, Shen Congwen stood naked by the entrance for a full three minutes, his face looking as awful as if suffering from constipation.


    Around him, the crowd jeered, and phones were raised to capture the spectacle, themotion never ceased.


    In any event, the Shen Family¡¯s reputation had been utterly disgraced today.


    Tang Xin pped Zhao Yang on the shoulder with satisfaction, "Thanks just now."


    Zhao Yang¡¯s cheeks flushed, the previous William seemingly nonexistent, now looking like a meek housewife. He snickered and asked the question that puzzled him, "Miss Tang, how did you recognize me?"


    A tinge of anticipation swelled inside him, an unrealistic expectation.


    Did Miss Tang recognize him because he once caught her attention?


    Tang Xin shrugged, saying quite naturally: "You¡¯re wearing a Tang costume, I recognized at a nce that you¡¯re from the Tang Sect."


    "..." So that was it.


    Disappointment flickered in Zhao Yang¡¯s eyes but quickly vanished. Regardless, he was happy to have been of help to Tang Xin!


    Tang Xin watched as his gaze slowly moved behind him, her eyes lit up, and she went forward with a smile, "Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly without saying much.


    Standing behind him, Huo Tianqian, upon hearing how Tang Xin addressed Chu Ge differently than before¡ªnot as frivolously¡ªwas startled for a moment, and then he surmised something after seeing Shen Congwen, who had donned his clothes in a huff and left.


    However...


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes fell on the man behind her dressed in Tang costume, and his pupils suddenly contracted. He quickly stepped forward, whispering into Chu Ge¡¯s ear, "That person is from the Tang Sect!"


    Chu Ge gave Zhao Yang an indifferent nce, his calm eyes sparkling slightly. He had noticed this man during the previous gambling game.


    He had also noticed the unusual nces the man kept shooting at him, although he wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him then.


    Zhao Yang, seeing Chu Ge, paused for a moment and then grew wary upon seeing Huo Tianqi standing behind him.


    "Lady Tang," Chu Ge said with a nd smile, "We will be there on time tomorrow for Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday celebration. I have other matters now and must leave first."


    He nodded with a slight smile, ready to leave.


    But just as he walked a few steps, he was stopped again by Tang Xin. She scratched her head somewhat embarrassedly, the typically brash Tang Xin acting coy for the first time.


    "Mr. Chu," she hesitated, "I¡¯d like to invite you for a meal, are you free?"


    Zhao Yang furrowed his brows and held his tongue.


    Chu Ge looked back at Huo Tianqian, this little detail solidifying Zhao Yang¡¯s belief that the man called Mr. Chu was none other than Huo Tianqian¡¯sckey.


    But why was Miss Tang inviting them to dine? How could they deal with Huo Tianqian then?


    "Miss Tang..." Zhao Yang stepped forward, needing to steer Miss Tang away with some excuse.


    "By the way, if you have no other business, you should leave here quickly. I¡¯m aware of the Tang Sect¡¯s rules¡ªyou¡¯re not allowed to enter the Gambling Stone Field. Considering the help you¡¯ve given me, I¡¯ll keep your presence here a secret."


    Tang Xin then cheerfully left the gambling stone field with Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.


    On their way, Huo Tianqian repeated the investigation results to Tang Xin, who was so infuriated she nearly exploded, "I just made Shen Congwen stand at the door for three minutes, which was too lenient! He actually dared to switch my stone!"


    Shen Congwen swapping her stone was purely meant to irritate Tang Xin; those stones were still intact inside the Gambling Stone Field.


    After Boss Xu discovered this, he immediately called Tang Xin, who instructed him to send the stones to the Tang Family before hanging up.


    Even though the stones had been retrieved, the anger inside Tang Xin had yet to subside.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 305 - 0305: Specialty Dishes

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 0305: Specialty Dishes</h4><h4></h4>


    In a uniquely characteristic Chinese restaurant in the city center of Su City, inside an elegantly set-up private room, Tang Xin personally poured a cup of tea for Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu mentioned wanting to develop in Su City, may I ask which aspect you are interested in?"


    Chu Ge lifted the teacup and took a slight sip, smiling as he said, "Still strategizing."


    At the time he had casually used that as just a pretext; he never actually intended toe to Su City for development.


    Tang Xin smiled, "Our Tang Family in Su City might not be all-powerful, but we do have some influence. If Mr. Chu needs anything in the future, feel free to ask. You are now a distinguished guest of our Tang Family, and as long as I, Tang Xin, am here, I absolutely won¡¯t let Mr. Chu suffer any losses."


    By this time, Tang Xin couldn¡¯t help but admire Chu Ge immensely, harboring a persistent curiosity in her heart, asionally ncing at Chu Ge, hesitant whether to speak up or not.


    Chu Ge, finding her hesitant and uneasy demeanor unbearable, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly and said, "Lady Tang, if there¡¯s anything you wish to ask, please feel free to do so."


    Tang Xin took a breath of relief, she had been waiting for just that moment! She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer!


    "I wonder, how did Mr. Chu identify that all those stones were waste stones? Could you perhaps... impart some skills to me?"


    Tang Xin felt it might be inappropriate to speak so, cleared her throat softly, stood up, and bowed to Chu Ge, "Tang Xin wishes to be your disciple, Mr. Chu. Please teach me the ways of stone gambling."


    "..." This Lady Tang, she¡¯s really into stone gambling, huh.


    Chu Ge felt embarrassed, after all, he didn¡¯t know how to gamble on stones; he had simply used a little trick, using his True Qi to sense whether jade existed within those stones.


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to tell Tang Xin this, and instead tactfully refused, "Lady Tang, you¡¯re too serious. We¡¯re not much different in age, how could I take advantage of you?"


    Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks turned red, "How did Mr. Chu take advantage of me?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, while Huo Tianqian on the side drifted his gaze around, but his ears were attentively listening to the conversation here.


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, easing the awkwardness, and said, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant that my ability to win in gambling is purely luck, really... there¡¯s no special technique."


    Tang Xin looked a bit disappointed, resting her chin on her hands, "Actually, I know that there is a method that can quickly identify them, which is ancient martial arts. But my grandfather absolutely refuses to let me learn ancient martial arts, and none of the bodyguards around me know it."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips parted slightly, increasingly unsure of what to say.


    When facing Mu Bingtong, he naturally felt like flirting with her; when facing Nangong Man Sha, however, he could hardly muster any interest, and even had a sense of wariness in his heart, because a woman who overtly investigates you, a woman who is still ostensibly a virgin yet remains untouched amidst myriad entanglements, must be no simple character.


    But today, facing Tang Xin, he felt a different kind of mindset.


    Looking at the Tang Xin in front of him, he always felt an instant familiarity as if she were his own sister.


    Thinking thus, he slowly raised his hand and gently stroked her hair, his movements tender and doting, "I think Old Master Tang must have his reasons for not letting you learn ancient martial arts."


    Just like he currently didn¡¯t want Mu Bingtong to know, it was actually a form of protection.


    The sudden movement made Tang Xin startle, and then her cheeks flushed red, her delicate cherry lips slightly biting down, "I¡¯ll go check why they haven¡¯t served the food yet, I¡¯ll hurry them along."


    Hurrying the kitchen for food was a small matter that certainly needed no attention from Miss Tang; it was merely her being shy.


    Chu Ge naturally didn¡¯t point it out, nodding his head, the faint smile on his face cooling down after Tang Xin left.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Chu?" Feeling the chill emanating from Chu Ge, Huo Tianqian shivered without reason.


    "This Chinese restaurant is already surrounded by people from the Tang Sect," Chu Ge said calmly as he sipped his tea.


    "What?" Huo Tianqian stood up abruptly, somewhat shocked as he looked at Chu Ge, then walked to the window to look outside. Although he didn¡¯t have Chu Ge¡¯s profound Inner Strength, under Chu Ge¡¯s personal guidance, he had also reached the Postnatal Perfection stage. He tried to concentrate and faintly sensed the fluctuations of Spiritual Power around them.


    "What should we do now?" Huo Tianqian asked instinctively.


    Chu Ge slightly hooked his lips, his corners tinged with a hint of wild arrogance, "For now, let¡¯s not bother."


    Huo Tianqian was momentarily stunned, then he understood why; with Tang Xin here, those from the Tang Sect naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them.


    Even if they dared to mess with them, with Chu Ge here, there would be no problem.


    Huo Tianqian sat down, reassured, looking impassive as if Mount Tai was crumbling before him.


    Seeing this, a flicker of appreciation shed through Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, but he still asked, "Knowing there are so many disciples from the Tang Sect outside, aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    Huo Tianqian looked up in surprise, "Why should I be afraid?"


    "Oh?"


    "Hehe, am I not aware of Mr. Chu¡¯s abilities? With Mr. Chu here, I naturally don¡¯t need to worry."


    Huo Tianqian hadpletely submitted to Chu Ge, even looking up to him as a leader.


    Chu Ge just smiled and said nothing more.


    It took a while before Tang Xin came back, her cheeks no longer flushed, returning to her usual demeanor.


    Following behind her was a waiter who ced their ordered dishes on the table and then left.


    As soon as Tang Xin sat down, she couldn¡¯t help butin: "Today really is unlucky! To think we would run into Shen Conghai in this Chinese restaurant!"


    "Shen Conghai?"


    "He¡¯s Shen Congwen¡¯s younger brother! He lost a gambling stone bet to me previously! Then I made him kneel and bow to me! Today, Shen Congwen came to gamble with me to win back his brother¡¯s face."


    As it turned out, she still won against him.


    Thinking about it made her feel satisfied.


    "What puzzles me is, I originally wanted to tell Shen Conghai about Shen Congwen¡¯s loss to tease him, but instead of getting angry, he actually apuded and praised, brothers indeed, how strange."


    Chu Ge gave her a detached nce, then picked up his chopsticks to grab a piece of green vegetables and put it in his mouth, thinking coldly, there¡¯s nothing strange about that.


    In big families like these, it¡¯smon for brothers to be enemies.


    In the face of interests, kinship? Nonexistent.


    However, such things would never happen to Tang Xin, because her two brothers, the eldest Tang Youwei engages in business, aiming to develop their Tang Family to rival the Six Great Families of Jing City, and the second, Tang Family¡¯s State is devoted to martial arts, earnestly studying ancient martial arts, even taking a senior elder from the Tang Sect as his master.


    Chu Ge gently nced at Tang Xin; within a few seconds, that touch of sadness on her face disappeared, reced by an eager and sweet smile.


    She picked up her chopsticks and personally served Chu Ge some food, "Let¡¯s not talk about these irrelevant things. Here, try some special dishes from Su City."

 Chapter 306 - 0306: Humble and Submissive

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 0306: Humble and Submissive</h4><h4></h4>


    Meanwhile, in another private room.


    A man in a white suit sat there with gloating pleasure, looking at the Shen Congwen opposite him, whose face was fouler than excrement, and said, "Brother, I heard you were humiliated by that woman Tang Xin today?"


    Shen Congwen nced at him, silently picked up his ss and gulped down the wine.


    "You really are something else, stirring up trouble with that Little Chili for no reason. Now it¡¯s our Shen Family that¡¯s losing face. I heard you even lost 10% of our Shen Family¡¯s shares to her, tsk tsk tsk. If dad finds out about this, you¡¯re definitely in big trouble."


    Shen Conghai¡¯s words were loaded with apparent concern for Shen Congwen, but clearly, Shen Congwen read a hint of schadenfreude in his eyes, gritting his teeth he said, "If it wasn¡¯t for you gambling away our face against her and losing, would I have bothered to provoke her?"


    It was obvious he was trying to shift the me onto him.


    Shen Conghai could not stand for this, he mmed the table and stood up staring at Shen Congwen, "Shen Congwen! What do you mean by this? You lose face for our Shen Family and even our shares, and now you want to dump this pot on my head?"


    Shen Congwen stood up too, having already endured enough humiliation from Tang Xin, and now to be lectured by this loser, he directed all his rage onto Shen Conghai, "This mess was all started by you! Besides, even if I did lose the shares of the family business, what of it? I earned this business with hard work! I have the right to manage it! And you! A leech who only knows how to mooch off his parents! What right do you have to lecture me?"


    "You!!!" Shen Conghai hated it most when someone called him a freeloading parasite!


    He had made investments before, but they all came to nothing, and he knew Shen Congwen was sabotaging him behind the scenes. He just couldn¡¯t stand to see him seed!


    "Tang Xin is right next door now, if you have the guts, go get your face back!" Shen Conghai said disdainfully, with his chin up.


    Shen Congwen scoffed, "Get my face back? Do you think I don¡¯t know the Tang Sect¡¯s people are everywhere outside? Are you trying to make me regain face or embarrass myself again?"


    Shen Conghai snorted in annoyance, feeling deted because his little scheme had been seen through.


    As the two brothers argued, the door to the private room was pushed open.


    A man dressed in a brown casual outfit came in, sensing something off in the atmosphere of the room, he frowned slightly, "What¡¯s going on?"


    The moment the two brothers saw who wasing in, they quickly hid their unpleasant emotions and put on a pleasing smile, "Young Master Nangong, nothing, nothing, pleasee in and have a seat."


    Shen Congwen pulled out the main seat¡¯s chair, gesturing for him to sit.


    Shen Conghai made a face, brown-noser!


    The visitor was none other than Nangong Yunhai, who sat down with azy posture, his pale face showing no emotion.


    Beside him, Shen Conghai seemed to be deliberately trying to embarrass Shen Congwen, saying in a mocking tone, "Young Master Nangong, it¡¯s really nothing, just that my brother was bullied in the Gambling Stone Field today, and even lost 10% of our Shen Family¡¯s shares!"


    "Oh?" Nangong Yunhai looked surprised and asked indifferently, "Who would be so bold to bully the Eldest Young Master Shen?"


    Shen Congwen red at Shen Conghai with a hint of hesitation before speaking, "Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal."


    How could he possibly mention such an embarrassing matter in front of Young Master Nangong!


    "It¡¯s that Little Chili, Tang Xin," Shen Conghai knew that he was too proud to say it himself and took the initiative to speak. "This Tang Xin relies on the fact that the Tang Family is on par with our Shen Family in Su City, and shepletely disregards us. Today, my brother was humiliated by her to the extent of being stripped and standing at the front gate for people to watch like a fool, even kneeling down to her and kowtowing. What¡¯s even worse is that we lost ten percent of the Shen Family¡¯s shares!"


    Shen Conghai said it all in one breath.


    To the side, Shen Congwen¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed, but he still maintained a smile.


    This damn Shen Conghai!


    "Oh?" Nangong Yunhai¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of disdain and contempt, "To be bullied to such an extent?"


    What he despised the most were those who got bullied and didn¡¯t know how to fight back! Cowards!


    Shen Congwen sighed deeply, "There¡¯s nothing we can do; after all, they have the backing of the Tang Sect. Initially, I wasn¡¯t afraid of her either, but then suddenly a Middle-stage Innate Martial Artist appeared and defeated Wu Yong. I even told them Wu Yong was someone you brought over, but they said that even if the person brought by the Nangong Family Master came to Su City, they would still have to watch the Tang Family¡¯s face."


    A cunning glint shed in Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes. He wanted Nangong Yunhai to take up the fight for him and teach Tang Xin a good lesson, but he couldn¡¯t say it directly. After all, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s visit to their Shen Family was for business reasons and not because they had good rtions.


    "Is that so?" Nangong Yunhai¡¯s expression darkened, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table, "Did she really say that?"


    "Yes! Absolutely true!" Shen Congwen affirmed positively, certain that Nangong Yunhai would not confront Wu Yong about this. So now, as long as he could ignite Nangong Yunhai¡¯s rage, why fear he wouldn¡¯t take action?


    "It seems that the Nangong Family is not highly regarded in Su City," Nangong Yunhai spoke slowly, with a hint of chill in his tone. It seemed he needed to pay a visit to the Tang Family during his trip to Su City.


    "No, no, no, our Shen Family has always looked up to the Nangong Family. It¡¯s a tremendous honor for us that Young Master Nangong could visit our Shen Family today."


    Shen Congwen spoke graciously.


    Shen Conghai felt like he was about to vomit, such a sycophant! He couldn¡¯t even get to the point.


    "Young Master Nangong, actually, Tang Xin is dining in this Chinese restaurant, and even before you arrived, I went to urge the kitchen to hurry up with our dishes, and I bumped into her. I was thinking we¡¯d serve the dishes as soon as you arrived. I even told her your identity, but she not only wouldn¡¯t listen, she said that even if you came in person, you would have to bow down to her."


    By now, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s face had turned extremely sour. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, "Which room are they in? Take me there now! I want to see for myself what this bowing and scraping is!"


    With that, he stood up with a whoosh, and due to therge movement, the chair behind him ttered to the ground.


    But no one cared about the chair at this point, as Shen Conghai led the way eagerly, "They¡¯re in the 201 private room on the second floor, which is the best in this Chinese restaurant. We wanted to reserve it for you originally, but she got there first."


    On the other side, Tang Xin and Chu Ge were chatting warmly, with Huo Tianqian feeling like he was an extrarge light bulb, somewhat redundant.


    Suddenly, Tang Xin nced at Huo Tianqian and spoke with a smile, "Master Huo, I heard that you almost lost your life in our Su City a while back?"

 Chapter 307: Long Admired

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Long Admired</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin¡¯s words were impartial, as if she didn¡¯t know that Huo Tianqian¡¯s brush with deathst time was due to the Tang Sect.


    In fact, when you think about it, these matters are somewhat obscure for themon folk, not to mention that the Tang Family has protected Tang Xin well in this regard, so it¡¯s understandable if she doesn¡¯t know.


    But now that these words came from her mouth, Huo Tianqian still felt a bit upset, he gave a forcedugh as a response.


    Tang Xin, however, seemed oblivious to his embarrassment. Her curiosity surged, wanting to pull Huo Tianqian aside and ask, "Who was bold enough to be so ruthless to you?"


    Although Huo Tianqian¡¯s headquarters were not in Su City, with his reputation in Shanghai, he had a certain deterrence in Su City.


    Thus, she concluded that the person who could beat Huo Tianqian to an inch of his life must have a powerful background.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face looked like he was constipated. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? The person who had injured him was the Tang Sect.


    But all he could do was swallow his bitterness in silence.


    "Right, Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday is tomorrow. I wonder who will be invited?" Chu Ge tried to chime in, helping Huo Tianqian pivot the conversation away.


    Huo Tianqian gave Chu Ge a grateful nce, then excused himself to go out. He was worried that if he stayed any longer, Tang Xin might turn the conversation back to him. After all, men don¡¯t like losing face in front of women.


    As Chu Ge spoke, Tang Xin immediately turned her attention to him. She thought Chu Ge was apprehensive about the distinguished identities of the uing guests, so she kindly reassured him, "This year, my grandfather doesn¡¯t n to celebrate in a grand manner due to health reasons, so only some of his good friends and long-term business partners of the Tang Family will be invited."


    While pouring wine, she said with a smile, "So you don¡¯t need to worry. At the event, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to tell those people that you are a distinguished guest of the Tang Family, which will make your endeavors in Su City much smoother."


    Chu Ge simply nodded slightly without saying anything more. He sipped his tea lightly, leaving the ss of white wine Tang Xin had poured untouched at the side.


    Seeing this, Tang Xin looked at Chu Ge thoughtfully, "Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t like drinking?"


    Chu Ge chuckled, "A small amount of alcohol is good for the body, but I have matters to attend to today, so it¡¯s best not to drink."


    He was on the verge of breaking through to Grandmaster from Great Perfection, striving for perfection. The ingredients in white wine could numb his senses, which would be detrimental rather than beneficial to his attempt to reach Grandmaster, so he couldn¡¯t drink alcohol during this period.


    Tang Xin was taken aback for a moment. The men she knew all shared the same intent ¨C to find a way to get her drunk at the table, but unfortunately, no one had ever seeded.


    Now that she had presented such a good opportunity to Chu Ge, his indifference truly astonished her.


    "Mr. Chu is different from the men I¡¯ve encountered," Tang Xin said as she pressed the service bell, "Since Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t wish to drink, let¡¯s change to something else."


    The service bell rang, and the ones who came in were not others, but Shen Congwen and Shen Conghai.


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Shen Congwen said through gritted teeth.


    Tang Xin saw the two brothers appear at the door together and seemed to realize something. She sneered sarcastically, "What, do you brothers feel you haven¡¯t kneeled enough and want to kneel for me again?"


    "Tang Xin! Don¡¯t be too arrogant!" Shen Conghai clenched his teeth, his back ramrod straight, mes burning in his eyes, "Tang Xin, you better kneel down and admit your mistake now, and then return the ten percent of Shen Family¡¯s shares to us, or you¡¯ll regret itter!"


    Tang Xin, upon hearing Shen Conghai¡¯s words, didn¡¯t be angry. Instead, sheughed with a snort, flicked her hair, and shook her head in pity, "Shen Conghai, did your brain get squeezed by a door or kicked by a donkey? How can you say something so iprehensible? What are you going to use to make me kneel to you? And by what right do you demand I cough up the shares I¡¯ve obtained?"


    With her arms crossed, Tang Xin stood up and looked at him with a sneer in her eyes, "Does Second Young Master Shen have a mental illness? Did you forget to take your medication when you left home?"


    "You!!!" Shen Conghai was so angry he was at a loss for words, his face turning red and his hand trembling as he pointed at Tang Xin, unable to speak.


    Shen Congwen looked at Shen Conghai with a sort of disappointed frustration, "What a disgrace, step back!"


    Shen Conghai was indignant. He had hoped to rely on Nangong Yunhai¡¯s support to retrieve the Shen Family¡¯s shares himself, thus regaining face in front of the elder Shen family members. But he was indeed no match for Tang Xin in a war of words and could only stand aside, filled with resentment.


    Shen Congwen took a deep breath and chuckled lightly, "Tang Xin, I¡¯ve allowed you to save face in front of everyone. As I¡¯ve told you before, the Shen Family has a distinguished guest visiting. If you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t oppose the Shen Family, otherwise, it¡¯s the Tang Family that will suffer!"


    Tang Xinughed even more heartily with her hands on her hips, "Ah, the two of you brothers are truly of the same ilk, spouting big talk without fearing your tongues might snap! What distinguished guest? Isn¡¯t it just one of the members of the Six Major Families from Beijing, the Nangong Family? Have you heard the saying ¡¯the emperor is far away from the sky¡¯? Even if the Nangong Family wants toe to Su City, they have to give some face to the Tang Family. What, just because of one unimportant little person from the Nangong Family, you Shen Family treat them like a precious gem?"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face changed as he clearly felt a chill spreading from his feet throughout his entire body.


    Nangong Yunhai was standing right behind him. The two brothers had agreed just to have Nangong Yunhai make a show of support; they didn¡¯t really need him to do anything. But Shen Congwen hadn¡¯t expected Tang Xin to really look down on the Nangong Family.


    Humph, if she wants to dig her own grave, don¡¯t me him!


    Shen Congwen turned around, the chill on his face quickly hidden as he gave a sheepish smile and said to Nangong Yunhai, "Young Master Nangong, you heard what he just said, right? This Miss Tang of the Tang Family is so arrogant and has never taken the Nangong Family seriously."


    Tang Xin paused upon hearing this, her gaze slowly moving from Shen Congwen to the person behind him. She saw a man in a brown suit with short cropped hair and fair skin, his expression looking rather gloomy, as if covered by dark clouds.


    What did Shen Congwen just call him? Young Master Nangong?


    Could this man be the so-called distinguished guest of the Shen Family, a... Young Master from the Nangong Family?


    Tang Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she had thought that a grand family like the Nangongs wouldn¡¯t bother with such petty local affairs, as this was just a family grudge in their own region.


    But having offended the Nangong Family, even someone as proud and arrogant as she was now a bit scared.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly Shen Congwen had said to Young Master Nangong, or if she could make up some goodwill.


    With that thought, she cleared her throat lightly and smiled charmingly, "Young Master Nangong, I¡¯ve long admired you."

 Chapter 308 - 0308 Ancient Martial Tang Sect

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 0308 Ancient Martial Tang Sect</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin rose to her feet, precisely blocking Chu Ge from view, so when Nangong Yunhai looked over, he only saw the vague outline of a figure behind her and did not recognize who it was.


    "Lady Tang, do we of the Nangong Family need to give face to your Tang Family when wee to do business in your city?"


    Nangong Yunhai had one hand casually tucked into his pocket, while the other held an unlit cigarette.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xin nced at Shen Congwen with some displeasure, that bastard actually set her up!


    Considering that the Tang Family was currently making great efforts to connect with the families in Beijing, if she offended the Nangong Family because of her actions, even if her grandfather doted on her, the other family members who disapproved of her would seize the opportunity to hold it against her.


    Tang Xin took a deep breath, a polite smile on her face, "Young Master Nangong, I¡¯ve offended you just now and I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. Here, allow me to offer my apologies."


    Saying this, she picked up a ss of wine from the table and downed it in one go.


    Chu Ge sat there, rhythmically tapping his fingers on the table. Seeing Tang Xin so adaptable to the situation truly surprised him, and he felt an increased fondness for her.


    "You think everything¡¯s settled with just a drink?" Shen Congwen said dissatisfied. He had knelt and kowtowed, been stripped of his clothes, and even lost shares. If it all ended over one drink for her, it would be too light a consequence!


    Standing by, Shen Conghai chimed in, his eyes roving up and down Tang Xin, a lecherous gleam in his gaze, "I heard you made my brother strip and stand at the door. You want to apologize? Then you need to show some sincerity!"


    Tang Xin¡¯s hand drooping at her side clenched tightly. She could tolerate Nangong Yunhai, but not these two Shen Family Brothers.


    "Shen Conghai! You must be mistaken! My apology to Young Master Nangong was for what I said earlier, and as for your brother, Shen Congwen, taking off his clothes for public disy¡ªthat was a consequence of his own actions!"


    "It¡¯s clearly because you went too far!"


    "The iron rule of the Gambling Stone Field is to ept one¡¯s losses graciously. You Shen Family folks can¡¯t afford to lose and want to find the Nangong Family to back you up? Please, why would the Nangong Family help a scoundrel?"


    Although Tang Xin didn¡¯t specify, she was quite clear insinuating that the Shen Family was despicable. Henceforth, Young Master Nangong would certainly consider her words. She was certain that Shen Congwen must have said something to Nangong Yunhai; otherwise, why would he take the initiative to trouble her?


    The Tang Family might be able to cover the sky with one hand in Su City, butpared to the Nangong Family, they weren¡¯t even fit to be an affiliate.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face turned pale, and he retorted stubbornly, "Tang Xin! It was clearly you cheating at the gambling stone! I¡¯ve asked the owner of the Gambling Stone Field. The stones he picked out this time were all high-quality stones he bought at a high price, and they were all verified. How could it be that after cutting only four, the rest turned out to be waste stones! It must be that pretty boy you brought! You guys must have teamed up to cheat!"


    "Pretty boy?" Nangong Yunhai muttered to himself.


    Shen Congwen nodded, "Exactly! That guy bet that every single stone on the table was waste stone! How can there be such coincidences in this world!"


    "Where is this pretty boy now?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xin became a little anxious, "Young Master Nangong, this is a personal dispute between Shen Congwen and me, which has nothing to do with Mr. Chu. Mr. Chu was only kindly assisting me."


    Mr. Chu?


    Nangong Yunhai inexplicably thought of Chu Ge from Shanghai, and a chill ran down his spine. Just the mere thought of Chu Ge would cause an ufortable sensation in his little finger, apanied by a lingering sense of dread.


    However, ording to the intelligence provided by his sister, Mr. Chu was still in Shanghai. Therefore, the Mr. Chu that Tang Xin had mentioned couldn¡¯t possibly be the one he was thinking of.


    "Since I¡¯ve made my move, whether it¡¯s rted to him or not, there must be a corresponding price to pay!" His main purpose foring here was for the Shen Family¡¯s herbs. Now that the Shen Family Brothers needed his help, whatever their motives might be, he was willing to step up.


    Favors should not be owed, especially since he, Nangong Yunhai, did not like to be indebted to others.


    "How do you want to handle this?" When Tang Xin heard Nangong Yunhai speak, her heart sank¡ªa sure sign that he intended to meddle in her affaire with the Shen Family Brothers!


    "How?" Nangong Yunhai let out a light chuckle, "Whatever you did to the Shen Family Brothers before, now you and your pretty boy will have to return the favor doubly."


    "What do you mean?"


    Tang Xin frowned, wondering if he wanted her and Chu Ge to kneel down to these brothers.


    "Strip naked and stand at the entrance of the restaurant, then have the pretty boy who stood up for you kneel down and kowtow a few times, and we¡¯ll call it even."


    Nangong Yunhai¡¯s tone was casual and unfazed. Yet, for some reason, he felt as though a severe and bone-chilling gaze was fixed on him, giving him an uncontroble shiver.


    He shook his head, casting aside these unfounded emotions, and nced at Tang Xin with a trace of malevolence. He had heard countless times from his brothers about a fiery hot pepper in the Tang Family¡ªnot only was her temper fiery, but her figure was too. Now that he¡¯d seen her in person, she indeed lived up to expectations. If he could feast his eyes on her and even snap a few photos, those guys back home would absolutely die of envy!


    "So, Young Master Nangong, you want me to kneel before you?" It was then that Chu Ge slowly spoke up.


    His fingers, tapping on the table, suddenly froze, and his eyes¡ªnow carrying a hint of frost¡ªturned toward the door.


    Tang Xin quietly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "He¡¯s from the Nangong Family, don¡¯t act rashly! This is my fault, and I absolutely won¡¯t let you take the fall for me!"


    By now, Tang Xin was at her wit¡¯s end. "I¡¯m telling you, if you push us too far, our Tang Family will not let this slide! We might not be able to contend with the Nangong Family, but the Shen Family is a different story! Shen Congwen, you better think carefully; although our two families are both prominent in Su City, behind the Tang Family stands the Tang Sect!"


    The Tang Sect was part of the Ancient Martial Sect, and an entity the Shen Family couldn¡¯t hope to match.


    It was because the Tang Family had the backing of the Tang Sect that the Shen Family in recent years had continuously sought to curry favor with various parties. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t get the Ancient Martial Sect on their side, eventually shifting their focus entirely onto the Six Great Families of Beijing.


    Chu Ge unexpectedly nced at Tang Xin; she was already in a tight spot yet still thought to clear his name.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in the habit of letting women fight his battles.


    Chu Ge patted Tang Xin¡¯s shoulder, then stood up. He wore a smile that didn¡¯t reach his heart as he said to Nangong Yunhai, "Young Master Nangong, we meet again."


    Nangong Yunhai had already found the voice somewhat familiar but convinced himself that Chu Ge was still in Shanghai. He dismissed the simrity as mere coincidence, not truly believing it to be Chu Ge.


    But now, confronted with a face so familiar it sent shivers down his spine, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s legs trembled involuntarily, "Mr... Mr. Chu..."

 Chapter 309 - 0309: Superior Medicinal Materials

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 0309: Superior Medicinal Materials</h4><h4></h4>


    The words of Nangong Yunhai were tinged with fear, and everyone present could hear it.


    Shen Congwen and Shen Conghai exchanged puzzled looks, then both set their eyes on Nangong Yunhai, "Young Master Nangong?"


    The brothers were both guessing, who exactly was Chu Ge? To have frightened Nangong Yunhai to this extent!


    At this moment, Nangong Yunhai was too preupied to pay attention to the Shen Family brothers, hurriedly walking into the room, he respectfully said to Mr. Chu, "When did Mr. Chu arrive in Su City? My sister clearly said..."


    He stopped mid-sentence, coughed lightly, and gave an awkward smile.


    Initially, Nangong Man Sha had told him, they should not let Chu Ge know that they were investigating his whereabouts.


    Chu Ge lightly scoffed, "Young Master Nangong is quite familiar with my movements?"


    The tone was rising, yet it carried a hint of danger.


    "No, no, no, I just..." Nangong Yunhai looked into his cold eyes, knowing that no matter what he fabricated, he would not believe him, "Mr. Chu, it was my sister who sent me to Su City, with the purpose to help Mr. Chu find herbal medicines."


    "Oh?" Chu Ge smirked, he had already warned Nangong Man Sha on the cruise ship not to investigate his whereabouts, but it seemed she not only didn¡¯t listen, she even doubled her efforts.


    Not only did they investigate his whereabouts, but they also looked into his needs? They even knew he came to Su City for herbal medicines!


    Realizing his mistake, Nangong Yunhai quickly tried to exin, "Mr. Chu misunderstood, this was not discovered through my sister¡¯s investigations, but rather... someone deliberately sold your information to us."


    Sold information?


    In Chu Ge¡¯s mind, shed the image of a person named ¡¯Lin Dong¡¯ he encountered on the cruise, a second-hand dealer trading in information.


    The three people including Tang Xin by the side, were already stunned silent.


    What in the world is happening?


    Who is Nangong Yunhai? He¡¯s the tyrant of Beijing, and he¡¯s groveling to this Mr. Chu? His cowardly demeanor doesn¡¯t look anything like the Nangong Yunhai they knew!


    Tang Xin cast an odd look at Chu Ge, feeling increasingly that this man was shrouded in mystery.


    Nangong Yunhai dared not say more, fearful that saying more could lead to more mistakes, so he found an excuse and said, "Since we¡¯ve met Mr. Chu here in Su City, I shall host a simple meal today. Will Mr. Chu and Lady Tang Xin join?"


    This sudden change caught the Shen Family Brothers off guard.


    Shen Conghai couldn¡¯t keep hisposure and stepped forward puzzled, "Young Master Nangong, what¡¯s going on? Who exactly is this Mr. Chu? Why are you so afraid of him?"


    Nangong Yunhai turned and red at him, "This Mr. Chu is a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family!"


    With that statement, Chu Ge¡¯s extraordinary status was affirmed.


    At this moment, Shen Congwen and Shen Conghai couldn¡¯t afford to bother Lady Tang Xin anymore, they had offended a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family, their own safety was now at risk.


    Shen Congwen, having a slightly betterposure than Shen Conghai, immediately reacted to Nangong Yunhai¡¯s words, his body instantly responded, "That Mr. Chu, I was blind to your stature earlier, my deepest apologies, no offense intended."


    He chuckled awkwardly and thought of extending his hand to shake hands with Chu Ge, but his hand hung in mid-air for a long while without Chu Ge reaching out to shake it.


    "Mr. Shen, did you call me a pretty boy?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice rose, tinged with a hint of danger.


    A perilous aura enveloped Chu Ge, and a strong oppressive feeling instantly spread within the private room. Shen Congwen¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly, and although he wanted to smile, his lips were too stiff to curl into even the slightest arc.


    Tang Xin also felt this oppressive atmosphere. Such power, she had only seen in the disciples of the Tang Sect.


    Even those she had seen before were not one-thousandth of Chu Ge¡¯s.


    Who exactly is this Chu Ge?


    As Tang Xin wondered, she couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat relieved; having previously treated Chu Ge as the Tang Family¡¯s honored guest, and now knowing that he was a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family, if they could establish a connection with the Nangong Family through Chu Ge, their Tang Family would surely be able to crush the Shen Family in the future!


    "Mr. Chu, I misspoke! My mouth really ran off!" At this point, Shen Congwen could no longer care about his own pride. To avoid losing the support of the Nangong Family, Shen Congwen made a quick decision, pping himself across the face on the spot.


    "Mr. Chu, I failed to recognize the great amidst trivia, I talk too much! I deserve to be punished, please don¡¯t take me to heart. How about this: I will host and invite Mr. Chu and Young Master Nangong for dinner today."


    Shen Congwen wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and hurriedly turned his head to instruct Shen Conghai: "What are you waiting for? Go find the restaurant manager to prepare right now. Have them ready thergest and finest private room."


    Shen Conghai nodded nkly and then quickly turned to run out.


    Beside them, Tang Xin recovered her senses and scoffed arrogantly, "Shen Congwen, do you still want me stripped naked at the doorway?"


    "No, no, no, Lady Tang is jesting. Even given hundred times the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare,"


    Now, Shen Congwen could only grit his teeth and swallow his words. Facing these two revered figures, he had to endure!


    But Tang Xin wasn¡¯t prepared to let it go so easily. If not for Chu Ge being someone even Young Master Nangong respected, she might have had to strip naked and stand outside the door by now.


    "Shen Congwen, your words are even more eloquent than those spoken in an opera," Tang Xin coldly sneered, "Now, looking at Mr. Chu being a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family, you also want to cling onto his coattails, right? Just now I heard with my own ears, you wanted Mr. Chu to kneel down to Young Master Nangong, am I right, Mr. Chu?"


    As Tang Xin spoke, she felt somewhat nervous, uncertain if Chu Ge would stand by her side.


    After all, she and Chu Ge had only just met, and even the Tang Family had not formally invited him to their home. Even him being a guest of honor for the Tang Family was a promise made personally by her as a younger member of the Tang family.


    It turned out, Tang Xin¡¯s worries were unnecessary.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled into a slight provocative smile, he gently said, "The person who can make me, Chu Ge, kneel has yet to appear."


    Beside them, Nangong Yunhai felt very innocent. If he had known that the person the Shen Family Brothers offended was Chu Ge, he would have nevere forward to support them!


    Now it backfired, even if it wasn¡¯t him personally saying that Chu Ge should kneel to him, at the end, he had given the Shen Family Brothers confidence.


    Sigh, such misfortune, now not only has he offended Chu Ge, but he also had to face his sister¡¯s punishment when he returned.


    Nangong Yunhai red at Shen Congwen resentfully and sat silently by the side.


    Shen Congwen knew at this point that Nangong Yunhai wouldn¡¯t help him anymore, so he had to find a way out by himself.


    He remembered the real purpose of Nangong Yunhai¡¯s visit to Su City and finding the Shen Family, so he spoke up, "Mr. Chu, I heard from Young Master Nangong that you need top-quality medicinal herbs...

 Chapter 310 - 0310: Stealing My Lingzhi

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 0310: Stealing My Lingzhi</h4><h4></h4>


    "Our Shen Family is indeed in the medicinal herb business. We own a mountain in Snow Mountain, where the Earth Ganoderma nourished by the Snow Mountain Spring Water grows; they are extremely rare. If Mr. Chu requires any, our Shen Family will dly provide them free of charge."


    Shen Congwen made his offer in an ingratiating manner.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Yunhai felt like he had dragged himself into the situation, but now he had no choice but to speak up: "It was my sister who told me that Mr. Chu needed Earth Ganoderma, which is why I came to Su City to find Shen Family in hopes of obtaining it for the Grandmaster."


    The Earth Ganoderma is a very rare medicinal herb, and since the Shen Family is in the herb business, he was certain that the Shen Family must have it.


    Upon hearing this, Chu Ge finally deigned to set his gaze upon Shen Congwen, "Your Shen Family has Earth Ganoderma as well?"


    "Also have?"


    Shen Congwen was momentarily confused, not understanding why he used the words "also have", and he nodded nkly, "As a precious medicinal herb, our Shen Family naturally has Earth Ganoderma too, but..."


    "Hmm?"


    Shen Congwen sighed, "The Snow Mountain Spring Water is getting scarcer by the year, so there are not many Earth Ganoderma nourished by the spring water left. I¡¯m worried that we might not be able to meet Mr. Chu¡¯s needs."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered. Earth Ganoderma nourished by spring water must be more potent than ordinary ones. To perfectly advance to Innate Grandmaster, he naturally needed the best quality.


    Thus, at this moment, he began to retract the sharpness of his previous demeanor and gestured for Shen Congwen to take a seat.


    However, Tang Xin from the side was growing restless. If Chu Ge, such an important figure, was poached by Shen Family, then what chance did their Tang Family have?


    "Hmph, just Earth Ganoderma? Our Tang Family has it too," said Tang Xin unwillingly.


    Not long ago, she seemed to recall her brother mentioning that the family had acquired an Earth Ganoderma, which was supposed to be sent to Tang Sect. Their rtionship with Tang Sect was already sufficiently close; there was no need for an Earth Ganoderma to maintain it. So she took it upon herself to present the Earth Ganoderma to Chu Ge.


    "Is it the same Earth Ganoderma that your Tang Family forcibly seizedst time?" Shen Congwen snorted dismissively, shaking his head, "It seems Lady Tang is unaware of the affairs beyond her windows. The Earth Ganoderma your family took by force is at most third-level. In contrast, the Earth Ganoderma cultivated by our Shen Family with spring water is first-level. Third-level and first-level may differ by only one digit, but the gap between them is as vast as heaven and earth!"


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "Is there really such a big difference between the two?"


    This was something he had not anticipated.


    "Of course." Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s interest, Shen Congwen gained some confidence. In the field of medicinal herbs, he was an expert, so he exined the effects and efficacy of first-level and third-level Earth Ganoderma to Chu Ge effortlessly.


    At the same time, he harbored some doubts, "I¡¯ve heard from the elders in my family that only a true martial artist can fully unleash the effects of first-level Earth Ganoderma. Due to its rarity, our Shen Family has painstakingly nurtured only two. If Mr. Chu is willing to ept them, our Shen Family is willing to give both."


    If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Congwen informing him about the different levels of Earth Ganoderma, he might have settled for ordinary Earth Ganoderma to break through to Innate Grandmaster!


    Damn old man, almost preventing him from perfectly breaking through to Innate!


    "But now, Mr. Chu is already an honored guest of our Tang Family!" said Tang Xin, a bit resentfully.


    As if just because he, Chu Ge, became an honored guest of the Tang Family, he must side with them.


    Unfortunately, such a statement from Tang Xin touched a nerve with Chu Ge. However, before he could respond, Shen Congwen coldly spoke up first, "Lady Tang¡¯s words are somewhat excessive. Although Mr. Chu is being served as an honored guest by your Tang Family, I did not invite him to help the Shen Family bully the Tang Family. Moreover, who Mr. Chu befriends is his own decision. Are you implying that since Mr. Chu has be your Tang Family¡¯s honored guest, he is forbidden from associating with others in the future?"


    Tang Xin, noticing Chu Ge¡¯splexion turning sour, choked out, "I didn¡¯t mean... That¡¯s not what I meant..."


    "Not what you meant? Then what did you mean?" Shen Congwen pressed.


    Humph! Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty just a moment ago? Try showing off now!


    Blinded by anger, Tang Xin was on the verge of tears. If Chu Ge truly sided with the Shen Family, then her Tang Family would indeed be bullied to death!


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently, the corners of his mouth tinged with a hint of a smile. However, if you looked carefully, you would notice the icy coldness in his eyes. "Lady Tang need not worry. Chu Ge has a sense of propriety in his actions. Since I have agreed to be an honored guest of the Tang Family, naturally I will not aid the Shen Family in bullying you. Likewise, my friendship with the Shen Family will not lead me to assist the Tang Family in oppressing them."


    Chu Ge paused, then continued: "In fact, when ites down to it, the Tang Family and the Shen Family¡¯s main businesses are distinct. The Shen Family specializes in medicinal herbs, while the Tang Family in finance and quarries. Other businesses are merely peripheral and should not cause conflicts. Why must both families be irreconcble enemies? Would it not be better to cooperate and achieve mutual benefits?"


    Tang Xin looked at Shen Congwen and hesitated, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately, she remained silent.


    Shen Congwen gave a bitter smile, "Mr. Chu may not know, but the grudge between the Tang Family and the Shen Family started with our forefathers, so..."


    There was no chance of achieving the mutual benefit Chu Ge spoke of!


    "Oh? A grudge from the previous generation?" Chu Ge swore he was just making a casual inquiry and truly had no intention of delving into other people¡¯s secrets.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the air seemed to freeze, and the atmosphere grew awkward.


    Tang Xin and Shen Congwen fell silent.


    After a brief pause, Shen Congwen tried to change the subject, but suddenly, the door was violently burst open by Huo Tianqian. His clothes were slightly disheveled, though not to the point of lookingpletely disordered.


    "Mr. Chu, this is bad, we are surrounded by people from Tang Sect!"


    As soon as Huo Tianqian¡¯s words fell, Shen Congwen and Nangong Yunhai¡¯s gazes turned to Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin shook her head in confusion, "Don¡¯t look at me. This has nothing to do with me."


    What in the world was going on?


    "Why would people from Tang Sect be after you?" Nangong Yunhai asked out of curiosity.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about what Tang Sect¡¯s people might do to them, but purely curious. Chu Ge had just arrived in Su City and already incurred the wrath of Tang Sect. If his sister found out...


    Chu Ge, as if seeing through his thoughts, spoke coolly: "Young Master Nangong had better not meddle. Tang Sect stole something from me, Chu Ge, and I came to Su City specifically to retrieve what is mine!"


    "Mr. Chu, what did Tang Sect steal from you?" Tang Xin asked cautiously.


    "Earth Ganoderma."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 311 - 0311: Are You Serious?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 0311: Are You Serious?</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice was serene as the wind.


    After he finished speaking, the four people seated were all stunned.


    What did they just hear? Was it Earth Ganoderma?


    Tang Xin, even more bewildered, looked at Chu Ge, her lips parted as if she wanted to say something, only to hear Shen Congwen also asking in confusion, "Mr. Chu, did you mention Earth Ganoderma?"


    "Exactly." Chu Ge nodded.


    ¡¯Boom-¡¯ Tang Xin¡¯s head buzzed in disbelief, looking at Chu Ge, "You mean Earth Ganoderma?"


    She had an inexplicable feeling that this matter was rted to the Tang Sect, recalling the incident not long ago when Huo Tianqian was almost killed in a robbery in Su City. Could it have been then?


    Chu Ge chuckled softly, nodding again, but his smile contained a trace of coldness.


    Tang Xin¡¯s lips twitched, and she sat to one side in silence.


    What should be done now? Initially, she hoped that since Chu Ge was already a guest of honor in the Tang Family, they might be able to connect with the Nangong Family through him, but now it seemed that it would be good enough if Chu Ge didn¡¯t hold it against them.


    Tang Xin was feeling uneasy, while Shen Congwen reveled in her misfortune.


    He nced at Tang Xin, then said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, the Tang Family snatched an Earth Ganoderma not long ago. I¡¯ve heard about this incident too, but that Earth Ganoderma wasn¡¯t top quality. If Mr. Chu would like to visit my humble home, I can personally show you a First-level Earth Ganoderma."


    "Hmph, since you want to please Mr. Chu, then show some sincerity. What do you mean ¡¯take a look¡¯?" Tang Xin was somewhat upset inside, finally having an opportunity to serve her family, and yet it was disrupted by such a blunder. How could she be willing to ept this!


    "Lady Tang, if you don¡¯t understand, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯ve already said, this First-level Earth Ganoderma is extremely precious, even though it has been plucked, it must be nourished with spring water, otherwise, it will lose its value."


    Shen Congwen habitually reached for his wrist only to grasp at empty air, suddedly remembering that his Jade Watch had been taken by Chu Ge, then naturally ced his hand on his knee and continued, "The reason why Earth Ganoderma is precious is not only because it is rare, but also because of its value; Earth Ganoderma nourished with spring water retains all its medicinal properties."


    At this point, Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of pride, as if proudly showing off his many years of painstaking cultivation to the world.


    Tang Xin sneered, she naturally didn¡¯t understand these things, and no one in her family had told her about them.


    After hearing this, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes momentarily lit up, but he was very clear in his heart that he could not just take something from the Shen Family for no reason; it would be best if it could be bought with money, but he feared Shen Congwen might not agree.


    His eyes revealed too much, especially the greed of those in power.


    Chu Ge fell silent for a moment, not saying much.


    Tang Xin stood up, addressing Chu Ge, "Since this matter was caused by the Tang Family, then let me handle it for Mr. Chu."


    Now, all she could do was try her best to mitigate the negative impact caused by the Tang Family¡¯s theft from Mr. Chu.


    Chu Ge nodded and chuckled softly, "If Lady Tang personally deals with this matter, it saves me the trouble of taking action myself."


    "Hmph! Quite the bold statement!" Suddenly, a coarse voice came from the doorway.


    Half-concealed, the door was violently kicked open, and Chu Ge raised his eyes to see a man in a white Tang costume standing at the door, his face marred by a ferocious scar, which made him look terrifying.


    The Scarred Man scanned the room with his eyes, finally resting on Tang Xin. His eyes lit up, and a sinister smile spread across his fierce face instantly, the scars making the smile even more terrifying.


    "Miss Tang? What are you doing here?" The Scarred Man spoke with a hint of pleasure. Surprising indeed, encountering Miss Tang Xin on a mission, he thought he should really perform well in front of her to win her favor.


    As the Scarred Man thought to himself, his gaze then moved to the man next to Tang Xin, his eyes narrowing slightly, "Miss Tang, the world is unsafe now, don¡¯t be deceived by the appearances of some people."


    Clearly, he had already considered Chu Ge as a rival in his pursuit of Tang Xin.


    "Brother, Huo Tianqian is over there!" A junior standing behind him pointed at Huo Tianqian hiding behind Chu Ge.


    The Scarred Man stroked his chin, speaking disdainfully, "I heard that Huo Tianqian came to Su City again looking for help to seek revenge. The small team I sent earlier was wiped out, and now I want to see who is so capable."


    Tang Xin¡¯s face looked terrible, "Tang You, who sent you here?"


    The Scarred Man seemed not to hear her question, and said, "Miss Tang, you¡¯d better leave here quickly, otherwise if you get hurtter, I won¡¯t be able to exin to the Tang Family Patriarch."


    "Was it my dad who sent you?" Tang Xin frowned.


    The Scarred Man didn¡¯t notice the change in Tang Xin¡¯s emotion, and turned to instruct the junior behind him, "What are you standing around for? Go capture Huo Tianqian and his aplices!"


    "No one dare to touch them!" Tang Xin stepped forward angrily, pointing at Tang You and shouting, "Tang You! Just because you are now with the Tang Sect, you think I can¡¯tmand you?"


    Ignoring her words, and even her existence.


    The Scarred Man was taken aback. He had not expected Tang Xin to obstruct them, momentarily unsure of what he had done wrong, "Miss, look at what you¡¯re saying. How could I, Tang You, not listen to Miss?"


    Tang Xin snorted coldly, "Hurt me? If you¡¯re afraid of hurting me, why not just ask me to leave first?"


    "Uh." The Scarred Man was speechless; if she left, how could he show off his power?


    Tang Xin, with her hands on her waist, red at the Scarred Man furiously, "Tang You, I warn you, everyone in this room is my friend. If you dare to touch a single hair on them, be careful I¡¯ll make you regret it!"


    She spoke loudly and confidently, her petite figure standing across the doorway, hands blocking in front of the Scarred Man.


    "Miss, are you serious?" the Scarred Man asked uncertainly.


    He had indeed observed the room earlier, noting not only Huo Tianqian but also the two Shen Family Brothers.


    The Tang and Shen Families have long been at odds, and when did the Miss be friends with them? Should the Old Master know, Miss would definitely suffer.


    "Miss, the Shen Family¡¯s people are also here," the Scarred Man whispered, now presuming Nangong Yunhai among Tang Xin¡¯s friends, thinking none of the other four people in the room would escape from his grasp today!


    "Tang You, did you not hear what I just said?" Tang Xin red at him furiously, emphasizing word by word, "I said all the people in this room are my friends! As long as I am here, you¡¯re not allowed to touch them!"

 Chapter 312 - 0312: You Guys Put It On

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 0312: You Guys Put It On</h4><h4></h4>


    This time, not only the Scarred Man but also the brothers from the Tang Sect outside the door were stunned. They had made such a big fussing over, only to leave empty-handed?


    Simrly stunned were the Shen Family Brothers and Chu Ge inside the private room.


    The Shen Family Brothers exchanged nces, with a strange light flickering in their eyes. They used to be like water and fire, ipatible with each other. Now, hearing the word "friends" from Tang Xin¡¯s mouth, it was truly baffling.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze towards Tang Xin changed again and again, and, in the end, he decided to keep silent and watch how things would unfold.


    As for Chu Ge, he was astonished that Tang Xin, knowing of his feud with the Tang Sect, still staunchly supported him and even put aside old grievances to call everyone in the room her friend. Such magnanimity indeed made Chu Ge admire her even more.


    "But, miss..." the Scarred Man really heard her this time and suddenly found it difficult to proceed, "But, miss, how can we exin this?"


    "Who do you need to exin to? I¡¯ll go exin for you!" Tang Xin lifted her chin slightly, her tone full of disdain.


    The Scarred Man, with a forced smile, said, "Miss, you must be kidding. Everyone knows you are the pearl in the palm of the Tang Family Patriarch, and both young masters dote on you immensely. How could I dare to let you handle this personally?"


    "Big brother, are we just going to let this go?" someone behind him said with dissatisfaction.


    They hade here after swearing to teach Huo Tianqian and his helpers a lesson. If they were to return like this, wouldn¡¯t they be theughingstock of their fellow disciples?


    The Scarred Man turned around and red at the one who had spoken, "What do you know!"


    That person curled his lips. Despite his unwillingness, he had to swallow his pride, but he couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly: Isn¡¯t it just because you want to impress Lady Tang Xin?


    And so, the Scarred Man and his group came in force and left in disappointment.


    With this interruption, the atmosphere in Chu Ge and the others¡¯ private room started to be eerie.


    Tang Xin apologized to Chu Ge with a hint of regret, "Mr. Chu, I am truly sorry for any inconvenience caused by my family. Rest assured, I will go back immediately to inquire who took your Earth Ganoderma, and I will ensure its return to you."


    Shen Congwen and Shen Conghai exchanged looks. Since Tang Xin just resolved their dilemma, Shen Congwen refrained from making any sarcastic remarks this time.


    As soon as Tang Xin left, Shen Congwen invited Chu Ge to visit the Shen Family and to show him the First-level Earth Ganoderma.


    Chu Ge nodded and agreed to go with him.


    However, Shen Congwen didn¡¯t lead Chu Ge to any grand Shen Family residence, but instead they headed west towards Snow Mountain.


    On the way, Huo Tianqian looked at the streets passing by and, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Mr. Shen, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the way to the Shen residence, is it?"


    Shen Congwen was driving, with Nangong Yunhai in the passenger seat, while Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were sitting in the back seat.


    Hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s confusion, Shen Congwen nced at him and Chu Ge in the rearview mirror, smiled, and exined, "The Shen residence is located in the downtown area, a bit far from Snow Mountain, and Earth Ganoderma requires the nourishment of spring water. Therefore, I have specifically set aside a plot ofnd on Snow Mountain, where we have a dedicated base for cultivating Earth Ganoderma."


    Huo Tianqian nodded, apparently thinking of something, and turned to look at Chu Ge, "So, Mr. Chu, about the Tang Sect..."


    Actually, he wanted to ask whether they should still settle scores with the Tang Sect.


    But considering that he might not weigh as heavily in Chu Ge¡¯s heart as he thought, rashly asking such a question would seem abrupt, and might even be seen as overestimating himself.


    Chu Ge naturally knew what was on his mind, gazing ahead with a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes, "Let¡¯s wait until after Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday party tomorrow."


    A sh of disappointment crossed Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes, but it was to be expected. Tomorrow was Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday, and the Tang Sect would surely attend. Not just one person, but also those influential old guys from the higher ranks.


    Waiting to decide based on their attitudes was indeed a rational decision.


    But he just couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation!


    Chu Ge nced sideways, his gaze steady as he took a look at Huo Tianqian, then slowly curved his lips into a wild and arrogant smile, "Don¡¯t worry, the pain they have inflicted on you, I will make them repay it twofold."


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian¡¯s dim eyes instantly brightened, "Thank you, Mr. Chu!"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, and as if struck by a thought, he turned to Nangong Yunhai who had been silent in the passenger seat and said: "Young Master Nangong, if you¡¯re free tomorrow, why don¡¯t you join me at Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday banquet?"


    Nangong Yunhai, suddenly being called upon, shivered and sat up straighter, turning back to look at Chu Ge, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Shen Congwen gripped the steering wheel tightly, out of his own motives, he really didn¡¯t want Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai to attend Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday, but unfortunately, these two were not people he could sway with just a few words.


    So now, he could only swallow his frustration.


    Chu Ge was quiet for a moment, then spoke again, "Mr. Shen, if you¡¯re avable tomorrow,e along as well."


    Chu Ge¡¯s phrasing was in the affirmative, as if it was an order being issued indisputably.


    Shen Congwen was startled and pointed to his nose in confusion, "Me?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "The Shen Family lost 10% of its shares. Although it¡¯s not damaging to the bone, it was caused by me after all, so tomorrow you¡¯lle with me, and this 10%..."


    "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t trouble yourself on my ount, I, Shen Congwen, am willing to ept the loss. I¡¯ll earn back that 10% share in the future."


    After all, Shen Congwen was well-educated with manners, their families were sworn enemies. If he were to attend the Tang Sect¡¯s birthday party it would be inappropriate and make both families feel embarrassed.


    He was not someone who liked to meddle in other¡¯s business. The only reason he wanted Shen Congwen to join was to see if there was a chance for reconciliation between the two families.


    Since Shen Congwen was so resolute, Chu Ge did not wish to say more.


    Soon, the car arrived at the base of Snow Mountain.


    The temperature here was somewhat low due to the perennial ice and snow on the mountain.


    Shen Congwen got out of the car, opened the rear trunk, and took out four brand-new cotton coats, "Mr. Chu, Young Master Nangong, we¡¯ll have to walk up the mountain. It¡¯s quite chilly here, how about wearing these cotton coats?"


    Seemingly worried they might find them unclean, Shen Congwen added, "These are brand new, just bought from the store."


    It was then that Nangong Yunhai took one and put it on.


    Huo Tianqian also wore one.


    But Chu Ge shook his head, "This temperature is nothing to me; you guys wear them."

 Chapter 313 - 0313: The Mystery of the Array

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 0313: The Mystery of the Array</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge asked indifferently, "Is this area already part of the Shen Family¡¯s territory?"


    Now, standing less than half a meter away from Chu Ge, Shen Congwen could distinctly feel a pressuring aura approaching, clearly understanding that this pressure emanated from Chu Ge.


    The phrase "Dragon and Phoenix among men" suddenly and unexpectedly shed through Shen Congwen¡¯s mind. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now seeing Chu Ge, he felt that Chu Ge possessed an unearthly, immortal feeling. Chu Ge stood there quietly, hands sped behind his back, his pitch-ck eyes calm and undisturbed, surveying his surroundings.


    Shen Congwen realized he was distracted and quickly snapped back to attention, nodding, "Yes, this area has already been bought by our Shen Family."


    "Where does the spring water used for tea in the city areae from?"


    Shen Congwen pointed in the direction they hade from, saying, "At the foot of the mountain, there is a well dug by the locals themselves. The water at the bottom of the welles from the mountain, but the spring water from this well is mixed with underground water and isn¡¯t very pure. So, the im that the tea is brewed with spring water is merely a trick to fool visiting businessmen."


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, does that mean the tea he drank at the Gambling Stone Field wasn¡¯t brewed with pure spring water either?


    No wonder he felt only a faint change and not a rich vor.


    Seeing that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t dressed warmly, Shen Congwen held onto a cotton jacket, considering they were halfway up the mountain. As they continued upwards where the temperature was even lower, he nned to give Chu Ge the cotton jacket then.


    The group of four proceeded up the mountain. It was two in the afternoon, the sun shone brightly, which would have felt somewhat hot if they were in the city center.


    However, here among Snow Mountain, even wearing cotton jackets, both Nangong Yunhai and Shen Congwen felt so cold that their noses turned slightly red.


    As Huo Tianqian was already a Postnatal Martial Artist, his condition was rtively better. Although his nose wasn¡¯t turning red, he could still faintly feel a bit of the chill.


    Shen Congwen nced several times at Chu Ge, who wore only a thin ck jacket that made him feel cold just looking at it.


    Yet he did not see any sign of coldness on Chu Ge¡¯s face; in fact, hisplexion appeared rosy and gleaming, and there even seemed to be a thinyer of sweat on his forehead.


    Shen Congwen felt nervous inside, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t you feel cold?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Not cold at all, I¡¯m actually sweating now."


    The air here was exceptionally fresh, and the ce was filled with a rich Spiritual Energy. The more Chu Ge walked, the more he realized that this was an excellent ce for him to break through from Late Innate to Grandmaster.


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Shen Congwen grew even more astonished, continuously guessing who Chu Ge might be.


    He nced at Nangong Yunhai. It seemed that Nangong wasn¡¯t greatly reacting to Chu Ge¡¯sck of feeling cold, evidently aware of Chu Ge¡¯s identity.


    Thinking about it, who were the Nangong Family? Only someone they thoroughly understood could be a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family.


    Shen Congwen felt he had been narrow-minded and shook his head self-mockingly, then spoke, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Chu. The path up the mountain is too slippery and steep, so cars can¡¯t be driven up. We can only walk from here."


    "No problem. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist climbed a mountain; it has its own unique charm now."


    The four quickly arrived at the training base Shen Congwen mentioned, which appeared as a vi.


    "It¡¯s like this. To elude unwanted attention, we set it up to look like a vi," exined Shen Congwen patiently, seeing their puzzled expressions. "Though building a vi on Snow Mountain may seem strange, no one would suspect that it is actually a training base."


    At the front gate, an iron door locked with an old padlock was present. Shen Congwen pulled out a key from his pocket and unlocked the iron door, which made a creaking noise as it opened.


    Then, a series of furious barks came from the yard, Shen Congwen said, "These are specially trained guard dogs. I bought three of them here, they serve as watchdogs."


    Chu Ge was somewhat astonished, the Earth Ganoderma is so precious, yet he only uses three dogs to guard it?


    Is it bravery or simply carelessness?


    "Mr. Shen, you only keep three dogs here to watch over the Earth Ganoderma?" Huo Tianqian was also surprised, isn¡¯t Shen Congwen being a bit too careless?


    Such valuable Earth Ganoderma, guarded only by three dogs?


    Shen Congwen smiled, then made a weing gesture, "Mr. Chu this way, please, Young Master Nangong this way, please. In a bit, you¡¯ll see, I didn¡¯t only arrange for these three dogs to stand guard."


    If someone else said this, Shen Congwen would probably be furious.


    How could he only arrange these three dogs to watch over the Earth Ganoderma, but he was dealing with Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai, so he had to momentarily suppress his displeasure.


    "You¡¯ll follow my footstepster," Shen Congwen specifically instructed.


    As Chu Ge took a few steps, he noticed something unusual about the surroundings. Although the yard seemed small, their every step following Shen Congwen was tactical.


    If he¡¯s not wrong, this yard wasyered with a Five Elements Bagua Formation!


    "Mr. Shen, using the Five Elements Bagua Formation as a blinding technique may deceive ordinary people, but not Ancient Martial Artists."


    Chu Ge slowly spoke.


    Shen Congwen paused briefly in his steps, quickly regaining hisposure, his heart shocked but his face remained calm, "Mr. Chu knows about formations too?"


    "Just a little," replied Chu Ge.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Yunhai became even more cautious in his steps, closely following Chu Ge without missing a step, and nearly walking into him several times.


    But being at the back, Huo Tianqian seemed quite usual. After all, he had witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s true capabilities, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that Chu Ge could guess there was a formation here.


    Shen Congwen then asked, "I wonder if Mr. Chu could guess the mystery of this formation?"


    "Oh?" Chu Ge looked at him suspiciously.


    At that moment, Shen Congwen stopped walking, turned around to look at Chu Ge, and smiled slightly, "This formation is the Five Elements Bagua Formation, but it is slightly different from the traditional one."


    Chu Ge nced around slightly approvingly, "Hmm, to be able toy the Five Elements Bagua Formation in such a small space and also use the Vermilion Bird Formation, I must say, Mr. Shen has studied this quite deeply."


    At this, Shen Congwen waspletely astounded, his eyes widened, and his pupils contracted, "Mr. Chu can see that?"


    From the side, Huo Tianqian sneered softly, "Mr. Chu¡¯s capabilities are significant, Mr. Shen, perhaps it¡¯s best not to show off in front of him."


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face flushed with an embarrassed tinge, he smiled, said nothing, and turned to continue walking.


    But now, his steps somewhat wavered with uncertainty.

 Chapter 314 - 0314: Hand Over the Lingzhi

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 0314: Hand Over the Lingzhi</h4><h4></h4>


    As Chu Ge said, such arrays, evenyered within one another, can only blockade ordinary people.


    If those Ancient Martial Artists, especially the experts among them, were toe here, these arrays wouldn¡¯t trap them for long.


    The vi that appears to be only three stories high actually has three more levels underground.


    And the Earth Ganoderma was ced by Shen Congwen on the third level below ground.


    He opened the vi, pushed the door, and entered.


    As soon as he entered the living room, he saw it was aplete mess.


    Shen Congwen was shocked, and a bad premonition immediately shed in his mind.


    "Someone has infiltrated!" Shen Congwen dropped this sentence and quickly ran towards the third underground level.


    But he had only run a few steps when he heard a tter of noise from upstairs.


    "They are upstairs."


    At this moment, the people upstairs seemed to have heard themotion below, so they sent someone down to investigate; a young man in a Tang costume stood at the stairnding, looking calm and self-assured. He met Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile, "Yo, isn¡¯t this Mr. Shen? What brings you to Snow Mountain today?"


    The way he spoke, it was as if he was the owner of the vi.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s face turned ashen. He red furiously at the man in front of him, "It¡¯s you! You led them here, didn¡¯t you?"


    "So what if it was me? Your crappy vi, what valuable things could it possibly contain!" the young man said with disdain, "Shen Congwen, the four of youbined are no match for us, so I would advise you to hand over the First-level Earth Ganoderma obediently, or else..."


    "Or else what?" Shen Congwen gritted his teeth and said, "Shen Xing, I¡¯ve always been curious how the Tang Sect would take in a servant expelled by the Shen Family. It turns out, you brought the news of the First-level Earth Ganoderma with you!"


    The man named Shen Xing shouted upstairs, "Brother Tang, Young Master Shen is here, we needn¡¯t trouble ourselves searching anymore!"


    Just ask Shen Congwen for it directly!


    "Hahaha, you are right." Shen Xing strutted down the stairs, talking as he walked: "Ah, this ce hasn¡¯t changed a bit, eh? Did you think those shabby arrays could stop an Ancient Martial Artist? Young Master Shen, you¡¯re still so fanciful!"


    Shen Congwen clenched the hand by his side tightly. He now truly regretted, regretted not having killed Shen Xing directly back then!


    "Now you must really hate me, don¡¯t you? Hate that you didn¡¯t kill me back then." Shen Xing clicked his tongue, "me it on your gullibility, Mr. Shen. A few words and a little sob story in front of you, and you were coaxed into soft-heartedness. But it¡¯s precisely because you didn¡¯t kill me right away that I am what I am today. Now I am the Deputy Captain of Tang Sect¡¯s third squad, hahaha."


    Shen Xingughed arrogantly, and at that moment, six people came down from upstairs.


    Leading them was a middle-aged man in a blue Tang costume, with a robust physique, a bearded face, and two Liu Li beads in his hands.


    Huo Tianqian instantly recognized the man; it was this person who had cut off his arm.


    Even if this man turned to ashes, he would recognize him!


    "Tang Sect¡¯s third squad captain, Tang Batian."


    Huo Tianqian muttered through clenched teeth.


    "Oh? Isn¡¯t this our Master Huo?" As soon as Tang Batian came downstairs, he saw Huo Tianqian. He hadn¡¯t believed it when he heard from his team that Huo Tianqian appeared unscathed in Su City, but now that he saw his intact arm, he was greatly shocked.


    He had personally severed that arm, so how had it grown back? Could it be a prosthetic?


    "Huo Tianqian, how does it feel to be a cripple?"


    Tang Batianughed twice, "They say you, Huo Tianqian, can charm the dead and speak with ghosts. But it seems that¡¯s not the case. You lost both arms in Su City, and now you dare to venture into Su City again, it seems like you don¡¯t want to keep your legs anymore."


    Chu Ge had been standing aside, hands in his pockets, watching this man named Tang Batian impassively.


    Although he appeared somewhat sleazy, his strength was the strongest he had ever seen in the Tang Sect; this man was probably at the Late Innate stage, about to break through to be an Innate Grandmaster.


    But wasn¡¯t Huo Tianqian injured by an Innate Grandmaster before? How did it be this man?


    Huo Tianqian red furiously at Tang Batian, "Tang Batian, let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel!"


    If it hadn¡¯t been for being injured by Tang Batian¡¯s so-called master, exhausting his strength, he would never have fallen victim to a sneak attack by Tang Batian, losing both arms!


    Seeing Tang Batian now, he could not wait to take his vengeance!


    "Who wants a one-on-one with you? I¡¯m here for something much more important!" Tang Batian had not forgotten his real purpose foring here. He shifted his gaze to Shen Congwen, "Mr. Shen, allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the captain of Tang Sect¡¯s third squad, Tang Batian. I¡¯ve heard from Shen Xing that you have high-quality Earth Ganoderma here, so I came to take a look."


    He said he came to look, but it was clearly outright robbery!


    Shen Congwen couldn¡¯t swallow his pride, "Tang Batian! What you¡¯re doing is tantly breaking into a residence! It¡¯s illegal!"


    He had just nced at the iron door leading to the underground; it was still intact. Fortunately, he had hidden it well, and the lock had not been broken, which meant they hadn¡¯t found the Earth Ganoderma yet.


    As long as the Earth Ganoderma was still there, there was still hope!


    "Law?" Tang Batianughed as if he¡¯d heard a grand joke, "Did Mr. Shen not read the contract thoroughly when purchasing thend? This Snow Mountain area is situated within the Three Worlds, awless territory. Besides, there are no residents around, so who would be idly troubling themselves to care?"


    "..." Shen Congwen pursed his lips tightly, Tang Batian was right, this indeed was awless territory, and that was precisely why he had bought it, looking to exploit a legal loophole.


    But who knew that he would fall into the pit he dug himself.


    "Shen Congwen, I advise you to hand over the Earth Ganoderma obediently, otherwise, none of you four will leave here!"


    "Four?" Tang Batian scratched his beard. "Master Huo, you¡¯ve really walked into the line of fire this time, even if you hand over the Earth Ganoderma, we will not let you go."


    Previously, the second squad had bet with them, swearing to capture Huo Tianqian and his associates and bring them back, but now Huo Tianqian has appeared before them unharmed, which meant the second squad had failed their mission.


    If Huo Tianqian and his followers were captured by Tang Batian, he¡¯d like to see if the second squad would still dare to boast in his presence!


    Tang Batian swept his gaze over the four of them.


    Shen Congwen wore a face full of anger, and Huo Tianqian¡¯s expression was hardly better.


    The other two, however, seemed very calm.


    "Who are you two?"

 Chapter 315 - 0315 Squatting on One Side

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 0315 Squatting on One Side</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Batian squinted his eyes and moved them back and forth between Nangong Yunhai and Chu Ge, "Who are you two to Shen Congwen?"


    Chu Ge stood there with an indifferent face, d in cheap casual clothes, really not standing out.


    On the other side, Nangong Yunhai was dressed in branded attire, instantly recognizable as someone of status.


    Therefore, Tang Batianpletely disregarded Chu Ge and pointed directly at Nangong Yunhai, asking, "You! You¡¯re not a local, are you?"


    Shen Congwen immediately stepped forward, blocking Tang Batian¡¯s view with his body, "I¡¯m warning you, there is nothing here that you want. You¡¯d better leave quickly, or else I will definitely make you suffer!"


    Even knowing that he was no match for them, with Mr. Chu and Young Master Nangong here, he couldn¡¯t allow any mishaps to happen to them.


    "Tang Batian! You can¡¯t get the Earth Ganoderma but you can lose your life!"


    He said this without a hint of hesitation, even the words were spoken without a pause between them.


    Chu Ge was somewhat surprised; his first impression of Shen Congwen was that of a ruffian, but now looking at his back, he felt a sense of righteousness.


    "Yo, quite righteous!" Tang Batian sneered, "But it¡¯s a pity, today anyone rted to Shen Congwen won¡¯t escape."


    Shen Congwen¡¯s expression stiffened, he had heard of Tang Sect¡¯s ruthlessness; those who fell into their hands ended up either dead or crippled.


    "Shen Congwen, I advise you to obediently hand over the Earth Ganoderma, otherwise, you will be the one suffering physical agony!"


    Next to him, Shen Xing could barely contain his excitement. Finally, there woulde a day when he stood over Shen Congwen. When he was in the Shen Family, he had suffered a lot from the mockery and maniption of the Shen Family Brothers, they never treated him like a human. Now that Shen Congwen was in his grasp, he intended to exact double the retribution that had been pent up in his heart!


    "Captain, teaching Shen Congwen such a trivial lesson should be left to me, right?" Shen Xing rubbed his hands excitedly, already impatient at the thought of seeing Shen Congwen kneel and beg under his torment.


    Tang Batian nodded slightly, his eyes greedily scanning the surroundings. It was said that the Shen Family Brothers demanded a high standard of living, but he had not expected that an uninhabited detached house would be decorated so luxuriously.


    If these things were auctioned off, they would surely fetch a good amount of money, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Thinking this, Tang Batian stood up and began pacing in the living room, "Brothers, let¡¯s take all the valuables hereter, these are real treasures, enough for us brothers to live it up for a while."


    "Alright!!!" As soon as Tang Batian finished speaking, he garnered a round of apuse from the other Tang Sect disciples.


    Shen Congwen was enraged, he stepped forward angrily, but only took a few steps before being restrained by the Tang Sect men, "Let go of me! Tang Batian! I warn you, if you dare touch anything here, I will fight you with my life!"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed on Tang Batian, his pupils filled with a bit of fear.


    He enjoyed collecting antiques, and when he built this ce, he specifically ced several of his collected antiques here, partly for decoration and partly to divert attention.


    Even if thieves searched the ce, they would only see these antiques, which all together were worth less than a single Earth Ganoderma.


    But just now, he had seen the key to the underground basement, hidden behind a Qing Dynasty blue and white porcin vase.


    Besides him, there was only one other person who knew about this ce, and that was Shen Conghai.


    What was that worthless guy doing here?


    This thought only shed through his mind momentarily.


    Now was not the time for him to think about this, "Tang Batian, there is no Earth Ganoderma here! You don¡¯t need to waste your effort!"


    Shen Congwen struggled a bit, but not only did he not break free, he was grabbed even tighter.


    "Don¡¯t move! Behave!"


    Shen Xing stepped forward, patted his cheek lightly, and sneered with augh: "Mr. Shen, do you think I¡¯m still as foolish as before? Yesterday, I clearly saw Shen Conghaiing here, and I saw him take out an Earth Ganoderma!"


    "What?" Shen Congwen looked at Shen Xing in shock, Shen Conghai took the Earth Ganoderma? What did he take the Earth Ganoderma for?


    Suddenly, a bad feeling surged in Shen Congwen¡¯s heart.


    This second-generation rich kid!!!


    Chu Ge, who had been coldly observing from the side, was also slightly taken aback and felt some pity.


    "Hey! You guys!" Just as Chu Ge was in a daze, a pressing voice came to his ears, "The three of you! Squat down to the side! If you dare to move, we will kill you!"


    Chu Ge stood in ce, not moving.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t know what Chu Ge would do next, and since he couldn¡¯t withstand these people on his own, he consciously stood beside Chu Ge and also didn¡¯t move.


    But Nangong Yunhai was somewhat frightened inside, an emotion he disyed well on his face, unsure whether he should sever ties with Shen Congwen or just wait and see.


    He gulped, turned his head to nce at Chu Ge, and saw Chu Ge¡¯s face as calm as usual, showing no sign of fear.


    Indeed, who was he? He was the famous Chu Ge of Shanghai, how could he possibly fear a few disciples from Tang Sect.


    Thinking that he was apanied by a legendary figure, a sense of calm involuntarily settled in Nangong Yunhai¡¯s heart.


    He also didn¡¯t move.


    "Hey! You three, can¡¯t you hear me speaking? I told you to roll aside and squat down!" The speaker was a rather clumsy-looking fat man; with every step he took, the flesh on his body would jiggle thrice.


    But despite his unimpressive appearance, this fat man was also a Middle-stage Innate.


    "Tang Batian, your target is me, it has nothing to do with these three, let them go! I can give you the Earth Ganoderma!" Shen Congwen spoke somewhat urgently.


    He couldn¡¯t let Young Master Nangong and Mr. Chu get even slightly injured on his turf, not to mention he was still unaware of Chu Ge¡¯s background, just Nangong Yunhai alone, a treasure of the Nangong Family, if he were to get hurt or even lose his life on his turf, then the Shen Family would be utterly doomed.


    "Wrong!" Tang Batian clicked his tongue and shook his head, "Mr. Shen, that¡¯s not right, we and Master Huo Tianqian have long been acquainted, since we coincidentally met here, naturally, we should catch up, right? Master Huo?"


    The seemingly respectful words,ing from Tang Batian¡¯s mouth, carried a mocking needle, harshly stabbing into Huo Tianqian¡¯s being.


    "They all say your arm is fake, but this fake one can still react ording to a person¡¯s emotions, huh?"


    Tang Batian watched as Huo Tianqian, due to anger, had red eyes and his hand hanging by his side was tightly clenched into a fist, as if he was about to rush up the next moment.

 Chapter 316 - 0316: Accompany You in Death

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 0316: Apany You in Death</h4><h4></h4>


    "Tang Batian, I admit I can¡¯t beat you, but don¡¯t get cocky! Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay the price for your arrogance!"


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t explicitly state that the person who would make Tang Batian pay was Chu Ge.


    But Nangong Yunhai, who was standing aside, understood. He nced at Chu Ge and saw that his eyes had already begun to change.


    His icy pupils emitted a dangerous sharpness, shooting out like frost and causing an involuntary shiver.


    However, aside from Nangong Yunhai, no one else, their attention fixated on Tang Batian, Shen Congwen, and Huo Tianqian, noticed Chu Ge¡¯s transformation.


    "Hahaha." Tang Batian couldn¡¯t help butugh, and the more heughed, the more uncontroble he became until atst, he was practically gasping for breath, "I¡¯m telling you, Huo Tianqian, you¡¯re in no position to care for others - better see to yourself first!"


    He nced at his watch, then said, "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s take the Earth Ganoderma and bring Huo Tianqian back to report!"


    He hadn¡¯t expected that his request to be assigned the task to capture Huo Tianqian would be snatched away by the second small team, yet here he stumbled upon the scene.


    It seemed his luck was through the roof today!


    Tang Batian was even tempted to go buy a lottery ticket.


    "You, take Huo Tianqian and Shen Congwen to the side. As for these two..." Tang Batian stroked his chin and pondered for a moment as he looked at Chu Ge and Nangong Yun Hai, "Just throw this loser out, you can tell by his clothes he probably doesn¡¯t have much money on him. As for this one, judging by his attire, he must be a rich young master..."


    "Captain, I know this person, he¡¯s an honored guest of the Shen Family, from Jing City," said Shen Xing with a sycophantic smile, "Hasn¡¯t the Tang Family always wanted to build rtions with Jing City? Perhaps, this person..."


    "You don¡¯t know shit!" Tang Batian cut Shen Xing off before he could finish, punching him hard on the head, "The kind of connections the Tang Family wants to make must be with one of the Six Great Families of Jing City! Look at this pretty boy, despite dressing smartly, does he look like he¡¯s from one of the great families?"


    Tang Batian snorted dismissively, then waved his hand, "Have him cough up some ransom money to buy his life! And if he doesn¡¯t have it, then throw him out with that loser!"


    Originally, everyone thought that when Tang Batian talked about throwing them out, he simply meant to physically remove them.


    But now, it seemed that his so-called throwing out was actually a desire for their lives!


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian could no longer suppress himself, "Tang Batian! Do you know that Mr. Chu is an esteemed guest of the Tang Family!"


    Worried that his words were not weighty enough, he quickly added, "Personally invited by the Tang Family¡¯s young miss, Tang Xin!"


    Tang Xin?


    Upon hearing the name Tang Xin, a sh of light swiftly crossed the bottom of Tang Batian¡¯s eyes, then he became mockingly scornful due to Huo Tianqian¡¯s words, "What did you say? I must have heard wrong. Did you say Lady Tang serves this loser as an esteemed guest?"


    Damn it! Even a joke needs to look somewhat credible, okay? Does he really take Tang Batian for a fool?


    "It¡¯s true!" Shen Congwen chimed in, "Just now, during the meal, Tang Xin herself acknowledged that Mr. Chu is an esteemed guest of the Tang Family!"


    Tang Batian was somewhat baffled, not yet having the chance to ponder thoroughly when he heard Shen Xing snort disdainfully from aside, "Shen Congwen, who in Su City doesn¡¯t know about the discord between the Shen and Tang Families? And you im you were eating with Lady Tang Xin? What an utter tall tale!"


    "What?" Tang Batian red at Shen Congwen, "Damn it, you even dare to covet Lady Tang!"


    Tang Xin may be known by her nickname "Little Chili" in Su City, but inside Tang Sect, she¡¯s deeply adored by the disciples, some even idolizing her as the woman of their dreams.


    And Tang Batian is one of those admirers; he cannot tolerate anyone speaking ill of his dream goddess, especially if it¡¯s Shen Congwen who¡¯s talking.


    Who is Shen Congwen? He¡¯s the Tang Family¡¯s number one public enemy!


    Shen Congwen saying he dined with Tang Xin? He hasn¡¯t even had the chance to eat with her himself!


    The more Tang Batian thought about it, the angrier he became until he couldn¡¯t hold back. Stepping forward, he pped Shen Congwen across the face with such force that his cheek immediately swelled red and a trickle of blood formed at the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn it! Enough babbling! You shared a meal with Lady Tang Xin? Hell, I¡¯ve even been in bed with her!" Tang Batian snorted, barking out, "Shen Congwen, you wanted to save these two people¡¯s lives just now, didn¡¯t you? Well, now I¡¯m giving you a chance. Let¡¯s see how you perform!"


    While Shen Congwen was dealing with the p, over at Chu Ge¡¯s side, the fatty pushed Nangong Yunhai and demanded, "You! Give us one hundred thousand yuan, and we won¡¯t kill you!"


    Nangong Yunhai narrowed his eyes, showing no fear of these men, maybe because Chu Ge was present. "Do you know who I am? One hundred thousand? Hah."


    He hadn¡¯t realized before that his worth was so pitifully low.


    The fatty mistook his reaction for a reluctance to pay and patted him on the shoulder, "One hundred thousand yuan for your life is already a good deal! If you were as rich as Shen Congwen, maybe we¡¯d ask you for a million!"


    Nangong Yunhai let out augh, "And what if I refuse?"


    He didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. After all, it would be quite shameful to be ckmailed into paying one hundred thousand or even a million yuan for his life. The young masters in Jing City would certainlyugh him to death, ridiculing him for being the prestigious Young Master Nangong, worth no more than a mere million yuan.


    "Refuse? Then don¡¯t me us for not being polite!"


    The fatty hadn¡¯t yet grabbed hold of Nangong Yunhai¡¯s shoulder when his chubby paw was forcefully seized. In an instant, a ¡¯crack¡¯ resounded alongside a pig-ughter-like scream that echoed over the vi.


    "Ah!!! Pain, pain, pain!"


    The fatty had no idea what had happened, only feeling an excruciating pain in his wrist, bringing him to tears.


    When he finally saw what had happened, his wrist had been broken!


    "Who the hell did this! Was it you?" the fatty pointed at Huo Tianqian and cursed, "Damn you! Huo Tianqian, you dared to break my goddamn hand!"


    Eh?


    Wait a minute!


    The fatty paused. Huo Tianqian¡¯s hand was already broken by them, but just now...


    That genuine touch.


    The fatty¡¯s wary gaze suddenly shifted to Chu Ge, a handsome man dressed casually, who strangely emanated a sense of danger.


    On the other hand, Shen Congwen, dazed from the p, felt a bit woozy.


    "Shen Congwen, you don¡¯t want those two people to lose their lives alongside you, do you?" Tang Batian initially had no intention of taking Shen Congwen¡¯s life, but Shen Congwen had crossed the line by bringing up Tang Xin, touching Tang Batian¡¯s raw nerve. So, he decided, Shen Congwen¡¯s life was no longer worth sparing!

 Chapter 317 - 0317 Too Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 0317 Too Terrifying</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen was being escorted, blood intertwining with saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth. He revealed a self-deprecating smile at the corners of his lips, then slightly nodded after a moment, "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you where the Earth Ganoderma is."


    Right now, all he could do was use his utmost effort to save Nangong Yunhai and Mr. Chu.


    Although he was aware that perhaps Tang Batian wouldn¡¯t release them as he imed.


    But he couldn¡¯t worry about that now.


    He could not¡ªcould not sacrifice the entire Shen Family along with him!


    "Where is it?" Tang Batian asked.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s lips parted as if he was about to say something when suddenly, a pig-ughtering scream erupted.


    Tang Batian swiftly turned around, ring furiously at the fat man, "What are you screaming about!"


    After saying that, he saw the fat man¡¯s hand dangling uncontrobly, and Tang Batian¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.


    "What happened?"


    He advanced a few steps, looked at the fat man¡¯s hand, which was harshly broken.


    "Who did this!" Tang Batian furiously raised his eyes, ring at Huo Tianqian, naturally assuming that it was Huo Tianqian¡¯s doing.


    However, upon further thought, it seemed unlikely.


    His hands were already broken; although these prostheses might look real, they were not, and definitely couldn¡¯t be so nimble or powerful to break the fat man¡¯s hand.


    Thus, it must be one of the other two people!


    Tang Batian¡¯s fierce gaze swept between Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai several times, ultimately locking onto Nangong Yunhai, "Kid, was it you who broke the fat man¡¯s hand?"


    Nangong Yunhai gulped audibly, he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    He sneakily nced at Chu Ge; although he didn¡¯t clearly see how Chu Ge did it, he was sure that it was Chu Ge who had acted.


    Nangong Yunhai hesitated, contemting whether to tell the truth.


    After all, being an ordinary person in front of Ancient Martial Artists, dealing with him would be as effortless as squashing an ant.


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained calm as ever, but a dangerous glint flickered in his dark eyes as they met Nangong Yunhai¡¯s probing gaze. He only slightly tugged at the corners of his lips, giving Nangong Yunhai no clear indication.


    Nangong Yunhai was bitterly torn; right now, to speak or not to speak were both problematic.


    To speak out might well offend Chu Ge, and if he didn¡¯t, his life could very likely be lost here.


    Merely a few seconds had passed, yet it felt like an eternity to Nangong Yunhai. After a moment of silence, as if making a major decision, he lightly opened his mouth and said: "What does it matter if I did it or not?"


    Unable to provide a clear answer, he decided to y a game of words with him!


    "Goodd, it seems you are also from the same path. Which Sect are you from?" Being able to swiftly break the fat man¡¯s hand, his strength must already beparable to his, or even...


    There were no "even¡¯s"!


    The thought that his strength was stronger shed through his mind and was immediately dismissed.


    If the strength was above his, he would definitely be able to sense it, but right now he could only sense the Ancient Martial power on Huo Tianqian, as for these two...


    Ever since Tang Batian determined that Chu Ge was just a nobody pretty boy, he had stopped paying much attention to him. Now, suddenly meeting his gaze, an inexplicable chill rose from the soles of his feet.


    This... Impossible!


    He clearly felt no trace of an ancient martial artist on this person, but why did he distinctly feel such a powerful oppressive aura emanating from him, sparking the thought in his heart that this person was very dangerous.


    "Who are you?" Tang Batian asked.


    Chu Ge shrugged, "An unremarkable pretty boy."


    That nickname was actually given to him by Tang Batian.


    Thinking about it now, he really fit the bill.


    He was indeed an unremarkable man, modest and unassuming, with hardly any cash on him when he went out. As for being a pretty boy, his skin was somewhat fair, so much so that even Mu Bingtong hadmented about it, saying his skin was even whiter than a woman¡¯s.


    Of course, when Mu Bingtong called him a pretty boy, she was just teasing him in jest.


    But when Tang Batian called him that, it was an outright mockery.


    Tang Batian choked, his lips parting as he suddenly found himself at a loss for words.


    The chubby guy beside him was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t speak, angrily ring at Nangong Yunhai. He could only moan in pain, his face pale as beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Tang Batian didn¡¯t say much more, instead he gestured with his hand, and timely, another underling stepped forward, "Captain, your orders?"


    "Go find some rope, tie these two up, and throw them out to fend for themselves!"


    Throw them into Snow Mountain, even if they don¡¯t freeze to death, they¡¯ll end up as food for the wolves, such people aren¡¯t worth their effort!


    "Then Captain, what about the chubby guy¡¯s hand..." Although he didn¡¯t quite see what exactly happened, surely we can¡¯t just let it go like this?


    "Since we don¡¯t know who did it, let each of them have one hand cut off!"


    The manplied, turned his head to look at Chu Ge, but meeting Chu Ge¡¯s dangerous gaze made him instinctively nervous, and he inadvertently shifted his focus to Nangong Yunhai.


    Nangong Yunhai felt a sudden sadness but also silently prayed that Chu Ge would save him again.


    Save him?


    Nangong Yunhai thought of these words, pausing for a moment, yes, who was Chu Ge! He had seen what Chu Ge was truly capable of!


    A dreary heart suddenly ignited a little spark of hope.


    His pleading eyes turned to Chu Ge, and at that moment, Chu Ge gave him a reassuring look, settling Nangong Yunhai¡¯s heartpletely.


    Once skeptical of Chu Ge¡¯s strength, he now felt assured that Chu Ge would definitely rescue them from these people!


    The man searched for a while but couldn¡¯t find any rope, so he simply ripped off an electric wire to use as one.


    Just as he was about to tie Nangong Yunhai and Chu Ge together, before he could even reach out, the rope in his hands inexplicably vanished, and then, he lost control over both his arms.


    Following that, was an agonizing, bone-chilling pain.


    "Ah!!!" His arms! They were cruelly twisted off!


    The many on the ground in agony, daring not to move, "Captain! Help me! My arms, my arms..."


    Nangong Yunhai had clearly seen how Chu Ge acted just now, although his movement was still very fast, but he still saw how Chu Ge broke his arms.


    Because Chu Ge did nothing, just gently tapped on his shoulder, then next, the man¡¯s arms were broken.


    Damn, that¡¯s terrifying!

 Chapter 318 - 0318 Release the Person

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 0318 Release the Person</h4><h4></h4>


    Nangong Yunhai looked at Chu Ge with a mix of fear, gratitude, and relief.


    Thankful that he hadn¡¯t truly burnt bridges with Chu Ge before, grateful that Chu Ge didn¡¯t hold his past rashness against him.


    "What¡¯s going on!" Tang Batian also became alert.


    "Captain, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!" The man lying on the ground red at Chu Ge, although he hadn¡¯t seen clearly how Chu Ge had dislocated his arm, but he did see that it was Chu Ge who made the move.


    Following this man¡¯s statement, other disciples of the Tang Sect in attendance surrounded Chu Ge along the riverbank.


    Tang Batian slightly narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the young man, "What¡¯s your name?"


    Chu Ge curled his lips into a smile, "Chu Ge."


    "You¡¯re not from around here, are you?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I am the assistant brought by Huo Tianqian."


    Tang Batian was first stunned, then his gaze towards Chu Ge turned mocking. Could this guy be an idiot? Ensnared in his own predicament, yet still dering his affiliation, wasn¡¯t that just tantly telling others his location, asking them toe and take his life?


    But that was also good, it saved him the effort of having to search.


    "So, you are the assistant that Huo Tianqian brought." Tang Batian said dismissively, "You don¡¯t think that just because you can twist someone¡¯s wrist, you will be our match, do you? Kid, I will let you witness today what a true powerhouse is!"


    Chu Ge stood there calmly, willing, and ready to make a move. It was not that he wanted to help the Shen Family deal with the Tang Sect, but that these people not only robbed him of his belongings and injured his people; now, they were even trying to snatch the First-level Earth Ganoderma he needed for his breakthrough to the Innate Grandmaster Realm. He absolutely could not tolerate this!


    The first time, he thought that with Fatty¡¯s strength, he would be able to see clearly who made the move. However, Fatty didn¡¯t, so this time, he deliberately slowed down his speed. The purpose was to let the person on the ground see clearly who was making the move.


    Tang Batian was already at the Late Innate Stage. He didn¡¯t put Chu Ge in his eyes at all, so when he gathered his energy, he only used seventy percent of it, then swung his fist attacking towards Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge stood still, his hands behind his back, and suddenly, the powerful True Qi hidden within his body was released. Instantly, this True Qi formed into a fist-sized sphere, with a terrifying force, it met Tang Batian¡¯s punch head-on.


    Everyone present distinctly felt the vi shake three times, and then Tang Batian was struck back, staggering a step by the fist-sized True Qi.


    Tang Batian looked at Chu Ge in disbelief, "How is this possible!"


    He had clearly felt the terrifying power emanating from Chu Ge, an aura of strength only possessed by an Innate Grandmaster.


    But... but this person looked to be only in his twenties. How could someone so young be on the verge of a breakthrough to the Innate Grandmaster Realm?


    He knew what it took to reach the Late Innate Stage; not to mention nearly fifteen years of effort, but also relying on the power of some external medications to achieve it!


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to have reached the Grandmaster Realm at such a young age," Tang Batian now only felt he had underestimated his opponent.


    Chu Ge sneered, "You¡¯re wrong, I have not reached the Innate Grandmaster."


    He was speaking the truth; he indeed hadn¡¯t reached the Innate Grandmaster Realm, separated from it by a distance as thin as an A4 sheet of paper.


    Tang Batian was even more startled, "Impossible! That power just now, it¡¯s obviously only possessed by an Innate Grandmaster!"


    "You¡¯re right," then Huo Tianqian spoke up with a light snort, "Although Mr. Chu has not reached the Innate Grandmaster, he possesses the strength of a Grandmaster. Tang Batian, today is your day of reckoning!"


    Tang Batian no longer had the arrogance he exhibited just moments ago. His pupils dted as he stared at Chu Ge, disbelief filling the depths of his eyes.


    At such a young age, he already possessed the strength of an Innate Grandmaster. If he were to break through the Innate Grandmaster, wouldn¡¯t that mean he could reach the Divinity Realm?


    Respect must be paid to those who have achieved Divine Communication.


    Those who show great disrespect must be killed.


    Tang Batian felt a sense of relief, thankful that Chu Ge hadn¡¯t reached the stage of Divine Communication; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died!


    Tang Batian pressed his hands together in a salute, his tone carrying a hint of respect as he said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I failed to recognize your greatness and have offended you. Please be magnanimous."


    Shen Congwen, who was suppressed on the other side, didn¡¯t react for a moment to Tang Batian suddenly treating Mr. Chu so respectfully.


    It was no wonder, in the eyes of these ordinary people, the showdown between Tang Batian and Chu Ge was indiscernible.


    What Shen Congwen saw was just a punch thrown at Chu Ge, yet his fist not only failed to connect with Chu Ge, it was instead violently thrust back by something.


    Had he not witnessed it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe that a scene that only appears in TV dramas could happen in reality.


    Could this be the conflict between Ancient Martial Artists?


    Just now he heard them speaking of the Innate Grandmaster, and although he didn¡¯t quite understand, he had already realized that this Mr. Chu was also an Ancient Martial Artist.


    No wonder Young Master Nangong showed him such respect.


    No wonder he required Earth Ganoderma, and now, his desire to cling to Chu Ge, this towering tree, grew even stronger.


    If he could really get out of here alive, he must repay Mr. Chu properly!


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows slightly, somewhat puzzled by Tang Batian¡¯s words.


    Tang Batian exined, "Mr. Chu, you can take your friends and leave the mountain; however, Shen Congwen cannot go. This is a grudge between the Tang Sect and the Shen Family."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Congwen felt a chill in his heart. He wasn¡¯t too familiar with Chu Ge and wasn¡¯t sure if Chu Ge would save him.


    If Chu Ge chose not to save him...


    Shen Congwen dared not think further.


    Just like Shen Congwen, Nangong Yunhai was also feeling uneasy. Just moments before, his heart was like a roller coaster ride until he overheard Tang Batian saying that you and your friends could leave.


    He used the honorific ¡¯you¡¯, which meant that they could leave this ce alive.


    Huo Tianqian felt a sense of injustice; he didn¡¯t want the matter to end like this, but he couldn¡¯t influence Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts. He had no choice but to suppress the hatred he felt towards Tang Batian for the time being.


    Chu Ge looked at Tang Batian, who was someone with a sense of the situation. Unfortunately, he had touched Chu Ge¡¯s sore spot.


    "Captain Tang, I think there is one thing you don¡¯t understand. I came here with Mr. Shen precisely for the Earth Ganoderma."


    Strolling over, Chu Ge slowly sat down in front of a sofa, his long legs crossed. He lifted his cool gaze to Shen Congwen with a light chuckle, and then said, "So, not only can I not leave, you must also release Shen Congwen."


    With a single sentence, various emotions instantly surged among the people present.

 Chapter 319 - 0319: Deciding the Superior

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 0319: Deciding the Superior</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice was neither too high nor too low, yet it reached everyone¡¯s ears without missing a single word.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer of hope as he felt a surge of anticipation in his heart.


    Upon hearing Chu Ge finish his sentence, Nangong Yun Hai¡¯s hanging heart was put at ease.


    But the other disciples of Tang Sect didn¡¯t see it that way; they simply thought this young man was talking big!


    "Kid! Bragging without a draft! You think you can snatch Shen Congwen from our hands?"


    "Hah! Looks like you can¡¯t even save yourself! Better worry about your own life!"


    There were four of them, three being Ancient Martial Artists, yet at this moment, the other two Ancient Martial Artists¡¯ wrists and arms were mysteriously broken, leaving only their team leader.


    To be honest, Shen Xing was also feeling a bit shaky inside, but remembering it was his idea to break into this vi to steal the Earth Ganoderma because he knew Shen Congwen wasn¡¯t acquainted with any Ancient Martial Artists, he now only felt hispanions got their wrists and arms twisted due to their ipetence.


    Besides, their team leader was at the Late Innate stage. Once the leader made a move, you¡¯d see what¡¯s what!


    Shen Xing toadily said to Tang Batian, "Captain, this kid is definitely blowing hot air. Shen Congwen doesn¡¯t know any Ancient Martial Artists. It must have been some dirty trick this kid used to injure the other two brothers earlier!"


    Chu Ge nced indifferently at Shen Xing and said, "It seems you haven¡¯t suffered the same arm loss as they did. It¡¯s quite regrettable."


    "What?" Shen Xing paused, not quite catching the meaning of his words, when suddenly he saw a ck figure sh by swiftly, and then, a bone-gnawing pain spread throughout his body.


    But before Shen Xing had a chance to react to the pain, his pupils dted, and hepletely passed out.


    Chu Ge sat casually on the couch, flexing his wrist, and said faintly, "This guy¡¯s too noisy, grating on the ears."


    Tang Batian was utterly shocked, his gaze somewhat vacant as he stared at Shen Xing on the ground. He wasn¡¯t unconscious from pain; he was directly... dead.


    He saw clearly that Chu Ge had personally twisted Shen Xing¡¯s neck. It took just one second, and had Tang Batian not trained specifically for it, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to precisely catch Chu Ge¡¯s action.


    It was just too fast, too astonishing.


    Now he was left alone. Tang Batian felt somewhat frightened. Before seeing Chu Ge¡¯s astounding speed of dispatching someone, he still had some confidence to fight him to the end.


    After all, both of them were at the Late Innate stage.


    But unexpectedly, the loss of his three subordinates gave him an illusion that Chu Ge might not just be at Late Innate stage.


    He swallowed his fear with difficulty, "You..."


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t hide the tremble in his voice, his tongue barely straightening out, "Who exactly are you?"


    Chu Ge nced at him indifferently. Tang Batian felt a sharp edge at his back, gulped, and swallowed his saliva.


    "Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is you..." Chu Ge said, slowly standing up. He took steady steps toward Tang Batian, each move slow but carrying an overwhelming sense of pressure.


    As Chu Ge approached, Tang Batian¡¯s heart rose to his throat. He didn¡¯t know why, but he inexplicably felt that this young person, who seemed to be in his twenties, exuded a terrifying sense of danger.


    "I¡¯m telling you! If you dare to do anything to me, our Tang Sect will never let you off!" Tang Batian stuttered, wanting to back away, but with one step back, he found himself against the wall.


    He was inwardly frustrated, wondering why he hadn¡¯t brought more people with him.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, his lips curling into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, "Tang Sect? Your Tang Sect stole my belongings, and I was already nning to settle the score with you. Since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ll just wait for the Tang Sect toe knocking on my door, saving me another trip!"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Batian felt a trace of destion cross his heart. Was he destined to meet his end here?


    No!


    He had already reached the Late Innate stage, and he could gamble his life in a fight with him. Even if he was no match for this person, he would still try! The people of the Tang Sect were never cowards!


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you have more people! If you have the guts, let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel!"


    Huo Tianqian, who was already struggling to conceal his excitement, broke into a sneer when he heard Tang Batian challenge Chu Ge to a duel, "You? You think you can fight me first!"


    "What?" Tang Batian was momentarily stunned, looking at him suspiciously, "You¡¯re already a cripple, and you want to have a duel with me?"


    Wasn¡¯t this openly seeking death?


    But from what he knew of Huo Tianqian, he would never boast without basis. There must be some secret they didn¡¯t know!


    Huo Tianqian raised both hands and waved them in front of Tang Batian, "Are you referring to these two hands of mine that you chopped off?"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s hands were always hanging at his sides, and only half of the back of his hands were exposed because his cotton coat was too big. Therefore, Tang Batian had thought Huo Tianqian¡¯s hands were fake.


    But now, not only did Huo Tianqian¡¯s hands look rosy, but they also moved very flexibly. How... how was this possible!


    "How is this possible? I clearly chopped them off myself, how could they have regrown?"


    Tang Batian¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly, finding thispletely incredible, "How did you do it?"


    Huo Tianqian snorted lightly, "That¡¯s none of your concern. You¡¯d better worry about yourself! What do you say? Do you dare to duel with me? I want you to pay for the loss of my arms!"


    Tang Batian¡¯s frown grew even deeper, "Huo Tianqian, stop joking. I know exactly what you¡¯re capable of. You¡¯re only at the Late Postnatal stage, and you want to duel me? Fine, if I win, you let me go!"


    "Hmph! You have to have the ability to win against me first!"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s back teeth were clenched; he was bing rather impatient.


    But when he looked into Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, all he saw was Chu Ge shaking his head slightly. Huo Tianqian was slightly taken aback, what did that mean? Did it mean he shouldn¡¯t fight Tang Batian or that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him?


    Tang Batian, observing his momentary hesitation, thought he was getting scared and immediately snorted, "Forget it, you a Postnatal Late Stage won¡¯t be able to beat me! Don¡¯t throw your life away for nothing!"


    Chu Ge was somewhat surprised. He looked at Tang Batian, meeting his gaze, and then he heard him say, "I want to fight you! I want to settle our scores!"


    Among the disciples of the Tang Sect, besides the elders, he was considered one of the top. Yet after working his way up to team captain, he had not advanced any further.


    For an Ancient Martial Artist, standing still is the same as regressing!


    He wanted to break through his own limits, and the fastest way to do this was to fight someone stronger than himself, to stimte his own potential.


    He knew this time and ce was not the ideal opportunity for him to find someone to break through his own limits, but he was worried, worried that he might never get the chance again.

 Chapter 320 - 0320 True Qi Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 0320 True Qi Freeze</h4><h4></h4>


    He had already sensed that he would not be a match for this young man, yet the pride hidden in his blood, that unique pride of ancient martial artists, would not allow him to simply bow his head and concede defeat.


    "I want to fight you!" Tang Batian repeated, this time with more force and conviction in his voice, even conveying a determination to face death.


    This feeling was somewhat familiar to him, reminiscent of the duel he had once had with Shi Wanwang, seeing the same determination in Shi Wanwang.


    Those who would burn their own life and essence blood for a decisive battle are no different from Tang Batian now.


    Chu Ge held one hand behind his back and with the other, he made a gesture of invitation, "Let¡¯s go outside to fight."


    Since he wanted to break through himself before dying, then he would fulfill his wish.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ge was particrly kind-hearted; it was a form of respect for a fellow ancient martial artist, a respect for the path of ancient martial arts.


    At the peak of Snow Mountain, the wind howled chillingly.


    Chu Ge and Tang Batian stood on two separate peaks, while Nangong Yunhai, Huo Tianqian, and Shen Congwen positioned themselves at a safe distance to watch from afar.


    Huo Tianqian grunted indignantly, "What a pity, I wish I could have killed Tang Batian with my own hands!"


    With his arms crossed, Nangong Yunhai¡¯s thoughtful eyes watched Chu Ge. Honestly, he knew of Chu Ge¡¯s prowess from the battle with Shi Wanwang, despite not quite believing it when his sister told him how formidable Chu Ge was.


    But that battle with Shi Wanwang was indeed unforgettable.


    The shocking scene, akin to special effects seen only in TV dramas, starkly unfolded before him.


    Despite having experienced it once, the sight of Chu Ge standing arrogantly at the peak of Snow Mountain now evoked in him an illusion that Chu Ge didn¡¯t belong to their world.


    He seemed like a natural-born king, like an eagle soaring in the sky that no one could capture.


    A hint of heartache crossed the depths of Nangong Yunhai¡¯s eyes. It seemed his sister¡¯s affections were doomed, s.


    And Shen Congwen, seeming not yet recovered from the earlier shock, had his lips slightly parted, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Could this be a duel between ancient martial artists?


    Even though the two stood at the peak of Snow Mountain, separated by a great distance, he could still feel the intense aura emanating from them.


    The temperature here was extremely low, yet the three of them seemed unaffected, their gazes intently focused on the two figures atop the summit.


    At the top, Tang Batian looked at Chu Ge with a hint of mncholy and said, "It took me fifteen years to reach thete innate stage, yet at such a young age, you possess the potential to break through to grandmaster. Shen Xing¡¯s death was not unjustified."


    In their circle of ancient martial artists, there is a saying: a grandmaster who faces insult must be in.


    The two sentences spoken by Shen Xing might not have contained any particrly offensive words, but for a grandmaster, they were a great disrespect.


    Thus, he harbored no grievances about his death.


    However, he had aplex, indefinable feeling towards Shen Xing; to say he hated him? Yes, he did hate him, for if it weren¡¯t for Shen Xing¡¯s reckless suggestions, he wouldn¡¯t have lost two brothers who had been through life and death with him for many years.


    To say he was grateful? Indeed, he was grateful, for without his proposals, he wouldn¡¯t have had this duel with Chu Ge.


    Tang Batian took a deep breath, feeling the transformative spiritual energy of heaven and earth, sensing his body bing even more energized.


    Indeed, Shen Xing was correct, this ce is extremely suitable for Ancient Martial Artists to cultivate.


    At the same time, Chu Ge also felt it. Since he began ascending the mountain, he distinctly sensed that the Spiritual Energy here was more abundant than any other ce. He even faintly felt that beneath Snow Mountain, therey a Spirit Vein capable of defying heaven itself. This ce was perfect for his breakthrough to Grandmaster.


    Recollecting his focus, Chu Ge coldly nced at Tang Batian and slowly said, "Let¡¯s begin."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Tang Batian gathered his True Qi. The surrounding snowkes immediately began to dance chaotically, quickly transforming into a snowball, "Ha!"


    Following hismand, the snowball visibly began to growrger as it revolved, drawing in more and more surrounding snowkes through a powerful attraction force until it ultimately formed into a three-meter-wide snowball.


    Then, it directly charged towards Chu Ge.


    On the mountainside, Shen Congwen furrowed his brows, scratching his head in confusion, "Can this snowball really hurt someone?"


    Huo Tianqian gave him a look, "Don¡¯t underestimate this mere snowball; it can take your life!"


    "It might appear to be just a snowball, but inside it¡¯s concentrated with solidified True Qi. The snowball heading towards Mr. Chu represents that the True Qi inside has solidified. It¡¯s only because the outeryer is formed of snow that we can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside,"


    exined Nangong Yunhai from the side.


    Huo Tianqian looked at him in surprise, "Young Master Nangong knows about this as well?"


    Nangong Yunhai smiled, "I don¡¯t, but I heard about it from my sister."


    Huo Tianqian nodded and said no more, his gaze returning to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge stood still, clearly feeling the snow beneath his feet continuously diminishing, a result of Tang Batian¡¯s maniption of True Qi.


    With the snowkes whirling wildly and the visibility murky around, several mini-tornadoes had already taken shape. If these tornadoes were to merge into one, the consequences would be horrifying.


    "Go!" Tang Batian mobilized his Inner Strength, and the snowball suddenly elerated, rushing towards Chu Ge.


    "Bang!" A loud noise, and Chu Ge¡¯s body was uncontrobly sucked into the snowball, more precisely, the snowball had engulfed himpletely.


    "Burst!" Tang Batian exerted force with both hands again, causing the snowball to rapidly shrink at a visible rate.


    Shen Congwen had never seen such a martial arts duel before; seeing Chu Ge disappear into the snowball, he immediately grew tense, "This is bad!"


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, "Don¡¯t panic."


    As he spoke, after the snowball rapidly shrunk a few times, it suddenly stopped.


    Everything happened so suddenly that Tang Batian didn¡¯t even have time to think about what had just happened. He just heard a loud bang, and the snowball dissolved into snowkes, drifting down from the sky.


    And Chu Ge stood there,pletely unharmed.


    He had easily dodged his True Qi transformed into a de?


    Tang Batian inwardly gasped, his eyes bing more frenzied. It seemed he had underestimated this young man¡¯s strength after all.


    "You didn¡¯t think my attack methods were just limited to this, did you?" Tang Batian chuckled lightly, "That snowball¡¯s main purpose wasn¡¯t really to kill you; it was to freeze the True Qi within your body."


    Tang Batian spoke with some pride, "Once the True Qi inside your body is frozen, even if your strength has already surpassed that of a Grandmaster, it will be of no avail."

 Chapter 321 - 0321: Levitation Walk

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 0321: Levitation Walk</h4><h4></h4>


    His words, carried by the raging wind, reached the ears of the three halfway up the mountain.


    Even Huo Tianqian, who had full confidence in Chu Ge, had his expression turn solemn.


    This point, of course, he was well aware of; initially, it was because his True Qi had been frozen within his body, rendering him unable to exert any strength, that someone had taken the opportunity to attack him.


    But isn¡¯t this a skill only an Innate Grandmaster should possess? Why is Tang Batian, merely at the Late Innate Stage, able to use it?


    Huo Tianqian watched Tang Batian, and at this moment, a chill of dread rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Had Chu Ge not stopped him just now, he would be the one standing at the Snow Mountain Peak dueling with Tang Batian, and the scene of his severed arm would likely y out once more.


    Even more so, this time, Tang Batian might directly take his life!


    Nangong Yunhai also had a few thoughts sh through his mind; if Chu Ge truly perished in this battle, then what about his grandfather¡¯s illness...


    "Look quickly!" Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as if he¡¯d seen something extraordinary. A gleam shed in the depth of his pupils, "Indeed, Mr. Chu is no ordinary man."


    Just now, Chu Ge stood in ce gathering energy and focusing, and in front of him, a snowball evenrger than before instantly formed.


    This snowball was formed almost in an instant, spinning continuously, with snowkes dancing around, nearly blinding the eyes of everyone present.


    All they could see was Chu Ge proudly standing alone amidst the vast expanse, surrounded by a strong tornado with him at the center, and above the tornado was the snowball mentioned just before.


    Now, the snowball continued to grow rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Tang Batian¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly; wasn¡¯t this the move he had just used? How could it be... could this young man have learned it after just seeing it once?


    No!


    Impossible!


    What puzzled him even more was that he had clearly frozen Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi¡ªwhat was he using now to form the snowball?


    Tang Batian had a bold guess in his mind; perhaps this snowball was onlyrge in size, and there was really no so-called sharp sword formed by condensed True Qi inside. Therefore, the lethality of this snowball was no more than that of children ying in a snowball fight.


    With this thought, Tang Batian¡¯s nerves rxed slightly, then tightened up again in the next instant.


    Just as his mind drifted for a second, the snowball underwent a change; as the tornado whirledrger, the snowball gradually broke apart and transformed into numerous white ice swords.


    These were sharp swords formed from snow, condensed by True Qi.


    There were at least a hundred of them.


    Tang Batian waspletely shocked; he had seen such a scene for the second time, the first time being ten years ago.


    It was a move used by the former Sect Leader of the Tang Sect duringbat. At that time, he utilized his True Qi to transform the snowball into hundreds of sharp swords, and ultimately, the person could not dodge the myriad swords and met his end by their des.


    This young man was only at the Late Innate Stage; how could he possibly use a move that only the Divine Communication Mirror could forge?


    "Tang Batian, in the midst of a decisive battle, being distracted is not a good thing!"


    As his words fell, the hundreds of sharp swords, brimming with edge, directly lunged towards Tang Batian.


    Tang Batian now realized it was toote to snatch victory; a surge of despair rose in the depths of his eyes.


    He still hadn¡¯t managed to break through his own limits; at that moment, if only he had exerted a bit more strength, could the oue have been different?


    In the end, Tang Batian¡¯s limbs were broken, his True Qi utterly depleted, reduced to a state akin to a cripple.


    Somewhat puzzled, Tang Batian looked at Chu Ge, "Why didn¡¯t you just kill me?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, slowly walking towards him.


    Including Tang Batian, everyone present was shocked.


    What were they witnessing? Was Chu Ge really walking on air?


    In fact, Chu Ge wasn¡¯t truly floating; beneath his feet, there were sharp swords formed by True Qi, one by one creating a straight path, along which he directly stepped over to Tang Batian.


    "Because I still need you to deliver a message for me," Chu Ge slowly squatted down, lightly touching a few points on Tang Batian¡¯s body.


    Tang Batian felt the intense pain throughout his body suddenly cease.


    "Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯m sparing your life now, I won¡¯t let you freeze to death on this Snow Mountain!"


    After speaking, Chu Ge called down to Huo Tianqian halfway up the mountain, "Huo Tianqian,e up here and carry him down."


    The three people halfway up the mountain were still confused. They didn¡¯t know what had happened or what Chu Ge had said to Tang Batian; they just saw Chu Ge casually walking down from the mountain summit.


    Fuming with discontent, Huo Tianqian asked, "Mr. Chu, why didn¡¯t you just kill him?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "This man still has his uses."


    Having said this, he began to walk away but after only a few steps, he turned back to speak to Huo Tianqian, "I¡¯ve paralyzed his limbs by breaking them, so consider it my way of avenging you."


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian¡¯s irritation subsided somewhat. Since Mr. Chu said Tang Batian still had his uses, they could keep him alive. After all, he was now crippled, so Huo Tianqian no longer cared about his previous grievance of a severed arm.


    Huo Tianqian reached the mountain summit, where a bone-chilling wind snuck down his neck, causing him to shiver involuntarily, "Bloody hell, it¡¯s cold."


    By this time, Tang Batian was no different from an ordinary person, wearing only a thin coat, his whole body already stiff with cold. By the time Huo Tianqian carried him back to the vi, his entire body was numb from the freeze,pletely losing consciousness.


    With the cleanup of Tang Sect¡¯s people, the vi¡¯s dog stopped barking madly.


    Shen Congwen looked at Chu Ge with some lingering fear, "Mr. Chu, I really can¡¯t thank you enough for saving my life just now."


    Chu Ge waved his hand slightly, "Don¡¯t thank me, I had my own reasons."


    Shen Congwen smiled and nodded, "Regardless, Mr. Chu, you have saved my life. If there¡¯s anything that you need from the Shen Family in the future, just speak up and we will do our utmost to help you."


    Shen Congwen¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ge hadpletely changed by this time. He had personally witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s power, the strength of a true superior, a person who could defeat a Late Innate stage practitioner; he knew it was prudent to cozy up and cling to this powerful ally.


    Shen Congwen took a set of keys from underneath a vase against the wall in the living room, "That really scared me into a cold sweat. The keys to the basement were hidden under this vase; if Tang Batian had harbored any ill intentions towards these antiques, then the location of these keys would have been exposed."


    "Why would you keep the keys in such an insecure ce?" Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Shen Congwen replied with an awkward smile, "I wasn¡¯t the one who hid the keys there; it was my good-for-nothing brother who did it."

 Chapter 322 - 0322: Secret Mechanism Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 0322: Secret Mechanism Chamber</h4><h4></h4>


    "Your brother?"


    Shen Congwen smiled again, but this time, he did not exin anything; instead, he made a weing gesture and led Chu Ge and the others in front of a mural, "The door to the basement is right behind this mural."


    Speaking, he knocked three times on the wall, then moved to another side and knocked three more times. Subsequently, he gently inserted a key into the mural, and it indeed went in.


    Huo Tianqian, a straightforward man, scratched his head in confusion, "What kind of high technology is this? Why the need to knock these three times? Can¡¯t you just directly insert the key? It¡¯s all so mysterious and secretive."


    Shen Congwen exined, "This mural cannot have the key directly inserted. If someone who doesn¡¯t know does that, not only will it fail to open the door to the basement and add another lock, but the basement will also be apletely sealed chamber. Unless you blow up this vi with dynamite, you can forget about getting inside."


    "Is it really that miraculous?" Huo Tianqian still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    However, Shen Congwen seemed to have no intention of exining further. He simply stated, "This is a unique technique of the Shen Family, so I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Huo, I cannot exin too much to you."


    Huo Tianqian pouted, dismissing the need for further exnation.


    The mural, like a scroll door, slowly raised, revealing a staircase leading to the basement.


    "Please, this way."


    As Shen Congwen walked, he continuously felt along the walls. This time, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t ask further because he knew that even if he did, Shen Congwen wouldn¡¯t tell him.


    Although the basement had three levels, the distance between each level was quite long, and the space was ratherrge. However, as they descended, the temperature also became progressively warmer.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why is it getting warmer as we go down?"


    Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but speak out again.


    Though the temperature was not extremely high, it was considerably higherpared to the outside.


    The warmth felt almost spring-like, giving the illusion of reviving all living things.


    Shen Congwen nodded, "The Earth Ganoderma, although nurtured by spring water, cannot survive in too cold or too hot environments. So, I designed the walls to act as radiators, maintaining a temperature around seventeen to eighteen degrees."


    That was why he had been feeling the walls, to check on the temperature.


    Huo Tianqian muttered, "So there¡¯s so muchplexity in cultivating just one Earth Ganoderma?"


    Building vis and wall radiators were one thing, but despite therge area of the basement, the maximum yield of Earth Ganoderma was only three because of its rarity.


    The price of three Earth Ganoderma hardly justified the costs invested.


    Shen Congwen seemed to grasp Huo Tianqian¡¯s thoughts and shook his head with a smile, "Mr. Huo might not be aware, but an Earth Ganoderma is serendipitous and beyond mary valuation."


    Because he didn¡¯t actually know how much the price could be for a first-level Earth Ganoderma, as he had never auctioned one off.


    It¡¯s fortunate there hadn¡¯t been auctions, for if there were, it would mean endless disturbance for the Shen Family.


    Chu Ge also nodded in agreement, "Among Ancient Martial Artists, it bes extremely difficult to achieve a breakthrough in power once reaching the Divinity Realm. At that stage, even the influence of external medicines is miniscule. First-level Earth Ganoderma bes a necessary medicinal choice for those in the Divinity Realm.


    "Mr. Chu, do you already possess the strength of Divinity Realm?" Shen Congwen was taken aback.


    Nangong Yunhai also looked intently at Chu Ge; he was equally curious.


    Chu Ge chuckled and shook his head, "How could that be? But I will reach it soon!"


    His goal was not just to reach the Divinity Realm. He aimed to stand at the pinnacle of Ancient Martial Artists, bing the King of Kings!


    This was his grand ambition and also the dying wish of the old man.


    During their conversation, they arrived at the first level of the basement. The space was huge with gray walls that bore little decoration. Even here, they could feel a bit suffocated.


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows in confusion, "Is there no venttion here?"


    "No, there¡¯s venttion," said Shen Congwen, pointing to the upper left corner of the room. "That is the exhaust vent to the outside. It might look unassuming, but the air that passes through this device is pure oxygen."


    Since it¡¯s pure oxygen, not much is needed¡ªjust a small amount each day is enough.


    No wonder they felt somewhat stuffy as they went down, but it wasn¡¯t enough to leave them gasping for breath. In fact, the air felt very pure, as if devoid of any impurities.


    In the center of the room sat a huge box, about two meters in length and width, made of stainless steel with numerous holes drilled into it.


    Huo Tianqian, somewhat speechlessly, asked, "Don¡¯t tell me you have the Earth Ganoderma in there?"


    Shen Congwen smiled and shook his head again, pulling a key from his pocket and opening the box.


    Then, an open elevator appeared before them.


    "My heavens, Mr. Shen, how many contraptions have you installed in this basement?"


    "I had no choice; the Earth Ganoderma is simply too precious. I can¡¯t afford to take it lightly." He shook the key in his hand and added, "This key opens the floor where the first-level Earth Ganoderma is located. Even if my ipetent brother, Shen Conghai, sneaks in to steal the Earth Ganoderma, all he would get are some worthless ones."


    Huo Tianqian pursed his lips, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Previously, he had gone through great lengths to find an Earth Ganoderma in Su City, even nearly losing his life for it, only to learn that it was just a regr Earth Ganoderma.


    Everyone knows that even amon Earth Ganoderma could fetch tens of millions. Its efficacy was evident.


    Now aware of the first-level Earth Ganoderma, and seeing how meticulously Shen Congwen protected it, Huo Tianqian suddenly felt ashamed facing Chu Ge.


    After all, he had not even found out about the first-level Earth Ganoderma earlier.


    Like a godfather to him, Chu Ge had helped him transform from a useless person into someone valuable, and now, guilt filled his heart as he looked at Chu Ge with a self-reproachful gaze.


    Noticing his look, Chu Ge, puzzled, asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m not into that kind of thing."


    Damn!


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s lips twitched; he was straight, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    "Mr. Chu, I didn¡¯t manage things well before. I failed to find out about the first-level Earth Ganoderma and ended up going in such a big circle."


    Hearing his self-reproach, Shen Congwen, quite pleased with himself, turned back and said, "Mr. Huo, the first-level Earth Ganoderma is the Shen Family¡¯s secret, never known to outsiders."

 Chapter 323 - 0323 Lingzhi Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 0323 Lingzhi Cultivation</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen¡¯s words did not offer anyfort to Huo Tianqian; on the contrary, they deepened his guilt.


    Every family has its secrets, but for someone like Huo Tianqian, who mingles in the underground world, it¡¯s not difficult to pry them out.


    Thus, the fact that he didn¡¯t know the Shen Family¡¯s secrets was entirely due to his negligence, as he never even considered exploring in that direction.


    Chu Ge nced back at him, silently patted his shoulder, and then turned to follow Shen Congwen into the elevator.


    Although not a word was said, Huo Tianqian understood his meaning.


    Indeed, since Chu Ge decided toe to Su City with him, it showed that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t ming him for his inefficiencies. If he continued to mope around, he really wouldn¡¯t be acting like a man.


    Huo Tianqian took a deep look at Chu Ge¡¯s retreating figure and, no longer hesitating, quickened his pace to follow.


    The elevator went directly to the third level of the basement, where the climate didn¡¯t feel as stuffy as on the first underground level; there was a sense of air movement, the breeze like gentle feathers caressing the face, as pleasant as springtime.


    What was even more magical was that despite the icy conditions of the Snow Mountain outside, here, the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    Along the four walls,rge ss containers were arranged in rows, filled withyers of white flowers. The fragrance in the air was emanating from these flowers.


    "What are these?" Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    Shen Congwen smiled, exining, "These are ordinary Lingzhi mushrooms. They are cultivated here for the same purpose as those antiques outside, to confuse any thieves."


    Chu Ge noticed that the third level of the basement was divided into several different rooms. The decor and arrangement were the same everywhere, even the doors connecting the rooms were fortified, which somewhat surprised him.


    He had never thought of Congwen as such a detail-oriented person, meticulous to the point where even minor details were attended with care.


    Shen Congwen did not say much more but walked up to a fingerprint machine, pressed his fingerprint, and a thick wall slowly rose.


    As the wall ascended, in the center of that room, they saw an oversized ss tank filled with about one-third water, next to which stood a power pump circting the water continuously.


    This room was different from all the others; its walls and floors were undecorated, the floor itself covered with a thickyer of soil from which new sprouts were already emerging.


    Pointing to the dirt on the floor, Shen Congwen introduced, "This is not ordinary soil, but nutrient soil. What¡¯s cultivated here is Earth Ganoderma, though those grown here are just as valuable as themon Earth Ganoderma avable on the market. Once they sprout, they¡¯ll be moved to another room."


    Chu Ge nodded, his gaze sweeping around before settling on a ss vessel that contained a pale-white, half-fan-shaped nt about the size of two fists; its glossy surface shimmering. Had this nt not been ced so distinctly, it would have been difficult to notice.


    "Mr. Shen, you¡¯re not going to tell me this is Earth Ganoderma, are you?" asked Huo Tianqian, puzzled. "This is much smaller than the one I found, at least by half."


    Shen Congwen hummed affirmatively, following a narrow path just wide enough for one person to walk along to the side of the Earth Ganoderma. He bent down for a closer look and then slowly said, "This is a Level 1 Earth Ganoderma."


    "What?" Huo Tianqian was speechless. This was the smallest Ganoderma he had ever seen; even the ordinary ones outside were likelyrger.


    Damn it, was Shen Congwen trying to pull a fast one?


    But upon further thought, he felt it was unlikely. Shen Congwen had just witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s power; would he dare to fool Chu Ge? He probably didn¡¯t have a death wish.


    Huo Tianqian had his doubts, but in the end, he refrained from asking further.


    It was Chu Ge who asked, "What¡¯s so special about this Earth Ganoderma?"


    Although "Lingzhi" and "Earth Ganoderma" differ by only one character, their growth environments and maturation times are vastly different. Could it be that this Earth Ganoderma is not fully grown yet?


    No sooner had this thought appeared in his mind than he heard Shen Congwen say, "First-level Earth Ganoderma needs to be soaked in spring water for forty-nine days after it matures, to fully extract itsponents and efficacy. The Earth Ganoderma has only been soaked for twenty days now, so it¡¯s quite impressive that it has grown this big.


    Those ordinary Lingzhi outside may look big, but their efficacy is considerably weakened due to therge size of the leaves. Although the leaves of this Earth Ganoderma are notrge, a Lingzhi the size of a fingernail can match up to a hundred ordinary Lingzhi."


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t exin in too much detail, but just briefly rified enough to dispel the doubts of Huo Tianqian and Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge slightly nodded, his gaze falling once again on the Earth Ganoderma. So they¡¯ll need to wait another twenty-nine days before it can be used? Does that mean he has to stay another twenty-nine days in Su City?


    Suddenly, Chu Ge thought of Mu Bingtong, who was still in Shanghai. He wondered how she was doing and if she had managed thepany issues, as he hadn¡¯t called her today.


    After momentarily losing himself in thought, Chu Ge pulled his thoughts back, "So, a perfect Earth Ganoderma needs to be soaked in this spring water for forty-nine days?"


    Shen Congwen nodded.


    "But I still don¡¯t understand, where is this spring water? It can¡¯t be that it¡¯s just this little water being recycled over and over?" Huo Tianqian chimed in.


    At this moment, the usually silent Nangong Yunhai pointed to a pump in the corner and asked, "Is the spring water supposed toe from this pump?"


    With a trace of pride crossing his face, Shen Congwen smiled and said, "Just as Young Master Nangong said, the spring water is indeed pumped up through this pump."


    Seeing the Earth Ganoderma, Chu Ge felt a surge of desire to advance beyond the Innate Grandmaster level, as if he had never been so eager to do something before.


    "Mr. Chu, it looks like we will have to stay in Su City for another month," said Huo Tianqian.


    Chu Ge nodded, "If that¡¯s the case, then after you apany me to Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow, you can return to Shanghai."


    "Mr. Chu, you want to stay here alone?"


    Chu Ge nodded again, "I have other matters to attend to."


    Nangong Yunhai looked at him deeply, his lips parted as if to say something, but recalling his sister¡¯s specific instructions, he swallowed his words.


    As if understanding his concerns, Chu Ge patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely visit Beijing. The Spiritual Liquid I had your sister take back has health-enhancing effects; having your grandfather take a drop every day should help him for the time being."

 Chapter 324: A Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324: A Pawn</h4><h4></h4>


    Nangong Yunhai, seeing Chu Ge speak like this, also found it inappropriate to say more. He nodded slightly and said, "Then, Mr. Chu, let¡¯s meet again in Jing City."


    This meant he no longer nned on staying in Su City.


    After all, he had his own matters to attend to; the reason he came to Su City was due to his sister Nangong Man Sha¡¯s arrangements, and it was out of necessity.


    When Shen Congwen saw that Nangong Yunhai was about to leave, he hurriedly said, "How about I host a simple meal for Young Master Nangong and Mr. Chu tonight?"


    Such a perfect opportunity to curry favor, he did not want to miss.


    Nangong Yunhai shook his head, "No need, my purpose ining to Su City was to help Mr. Chu find the Earth Ganoderma. Now that we have found it, I should go back and report to my sister."


    "Then..." Shen Congwen turned his gaze towards Chu Ge, "Since that¡¯s the case, may Mr. Chu honor us with his presence?"


    Chu Ge did not decline and nodded, "Sure."


    Shen Congwen asked somewhat sneakily, "By the way, where is Mr. Chu staying at the moment?"


    "We are at..." Huo Tianqian followed up but before he could finish, Chu Ge interrupted, "We are temporarily staying at a hotel, which also has pleasant surroundings."


    Seeing that he was unwilling to disclose more, Shen Congwen awkwardly nodded, "Alright then."


    When the group of four returned from Snow Mountain to the city center, it was alreadyte evening.


    First, Shen Congwen drove Nangong Yunhai to the airport. At the airport, Nangong Yunhai specifically instructed, "Mr. Chu will be in Su City for a month, please take good care of him, Mr. Shen."


    "It¡¯s my duty," Shen Congwen promised. Then, he went to the back of the car, opened the trunk, and took out a fairlyrge box, "It¡¯s the first time Young Master Nangong hase to Su City, I might not have taken care of everything properly, please don¡¯t me me Mr. Nangong. This is a small token from me, please ept it."


    Young Master Nangong initially wanted to refuse, but then heard Shen Congwen say, "Inside this box is Earth Ganoderma. Although it¡¯s not as precious as the First-level Earth Ganoderma, these are all Second-level and rare in the market. I heard that Old Master Nangong has not been well, these Ganoderma should help his health."


    Only then did Young Master Nangong take it without hesitation, "Then I thank you, Mr. Shen."


    After sending Nangong Yunhai away, Shen Congwen¡¯s heart that had been hanging finally rxed a bit.


    At this moment, the driver came forward, puzzled, "Young master, since Mr. Chu is also a distinguished guest of Young Master Nangong¡¯s family, why do we need to go out of our way to please Young Master Nangong? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly ingratiate ourselves with Mr. Chu? That was a First-level Earth Ganoderma that you gave away, how can this transaction be worthwhile?"


    Shen Congwen looked at the departing ne, his eyes gleaming with a sharp light, his lips slowly curling as he exined, "Young Master Nangong is a prospective heir of one of the Six Great Families of Jing City, it¡¯s necessary to ingratiate ourselves with him."


    He seemed to have thought of something, pondered for a moment, then continued, "Although Mr. Chu is a esteemed guest of Young Master Nangong, his actual background and whether he rivals the Nangong Family is unknown. But, having incapacitated Tang Batian, the captain of the third team of Tang Sect, into a crippled state, his strength cannot be underestimated. Our Shen Family has never had dealings with Ancient Martial Artists, so if a rtionship with Mr. Chu can be exchanged for a piece of Earth Ganoderma, it¡¯s not something that can be measured with money."


    The driver, half understanding, scratched his head, climbing into the car with a hint of confusion.


    Shen Congwen had first dropped Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian at the hotel, then went to the airport to send off Nangong Yunhai.


    By the time Shen Congwen returned to the hotel, the food had already been served. At the table, Shen Congwen didn¡¯t mention any requests at all, which somewhat surprised Chu Ge.


    He thought Shen Congwen would take this opportunity to ask him for something, but he did not.


    Could it really be because he saved his life, thus he wanted to give the First-level Earth Ganoderma as a favor?


    Although his interaction with Shen Congwen was brief, he felt that Shen Congwen was an ambitious person, yet his ambition was only for the betterment of the Shen Family.


    Since Shen Congwen did not bring it up, Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what he wanted, and simply decided to interact with him for a few more days.


    After dinner, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian returned to the hotel.


    "Mr. Chu, how about I stay with you?" Huo Tianqian was somewhat uneasy, after all Su City, unlike Shanghai, was the biggest producer of medicinal materials and minerals, often experiencing disturbances due to minerals.


    "Do you think I can¡¯t handle those small fries?" Chu Gezily sat on the sofa, legs crossed, one hand holding a mobile phone, scrolling through contacts.


    Hearing this, Huo Tianqian hurriedly waved his hands, "No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Chu, I believe in your strength, it¡¯s just..."


    Huo Tianqian stammered and didn¡¯t really make his point clear.


    Chu Ge, intending to dial a number, paused and looked up at him, his voice deep, "Are you still thinking about revenge?"


    Huo Tianqian was startled, his cheeks inexplicably burning, he nodded after a moment, "Although Tang Batian is now a cripple, the Grandmaster who really harmed me has not been found yet, I just can¡¯t swallow this indignation."


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, not to denigrate him but realistically said, "Even if you stay here, do you think with your strength you can defeat an Innate Grandmaster?"


    "I..." Huo Tianqian¡¯s lips parted, but eventually, his shoulders slumped, deted.


    Yes, even if Mr. Chu had regenerated his arm, even if his strength had increasedpared to before, in the end, he was still a Postnatal, how could he possibly defeat an Innate Grandmaster.


    Seeing him with a dejected face, Chu Ge shook his head helplessly, "Actually, I¡¯m asking you to go back because there¡¯s another matter I need you to handle. As for the Innate Grandmaster, don¡¯t rush, once you finish the matters on that side,e back to Su City and find me."


    Hearing this, Huo Tianqian¡¯s previously dim eyes instantly lit up, he asked excitedly, "What does Mr. Chu want me to do?"


    "I want you to return to Shanghai and help me investigate the ck Witch."


    ck Witch?


    Huo Tianqian frowned, feeling the term sounded familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where he had heard it.


    Chu Ge exined, "Do you still remember the Ghost Poison?"


    Huo Tianqian nodded, his gaze disying a fierce glint, "Of course I remember, I wouldn¡¯t forget it even if I became a ghost!"


    "If I¡¯m not wrong, the Ghost Poison is just a pawn of the ck Witch."


    "What?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s fingers rapidly typed a series of characters on his phone, then he flipped out Mu Bingtong¡¯s mobile number and sent it on, then looked up at him again, "When I was severing Tang Batian¡¯s tendons during our duel, a stream of ck qi wafted out from his blood. It was too windy then to see clearly, but my intuition tells me, Tang Sect is inextricably linked with ck Witch."

 Chapter 325 - 0325: Leave It to Me

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 0325: Leave It to Me</h4><h4></h4>


    "There¡¯s more to your mission this time than just that; you also need to investigate the remnants of the Ghost Poison Sect. So far, the Sect Leader of the Ghost Poison Sect hasn¡¯t shown up, which is quite suspicious."


    "As long as he doesn¡¯t show himself, his heart will always be hanging."


    He himself isn¡¯t afraid of anything, but what about that Ice Beauty in Shanghai...


    Thinking of Mu Bingtong, Chu Ge nced at his phone; the screen was empty, no idea what that girl was up to.


    Huo Tianqian received the order and immediately packed his luggage, preparing to rush back to Shanghai overnight.


    Meanwhile, since Mu Bingtong hadn¡¯t replied to his messages, Chu Ge decided to call her directly.


    The phone rang for a while, but Mu Bingtong did not pick it up.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows and then dialed Shen Sisi¡¯s number.


    At the same time, inside Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi in Shanghai.


    Shen Sisi was cuddling up in bed with herptop, not knowing when the thin pajamas had been taken off,pletely naked.


    She was engrossed in watching something on herputer when suddenly, the phone rang disying Chu Ge¡¯s name; without a thought, she picked it up.


    However, she seemed to have forgotten that she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, and the call from Chu Ge was a video call.


    Shen Sisi was about to put the phone to her ear when she heard Chu Ge¡¯s tsking voice from the speaker.


    "Shen Sisi, why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?"


    Shen Sisi was stunned and somewhat stiffly turned her head, only to see Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, somewhat lecherous, staring at a certain spot on her.


    Her hand remained in the original position, having forgotten to react.


    It was a while before Shen Sisi screamed suddenly, quickly throwing the phone away and then hiding her whole body under the covers, "Pervert! Stinking pervert!"


    Really! Boo hoo! Now this stinking pervert has seen everything!


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, "You let me see, how can you call me a pervert? Besides, you¡¯re not wearing clothes in broad daylight, trying to seduce me, huh?"


    "What are you bbering about!" Shen Sisi¡¯s cheeks burst into me, red-hot like fire, utterly embarrassing!


    Chu Ge¡¯s deep, maicugh came from the phone again, "Well, your body looks quite thin, but I didn¡¯t expect that ce to be so firm."


    It must feel very nice to touch, right?


    At this moment, Shen Sisi wished she could bury herself in a hole, she was almost dying of shame! She hid her body under the covers, then picked up the phone, pouting her lips and ring at Chu Ge unhappily, "Pervert! Stopughing!"


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, unable to shake off the image from his mind - her pale skin, proud snow globes; they were indeed thrilling.


    Chu Ge thought he had tamed his desires, but the sudden sight still stirred something within him.


    Indeed, primal desires are always hidden within, and if the external temptation is strong enough, they can still be aroused.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you." Chu Ge cleared his throat, getting back to business, "Where¡¯s Mu Bingtong? Where did she go?"


    Shen Sisi pouted, somewhat displeased, "So your purpose of calling me was to find my sister! You don¡¯t miss me at all!"


    Thest sentence, she spoke very softly, and Chu Ge didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    "Is there any difference between me calling you and calling her? Anyway, I was going to check on both of you."


    Chu Ge looked at the screen, Shen Sisi¡¯s cheeks were still rosy, but her breathtaking figure waspletely concealed.


    However, sharp-eyed as he was, Chu Ge noticed on theptop behind her the high-definition, uncensored image, and instantly understood why Shen Sisi had taken off her clothes.


    His dark pupils flickered inexplicably as he swept over Shen Sisi¡¯s cheeks and then kindly reminded her, "Actually, what¡¯s on there is all fake."


    "What?" Shen Sisi was stunned, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Chu Ge gestured with his eyes towards her background, and then Shen Sisi instantly understood.


    Her cheeks flushed even redder than before, she bit her lip, wishing she could find a crevice in the ground to crawl into!


    "This isn¡¯t mine!" Shen Sisi said as she got up, but as she did, Chu Ge saw once more her jade-like smooth ketone body.


    At this point, Shen Sisi couldn¡¯t care about anything else; she scrambled up from the bed and then turned her butt towards the screen.


    Her fingers held the mouse, nervously clicking several times but failing to turn it off.


    At that moment, the woman in the video reached her climax, and the woman¡¯s moaning and the man¡¯s growling became even louder.


    "Why can¡¯t I turn it off!" Shen Sisi was frustrated, it was all Liu Jing¡¯s fault! She said she had something good to show her, but only after it was sent did she realize, it was a pornographic movie.


    But to be honest, she was quite curious about such things, and couldn¡¯t resist eventually. She opened it to take a look, and then things got out of control.


    Chu Ge felt like his screen was suddenly covered by something white, and then it jiggled. It took him a while to realize it was Shen Sisi¡¯s butt.


    He coughed lightly, forcing himself to look away, but his gaze seemed uncontroble, constantly sneaking peeks towards the screen.


    Tsk, tsk, such tender skin, such firm buttocks...


    "You pervert!" Shen Sisi realized she hadn¡¯t ended the video call with Chu Ge, and when she turned her head, she saw Chu Ge¡¯s face looking rather pleased. The heat in her cheeks rose another degree, and then she quickly picked up her phone and hung up.


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t had enough yet and sighed, feeling a bit unsatisfied.


    At that moment, his phone rang again, this time it was from Mu Bingtong.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and quickly returned to his usual demeanor, walking to the window to answer.


    "Were you busy just now?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    "Yeah." Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice was very low, as if it was not convenient to talk.


    "What happened?"


    "I just got back, heard some noise from Sisi¡¯s room, so I went to take a look, and then..."


    If it had been a video call with Mu Bingtong, one would definitely see her cheeks blushing like a ripe apple, making one want to bite into it.


    Chu Ge thought about the awkward situation of Shen Sisi just now but still pretended not to know, asking, "Saw what?"


    "I..." Mu Bingtong hesitated for a moment, struggling to say those three words, and finally, with a shy sigh, "Although Sisi is still in college, she¡¯s already an adult. There are some things I shouldn¡¯t reallyment on, but I¡¯m really worried she might do something inappropriate and get hurt in the end."


    Chu Ge knew Mu Bingtong was worried about Shen Sisi, he reassured her softly, "Alright, you¡¯ve got enough on your te with thepany¡¯s matters. Leave Shen Sisi¡¯s issues to me."

 Chapter 326 - 0326: Does This Count as a Confession?

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 0326: Does This Count as a Confession?</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Bingtong shyly nodded her head, and then asked, "When are youing back?"


    Her tone was no longer as low as before, and even Chu Ge could hear an element of coy shyness in her voice.


    He chuckled lightly, teasing, "What¡¯s the matter, you miss me that much already?"


    Mu Bingtong red in annoyance and then remembered that Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see her, so she huffed angrily, "So indecent! Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask. After all, they say that if a man doesn¡¯t want to reveal his whereabouts, he must be up to no good!"


    Chu Ge inexplicably detected a tinge of jealousy in her voice, and it felt as if the softest part deep in his heart was being gently tickled by a spiritual feather, making it itch, "Don¡¯t worry, even if I wanted to do something bad, it would only be to you."


    When Mu Bingtong heard this, an involuntary image of Chu Ge¡¯s normally unserious self shed through her mind, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, "Who would want to do anything with you."


    "Do you know what I want to do?" Chu Ge countered, hearing the once aloof goddess¡¯s voice now soft and sweet like a littlemb through the phone receiver, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an urge to tease her.


    Mu Bingtong pouted slightly, angrily staring ahead, "Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore! Rascal!"


    Heh! That tone, just like Shen Sisi!


    After saying this, Mu Bingtong hung up the phone. She was really worried that if they kept going, Chu Ge might say something even more unseemly.


    In Su City, the busy tone ¡¯beep beep beep¡¯ echoed through the phone.


    Chu Ge shook his head helplessly with augh, put away his phone, turned around, and then, suddenly, froze.


    There on hisrge bedy a voluptuous woman, dressed in a low-cut cheongsam, the slit of which ran up to her thigh, exposing her fair and shapely legs to the air.


    "Mr. Chu, we meet again."


    "How did you get in here?" Chu Ge frowned, surprised that he hadn¡¯t noticed her appearance!


    The woman seemed a bit disappointed as she sighed, "Ah, just now Mr. Chu¡¯s heart was with his beauty, engrossed in a fervent conversation, so naturally, you didn¡¯t notice me."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t dwell on how she had gotten in. He sat down on the sofa, his tone somewhat cool, "I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t like being investigated!"


    The woman pouted her lips and then slowly sat up. She flipped her wavy hair and barefooted, walked with graceful steps towards Chu Ge, not caring whether he wanted it or not, and sat directly on hisp.


    Her soft and delicate hands caressed his firm chest, her brightly painted nails gently undoing the first button of Chu Ge¡¯s shirt.


    "I wasn¡¯t investigating you. I overheard you on the phone with Yun Hai, so I knew you were with him, and then I came to find you."


    The visitor was none other than Nangong Man Sha.


    She smiled at Chu Ge, thinking about the conversation she¡¯d just heard from the other end of his call, not understanding why she suddenly felt somewhat ufortable.


    It was true she had Chu Ge¡¯s number, but it seemed he hadn¡¯t saved hers!


    "Mr. Chu, you really y favorites, don¡¯t you? Taking the initiative to call other beauties and not even giving me one call."


    "Call you?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, somewhat speechless, "Miss Man Sha, you¡¯re not trying to tell me that you¡¯re jealous, are you?"


    Nangong Man Sha wore an expression that screamed jealousy, "Isn¡¯t it obvious enough already?"


    "..." For the first time, Chu Ge found the woman from the Nangong Family a bit clingy, to the extent that she didn¡¯t seem to carry the aura of a great family at all.


    "But there¡¯s no need to call me without reason. I¡¯m quite poor, you know. Can¡¯t afford the phone bill."


    "I¡¯ll top it up for you," said Nangong Man Sha immediately.


    "..." Chu Ge closed his eyes in mild exasperation, "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯ve already agreed to go to Beijing to treat the Old Master¡¯s illness, so could you please stop bothering me?"


    Nangong Man Sha showed a pitiful look, her tearful eyes shimmering, "Does Mr. Chu dislike me that much?"


    "It¡¯s not about dislike, but that you¡¯re too dangerous."


    A woman who constantly exudes an alluring charm, capable of seducing a man with just a few moves, yet still maintaining her virginity¡ª to say she wasn¡¯t dangerous would be a lie.


    It¡¯s said that lust leads to trouble, and he certainly didn¡¯t want his lifelong reputation ruined by a woman.


    Nangong Man Shaughed softly, "Hearing you say that, should I feel ttered? To think that I could actually make Mr. Chu feel afraid. After all, Mr. Chu is a man who is capable of anything. Even Shi Wanwang is no match for you, a man who almost eradicated the Ghost Poison Sect. And now you say I am dangerous; I really should be ttered."


    Nangong Man Sha deliberately rubbed his thigh and slipped her slender, soft fingers into his clothes while breathing hotly by his ear, "But isn¡¯t Mr. Chu a man who enjoys a challenge? Since you say I am dangerous, would you be willing to take that challenge?"


    The heat that Chu Ge had managed to push down red up again at Nangong Man Sha¡¯s provocation. He was slightly surprised¡ªwas it because his stability was waning?


    That was not a good sign!


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gears spun rapidly in her mind¡ªtoday, she was determined to conquer Chu Ge!


    There was no man in this world that Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t conquer!


    A refreshing scent of perfume wafted into his nose, and Chu Ge quickly realized something was amiss. He held his breath abruptly, swiftly stood up, and without a trace of mercy or gentleness, tossed Nangong Man Sha onto the bed.


    "Did you really spike your perfume with an aphrodisiac?"


    Surprise shed in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes. Nangong Man Sha, after all, was a prominent youngdy of the Nangong Family, who could have any man she wanted with just a simple gesture.


    But now, for...


    Chu Ge certainly didn¡¯t believe that Nangong Man Sha had fallen for him, "Are you even willing to risk your own body to sleep with me, and what for exactly?"


    Nangong Man Sha pouted¡ªshe had hidden it so well, yet she was still found out.


    "It seems this Lin Dong is really a fraud, telling me that if the aphrodisiac is mixed into the perfume, men wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it."


    Lin Dong?


    That same swindler again?!


    Lying on her side and propping her head upon her hand, Nangong Man Sha spoke with a smile, "Men have the desire to conquer, and so do women. And you, you have sessfully piqued my desire to conquer. Ever since you remained unmoved on the cruise ship, you¡¯ve sparked my curiosity. Even though we haven¡¯t spent much time together, something about you always draws my focus."


    Listening, Chu Ge furrowed his brows slightly¡ªwas this a confession?

 Chapter 327 - 0327: People of the Tang Family

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 0327: People of the Tang Family</h4><h4></h4>


    However, Chu Ge quickly caught the sharp light in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes, a sneer emerging from his heart. He leisurely sat back on the sofa, crossed his legs, and chuckled lightly, "Miss Man Sha really does whatever it takes to get what she wants."


    Nangong Man Sha was slightly stunned, and she looked at Chu Ge in surprise. Does this guy have a mind reading technique?


    Seeing that her seduction failed again, Nangong Man Sha sat up leisurely. She flicked her wavy hair and showed a hint of disappointment on her face, "It seems Mr. Chu really doesn¡¯t like me."


    After she finished speaking, she sighed sorrowfully, "Now I really want to see what kind of woman can make you think about her day and night."


    Chu Ge ignored her words and directly asked, "What are you doing here?"


    He didn¡¯t believe that Nangong Man Sha came specially for him, especially since Nangong Yun Hai had just left, and Nangong Man Sha had appeared right after.


    Could it be...


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly as if he had thought of something. He rubbed his forehead, feeling quite depressed, "Miss Man Sha, do I look that unreliable? You and your brother take turnsing to Su City to keep an eye on me."


    "..." Nangong Man Sha was even more shocked inside. How did he know that she came to Su City personally to prevent him from changing his mind?


    The family business still needed Yun Hai to go back and handle things; he couldn¡¯t stay away for too long, so he had to return.


    But Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t quite understand her emotions when she heard that Chu Ge would stay in Su City for a month, and she decisively took a flight to Su City.


    The excuse she gave herself was to prevent Chu Ge from backing out. She wanted to ¡¯supervise him¡¯.


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯d be bored alone in Su City, so I specifically came to keep youpany."


    Nangong Man Sha chuckled lightly, "By the way, I heard that tomorrow is Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday from the Tang Family in Su City, and you¡¯ve been invited. Since that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I was yourpanion?"


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment. He was somewhat worried, as he had already made enemies with the people of Tang Sect, and they would undoubtedly look for trouble with him at the birthday celebration. He, alone, wouldn¡¯t mind them, but if Nangong Man Sha was with him...


    He wasn¡¯t worried that she would cause him any trouble, but one must never be too careful against what the other party might do.


    Seeing Chu Ge hesitate, thinking he was unwilling, Nangong Man Sha instantly felt slighted.


    So many men wanted to get close to her, practically everyone tried their utmost to win her smile, yet Chu Ge, even though she took initiative, this man remained unflustered. This fact truly frustrated Nangong Man Sha.


    After leaving the cruise ship thest time, she once thought her charm had waned, so she specifically found a few different men to test, and the results confirmed, it wasn¡¯t her who was abnormal, but Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, even if I don¡¯t be yourpanion, I represent the Nangong Family in attending with you, that should be okay, right?"


    She represented the Nangong Family, so naturally, he didn¡¯t have the right to refuse.


    Chu Ge sighed resignedly and reluctantly agreed.


    ...


    The next evening, Chu Ge, dressed in casual gray attire, sauntered out the room, walked to the door opposite him, and knocked. Hearing an invitation to enter, he pushed the door open directly.


    But unexpectedly, just as he entered the room, he saw a beautiful figure showcased before him.


    Nangong Man Sha wore a long red gown that trailed on the floor, the back made of silk and hollowed out, exposing her pale, smooth back. To those unaware, they would think she was today¡¯s bride.


    Nangong Man Sha was bending over, fiddling with something, and without turning her head, said, "Come help me out, my hair got caught in my dress."


    Chu Ge walked over, only to see a strand of her hair caught by the embellishments on her gown, and her attempts only made it messier.


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, "Does Miss Man Sha usually dress like this for events?"


    Nangong Man Sha looked up at him, not understanding what he meant.


    Chu Ge shrugged, not borating further, but reached out gently to free her hair.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s cheeks flushed.


    Chu Ge¡¯s attention was entirely on her hair and didn¡¯t notice this small detail. Once he finished and looked up, he saw Nangong Man Sha¡¯s cheeks looking as ripe as an apple.


    "Are you feeling hot?" Chu Ge asked curiously. The temperature was decent, not that hot.


    Nangong Man Sha gave him an annoyed nce. "Mr. Chu, do you really not know, or are you pretending to be confused?"


    Chu Ge was clueless, "Pretend about what?"


    Nangong Man Sha coughed lightly, tucking the hair beside her ear back, and looked at Chu Ge with a smile, "Didn¡¯t Mr. Chu feel it just now?"


    Chu Ge was still a bit confused, then suddenly understood.


    Thinking about it didn¡¯t matter, but once he did, he could almost feel her scent and warmth still lingering on his fingertips.


    Chu Ge awkwardly coughed, "I¡¯m sorry for that."


    Seeing his embarrassed state, Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat happy, "I¡¯m not ming you, Mr. Chu. Why apologize?"


    Saying this, she leaned towards Chu Ge.


    But, she didn¡¯t even touch the edge of Chu Ge¡¯s clothes and almost fell.


    As Nangong Man Sha leaned in, Chu Ge timely dodged, "Now that you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go."


    Nangong Man Sha pouted, inwardly snarking: I¡¯ll get you sooner orter!


    Just as Chu Ge stepped out, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Tang Xin.


    Chu Ge answered, hearing Tang Xin¡¯s somewhat anxious voice, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m really sorry, something came up on my end, and I can¡¯te to pick you up. But I¡¯ve sent a driver who should already be at the door."


    "Alright, no worries, see you at the party."


    After hanging up, he felt a pair of curious eyes watching him.


    Chu Ge somewhat speechlessly pinched his brow, "The Tang Family¡¯s young miss, Tang Xin, sent a driver to pick us up."


    At the hotel entrance, a stretched Lincoln was parked, attracting the attention of passersby.


    "Isn¡¯t that car from the Tang Family?"


    "How could it be, even if the Tang Family were staying in a hotel, they wouldn¡¯t stay here, right?"


    "Exactly, this hotel belongs to the Shen Family, and the Tang Family and Shen Family have never gotten along. How could the Tang Family people possibly stay on their turf?"

 Chapter 328 - 0328: No Entry Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 0328: No Entry Allowed</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was taken aback by these words. He nced back at the hotel, recalling how Shen Congwen had tried multiple times to find out his address. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t told him.


    "Holy shit! Look, guys, a beauty!"


    "Wow, that figure is smoking hot, especially that slender waist. I could y for a year!"


    "Look, that beauty is walking toward the stretch Lincoln."


    "So that car came to pick her up? Hey, she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s from around here. Who is she? Does anyone recognize her?"


    The hotel entrance was at a busy location, and it wasn¡¯t long before a crowd had gathered. They were all stopping to look at Nangong Man Sha.


    At this moment, when the stretch Lincoln¡¯s driver saw Chu Ge walking out, he immediately approached respectfully and gestured for him toe aboard, "Mr. Chu, Lady Tang has sent me to pick you up for the banquet. Please get in the car."


    Chu Ge nodded. Being uncharacteristically gentlemanly for once, he opened the car door for Nangong Man Sha.


    Nangong Man Sha gave Chu Ge a nod and smiled, "Thank you."


    "That woman may be beautiful, but her taste sucks. Look at the guy by her side; he¡¯s nowhere close to the old man!"


    Just as Chu Ge was about to get in the car, he overheard thisment from the crowd. At first, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, until he heard a giggle from inside the vehicle.


    Chu Ge looked up sharply, his gaze locking onto the speaker. The person felt a chill creep up their spine.


    Once Chu Ge was in the car, he heard Nangong Man Sha, still smiling, say, "It turns out that even the illustrious Mr. Chu can be disliked by someone."


    "What? Seems like Miss Man Sha has never been disliked."


    Nangong Man Sha pouted, "Yeah, who said I¡¯ve never been disliked?"


    "Oh?"


    "That person is you," Nangong Man Sha said teasingly, looking at him. "Sigh, the first time in my twenty-two years to be disliked, and what¡¯s unbearable is that it¡¯s by a man!"


    Here we go again!


    "Miss Man Sha worries too much. I¡¯m not disliking you; I¡¯m just cautious of those who pry into my affairs. Besides, for a woman like Miss Man Sha who remains a virgin despite being involved with so many men, I can¡¯t be but wary."


    Nangong Man Sha made a face, "Now tell me, Mr. Chu, are you just going to wear that to the banquet?"


    Chu Ge looked down at his clothes and then nodded, "What¡¯s wrong with these clothes? They cost me several hundred yuan."


    These clothes were what he had been forced by Mu Bingtong to buy at the mall back then. He had picked several pieces without looking at the price, thinking they werefortable, so he just bought them.


    "Several hundred?" Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge in amazement, "You¡¯re only wearing clothes that cost a few hundred yuan?"


    Her tone was full of uncertainty and disbelief, as if it was unthinkable for Chu Ge to wear such cheap clothes.


    Chu Ge nodded again, "This is my best outfit. The ones I wore yesterday, all together, weren¡¯t even worth one hundred yuan."


    Nangong Man Sha was utterly shocked.


    Based on what she knew about Chu Ge, he was now a man who owned assets worth over a hundred million yuan. Yet, he was so low-key. Was he just putting on an act, or did he truly regard these things as worthless?


    Chu Ge¡¯s thieving eyes scanned over Nangong Man Sha a few times before he clicked his tongue, "Looks like Miss Man Sha¡¯s never worn cheap clothes, huh?"


    "Of course not." Nangong Man Sha arrogantly lifted her chin, "My clothes are all custom-made by renowned designers."


    But the piece she was wearing wasn¡¯t one of those; it was something she bought on a whim when she decided to attend Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday banquetst night in Su City, which cost her nearly two hundred thousand yuan, a far cry from the few hundred yuan Chu Ge was wearing...


    Chu Ge shrugged his shoulders, "It¡¯s just attending a banquet, not getting married, why dress so extravagantly?"


    ...The two chatted like this, making their way to the hotel entrance where the Tang Family banquet was held.


    It wasn¡¯t far from his hotel, just two streets over. If he had known it was this close, he would¡¯ve just walked.


    As this thought crossed his mind, his gaze conveniently fell on Nangong Man Sha again, never mind, walking here with this woman at his side would have drawn too much attention.


    "Mr. Chu, thedy has instructed that you may go straight in," said the driver before going to park the car.


    Chu Ge strode towards the hotel, and suddenly, a soft hand grasped his arm. Nangong Man Sha linked arms with him as they walked towards the hotel.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, they happened upon Tang You, who had shed with Chu Ge at a Chinese restaurant before.


    Tang You was dressed very formally today, standing at the entrance, incessantly checking the invitations of guests entering the hotel.


    "Big brother, that kid¡¯s here!" Right on cue, ackey who had been busily assisting Tang You suddenly spotted Chu Ge.


    Tang You lifted his eyes, a cold smile ying on his lips, wanting to enter the hotel? No chance!


    He had condescended toe to the entrance to bustle about, with the sole purpose of intercepting this brat!


    "Stop right there!" As soon as Tang You saw Chu Ge approaching, he swaggered in front of Chu Ge to block his way, "Do you have an invitation?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No."


    He had previously asked the Ouyang Family to secure two invitations for him, but after Lady Tang Xin personally invited him, he thought holding onto the invitation was a hassle and simply left it in the hotel.


    "No invitation, no entry!" Tang You boasted with a sneer.


    "Hey, you¡¯re attending their birthday banquet without an invitation?" Nangong Man Sha tugged on his sleeve, asking in a low voice, suddenly, she realized another problem; they hade to the banquet empty-handed, without even bringing a gift!


    OMG!!!


    It was then she realized she¡¯d been a bit too reliant on Chu Ge this time, and as it turns out, Mr. Chu in daily life was also a scatterbrain.


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe her inner turmoil.


    Tang You¡¯s murky gaze lit up with a bright shine upon seeing Nangong Man Sha, and he licked his lips, surprised, "Miss, you¡¯re this man¡¯spanion?"


    Nangong Man Sha was already ustomed to such gazes and nodded slightly, murmuring a faint ¡¯hmm¡¯ in response.


    "I say Miss, you really have no eye for men, do you? This guy here, he¡¯s just a poor loser, relying on tricks and deception to fool all you ignorant young girls!"


    Tang You stroked his chin, his lecherous gaze sliding over Nangong Man Sha¡¯s body and muttered to himself: This kid¡¯s got some moves to be able to bag such a beautiful and fine girl!


    Thinking of how Lady Tang Xin defended Chu Ge that day in the Chinese restaurant, he had alreadybeled this kid as a swindler. Now, seeing the beauty by his side, Tang You felt even more itchy at heart.

 Chapter 329 - 0329: He Comes for Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 0329: He Comes for Revenge</h4><h4></h4>


    Why should this kid get to have all the women fawning over him and even catch Lady Tang Xin¡¯s special attention?


    You know, Miss Tang of our Tang Family has never lowered her head in front of any man!


    I haven¡¯t gotten that off my chest yet!


    If I could get his femalepanion toe over and let the boys have their fun, maybe I could vent out some of my frustration.


    Right now, Nangong Man Sha doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s be their target for retribution against Chu Ge; she just feels ufortable under Tang You¡¯s gaze. She lightly tugs on Chu Ge¡¯s sleeve, asking with confusion, "Then, without an invitation, how are we supposed to get in?"


    "Miss, you want to get in?" Tang You sneered with a chuckle, "This kid doesn¡¯t have an invitation and won¡¯t be able to get in. How about this, follow me, be mypanion for today, and I¡¯ll take you inside. How about that?"


    "Follow you?" Nangong Man Sha sneered disdainfully, "You want me to be yourpanion? Do you have what it takes?"


    "Hey? You little brat! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, huh?" Tang You, seeing her contemptuous look, feels a loss of face and stares at Nangong Man Sha angrily, full of indignation.


    Nangong Man Sha stares back arrogantly, "Do you even know who I am?"


    "Who are you?" Tang You is certain that this woman isn¡¯t from Su City.


    "I am the eldest daughter of the Nangong Family from Beijing, Nangong Man Sha!"


    Tang You pauses, then pretends to clean his ears, as if he hadn¡¯t heard clearly, "What did you say? Who did you say you are?"


    "I! From Beijing, the eldest daughter of the Nangong Family, Nangong Man Sha!"


    Just as Nangong Man Sha finishes speaking, Tang You couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "Hahahaha, you say you¡¯re Nangong Man Sha? I¡¯m Nangong Man Sha¡¯s husband! Last night, I had Nangong Man Sha so exhausted she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed, she¡¯s resting at home now."


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s cheeks turn from green to white. She¡¯s flirted with men before, but there were limits, maintaining a certain distance unless it was someone she was not that close to. Yet, never had any man been as frivolously filthy as Tang You.


    Nangong Man Sha tightly grips Chu Ge¡¯s hand, res at Tang You with venomous eyes, and asks word by word, "What did you just say? If you dare, say it again."


    "What if I say it again? I said I¡¯m Nangong Man Sha¡¯s husband, thatst night I made her so worn out she couldn¡¯t get out of bed! So what?!"


    "p!" A crisp sound catches the attention of others waiting for entry.


    Tang You especially widens his eyes, filled with rage as he stares at Nangong Man Sha, "Fuck! You bitch, you actually dared to hit me!"


    With that, he signals with his hand, and instantly, a few people emerge from the shadows, surrounding Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge.


    Originally, these men were prepared to deal with Chu Ge, but now they were instead being used to handle a young woman.


    Although it seems a bit of overkill, Tang You no longer cares about that; all that¡¯s running through his mind now is to brutally subjugate this woman, to make her cry for her dad and beg for mercy!


    "You wench, in a bit I¡¯ll make sure you understand my power!"


    Tang You gives a meaningful nce to his men, who get the hint and move forward, intending to snatch Nangong Man Sha away.


    As if seeing through their ns, Nangong Man Sha immediately hides behind Chu Ge. She looks up to Chu Ge and says, "Mr. Chu, this situation arose because of you, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch."


    She came to Su City alone this time, without bringing any bodyguards, so her safety was entirely dependent on Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge felt somewhat innocent, "How could these things happen because of me? If Miss Man Sha hadn¡¯t worn such a provocative outfit today, would you have caught someone¡¯s eye? Moreover, as you came in the name of the Nangong Family, didn¡¯t you arrange the birthday invitation in advance?"


    Nangong Man Sha pouted, she didn¡¯t know anything about these matters.


    "What are you staring at? Attack now!" Tang You, seeing them casually chatting as if no one else was there, became even more furious. He shouted, and his brothers rushed forward.


    However, as soon as they charged, before they even got half a step close to Nangong Man Sha, they were violently pushed away by a strong force and tumbled to the ground.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you all!" Tang You kicked one of the men lying at his feet, frustrated that they were not performing as he¡¯d hoped.


    "Big bro, we don¡¯t know what happened; we were just forcefully repelled by a power... They! They are Ancient Martial Artists! It¡¯s them!"


    They were all too familiar with this force ¡ª it was True Qi used to form a fist-like force in the air and then violently thrown.


    The person¡¯s strength must be no less than the Late Innate stage.


    "You all? Who are the Ancient Martial Artists?" Tang You frowned slightly as he looked over Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha, realizing that if these two were Ancient Martial Artists, this situation would be troublesome.


    Mr. Tang had specifically instructed that if any Ancient Martial Artists came, they must not be obstructed at all!


    Nangong Man Sha pointed assertively at Chu Ge, as if she was afraid that Tang You would mistake anyone else for an expert, "He! He¡¯s the expert! So you all better be careful!"


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, "Miss Man Sha, whose side are you on?"


    "I¡¯m obviously on your side, of course! I¡¯m just kindly reminding them so they avoid risking their livester on!"


    Chu Ge was known to kill without batting an eye; her words were genuinely out of goodwill.


    But her goodwill was taken as an insult, and Tang You grew even angrier, "Ancient Martial Artists? Very well then, let¡¯s have a good match!"


    Today, he was going to properly discipline this presumptuous kid in the Middle-Late Innate stage!


    Chu Ge had no intention of starting a fight, as brawling during someone¡¯s birthday banquet was quite rude. So he spoke somewhat helplessly, "It was Lady Tang who asked me toe."


    "Nonsense! Hmph! With your behavior, Miss Tang wouldn¡¯t give you a second look!"


    The man who had just been propelled away by Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi got up from the ground, spat disdainfully, and then turned to Tang You, "Boss, we can¡¯t let this guy in! Who knows what he¡¯s plotting! What if he¡¯s here to cause trouble?"


    These men hadn¡¯t apanied Tang You to the Chinese restaurant; they had only seen Chu Ge in the surveince video ryed to them, knowing that he had arrived with Huo Tianqian.


    "That¡¯s right, big bro, he¡¯s in cahoots with Huo Tianqian. Huo Tianqian has a grudge against us; this guy must be the reinforcement he called for! To help him take revenge!"


    Chu Ge looked up to the sky, somewhat speechless, wondering why no one ever believed him when he told the truth.


    Moreover, was it that obvious that he was here for vengeance?


    But he wasn¡¯t here to take revenge for Huo Tianqian; he was here to im something for himself. If these people really did start a fight with him, he wouldn¡¯t mind lending Huo Tianqian a hand in taking revenge.

 Chapter 330: I’m Really Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330: I¡¯m Really Sorry</h4><h4></h4>


    "So what if you¡¯re an Ancient Martial Artist, dare to face me in a one-on-one fight?"


    When Chu Ge remained silent, Tang You thought he was backing down, his arrogance grew even more pronounced, "If you don¡¯t dare, then you¡¯re just a coward!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze turned icy, and a powerful oppressive aura emanated from all around him.


    Despite the bright sunshine today, Tang You and the others around him inexplicably felt a chill, and even Nangong Man Sha, who had been quietly standing behind Chu Ge, couldn¡¯t help but rub her arms as the hair on her body stood on end.


    "You want to fight me to determine the winner?" Chu Ge asked in a deep voice.


    "Exactly!" Tang You nodded vigorously, "If you lose, then obediently get out of Su City! And don¡¯te near Lady Tang!"


    "..." Tang Sect brothers, this isn¡¯t the point, big brother! Don¡¯t let love cloud your judgment! He¡¯s Huo Tianqian¡¯s aplice!


    Tang You didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him just now, looking at Chu Ge again, he somehow felt like he was apletely different person, his aura had transformed.


    "Do you know who Tang Batian, the captain of the third team of the Tang Sect is?" Chu Ge asked slowly.


    Tang You was taken aback, not understanding why Chu Ge would suddenly bring up Tang Batian, but remembering that the good-for-nothing had just gone out to steal Lingzhi and got crippled, he couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. Tough luck for Tang Batian, it wasn¡¯t him who went to steal the Lingzhi.


    Chu Ge let out a cold sneer, "The person who injured Tang Batian, was me."


    "What?" Tang You was shocked, "You¡¯re saying you injured Tang Batian?"


    Tang Batian was carried back to the doorway of the Tang Family, and the person who carried him left Tang Batian at the door and just walked away. Since Tang Batian returned, he had been in aa the whole time, so no one knew what had happened.


    The three brothers who went with him were brought back wrapped in white cloth as corpses.


    So no one in the Tang Sect knew how Tang Batian had died.


    They all knew that Tang Batian went to steal Lingzhi from the vi built by the Shen Family on Snow Mountain, so they presumed it must be rted to the Shen Family! But they didn¡¯t expect that it was this young man who was responsible?


    Tang You was at a loss, not knowing whether he should believe this man¡¯s words or not. If he didn¡¯t believe him, and it turned out to be true, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be a match for him since he could not even beat Tang Batian. But if not, to just let him off the hook like this, wouldn¡¯t that be too lenient?


    Tang You was internally conflicted.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know that the other two disciples who followed Tang Batian were already dead. He only remembered disabling their wrists and arms at the time, not taking their lives, but he didn¡¯t know that someone from the Shen Family had viciously finished them off.


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, feel free to try it out, but by then, you¡¯ll end up the same as Tang Batian."


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but each word he spoke clearly floated into Tang You¡¯s ears.


    "Big brother! Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. The person who injured Captain Tang San had a power level of at least an Innate Grandmaster. This kid? How could he possibly be a Grandmaster!"


    "Right, we¡¯ve investigated Huo Tianqian, and Huo Tianqian definitely does not know any Innate Grandmasters! Boss, this guy is surely bluffing you!"


    "Boss! Smash him!"


    Listening to his brothers, Tang You struggled internally for a good while before his gaze gradually firmed up.


    "Kid..."


    Before Tang You could finish speaking, his gaze was captured by two very familiar silhouettes behind him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, so he rubbed his eyes, and then rubbed them some more.


    Still somewhat in disbelief, he grabbed one of his brothers by the arm and pointed at the two people behind Chu Ge, saying, "Look, who are those two?"


    The brother he caught looked in the direction he was pointing and smiled, "Oh, isn¡¯t that Lady Tang and..."


    His words trailed off, "Holy shit! Boss, my eyes must be screwed up, how could Lady Tang be with Shen Congwen?"


    Not far away, Tang Xin and Shen Congwen were walking shoulder to shoulder towards them. Seeing Chu Ge standing at the door, they quickened their pace.


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve arrived so quickly." Shen Congwen said cheerily, then his gaze fell upon Nangong Man Sha, eyes lighting up at the stunning woman.


    "Mr. Chu, could thisdy possibly be your close female confidante?"


    Hearing the term ¡¯close female confidante¡¯, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of red. She looked up at Chu Ge with a hint of expectation in her eyes, only to hear him say, "No."


    Two words that instantly chilled her to the core.


    "Lucky you, Mr. Chu, we¡¯ve only been apart for a day and you¡¯ve already found such a beautifulpanion." Tang Xin¡¯s gaze circled around Nangong Man Sha. It¡¯s said that women repel each other, and at this moment, Tang Xin looked at Nangong Man Sha with clear hostility.


    On the contrary, Nangong Man Sha extended her hand graciously, introducing herself, "Hello, Lady Tang, I¡¯m Man Sha from the Nangong Family. My younger brother Yun Hai had to leave early for some matters, so I¡¯ll be attending your Old Master¡¯s birthday celebration on his behalf."


    As she finished speaking, everyone including Tang You looked at Nangong Man Sha in shock.


    Of course, except for Chu Ge.


    Shen Congwen was especially incredulous, "You mean, you are Miss Man Sha?"


    He thought this woman looked familiar. It turned out to be the esteemed Lady Nangong, Nangong Man Sha. He had only had the fortune to see her on television before, never imagining she would be even more stunning in person.


    "Of course, genuine and unexchangeable." Nangong Man Sha now wore an appropriate smile on her face. With her hand still extended in mid-air, she yfully tilted her head and nced at Tang Xin, "Lady Tang, if you keep staring at me like that, I might start to think you¡¯re interested in me."


    Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed, not because she was ttered by Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words, but because she felt she had been far too rude to her just moments ago.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Man Sha. Forgive my rudeness, I didn¡¯t recognize you, I apologize for just now."


    "It¡¯s okay."


    "By the way, why are you standing at the entrance? Pleasee in." Tang Xin made a weing gesture.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that after Nangong Yun Hai left, his sister woulde to attend her grandfather¡¯s birthday. Even though she could tell that Nangong Man Sha¡¯s main purpose was not just to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    But her presence was the biggest support for the Tang Family.


    One of the Six Great Families of Jing City, Lady Nangong, Nangong Man Sha, just the name alone was enough to reveal her high status, no longer requiring any further description.


    Tang Xin could hardly contain her excitement. She couldn¡¯t wait to introduce Nangong Man Sha to her grandfather.


    However, Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge stood still and did not move.


    "Lady Tang, this person just said that we can¡¯t enter without an invitation."


    Nangong Man Sha pointed at the stunned Tang You and said, "Oh right, he also mentioned wanting to challenge Mr. Chu to a duel."

 Chapter 331 - 0331: It Was You Who Did This

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 0331: It Was You Who Did This</h4><h4></h4>


    Nangong Man Sha nced sideways and scoffed lightly at Tang You, who had already been frozen in ce, not knowing what to do. "I told him Ie from the Nangong Family, here to celebrate the Old Master¡¯s birthday. Yet, not only did he refuse me entry, he also spouted madness at me and even ndered my innocence. Lady Tang, it seems you do not wee guests from afar."


    Chu Ge stood quietly in ce, well aware that Nangong Man Sha merely wanted to teach Tang You a lesson, and wasn¡¯t truly targeting Tang Xin or the Tang Family. Therefore, he chose not to say anything, but silently observed.


    Tang Xin never expected such an incident to ur. The Nangong Family has always been a powerful family they wanted to curry favor with but could never find the right connection. Now, they have finally established a rtionship through Chu Ge; she couldn¡¯t let Tang You¡¯s mistake ruin this rare opportunity!


    In an instant, Tang Xin looked displeased at Tang You, "Tang You! What exactly is going on?"


    Tang You¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his legs trembled uncontrobly. He had never been this nervous, even in life or death situations, but whenever he faced Tang Xin, especially now that she was angry, his heart raced uncontrobly.


    "Lady Tang, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!" Tang You argued. "I am just following the rules ¨C these two didn¡¯t have an invitation letter. Moreover, this young man is an aplice of Huo Tianqian. Today, there are many Tang Sect elders attending the Old Master¡¯s birthday celebration. If this young man stirs up trouble at the banquet, my crime would be great."


    Nangong Man Sha snickered coldly, mocking with a strange intonation, "Mr. Chu, it seems someone regards you as a petty person without a sense of asion or measure."


    Chu Ge chuckled, then replied in agreement, "Can¡¯t help it. People often see others through the lens of what they themselves are."


    Tang You clearly got the implication ¨C the insinuation was that he was being called a petty person.


    Tang You red at Chu Ge in anger, but in front of Tang Xin, he dared not make a scene and had to forcefully swallow his resentment.


    Tang Xin pinched her brow, speaking to Tang You, "No matter what, Chu Ge is my esteemed guest invited here today. By offending him, you¡¯ve shown great disrespect. Go and ept your punishment."


    Tang You felt unjustified and pointed at Chu Ge, saying loudly, "But this man admitted himself that he crippled Tang Batian! He even killed three of our brothers!"


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow; the disciples of Tang Sect he had killed numbered more than three. However, among the brothers brought by Tang Batian, he indeed had only killed one.


    Chu Ge did not exin, letting them misunderstand as they would.


    When Tang Xin heard this, she was visibly shocked. She had heard about what had happened to Tang Batian, that someone had used an unknown sharp weapon to sever his tendons in his arms and legs, robbing him of his power, rendering him a cripple.


    Yet, Tang Xin had not imagined that the person who dealt with Tang Batian would turn out to be Chu Ge.


    Although there were factions and rivalries within the Tang Sect, they would always unite in the face of an external invader.


    Tang You and Tang Batian were the least friendly pair. When he saw Tang Batian tortured to such a state, Tang You also felt a bitter taste in his heart.


    For Tang Batian to have his tendons severed not only meant he was a cripple but also that he would be expelled from the Tang Sect forever.


    Because the Tang Sect did not support idlers.


    Tang You¡¯s eyes reddened; staring at Chu Ge, he wished he could rush forward and tear him apart.


    But Chu Ge simply nced at him lightly, speaking indifferently, "Weren¡¯t you just saying you don¡¯t believe it was me? What now? Lady Tang arrives and you want to shove the me onto me?"


    Shen Congwen: It was you, indeed.


    Among those present, only Shen Congwen knew about the battle between Chu Ge and Tang Batian. He also knew that Chu Ge personally turned Tang Batian into a cripple, but such words could not be spoken in such a setting, so he could only mutter to himself in silence.


    He had never noticed that Mr. Chu could be so... shameless.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t blush or skip a beat as he said again, "Just now, I clearly heard you saying you made Miss Man Sha unable to get out of bedst night, and even imed to be Miss Man Sha¡¯s..."


    Right at the end, Chu Ge suddenly stopped, the rest of the words left unsaid.


    But everyone present understood, this Tang You, indeed had truly offended Miss Man Sha.


    Tang Xin was standing at the spot feeling extremely embarrassed, such crude and unsightly words truly made one flush with shame.


    She red at Tang You with embarrassment and fury,manding: "Tang You, go and receive the punishment of the Tang Sect at once!!"


    The Tang Family¡¯s family punishment was not harsh, but the Tang Sect¡¯s punishment could torment you until you¡¯re half-dead.


    Usually, only those who made a grave mistake would receive the Tang Sect¡¯s punishment, so when Tang You heard that Tang Xin was going to make him suffer the punishment of the Tang Sect just because of a few words from Chu Ge, he was shocked and disheartened, with anger being the predominant emotion in hisplex feelings.


    He red resentfully at Chu Ge, and even if he had more grievances, at this moment he could not say any more.


    This debt, he noted it down!


    Tang Xin looked apologetically at Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha, saying: "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Chu, Miss Man Sha. I, on behalf of Tang You, would like to apologize to you both, I¡¯m truly very sorry."


    Chu Ge nonchntly shrugged his shoulders with hands in his pockets, "Actually, it doesn¡¯t bother me much, but Miss Man Sha has always been ced high above, never been treated with such disrespect, is Miss Man Sha still upset in her heart?"


    Nangong Man Sha cast a ming look at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu is joking, Man Sha never actually got angry."


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gaze towards Chu Ge was not ordinary.


    This was Tang Xin¡¯s first reaction, as well as a woman¡¯s intuition.


    She was specting about what kind of rtionship existed between Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge when she heard Chu Ge suddenly ask with curiosity, "How did you twoe together?"


    In his memory, the Shen Family and Tang Family were not on good terms, even though he had made suggestions that day for Shen Congwen toe, he didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d actually show up.


    Tang Xin nced at Shen Congwen, years of rivalry had made the two particrly hostile when they met, and it felt strange to her that they were suddenly standing together harmoniously.


    Shen Congwen was wearing a light grey suit today, his rtively handsome face had a ck frame on it, and at first nce, he looked quite the literati.


    Shen Congwen smiled and exined, "We just happened to run into each other in the parking lot."


    He nced sideways at Tang Xin, his eyes filled with something indefinable, "Lady Tang Xin was probably worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the banquet smoothly, so she kindly invited me to join her. Unexpectedly, we ran into Mr. Chu at the entrance."


    Chu Ge nodded, not asking anymore.


    However, Tang Xin was giving Chu Ge a strange look, moving her eyes back and forth twice. Chu Ge, somewhat baffled, "Why is Lady Tang Xin looking at me like this?"


    Tang Xin coughed lightly, hesitated for a moment, then voiced the doubt in her heart, "Tang Batian, was it really your doing?"

 Chapter 332 - 0332: Overestimating Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 0332: Overestimating Oneself</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> If it was really done by Chu Ge, then today¡¯s banquet is bound to be filled with gunpowder smoke. Tang You also understood some of it; with her bbermouth, it wouldn¡¯t take three minutes before everyone in the Tang Sect knew!


    Chu Ge summoned a meaningful cold smirk, "What, Lady Tang Xin also wants to seek revenge on me?"


    The sudden chill made Tang Xin¡¯s heart tremble involuntarily. She understood¡ªhe really did it, the affair regarding Tang Batian.


    "Why?" Tang Xin knew she shouldn¡¯t ask this question, but she couldn¡¯t help but blurt it out.


    Chu Ge shrugged nonchntly, "It¡¯s just a fair duel between us."


    "Just that simple?" Tang Xin didn¡¯t believe it.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brow, his voice growing colder, "It seems Lady Tang Xin still doesn¡¯t trust me."


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant." Realizing her impoliteness, Tang Xin hurriedly started to apologize, "I just don¡¯t understand. If Mr. Chu had a fair duel with Tang Batian, why then did he kill the other three Tang Sect disciples?"


    "Mr. Chu only killed one." Shen Congwen interjected with surprise, rifying for Chu Ge: "There was one, Shen Xing, who betrayed the Shen Family and took the secret of the Earth Ganoderma to the Tang Sect. He was extremely disrespectful to Mr. Chu, who simply killed him for that reason. The other two just had their wrists and arms broken, and afterward, I had them returned safely; their lives were not taken."


    Tang Xin¡¯s delicate brows slightly furrowed, suspiciously asking, "Really?"


    "Of course. Even though the Shen Family and your Tang Family may not get along, I, Shen Congwen, wouldn¡¯t engage in such sneaky acts behind the scenes."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xin scoffed, "Is that so? Then who swapped the expensive stone I bought at the Gambling Stone Field?"


    Shen Congwen was taken aback, scratching his head awkwardly, "Hehe, it was just a joke with Lady Tang at the time. Oh, andter I did have someone deliver all the stones to your residence. Did Lady Tang receive them?"


    Tang Xin forced augh twice. Indeed, she had received the stones, but she had lost them gambling the next day.


    Naturally, Tang Xin didn¡¯t want to divulge such an embarrassing incident to Shen Congwen, so she ignored Shen Congwen¡¯s question and gestured invitingly, "Mr. Chu, Miss Man Sha, pleasee inside."


    Shen Congwen secretly curled his lip. Even if Tang Xin didn¡¯t mention it, he knew since he was at the gambling venue that day and had witnessed the entire process of Tang Xin losing her bet.


    Since Tang Xin didn¡¯t speak, it wasn¡¯t his ce to point it out.


    Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha followed behind Tang Xin, but Nangong Man Sha felt increasingly uneasy¡ªthey hadn¡¯t prepared any gifts, and even Shen Congwen came empty-handed, which was really not her style.


    As if sensing her difort, Chu Ge teased, "What, is Miss Man Sha getting stage fright?"


    Nangong Man Sha red at him, then lowered her voice to a whisper only they could hear, "It looks like we didn¡¯t prepare a birthday gift for the Old Master. Isn¡¯t it a bit awkward toe empty-handed like this?"


    Chu Ge came to a halt, feigning a sudden realization, then patted his forehead with annoyance, "Why didn¡¯t Miss Man Sha tell me earlier?"


    The corner of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s mouth twitched. What did he mean by ¡¯tell him earlier¡¯? Please, she had only arrived in Su Cityst night and hadn¡¯t had time to prepare a gift.


    She thought Chu Ge would have prepared something.


    "Forget it, luckily, I prepared red envelopes this morning. We¡¯ll just give out red envelopes instead." Giving red envelopes was the most straightforward way.


    "So you were prepared after all." Chu Ge was speechless. If she was prepared, then why did she bother asking him?


    "I made the decision at thest second!" Nangong Man Sha pouted; she had actually wanted to see what kind of gift Chu Ge would give to the Old Master.


    The gift he took out must be worth a lot!


    Just like the bottle of Spiritual Liquid that Chu Ge had given her before, her grandfather felt his essence revitalized after just one day, and having taken it for almost a week now, the effects were quite pronounced.


    Yet Chu Ge told her he had not prepared a gift.


    Sigh.


    Such anticipation for nothing.


    Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday celebration involved booking an entire five-star hotel, with seven stories tall. Besides the amodations on the fifth, sixth, and seventh floors, the first and second floors were private rooms, and the third and fourth floors were divided into several hallsrge enough to hold a thousand people.


    And the Old Master¡¯s banquet was held on the third and fourth floors, while guests from afar who had traveled long distances rested in the rooms above.


    Tang Xin led them to the front of a room and, upon opening the door and entering, said, "Rest here for now, I¡¯ll go check on my grandfather and will introduce you to themter."


    Meanwhile, in another guest room, a young man dressed in formal attire sat elegantly on a leather sofa, lightly swirling the liquid in his wine ss.


    "Young Master Xiao, that¡¯s the situation." A man with a sly, rat-like face stood there reporting, with a big smile, what he had witnessed at the entrance.


    The young man¡¯s pitch-ck pupils flickered with thought as his gaze fell on the wine ss in his hand. The ss swayed lightly, the red liquid tracing blood-red arcs along the walls of the ss, reflecting the handsome features of the man.


    "Did Tang Xin actually punish someone from the Tang Sect for a stranger?" the young man murmured, raising his eyes slowly and asking, "Who is he?"


    The sly-faced man chuckled awkwardly, "I¡¯m not too sure about that. I was too far away at that time. I just saw Lady Tang Xin treating that man with a lot of respect. Even more, I saw stars in her eyes when she looked at him. I¡¯ve never seen Lady Tang Xin show that kind of expression to any man before..."


    The sly-faced man didn¡¯t notice the shadow of displeasure falling across the young man¡¯s face but continued more and more spiritedly, "Young Master Xiao, you should have seen it. The expression on Lady Tang Xin¡¯s face was like a blossoming flower. I¡¯ve never seen her smile so sweetly."


    "Enough!" The young man mmed the wine ss onto the table with such force that the stem shattered instantly, and his hand was sliced by the ss shards.


    Blood flowed freely.


    The sly-faced man froze, standing there somewhat bewildered, not understanding what was happening.


    The young man watched the fresh red blood flowing out of his hand, the pain spreading through his nerves, and he closed his eyes tightly. After a moment, he spoke slowly, "You can leave now. That¡¯s all."


    "But Young Master Xiao, your hand..."


    "I said that¡¯s all! Get out!" the young man roared, and upon reopening his eyes, they were full of fury.


    The sly-faced man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly nodded and left the room.


    But this sly-faced man, upon closing the room door behind him, spat out viciously, "What¡¯s so great about you! The Xiao Family isn¡¯t as wealthy as the Tang Family anyway. Why would Lady Tang Xin ever fancy you? You¡¯re overestimating yourself!"</subtxt>

 Chapter 333 - 0333: So That’s How It Is

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 0333: So That¡¯s How It Is</h4><h4></h4>


    Perhaps because he did not receive the corresponding reward for providing information, the shifty-eyed man muttered discontentedly and walked away.


    In the room, a young man sat in front of the sofa, his gaze falling on the distant Snow Mountain outside the window, "A new love? Hah, I¡¯d like to see, which blind man dares to touch the woman I like!"


    Having said that, the man stood up elegantly, paying no attention to the dried blood on his hand, and walked out.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Tang Xining out of the room opposite, with a smile on her face he had never seen before, one she had never shown to him.


    The door closed the moment he stepped out, so he didn¡¯t get to see who was inside.


    "Xiao Jingsheng? What are you doing here?" Tang Xin did not expect to encounter Xiao Jingsheng here, and an instant aversion rose within her, her smile fading the moment she saw him.


    Seeing her reaction, Xiao Jingsheng grew even more displeased inside, "Tang Xin, of course, I am here to celebrate grandpa¡¯s birthday."


    Tang Xin scoffed, "Celebrate his birthday? If so, why don¡¯t you go to the hall? What are you doing in this guest room?"


    Xiao Jingsheng managed to maintain a smile on his otherwise handsome face, but the smile hid a touch of coldness. He was determined to see, what kind of man had caught Tang Xin¡¯s eye!


    With that thought, his gaze shifted to the door behind Tang Xin, "Of course, I came to find you. Howe you¡¯reing out of this room? Is there someone inside?"


    As he reached out to open the door, Tang Xin immediately stood in front of him, "Xiao Jingsheng! There are important guests of the Tang Family inside!"


    Xiao Jingsheng was clearly skeptical, but Tang Xin wasn¡¯t in the mood for further discussion and directly said: "I¡¯m going to find grandpa. Aren¡¯t you here to wish him happy birthday? Thene with me."


    Seizing the opportunity to spend more time with Tang Xin, Xiao Jingsheng happily agreed. After all, he could meet that pretty boy once the banquet started, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    With that thought, Xiao Jingsheng followed Tang Xin to a luxurious lounge.


    The door to the lounge was open, with bursts ofughtering from inside.


    As Tang Xin approached the entrance, she heard a voice that annoyed her, "Ah, Mr. Tang, your granddaughter Tang Xin is twenty-two this year, right? It¡¯s pointless for a girl to study too much; better just to marry her into a good family."


    "Oh, Xinxin, Xinxin is graduating from university next year. It¡¯s too early to talk about marriage. I, for one, hope to see her stay by my side for a few more years while I¡¯m still alive."


    Tang Xin stopped in her tracks, turned back, and red at Xiao Jingsheng, coldly huffing, "Neither you nor your mother have good intentions!"


    That¡¯s right, the person suggesting she marry someone was Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s mother, Honda Sakura, who was Japanese.


    Tang Xin walked in with a slightly displeased face, and as Honda Sakura spotted her and then saw her precious son following behind Tang Xin, her smile blossomed. She said to Tang Haowan, "Look at these two kids, how well-matched they are."


    Following her words, the chatter in the room lowered, and everyone turned their attention toward the entrance.


    Tang Xin nced unhappily at Honda Sakura, then put on a sweet smile and walked towards Tang Haowan, "Grandpa, happy birthday."


    "Good, good child," Tang Haowan smiled fondly at Tang Xin, his eyes brimming with indulgence, "By the way, has Mr. Chu arrived yet?"


    Tang Xin had told Tang Haowan about the incident with Shen Family¡¯s young master at the casino and how she connected with the Nangong Family through Chu Ge. She also broadly mentioned how she took the initiative to invite Mr. Chu as a distinguished guest of the Tang Family.


    Tang Haowan had never seen his precious granddaughter praise any man so highly before, and he was particrly curious about this young man, eager to see what he looked like.


    Tang Xin nodded with a smile, "He¡¯s here. I just came to ask for grandpa¡¯s permission. If grandpa nods, I¡¯ll bring them all over."


    "Them?" While Tang Haowan was slightly uncertain, he had a guess. Previously, Tang Xin had told him that the Nangong Family would also attend his party; could it really be Nangong Yunhai, the young master of the Nangong Family?


    "Who else is there?"


    Tang Xin let out a mischievousugh, opened her mouth to speak but before she could, Xiao Jingsheng behind her blurted out, "And Shen Family¡¯s young master, Shen Congwen. Tang Xin, you are being foolish. Knowing well the Tang Family and the Shen Family have been at odds for years, why did you still bring Shen Congwen here?"


    As expected, upon hearing the word "Shen Family," Tang Haowan¡¯s expression darkened instantly, showing a flicker of displeasure.


    Tang Xin stood up abruptly, ring back at Xiao Jingsheng, "I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my business! Whether there¡¯s enmity with our Tang Family or not, today is grandpa¡¯s birthday, and all guests are wee."


    Tang Haowan¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he gently nodded, "That¡¯s true. Since they¡¯re here, treat them as guests. Go and bring them over."


    Tang Xin shot Xiao Jingsheng a piercing look, then went out to invite Chu Ge.


    Right after Tang Xin left, Nangong Man Sha asked for a red envelope from the hotel room service staff. Today¡¯s situation was special, so each staff member carried several red envelopes ready to facilitate guests.


    Nangong Man Sha pulled out a stack of cash from her purse, not bothering to count, and stuffed it generously into the red envelope.


    Upon seeing this, Chu Ge clicked his tongue and shook his head, "Miss Man Sha, that¡¯s not quite how you demonstrate your wealth."


    "What do you mean?" Nangong Man Sha looked up at Chu Ge with confusion.


    "This amount of money must be quite a bit, right?"


    Nangong Man Sha chuckled lightly, "What, is Mr. Chu feeling sorry for my money? To think that Mr. Chu could feel pity for money."


    What a strange urrence indeed.


    Chu Ge pursed his lips, then spoke somberly, "I¡¯m not feeling sorry for the money, I just think the amount you¡¯re giving is rather inauspicious."


    "What amount?" Nangong Man Sha was surprised. She had not counted how much money there was; could he take one look and tell?


    "Fourteen thousand, four hundred and forty-four," Chu Ge said, shaking his head. "It¡¯s not very auspicious to give someone a red envelope with the message ¡¯die, die, die, die¡¯ at their birthday banquet."


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t believe it, so she took out the money and counted it, one bill at a time. Indeed, it was fourteen thousand, four hundred and forty-four.


    "How did you figure that out?" Nangong Man Sha still didn¡¯t believe he had that ability.


    "I calcted it."


    Chu Ge casually said, "I saw Miss Man Sha¡¯s receipt earlier. You withdrew twenty thousand and spent five thousand five hundred and fifty-six, so I figured you had fourteen thousand four hundred and forty-four left."


    So that was it!

 Chapter 334 - 0334: Kneel and Lick for Me

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 0334: Kneel and Lick for Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, but immediately faced a dilemma, "So, how much should I give?"


    Now, the question of how much money to give really stumped Nangong Man Sha.


    She was good at socializing, indeed, and often chose gifts for those celebrating their birthday, but this was her first time giving only a red envelope, so in her mind, the more the better.


    But this was all the cash she had.


    Chu Ge pinched the bridge of his nose, suddenly feeling that Nangong Man Sha was a bit more rtable.


    "How about you just stuff in eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight?" Chu Ge suggested. "It means ¡¯to prosper¡¯ and ¡¯to prosper,¡¯ the Tang Family being businesspeople, they really like numbers with such auspicious meanings."


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t think much about it and stuffed in eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight as Chu Ge said.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Tang Xin¡¯s voice came through, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s me, Tang Xin."


    Shen Congwen stepped forward to open the door, and heard Tang Xin say, "Mr. Chu, Miss Man Sha, my grandfather invites you over."


    After finishing, she nced at Shen Congwen, who immediately got the hint, "I understand, I won¡¯t go over, please give my regards to the Old Master."


    Tang Xin nodded and then led Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha to the lounge.


    At the door, Xiao Jingsheng immediately noticed the man following behind Tang Xin, brimming with triumph, his hand hanging down tightly clenched. His eyes were filled with hostility as he red at Chu Ge¡ªso this was the man who had captivated Tang Xin¡¯s heart! Hmph, he¡¯s nothing special.


    Dressed in rags, this outfit of his doesn¡¯t evenpare to a pair of his socks. What¡¯s so special about him that captivates Tang Xin?


    "Xiao Jingsheng, what are you doing standing at the door?" Tang Xin looked somewhat displeased at Xiao Jingsheng, "Don¡¯t block the door."


    And he had an irritated look on his face, as if someone owed him money! Today was his grandfather¡¯s birthday, so she swallowed her displeasure towards Xiao Jingsheng, if it were any other day, she would have confronted him already!


    Chu Ge also noticed the strange look Xiao Jingsheng was casting at him, his eyebrows frivolously raised, and with indifference, he gave Xiao Jingsheng a nce, made sure he didn¡¯t recognize this person from his memory, and then followed Tang Xin into the lounge.


    As he passed by Xiao Jingsheng, he distinctly felt his shoulder being heavily bumped into.


    A meaningful smirk yed on the lips of Nangong Man Sha; though she was inexperienced with men, she understood them well enough¡ªit seemed Xiao Jingsheng saw Chu Ge as a romantic rival.


    This Chu Ge, indeed, was ady-killer.


    As she passed by Xiao Jingsheng, she gave him a coquettish smile and then followed Chu Ge in.


    Xiao Jingsheng was stunned. His attention had been all on Chu Ge just now and had failed to notice the stunning beauty following them. If Tang Xin was said to be beautiful, then this woman was a fiery phoenix, captivating and irresistibly alluring.


    Was this woman also a friend of that pretty boy?


    Humph, with such a lovely creature by his side, and he still pines for Tang Xin¡ªthe epitome of a scumbag!


    In just a few seconds, Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s mind had raced with many thoughts.


    It wasn¡¯t until his mother, Honda Sakura, prompted him that he snapped back to attention.


    Tang Xin brought Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha before the Old Master and introduced, "Grandfather, this is Mr. Chu who I frequently mention to you."


    "Old Master, hello, I am Chu Ge." Chu Ge¡¯s clear and cool gaze settled on Tang Haowan, scrutinizing him carefully, and likewise, Tang Haowan was also sizing up Chu Ge.


    Tang Haowan had never seen a young man dare to look him directly in the eye, neither servile nor overbearing, and not showing any desire or ttery, hmm, not bad.


    Chu Ge¡¯s first impression of Tang Haowan was favorable, but the impression Tang Haowan left on Chu Ge could only be described with one phrase: sick to the core.


    On the other hand, Xiao Jingsheng and Honda Sakura wore continuously sour expressions.


    Honda Sakura curled her lips slightly, muttering, "Dressed like that, he¡¯s just a poor loser, nowhere near as handsome as my son!"


    Of course, the only person who heard her was Xiao Jingsheng standing beside her.


    Xiao Jingsheng had already dismissed Chu Ge entirely in his mind, totally unworthy of concern, a man with neither money nor the looks to match him, what was there to fear?


    Such a man could be easily dealt with!


    While they were indulging in their fantasies, they suddenly heard Tang Xin introduce, "Grandfather, thisdy is the young miss of the Nangong Family, Nangong Man Sha."


    Nangong Man Sha had an appropriate smile on her face. She stepped forward, handing over the prepared red envelope to Tang Haowan, and said cheerfully, "Old Master, happy birthday, may you live a life without bounds. I¡¯m really sorry, on an asion like this my younger brother should be the one toe forward, but family matters need his attention, so I am here to represent the Nangong Family."


    Tang Haowan had not expected the Nangong Family to reallye to his birthday banquet. He pushed himself up with his hands, intending to stand, but his legs were already decayed and without any feeling.


    "Miss Man Sha, there¡¯s no need to be so formal, your presence at this old man¡¯s banquet is glory enough for us," he said.


    "Grandfather, please don¡¯t move erratically," Tang Xin hurried forward, supporting him with concern. "The doctor said you shouldn¡¯t exert yourself."


    "Okay, okay, I know, I¡¯m just happy," the Old Master acquiesced.


    The Old Master was happy, but others were shocked.


    Honda Sakura widened her eyes in disbelief at Nangong Man Sha. Somewhat uncertainly, she patted her son¡¯s arm and asked softly, "Son, did you just hear how she introduced that girl?"


    Xiao Jingsheng frowned, then nodded his head.


    He had only thought the woman carried an impressive aura but had never expected she would turn out to be Nangong Man Sha, the young miss of one of the Six Great Families of Jing City, the Nangong Family!


    As Xiao Jingsheng was pondering, he suddenly felt pain in his arm. Looking down, he saw his mother ring at him furiously, "I¡¯m asking you a question! Did you hear how she introduced herself just now?"


    "She said she is the young miss of the Nangong Family, Nangong Man Sha."


    "The Nangong Family from Jing City?"


    Xiao Jingsheng nodded again, his hand involuntarily clenched in his pocket. The young miss of the Nangong Family, could she really have such poor taste?


    He directed his gaze back to Chu Ge. This man, without taste or money, how could he win the favor of both Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha?


    Honda Sakura¡¯s sharp gaze flicked back and forth between Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha,paring them non-stop.


    Although the Xiao Family¡¯s business was significant in Su City, it still paled inparison to the Tang Family, which was why she went to such lengths to have her son marry the Tang family¡¯s daughter.


    Unfortunately, the reputation of the Tang family¡¯s daughter in Su City was somewhat problematic.


    But now, it seemed like God had opened his eyes, allowing her toe across the young miss of the Nangong Family. After all, ten Tang Families couldn¡¯tpare to one Nangong Family.


    If her son Jingsheng could marry Nangong Man Sha, would she still need to curry favor with the Tang Family?


    By then, it would undoubtedly be the Tang Family who would have to kowtow to them!

 Chapter 335 - 0335 Honda Sakura

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 0335 Honda Sakura</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura thought to herself, nudging Xiao Jingsheng with her elbow and whispered, "I think this Miss Man Sha is a hundred times better than Lady Tang. Why don¡¯t we shift our target to her, son?"


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. His contemtive gaze swept back and forth between Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin several times before he silently shook his head, "Nangong Man Sha has seen so many men more outstanding than me, and in the end, she doesn¡¯t fancy any of them."


    He was aware of his ce, knowing that in Beijing, countless men, superior to him, have knelt under Nangong Man Sha¡¯s pomegranate skirt. He didn¡¯t believe he was more outstanding than them, to be able to hook up with the heavenly Miss Man Sha.


    Honda Sakura became slightly displeased upon hearing Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s words. She looked at him somewhat discontentedly, "Son, you are the grandson of the Great Japan Yamamoto Family, this is your innate glory! You are far better than those men! The children bred by our Great Japan Yamamoto Family are never cowards! Jingsheng, thoughts of belittling yourself like this must never arise again!"


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s hand, drooping by his side, clenched tightly. His lips pressed together as if he was restraining something.


    He hated the blood of a Japanese flowing in his veins. It was because of his Japanese mother that no one was willing to be friends with him from childhood, and the main reason Tang Xin was unwilling to be with him was also because of this.


    Yet, this woman was his mother, who endured hardship for ten long months to give birth to him. He could not me her; so he had no choice but to endure.


    The atmosphere here was tense, while elsewhere it was harmonious.


    "Miss Man Sha has traveled far toe to Su City, and I, Tang Haowan, haven¡¯t taken good care of you. I ask for Miss Man Sha¡¯s forgiveness." Tang Haowan had an irrepressible brightness in his face, too delighted for words.


    Due to the Shen Family¡¯s constant suppression and opposition, the Tang Family was greatly troubled and had always been seeking an opportunity to establish a connection with those in Beijing. Nevertheless, no matter how they tried, there was never an opportunity.


    It was not until they finally managed to cling to the Ouyang Family of Shanghai with great difficulty that they could barely stand against the Shen Family.


    Now, if they could gain the support of the Nangong Family, would they still fear the Shen Family?


    Tang Haowan looked at Nangong Man Sha with a smile on his face, holding her hand as he started a casual conversation, "May I know Miss Man Sha¡¯s age this year? Are you engaged?"


    Tang Xin, who was standing by, suddenly felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. She hurried forward, pulling her grandfather¡¯s hand, "Grandpa, what are you doing? It¡¯s not appropriate to ask someone their age and marital status right away."


    "Hey, is the question I asked wrong? Girls will eventually get married," thought Tang Haowan. Tang Xin did not understand his intentions, but it resonated with Honda Sakura.


    She came forward smilingly and said, "The Old Master is right, the girl will eventually need to get married."


    The underlying meaning was clear: let¡¯s hurry up and marry off Tang Xin!


    Tang Haowan¡¯s gaze slightly dimmed, but the wise old man did not show it prominently. No one present noticed the change in his gaze as he smiled lightly, "Tang Xin is still in school, there¡¯s no rush."


    Honda Sakura pursed her lips.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face was adorned with an appropriate smile. She stole a nce at Chu Ge silently, then said, "Old Master, I am not engaged."


    "Oh?" Tang Haowan¡¯s eyes lit up, as the images of his eldest grandson, Tang Youwei, and his second grandson, Tang Family¡¯s Jiatai, wandered through his mind. He hesitated and couldn¡¯t decide which one would be the better choice.


    However, Nangong Man Sha paid no heed to the Old Master¡¯s thoughts. The next moment, she deliberately hooked onto Chu Ge¡¯s arm and spoke softly, "Old Master, I am not engaged, but I do have a boyfriend."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows raised in mild surprise, meeting her plea with his eyes. Understanding her intention, he didn¡¯t expose the act and just nodded lightly to Tang Haowan, "Old Master, happy birthday."


    Tang Haowan was somewhat confounded; he didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge to already have a girlfriend. His view on Chu Ge shifted in an instant, humph, to think he came to pester his precious granddaughter even with a girlfriend!


    Tang Haowan¡¯s gaze toward Chu Ge was no longer as enthusiastic as before; in fact, it even carried a hint of discontent.


    "I heard that Mr. Chu met Xinxin at the Gambling Stone Field?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Yes."


    Tang Haowan sighed deeply, "Young people, gambling stones is not a good habit, you know."


    "..." Chu Ge looked puzzled, shouldn¡¯t this issue be discussed with Tang Xin instead?


    Sure enough, he saw Tang Xin¡¯s face suddenly flush with a touch of crimson, as she looked at Tang Haowan with feigned annoyance, "Grandpa, must you lecture your granddaughter in front of so many people?"


    Tang Haowan was startled, then somewhat speechless.


    He only wanted to give Chu Ge an indirect lesson, but he forgot that no one loved gambling stones more than his precious granddaughter.


    "Alright, alright, no more acting spoiled. You¡¯re all grown up, don¡¯t just let our esteemed guests stand there. Hurry and offer some tea."


    Tang Xin immediately instructed someone to serve tea. She first handed a cup to Nangong Man Sha, and then she handed one to Chu Ge.


    When handing tea to Chu Ge, Tang Xin gave him a deep look, with an indescribable emotion in her eyes.


    Tang Haowan saw it and felt both anger and heartache. Unrequited love is such a pain.


    The poor child is still throwing flirtatious nces, despite the fact that he already has a girlfriend.


    In fact, Tang Xin wasn¡¯t casting amorous nces at Chu Ge; she was just worried, concerned about what would happen when her eldest brother and second brother would arriveter.


    The eldest brother would be easy to handle, but the second brother was now a member of the Tang Sect. She had heard that three elders from the Tang Sect came today; if a conflict arose here with Chu Ge...


    Tang Xin really didn¡¯t dare to think further.


    She had only met Chu Ge a few times, so few that she could count them on one hand, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about his safety.


    Especially since Miss Man Sha had just actively acknowledged that Chu Ge was her boyfriend.


    She knew very well that coveting someone else¡¯s boyfriend was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t control her gaze.


    "Tang Xin." Tang Haowan looked at Tang Xin, who couldn¡¯t help but look towards Chu Ge, and his expression darkened slightly.


    Tang Xin snapped back to reality, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, "Ah? Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing, your second brother said he went to pick up the three elders from the Tang Sect. Go check why they haven¡¯t arrived yet."


    Tang Haowan slowly said, making the subtext clear to any sharp observer; he obviously wanted to send Tang Xin away.


    Oblivious, Tang Xin simply responded with an "oh" and left.


    At this moment, Chu Ge noticed that, aside from a mother and son pair, only a few bodyguards remained in the room, even the ying children had left.


    Yet, someone didn¡¯t catch the hint, Honda Sakura asked with suspicion, "Eh? Why did everyone leave?"

 Chapter 336 - 0336: He is the Divine Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 0336: He is the Divine Doctor</h4><h4></h4>


    Xiao Jingsheng frowned as he stood up and said to Tang Haowan, "Grandfather, happy birthday. My mother and I are going to greet some others in the hall."


    Tang Haowan nodded slightly. To be honest, he quite liked Xiao Jingsheng himself, but unfortunately, he had a Japanese mother. This was also why he objected to Xiao Jingsheng marrying Tang Xin.


    Lately, activities of the Japanese pirates in Su City were bing more frequent, and it was unclear what their objectives were.


    He certainly did not want Tang Xin to get involved in any uneven disputes.


    At this moment, Nangong Man Sha also noticed that Old Mr. Tang had purposely sent these people away, but whether his target was Chu Ge or herself was uncertain.


    After analyzing the situation, she felt that the likelihood of Old Master targeting her was slim, given her status. Moreover, there were no grudges between her and the Tang Family before she came to Su City, nor had there been any conflicts with the Tang Family since her arrival.


    However, regarding Chu Ge, she had heard of his glorious deeds.


    Tang Sect had stolen something from him, and although he had not openly sought them out for retribution, the Tang Sect had sent people to deal with him multiple times, only to be defeated by Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge¡¯s feud with Tang Sect was significant.


    And coincidentally, Tang Sect and the Tang Family had an indivisible connection.


    Once the door of the resting room closed, Nangong Man Sha smiled and asked, "Old Master, do you have something to tell us?"


    Tang Haowan smiled, "To be precise, I have something to tell Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge was slightly taken aback and replied with a faint smile, "Old Master, please speak freely if you have something to say."


    "How old are you, Mr. Chu? What do you do for a living?"


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, crossing his long legs lightly. "Old Master isn¡¯t really asking about this, is he?"


    Tang Haowan was surprised for a moment, then chuckled, breathing somewhat heavily due to his age. He sighed deeply, "Mr. Chu is a smart man, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. The Tang Family has aplicated lineage, and our rtions are tangled and deep. As for Tang Xin, she is the most cherished child of our family. Everyone¡¯s attention is on her right now, and her matrimonial matters must not be taken lightly."


    At this point, Chu Ge still did not understand Tang Haowan¡¯s intentions.


    He only heard Tang Haowan continue, "Actually, not just her marital matters, but also her romantic history. Her love life was a nk te before, so I hope it remains that way until she finds someone she truly admires."


    Chu Ge was still puzzled, "What does this have to do with me?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan became somewhat annoyed. Was this young man really clueless or just pretending to be?


    Tang Haowan¡¯s lips pressed tightly together as he seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t know how to articte it.


    Nangong Man Sha, having understood, rested her chin in her hand, her eyes brimming with affection as she looked at Chu Ge. "Are you really clueless or just feigning ignorance? Can¡¯t you tell that Tang Xin likes you?"


    "What?" Chu Ge was bewildered. He had only been in Su City for about three days, right? The total time he had spent with Tang Xin didn¡¯t even add up to four hours, so how could she possibly like him?


    He didn¡¯t think he was that charismatic, so he didn¡¯t believe Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words.


    "If Old Mr. Tang is worried about this matter, there¡¯s really no need. Miss Tang Xin has no romantic feelings toward me. She only wanted to get close to me because of my slight connection to the Nangong Family."


    "Really?" Tang Haowan didn¡¯t believe it. He was not blind, and moreover, Tang Xin was not good at hiding things ¨C her thoughts were written all over her face.


    "Old Master, instead of agonizing over this, you might as well listen to Tang Xin¡¯s true feelings."


    Aftering here today, Chu Ge saw just how fiercely protective the Tang Family was of Tang Xin; they guarded her as tightly as if she were ced in an impermeable cage.


    Although his interactions with Tang Xin had been brief, he thought that someone with Tang Xin¡¯s frank and candid nature must feel very ufortable being caged like a canary.


    "Old Master, it¡¯s not only your grandson who wishes to do something for the Tang Family, your granddaughter also has the Tang Family¡¯s best interests at heart."


    "What do you mean?" Tang Haowan looked at her suspiciously.


    "Old Master, I¡¯ve heard that there are inextricable ties between the Tang Family and Tang Sect, is that correct?" Chu Ge looked down at his hands; his skin had indeed be slightly paler, and even whenpared to the nearby author, Nangong Man Sha, it was by no means inferior.


    The expression on Tang Haowan¡¯s face turned rigid before sinkingpletely. "Mr. Chu, please speak inly."


    "I know that many people from the Tang Family have joined Tang Sect. Over the years, you have be inseparable. But did you know that Tang Sect, under the banner of the Tang Family, has been looting and robbing, and even stealing things?"


    "What?" Tang Haowan was utterly bewildered. He genuinely did not know this.


    Due to his health, he had long stopped getting involved in the family¡¯s affairs. Moreover, even if someone hadmitted a transgression, they would not tell him, and they would even go to great lengths to avoid his notice.


    Chu Ge guessed that he was unaware of Tang Batian¡¯s theft at the Shen Family and the fact Tang Sect had snatched his possessions.


    "Although the Shen Family and the Tang Family are at odds, they have alwayspeted fairly and have never done anything underhanded, but Tang Sect..." Chu Ge lowered his gaze, chuckling lightly, "Yesterday, I personally caught four people from Tang Sect at the Shen Family¡¯s vi on the snowy mountain. One of them was a team leader. Do you know what they were there to do?"


    Tang Haowan frowned deeply, clearly unaware.


    "They were there to steal the Earth Ganoderma." Chu Ge exhaled, his demeanor somewhat nonchnt, "Tang Sect, which ims to be a legitimate Ancient Martial Sect, resorting to thievery."


    At this point, Tang Haowan¡¯splexion became one of rage, his hand gripping the back of the chair tightly. "Is what you¡¯re saying true?"


    "There will be peopleing to report to you about this."


    Chu Ge stopped at that point. If Old Mr. Tang was capable of discerning right from wrong, then there might still be hope for Tang Sect and the Tang Family. But if Old Mr. Tang was also befuddled, then it might be the end of the road for both Tang Sect and the Tang Family.


    After some contemtion, Tang Haowan nodded slightly, "I will investigate this matter thoroughly. If it is indeed true, I will not be lenient in my punishment!"


    Chu Ge chose not to continue the topic, turning his gaze to his legs instead. "Has Old Mr. Tang¡¯s legs suffered a severe injury?"


    Tang Haowan was astonished. His legs were covered with a thick nket, so ordinarily, people couldn¡¯t tell his legs were injured, yet Mr. Chu could see it at a nce.


    While surprised, he also asked with curiosity, "Does Mr. Chu possess medical skills?"


    Nangong Man Sha, who had been silent up to now, smiled radiantly, her tone carrying a hint of pride, "Mr. Chu is in fact a Divine Doctor."

 Chapter 337 - 0337: To Cure the Disease

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 0337: To Cure the Disease</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan¡¯s turbid eyes immediately lit up with brightness, "Is Mr. Chu a Divine Doctor?"


    Mr. Chu gently shook his head, "Miss Man Sha tters me, I am not any Divine Doctor, I merely have some superficial understanding of medical skills."


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes glinted with teasing, "Mr. Chu, there¡¯s no need to be modest. Wasn¡¯t it you who cured Mr. Ouyang¡¯s illness?"


    Tang Haowan was astounded, "Are you referring to Mr. Ouyang from the Ouyang family in Shanghai?"


    Despite the vastness of the world and there being more than one Ouyang family, Tang Haowan was certain in his heart that the Mr. Ouyang they were speaking about was indeed from the Ouyang family in Shanghai.


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "Of course, and additionally, Mr. Chu has already agreed to go to Beijing to treat my grandfather."


    Tang Haowan could not deny the excitement in his heart, for he was aware of Mr. Ouyang¡¯s condition. After many years on the battlefield, Mr. Ouyang had developed stubborn chronic illnesses, and it was said that countless famous doctors had treated him without any effect.


    Recently, he had heard that Mr. Ouyang¡¯s health was slowly improving. He nned to send someone to inquire after his birthday had passed.


    It truly seemed like finding something without effort after searching tirelessly with no sess.


    Tang Haowan¡¯s voice was indescribably excited; he really wanted to stand up, so badly. Spending each day in a wheelchair, he always felt like a useless person, especially when he saw the looks his children gave him, it made him feel extremely ufortable.


    "Mr. Chu, I implore you to treat my illness. If you are willing to treat me, I will satisfy any request you may have!"


    He knew that what he could offer naturally could notpare to the Ouyang Family, but he would definitely do everything within his power, just to be able to stand.


    Mr. Chu¡¯s clear eyes settled on his legs, "Old Master Tang, could you first remove the towel nket so that I can have a clearer look?"


    Tang Haowan picked up the towel nket and lifted his trouser legs to reveal his legs, which were pale and as thin as sticks¡ªan apt description.


    Mr. Chu stood up, approached, and squatted down. He extended his hand and felt his legs, then after a moment, spoke, "Old Master Tang, the meridians in your legs are all blocked, and there are even signs of atrophy and spasms."


    Tang Haowan nodded, "Mr. Chu is right. It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but I was too eager to practice Ancient Martial arts and identally went astray in my cultivation. Fortunately, they found out in time to save my life, but as a result, my legs could no longer stand."


    Mr. Chu¡¯s eyes flickered enigmatically. Going astray during martial arts training?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the whole story. From his observation, Tang Haowan¡¯s legs had been controlled by drugs for a long time, and the so-called cultivation mishap was only thest straw.


    Seeing Mr. Chu¡¯s silence, Tang Haowan¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and with some uncertainty, he asked, "Mr. Chu, is it that I cannot be cured?"


    Before, he had sought treatment from many famous doctors, but all were at a loss, henceforth, he rarely held out hope.


    It seemed he really was desperately turning to anyone for help¡ªa young man in his twenties, how could he possibly cure a disease that even experts could not?


    Mr. Chu stood up and then nodded his head, saying, "It can be cured, but Old Master Tang, you will have to endure some hardship."


    Upon hearing this, the once dimmed light in Tang Haowan¡¯s eyes reignited, and he looked at Mr. Chu with some disbelief. His gaze met those pure and immacte ck pupils, and inexplicably, he believed his words.


    "I¡¯m not afraid of suffering, no matter how great; as long as I can get my legs healed."


    Chu Ge nodded, taking on the task. He said, "Mr. Ouyang, today is your birthday. I¡¯ll treat your illness as your birthday gift. How about that?"


    "Good, good, good." Tang Haowan was now incredibly excited; this was clearly the best gift he had received this year!


    At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a deep voice came through, "Grandfather, happy birthday."


    As the words ended, the door was flung wide open, and four men along with a woman walked in.


    "Grandfather, the Sect Leader of Tang Sect is in closed-door cultivation and cannot attend your birthday, so he specially sent three elders of our sect to offer their birthday wishes."


    The speaker was dressed in pink Tang costume, whose voice was so deep that if one didn¡¯t listen carefully, one might mistake him for a woman.


    Tang Xin came over to Man Sha, pointing to them as she introduced, "Mr. Chu, Miss Man Sha, let me introduce you; this is my second brother, Tang Family¡¯s State; these three are elders of Tang Sect, Tang Yi, Tang Er, and Tang San."


    "Second brother, this is Mr. Chu whom I told you about."


    Tang Xin was very anxious; she feared a conflict might arise between her second brother and Mr. Chu. On her way to pick up her second brother, she heard that he was extremely furious about Tang Batian¡¯s incident, and he had even threatened to tten the Shen Family.


    Now she was grateful that she didn¡¯t let Shen Congwene straight to the lounge to celebrate the Old Master¡¯s birthday.


    Tang Yi, Tang Er, and Tang San stepped forward and respectfully bowed to the Old Master, "Old Master, the three of us brothers, on behalf of Tang Sect, wish you boundless longevity."


    Tang Haowan saw that Tang Family¡¯s State had a somewhat unpleasant expression but did not make a scene due to the presence of the elders. He simply waved his hand, smiled and said, "Elders have worked hard, please go rest in the lounge."


    With that, he ordered Tang Xin, "Tang Xin, take the three elders to rest."


    Tang Yi took the opportunity to step forward, casting a sharp, knife-like nce at Chu Ge, "Old Master, the Sect Leader heard that your leg¡¯s condition has worsened again. He has specially sought out an Earth Ganoderma as a birthday gift for you."


    Chu Ge raised his eyes to see him cing a meticulously wrapped box in front of Tang Haowan, that Earth Ganoderma, was probably the one stolen from him.


    Tang Haowan was unaware of theplexities involved. Hearing the words ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯, his face lit up with joy. Today really was a double celebration: first, Mr. Chu agreed to treat his illness, and now Tang Sect had sent Earth Ganoderma.


    It is known that Earth Ganoderma is extremely precious and its medicinal properties are excellent, beneficial for his condition without any harm.


    However, this Earth Ganoderma was grown by the Shen Family, who had also loudly dered that they would absolutely not sell a single Earth Ganoderma to the Tang Family!


    So, he too took pride once, adamantly refusing to let the children underneath him buy Earth Ganoderma from the Shen Family.


    Now, Tang Sect had personally delivered an Earth Ganoderma, and it was unclear where this Earth Ganoderma hade from.


    Tang Haowan was very curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "May I know where this Earth Ganoderma came from?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly stepped forward to speak, "Grandfather, why worry where this Earth Ganoderma came from, as long as it¡¯s not from the Shen Family! Rest assured and make good use of it."


    Chu Ge silently watched from the side, so, these people had stolen his Earth Ganoderma intending to use it to treat the Old Master of the Tang Family.

 Chapter 338 - 0338: Intangible Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 0338: Intangible Pressure</h4><h4></h4>


    However, now that he already has a First-level Earth Ganoderma, he may as well consider it a gift for the Old Master.


    But he won¡¯t be taking the Earth Ganoderma back; nevertheless, he still intends to settle this ount.


    Out of respect for his elders, Chu Ge does not n to stir up trouble here, especially since today is Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday celebration, and the birthday honoree takes precedence.


    Yet someone at the scene is not satisfied. Tang Xin, with her hands folded across her chest, poses righteously as she questions, "Big brother, did you steal that Earth Ganoderma?"


    "What?" Tang Haowan, recalling Chu Ge¡¯s previous words about the Tang Sect and the Tang Family engaging in thievery behind his back, immediately turns his sharp gaze to Tang Family¡¯s State, "Is it true what your sister said?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State nces sideways and res harshly at Tang Xin, what¡¯s gotten into this girl?


    "Don¡¯t re at her! Just tell us whether what Xinxin said is true or not!"


    Tang Family¡¯s State licks his lips and res fiercely at Tang Xin before turning his pleading eyes to the Tang Sect elders, who seem to ignore his plea for help as if they¡¯ve heard nothing at all.


    Indeed, this Earth Ganoderma was supposed to be presented to grandfather on behalf of the Tang Sect, and these three stubborn old men would prefer to stay away from such troublesome matters.


    In front of Tang Haowan, Tang Family¡¯s State does not show the slightest appearance of a man past thirty; he looks downcast, more like a child who has done something wrong and is waiting to be punished.


    "Grandfather, I know what you want to say, but all the Earth Ganoderma sold in the market now belongs to the Shen Family, our sworn enemies. You couldn¡¯t possibly buy from them, so I had to find my own way! I did steal this Earth Ganoderma, but I did pay the person for it."


    The effortless way Tang Family¡¯s State lies surprises Chu Ge for a moment. Although Tang Xin can be arrogant, she has a heart full of integrity, and as for Mr. Tang, apart from being a bit stubborn and obstinate, he is actually quite straightforward.


    But howe this Tang Family¡¯s second son, Tang Family¡¯s State, looks like aplete rascal?


    Tang Xin scoffs, "You paid? What money did you pay? I think you not only didn¡¯t pay but also nearly caused a fatality!"


    Tang Family¡¯s State glowers at Tang Xin with a vicious look, "You cursed girl, have you taken the wrong medicine today?"


    "I¡¯m just being factual! Everything I said is true!" Tang Xin retorts firmly, hands on hips and ring back at him.


    "Being factual my ass! What do you know! That person struck first! Was I supposed to just stand there and not fight back?"


    "But it was you who stole from them first!"


    Tang Xin coldlyughs, "Big brother, don¡¯t twist the facts here! A wrongdoing is a wrongdoing!"


    Tang Family¡¯s State is infuriated, unable to fathom why the typically obedient Tang Xin has gone crazy and refuses to let go of this matter.


    He sidelong nces at Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha and lowers his voice, "Look, little sister, there are outsiders present. Can you give me some face, and we can talk about this after grandpa¡¯s birthday is over?"


    Tang Xin, who had acted hastily before, remembered that this was an opportunity with both grandpa and Tang Family¡¯s State present to make Tang Family¡¯s State apologize to Chu Ge. She had forgotten that today was grandpa¡¯s birthday.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to make grandpa angry.


    After a moment, Tang Xin takes a deep breath and walks weakly towards Tang Haowan, falling silent.


    With a ttering smile, Tang Family¡¯s State says, "Grandpa, it¡¯s true, I really did buy it from that person with money."


    Tang Haowan looks at him skeptically, somewhat disbelieving.


    In the end, after much persuasion, Tang Family¡¯s State finally convinces Tang Haowan to believe his story.


    At this moment, it was the auspicious time, and Tang Haowan needed to go to the hall to give a speech and express his thanks.


    Tang Haowan apologized to Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha, and then he left.


    Only Tang Family¡¯s State, Chu Ge, and Nangong Man Sha remained in the room, the Tang Sect elder had already gone downstairs with Tang Haowan.


    Tang Family¡¯s State, with a pair of vignt eyes, looked at Chu Ge, "Kid, who are you?"


    Chu Ge picked up his teacup, took a gentle sip, and then slowly said: "I am the owner of this Earth Ganoderma."


    "What?" Tang Family¡¯s State was stunned, not quite catching what he said.


    Chu Ge patiently exined again: "The Earth Ganoderma you presented to Mr. Tang was taken, no, wrong, it was bought from me, so when will Mr. Tang transfer the money to my card?"


    Nangong Man Sha, who was drinking tea by the side, couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort ofughter.


    This Mr. Chu is really quite humorous.


    Tang Family¡¯s State became angry, "What are you doing here?"


    He did not believe that this person was here to wish the Old Master a happy birthday! More like he came to collect a debt!


    "Mr. Tang is right, I am indeed here to collect a debt!" Chu Ge put down the teacup and spoke in a deep voice.


    Tang Family¡¯s State was stunned again, damn it, could this guy read minds? Could he hear his inner thoughts?


    "So you are the helper brought by Huo Tianqian!" Tang Family¡¯s State figured it out.


    He had also been busy with the preparations for the Old Master¡¯s birthday these past few days and hadn¡¯t been concerned with the affairs of the Tang Sect. He only knew that Huo Tianqian had returned to Su City and brought along a very powerful helper who took out a small team of people!


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I am not Huo Tianqian¡¯s helper, I am the owner of this Earth Ganoderma; I am here to reim what¡¯s mine."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at him with surprise, wondering if this guy actually wanted to take the Earth Ganoderma back.


    Tang Family¡¯s State scoffed, as if he heard an enormous joke, "Kid, don¡¯t you think you are overconfident? This is Su City, it¡¯s my territory! If you want to die early, I will fulfill your wish!"


    Naturally, Tang Family¡¯s State wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to directly engage in a duel here. If the Old Master were to see that, then he¡¯d be in trouble.


    "Kid, do you dare to fight with me? If you lose, the beauty beside you will be mine," Tang Family¡¯s State said confidently.


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head in disdain, "Second Young Master Tang, do you know who I am?"


    "Aren¡¯t you that pretty boy¡¯s girlfriend? Lady, there¡¯s no future in following this guy, better toe with me, I¡¯ll ensure you live the high life."


    Tang Haowan had left in a hurry and hadn¡¯t formally introduced Nangong Man Sha¡¯s identity, and Tang Xin also forgot to introduce her as the Nangong Family¡¯s young miss.


    So now, Tang Family¡¯s Statepletely mistook Nangong Man Sha for Chu Ge¡¯s girl; such a beauty right in front of him, he had long been enticed.


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression turned cold, he slowly stood up, and the mighty force that he¡¯d been deliberately suppressing within him was released without warning.


    With every step he took, Tang Family¡¯s State felt the pressure increase by a bit.


    "Are you sure you want me to duel with you?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice, as deep as Purgatory, rose with a touch of lowughter, "It seems you don¡¯t know who was responsible for what happened to Tang Batian."

 Chapter 339 - 0339: You are Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 0339: You are Lucky</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Family¡¯s State was stunned for a moment. He had heard about Tang Batian¡¯s incident, but because he had been too busy recently, he hadn¡¯t had time to investigate. Just then, Xiao Liuzi had called to say he had found the culprit who framed Tang Batian. He intended to meet with the elders and pay respects to the Old Master before finding Xiao Liuzi, but he hadn¡¯t expected...


    Tang Family¡¯s State looked at Chu Ge with a menacing gaze and huffed, "Do you know who did it?"


    Chu Ge nonchntly nodded, "Of course, I know. Because it was me."


    He spoke as if it was a matter of fact, as though he was boasting about something impressive.


    Chu Ge¡¯s flippant attitude made one really want to punch him.


    Tang Family¡¯s State was even more shocked as he looked at him, "You said it was you?"


    Ha! Does this guy have a problem with his brain? Offering himself up like this? This is his territory; how could this guy have the guts to barge in here alone?


    Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s eyes gleamed maliciously, staring fiercely at him, "Boy, you¡¯ve got some nerve, daring toe here alone!"


    Chu Ge shrugged indifferently, "What does it matter if Ie alone? Do you really want bloodshed during the Old Master¡¯s birthday banquet?"


    The bloodshed he mentioned isn¡¯t about his own.


    But Tang Family¡¯s State took it as a sign that he thought they wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on him in the hotel. He coldly snorted, "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you here in the hotel? Hmph, you¡¯re wrong, not only will Iy hands on you, but your end will also be very miserable!"


    Tang Family¡¯s State flexed his wrist, eager to see for himself the man who had defeated Tang Batian.


    Nangong Man Sha instinctively stood up as well, her eyes darting between Tang Family¡¯s State and Chu Ge. It wasn¡¯t that she was worried about Chu Ge¡¯s safety, but she thought it rather inappropriate for Chu Ge to beat up the beloved grandson at the man¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Besides, wasn¡¯t Chu Ge supposed to treat Old Master Tang¡¯s illness?


    Nangong Man Sha felt a hint of doubt in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why Chu Ge had offered to treat Old Master Tang¡¯s leg, but she knew Chu Ge must have his reasons.


    Nangong Man Sha quietly tugged at Chu Ge¡¯s sleeve, signaling him not to be impulsive.


    Tang Family¡¯s State, noticing this, thought she was worried the young man would get hurt. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cripple him, I¡¯ll just return the favor exactly how he did to Tang Batian."


    As for whether he could still live after the payback, that would be up to his fate.


    At that moment, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    The three elders who had just left came back.


    Each of their faces carried anger, and behind them followed a sneaky-looking man. Upon seeing Chu Ge, he pointed at him and said, "It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! He personally admitted to crippling Tang Batian!"


    One of the elders with a flowery beard red angrily at Chu Ge, "Second Young Master Tang, we already know who the culprit is that crippled Tang Batian."


    Tang Family¡¯s State coldly smirked, pointing at Chu Ge and said, "I know too, it¡¯s him! But this kid is a coward, he doesn¡¯t dare to fight me."


    Elder Hua Huzi chuckled softly, his eyes full of mockery as he spoke, "Second Young Master Tang, there¡¯s no need for you to personally intervene with such a person. Why not leave it to us?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows arched in frivolity, some confusion arising within. Originally, Huo Tianqian had told him that the person who severely injured him was an Innate Grandmaster, but he had just sensed these three elders, none of whom were at the Grandmaster level.


    As for Tang Family¡¯s State, no matter how he tried, he could not discern his strength.


    A bold guess formed in Chu Ge¡¯s mind: the one who injured Huo Tianqian might very well be Tang Family¡¯s State.


    "Elder Su, you must be careful then. Don¡¯t kill this guy. However he treated Batian, you should treat him the same."


    Tang Family¡¯s State turned and walked to the sofa, nonchntly crossing his legs, "You can take your time beating him; my grandfather won¡¯t be back just yet."


    The three elders instantly surrounded Chu Ge, as Elder Hua Huzi spoke to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss, please step aside a bit. If you happen to get hurtter, we won¡¯t take responsibility."


    Elder Hua Huzi¡¯s gaze lingered on Nangong Man Sha, his lecherous eyes making her feel very uneasy.


    Second Young Master Tang, today is Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday, are you really going to do this?" Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge¡¯s rxed demeanor, feeling a bit anxious inside.


    Tang Family¡¯s State coldly nced at him and chuckled dismissively, without answering her question. "Miss, your taste is quite poor, fancying such a wimp. Unfortunately, he is done for today. Would you consider going with me instead?"


    Nangong Man Sha pursed her lips tightly. Tang Xin and Tang Family¡¯s State were both from the Tang family, yet how could their personalities be so different?


    Chu Ge shook his neck lightly, producing a cracking sound, then spoke darkly, "Fighting is not out of the question, but could we possibly pick another day? Today is Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to cause such a disturbance?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State scoffed coldly, "Another day? You would have run away by then."


    Chu Ge curled his lips disdainfully, "Second Young Master Tang, you really don¡¯t trust the surveince capability of Tang Sect, do you? How about this¡ªI¡¯m still here to treat Old Master Tang¡¯s leg, so why not just let me live at the Tang residence? That way, I won¡¯t be able to escape, right?"


    Not only was Tang Family¡¯s State stunned, so was Nangong Man Sha.


    She looked at Chu Ge suspiciously, unable to understand what he was really trying to do by moving into the Tang residence. Wouldn¡¯t that be like walking into a tiger¡¯s den?


    She wasn¡¯t worried about Chu Ge handling a fight alone, but multiple opponents could bring unexpected threats.


    Nangong Man Sha grew increasingly anxious. She wanted to step forward, but the three elders had already encircled Chu Ge, so she decided to head towards the doorway instead.


    Just as she took a few steps, the door suddenly banged open.


    Tang Xin stood coldly at the doorway, followed by a refined-looking man who seemed somewhat older than Tang Family¡¯s State and bore some resemnce to him.


    "Big brother?" Tang Family¡¯s State was startled. Wasn¡¯t he busy attending to the guests downstairs? Damn it!


    "Jiatai, grandfather is asking for you," Tang Youwei nodded slightly to Chu Ge as a greeting, then continued, "Grandfather also asked Mr. Chu toe downstairs."


    It seemed Tang Xin deliberately raised her voice for the elders to hear, "Grandfather is nning to announce that Mr. Chu has be a distinguished guest at our Tang Family. That way, no one in Su City will obstruct whatever Mr. Chu intends to do."


    Tang Family¡¯s State red fiercely at Chu Ge and snorted, "You¡¯re lucky this time!"

 Chapter 340 - 0340 An Unconventional Chu Ge

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 0340 An Unconventional Chu Ge</h4><h4></h4>


    Failing to get Chu Ge, the Tang Family¡¯s State felt stifled and unable to vent his frustration, appearing sullen throughout the entire banquet.


    On Chu Ge¡¯s part, after meeting with Shen Congwen, he smiled and asked, "Has Mr. Shen delivered the gift to Mr. Tang?"


    Shen Congwen awkwardly shook his head, "Not yet."


    Given his status, if he directly handed the gift to those errand runners below, they surely wouldn¡¯t present it to the Old Master, and might even discard it.


    But what he brought was top-notch Earth Ganoderma. He felt that Chu Ge was quite right; if the two families could reconcile, it would surely lead to a win-win situation, beneficial for both families and no harm done.


    But, whether it was the Shen Family or the Tang Family, someone had to lower their head first. However, his grandfather was a stubborn old man, and no matter how much he tried, he refused to agree.


    Attending the Old Master¡¯s birthday banquet was done in secret, with the aim of gauging the Tang Family¡¯s response first.


    Yet, halfway through the banquet, he had no opportunity to approach Mr. Tang.


    Just now, when Mr. Chu was with Mr. Tang, he thought to take the chance to step forward, but was blocked by the Tang Family¡¯s people again.


    They suspected that he harbored ill intentions toward Mr. Tang and Mr. Chu.


    Shen Congwen felt wronged. With his negligible strength, he could hardly harm anyone, let alone Mr. Chu, who had defeated Tang Batian. Attempting anything against him would be suicidal.


    Chu Ge saw his dejected look and gently patted his shoulder, "The Old Master has retired to his resting room due to health reasons, I¡¯ll take you there."


    Just before, Chu Ge was publicly announced by Mr. Tang as the honored guest of the Tang Family, so now, no one should stop him if he were to escort Shen Congwen.


    They made their way without obstruction until they reached the resting room, only to be blocked by the bodyguards at the door.


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry, but the Shen Family and dogs are not allowed toe within half a step of our Old Master."


    The corner of Shen Congwen¡¯s mouth twitched as he stood there silent, instead giving Chu Ge an embarrassed smile, "How about I entrust the gift to Mr. Chu, and you can bring it in for me?"


    Not allowed within, not just against the Old Master, but all of Tang Family¡¯s shops, and in their Shen Family, a simr decree was in ce, barring the Tang Family and dogs from entry.


    With a mischievous arch to his brows, Chu Ge barely smiled, the mirth not reaching his eyes, "Go and announce my arrival then. Say Chu Ge hase, bringing along Shen Congwen. You can see if the Old Master lets us in or not."


    Chu Ge looked confidently at the bodyguard, seemingly certain that the Old Master would agree.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare offend Chu Ge and reluctantly turned to report. Soon, he returned with a somewhat strange look on his face. He nced at Chu Ge, then at Shen Congwen, and finally nodded slowly, "You may enter."


    Shen Congwen, surprised, followed Chu Ge¡¯s steps into the resting room.


    At that moment, only the Old Master and Tang Xin were in the resting room, engaged in a conversation. Seeing Chu Ge and Shen Congwen approaching, Mr. Tang¡¯s smile gradually faded away, and Tang Xin also obediently sat to the side.


    "Mr. Tang, happy birthday," Shen Congwen respectfully bowed slightly to Mr. Tang.


    Mr. Tang nodded and grunted, "That old immortal actually let you attend my birthday banquet, quite the curious matter."


    A sh of embarrassment crossed Shen Congwen¡¯s face. He chuckled nervously, then ced the gift next to Mr. Tang¡¯s left hand, "This is the Earth Ganoderma specially cultivated by the Shen Family, second-level quality, hard toe by on the market. A small token, please ept it with kindness, Mr. Tang."


    Tang Haowan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, increasingly puzzled as he looked at Shen Congwen, wondering when that old immortal had be so generous?


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize what was happening. The corners of Tang Haowan¡¯s mouth lifted in a slight smile, "Congwen, you didn¡¯te here to attend this old man¡¯s birthday banquet just for the sake of it, did your grandfather not know?"


    Shen Congwen was stunned; he thought he had been acting naturally, but he was still discovered by Mr. Tang.


    Tang Haowan just knew from Shen Congwen¡¯s expression that he had guessed correctly.


    With a snort, he said, "You attending my birthday banquet is already a curiosity enough, and even brought such a valuable gift, surely not the old immortal¡¯s idea. We have been at odds for so many years; we understand each other¡¯s temperaments, so it¡¯s not hard to guess."


    Shen Congwen coughed lightly, standing there, silent.


    Tang Haowan sighed deeply, "Thinking back, old immortal and I have known each other since we were young, we even struggled together. But as we walked along, our interests and ambitions slowly diverged, leading to disagreements. Once, the two of us could discuss a trifling matter until midnight, but eventually, it became nothing but quarrels."


    Perhaps it was age speaking, but Tang Haowan seemed to be quite talkative at the moment.


    His gaze fixed on Shen Congwen, he quite liked this young man, whocked any of the old immortal¡¯s ws. Though hot-headed and sometimes impulsive, he was young after all¡ªwho hasn¡¯t been rash? When he was young, he had more than his share of impulsive moments.


    If not for his rigid rtionship with the Shen Family¡¯s old immortal, he might not have been able to resist matching Shen Congwen with Tang Xin.


    Unfortunately, fate is often cruel.


    Chu Ge stood quietly to the side, observing. Although he wasn¡¯t certain what exactly had happened between the Tang and Shen families to cause such a strained rtionship, he sensed that Mr. Tang didn¡¯t truly hate the Shen Family.


    Chu Ge gave Shen Congwen a look, indicating that he should seize the opportunity to broach the subject, but Shen Congwen shook his head at him.


    Right now, Mr. Tang was simply reminiscing about the past, which was different from forgiving the past deeds of Shen Congwen¡¯s grandfather¡ªthese could not be equated.


    Chu Ge frowned slightly, but after all, it was a private matter between the two families. The extent of an outsider¡¯s role was to help Shen Congwen establish a connection; the rest was not his concern.


    Nangong Man Sha was quite surprised as she watched Chu Ge. Today, she encountered another side of Chu Ge¡ªspirited and a bit... cheeky.


    Tang Xin, too, looked at Chu Ge with the same grateful gaze, but inadvertently met Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes, causing both to pause briefly before smiling knowingly at each other.


    Tang Haowan exhaled, "Ah, truly old age makes one ramble. Let¡¯s not dwell on those past matters. Instead, let¡¯s talk about you, Congwen; you¡¯re here to celebrate my birthday, bringing such a valuable gift, surely you didn¡¯te just to visit this old man, did you?"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s heart pounded; indeed, the older ginger is the spicier, and Mr. Tang was shrewd enough to guess everything.


    He scratched his head, somewhat sheepishly, "Actually, my visit today is for..."

 Chapter 341 - 0341: What Was Said

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 0341: What Was Said</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen hesitated for a moment before, as if having made a significant decision, said: "I came today actually to propose a truce between the Shen Family and the Tang Family on behalf of the Shen Family."


    Tang Haowan was surprised, "Oh?"


    "In fact, the Shen Family and the Tang Family have been fighting for so long, the ones who ultimately benefit are those minor families. As for our two families, not only did we not benefit but instead we¡¯re covered in wounds."


    Tang Haowan quite agreed, nodding his head. Indeed, over these years, they fought so much that those insignificant minor families had slowly developed into major families.


    Take the Xiao Family, for example, since they married that Japanese woman, they got tangled up with Japan¡¯s hawkish Yamamoto family. Over these years, the export business in Su City had almost been dominated by the Xiao Family.


    "So I¡¯m thinking, can our two families not make peace? The Shen Family mainly deals in medicinal materials, while the Tang Family is in mining and finance. The industries of both families don¡¯t actually conflict. It¡¯s just that because of the fierce battles over the years, both families have dabbled in various industries, and yet, in those industries, neither of our families are the leaders. If this continues, the bnce of power in Su City may be changed."


    Shen Congwen looked down, let out a somewhat dispirited sigh and said, "I¡¯ve heard that the newly risen Xiao Family has already formed an alliance with the hawkish Yamamoto family in recent years and is nning to make some big moves in Su City next."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t intend to listen to their conversation, but couldn¡¯t help overhearing the words "hawkish Yamamoto family" and immediately looked up at Shen Congwen, "You mean the hawkish Yamamoto family from Japan?"


    Shen Congwen nkly nodded, "Yes, the mother of Xiao Jingsheng, Honbari Yinn, is from the Ying Sect. Through her connection, the Xiao Family has be an important hub for Japan to transport goods to China or for export."


    Nangong Man Sha also became alert. She looked at Chu Ge, thinking about the battle on the cruiser in the Public Sea. Several groups hade then, among them the hawkish Yamamoto family from Japan!


    At that time, she felt something was fishy but didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. Now in retrospect, it was rather puzzling why the Yamamoto family had a hand in the meeting about Shanghai¡¯s territorial distribution ¨C it was iprehensible what they were aiming for.


    Now that the hawkish Yamamoto family had set their sights on Su City, who was their target? What were they nning to do?


    Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha looked at each other without saying a word.


    Shen Congwen asked with puzzlement: "Mr. Chu, do you know someone from the hawkish Yamamoto family?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I don¡¯t know them. Just had some conflicts before."


    Those words alone indicated Chu Ge¡¯s position. Old Master Tang pondered for a while before slowly speaking, "Alright, I think I understand what you mean. You want our two families to temporarily set aside our feuds and concentrate on dealing with external threats, right?"


    Shen Congwen quickly nodded, that was pretty much what he meant.


    If the two families could set aside their past hatred because of this matter, that would be even better.


    Tang Haowan nodded but did not explicitly state his stance, but turned to look at Chu Ge and asked, "I heard from Xinxin that you¡¯ll be staying with us at the Tang Family?"


    Chu Ge nodded,"Yes, if Old Master Tang finds it inconvenient..."


    "No no no, it¡¯s convenient, very convenient, Mr. Chu. If you could stay at the Tang Family, it would be my honor."


    Tang Haowan, thinking of being able to walk like a normal person soon, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited. He couldn¡¯t stop his hands from shaking slightly as he patted Tang Xin¡¯s back and instructed, "Make sure you arrange Mr. Chu and Miss Man Sha¡¯s amodation well, don¡¯t let them feel slighted."


    Tang Xin nodded, smiling, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I¡¯ll arrange it well."


    It seemed she thought of something and asked somewhat puzzledly, "Are Mr. Chu and Miss Man Sha going to stay together?"


    Nangong Man Sha had personally admitted that Chu Ge was her boyfriend.


    So her question was quite reasonable.


    Nangong Man Sha sneaked a nce at Chu Ge, seeing him sitting there unmoved as if he hadn¡¯t heard Tang Xin¡¯s question. It seemed like she thought of something and spoke up, "Then we¡¯ll trouble Lady Tang."


    "No."


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice ovepped with Nangong Man Sha¡¯s.


    Everyone present was a little stunned. Chu Ge indifferently nced at Nangong Man Sha, then spoke faintly, "Actually, everyone is mistaken, Miss Man Sha and I are just ordinary friends."


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge to discredit her in front of everyone, and her face couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment. She coughed lightly, then flicked her hair as if to alleviate her awkwardness.


    "How... what¡¯s going on here?" Tang Xin asked somewhat perplexed.


    Tang Haowan also looked at Nangong Man Sha with surprise.


    Nangong Man Sha smiled, "Mr. Chu is right, we are just ordinary friends. It¡¯s just my admiration for Mr. Chu¡¯s talents, but as they say, the river flows without sentiment..."


    She didn¡¯t continue her words, but everyone present understood.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s mind was focused on the cooperation between the two families, constantly looking at Tang Haowan, but Tang Haowan looked like he had not received his signal at all, staring ahead, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    After chatting for a while longer, Shen Congwen saw it was about time and couldn¡¯t stay longer.


    He stood up, respectfully said to Mr. Tang, "Old Master Tang, since it¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t disrupt your rest any longer."


    Mr. Tang nodded slightly and instructed Tang Xin, "See him out."


    Tang Xin uttered an ¡¯okay¡¯ and stood up, making a gesture to Shen Congwen, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll escort you out."


    Shen Congwen¡¯s lips parted to say something more, but Mr. Tang seemed tired and slowly closed his eyes.


    Shen Congwen with no choice held back what he wanted to say.


    Chu Ge also stood up in time and addressed the Old Master, "Old Master Tang, I have some other matters to attend to and must leave first. I will arrive at the Tang residence tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock sharp to treat you."


    Mr. Tang opened his eyes again, smiling amiably as he nodded, "Then I¡¯ll be troubled, Mr. Chu."


    The group of four came out of the hotel. Since Old Master Tang had publicly acknowledged Chu Ge¡¯s position at the banquet, those from the Tang Sect gave him a wide berth.


    Even some of the Tang Family servants avoided him.


    Chu Ge, puzzled, asked, "Am I that frightening? Why is everyone avoiding me?"


    Tang Xin apologized with a smile, exining to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m so sorry, they might be afraid that you would hold a grudge against them for the disrespect at the door earlier."


    Chu Ge was speechless. Was he that petty?


    Arriving at the parking lot, Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha got into the car prepared by Tang Xin for them.


    However, Tang Xin stopped Shen Congwen, and the two stood there talking for a long time, finally parting with Shen Congwen looking joyous.


    Inside the car, Nangong Man Sha asked, somewhat confused, "What exactly did Lady Tang Xin and Mr. Shen talk about?"

 Chapter 342: Dangerous Woman

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Dangerous Woman</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Tang has agreed to Shen Congwen¡¯s request," Chu Ge said indifferently.


    Man Sha Nangong was stunned for a moment, slightly confused, "Really? But I didn¡¯t hear the Old Master agree just now?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, resting his elbow on the car window, his gazending on Tang Xin, who was walking towards them, "The Tang Family has their own secretnguage. Mr. Tang cares about his reputation. He agrees with what Shen Congwen said but doesn¡¯t want to admit it openly because he feels that admitting it openly would be like bowing down to the Shen Family. So, he used the secretnguage to tell Tang Xin, asking her to ry the message to Shen Congwen that Mr. Tang is inviting Mr. Shen for a meeting."


    Man Sha Nangong waspletely taken aback, and asked subconsciously, "How do you know all this?"


    If the Tang Family had a secretnguage, Chu Ge shouldn¡¯t know it.


    Chu Ge shrugged his shoulders, he of course did not know; this was something he deduced based on his understanding of the Old Master and the current situation.


    A young man like him could see the situation, he didn¡¯t believe Mr. Tang couldn¡¯t see it.


    "Guessing."


    These two words made Man Sha Nangong¡¯s newly formed concept of Chu Gepletely copse. She looked at Chu Ge speechlessly, then heard him say, "When Tang Xin arrivester, just ask her."


    Man Sha Nangong pouted her lips, thinking, as if someone would tell you such things.


    Man Sha Nangong was not usually a curious person, but after hearing what Chu Ge said, a strong desire surged in her to know the answer. As soon as Tang Xin got in the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Lady Tang Xin, has the Tang Family really agreed to sit down and talk with the Shen Family?"


    Tang Xin smiled and nodded, "Grandfather told me so, he has arranged to meet Mr. Shen."


    Man Sha Nangong cast a peculiar look at Chu Ge, silently swallowing, finding him even more mysterious.


    Tang Xin initially wanted them to stay at the Tang Family¡¯s house today, but Chu Ge declined due to othermitments.


    Tang Xin didn¡¯t press further, dropped them off at the hotel, and left.


    Man Sha Nangong folded her arms, twisting her waist and walking over to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, why didn¡¯t we stay at the Tang¡¯s tonight? Aren¡¯t you worried that Second Young Master Tang might plot something against you?"


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently, with a slight smirk at the corner of his lips, "If there was plotting to be done, it¡¯d be against you, not me¡ªa man."


    The unexpected remark caught Man Sha Nangong off guard.


    She watched Chu Ge¡¯s departing back, her cheeks inexplicably flushing.


    Damn it! Chu Ge didn¡¯t even say anything romantic, yet she felt like she was being flirted with!


    The two walked into the elevator one after the other. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, several people hurriedly came running.


    Their steps were light and orderly.


    One of them quickly stopped the elevator door, then three people got on.


    Inside the elevator, the three chatted in a flurry, all in Japanese, which Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand at all.


    But Man Sha Nangong did understand, and her expression suddenly turned a bit strange.


    Even more unexpectedly for Man Sha Nangong, these three people were staying on the same floor as them.


    The three Japanese walked ahead, seemingly said something, then simultaneously turned back to look at Man Sha Nangong with a leering gaze as if they wanted to devour her alive.


    One of them even lewdly licked his lips, "Yo, beauty, a big one."


    Nangong Man Sha red at him fiercely, wanting to retort in Japanese, but then she thought of something and forcefully held back her words.


    She couldn¡¯t reveal that she knew Japanese, otherwise, their conspiracy might change because of her, and it would be bad if they seeded.


    Back in her room, Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t go to her own room but followed Chu Ge to his bedroom.


    Chu Ge was about to undress when he heard a noise behind him, and while unbuttoning, he asked, "Miss Man Sha, do you have something to tell me?"


    "Just now, those three Japanese were plotting how to kill Mr. Tang and Mr. Shen."


    Chu Ge¡¯s hand, unbuttoning his shirt, suddenly paused, and he turned around with a puzzled expression, asking, "Are you sure?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "I have studied Japanese, so I can understand what they were saying. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are assassins sent by the Ying Sect."


    "Why would they want to kill both old masters when they have no grudges with the Ying Sect?"


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head and while pondering, she said, "I¡¯m not sure, but I just heard one of them say that thest assignment the Ying Sect¡¯s assassins had at the Public Sea Conference was to kill the leaders of the big families."


    Chu Ge had already undone his buttons, revealing his solid chest. His hand, ready to take off his shirt, paused and his eyebrows furrowed slightly, "They¡¯re targeting those old men?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "That¡¯s what they said."


    Suddenly, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Ge¡¯s chest. At this moment, his shirt was half-open, revealing a strong chest that emitted a sense of mystery.


    His skin was very white, and the lines of his muscles were clearly visible, leading down to an enviable perfect Adonis belt.


    This was the first time Nangong Man Sha had seen such a perfect physique, and she was somewhat mesmerized.


    Chu Ge noticed her gaze, and without a blush or skip of heartbeat, he took off his shirt, giving Nangong Man Sha an even clearer view.


    A faint blush crept up her cheeks, her eyes staring straight at the perfect physique in front of her.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat, picked up a new robe from nearby, and draped it over himself, "Miss Man Sha, your eyes are about to pop out."


    Nangong Man Sha chuckled, her bright eyes shimmering, she threw a flirty look at Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu¡¯s physique is truly enviable, I just wonder who will eventually benefit from such a perfect body."


    Chu Ge¡¯s hand was already on his belt, about to take off his pants, but seeing Nangong Man Sha showing no signs of leaving,


    "Miss Man Sha, please leave? I¡¯m going to take off my pants."


    Not only did Nangong Man Sha not leave, but she also smiled and sat down on the bed, crossing her long legs in a seductive pose, "Then Mr. Chu, go ahead and take them off."


    "..." Chu Ge confirmed once again that this kind of woman was very dangerous.


    "It seems Miss Man Sha is very interested in my physique."


    With a click, the sound of a belt buckle being undone.


    "I¡¯m even more interested in you as a person," Nangong Man Sha flirted with her hair, hinting with her eyes for him to continue undressing.


    She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became so bold, but she wanted to test Chu Ge again.


    So many people couldn¡¯t resist her charm, yet Chu Ge seemed immune to her, if she didn¡¯t know he had a girlfriend, she might think he was into men!

 Chapter 343 - 0343: Swindler

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 0343: Swindler</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge had always known that Nangong Man Sha appeared to be very liberal on the surface, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so shameless as to want to watch him undress. If it hadn¡¯t been for her earlobes blushing red, he might have really believed she was a bold and unrestrained woman.


    "Since Miss Man Sha is so eager to see my pectorals, then please enjoy your viewing at your leisure." Chu Ge is now ying rough and tough, wanting to see who could be more shameless, and truthfully, no one could beat him at that.


    Sure enough, as he continued with the motion of taking off his pants, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s gaze became somewhat unable to meet his.


    Nangong Man Sha, though she flitted among different men every day, always kept a distant attitude and had never made such intimate contact with a man, nor had she ever seen any man¡¯s nudity.


    Chu Ge¡¯s pace in taking off his pants was very slow, bit by bit, his aim was to tease Nangong Man Sha.


    As a result, Nangong Man Sha really couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, she turned around suddenly, and stammered, "I¡¯ll also go change my clothes, this one is soaked with sweat, it¡¯s really ufortable."


    Chu Ge watched her fleeing figure in a state of disarray, silently making a face, huh.


    After changing clothes, Chu Ge quietly sat on the balcony. With his eyes closed, he seemed to be leisurely enjoying the afternoon sun, but in reality, he was keenly sensing everything within several tens of meters around him.


    Last time, when they were on the cruise in the Public Sea, both the timing and location were disadvantageous for the Japanese pirates. But now they were onnd, especially in a densely popted area, amotion could easily harm innocents.


    After making sure there was nothing unusual around him, Chu Ge slightly rxed. The sunlight bathed his body, warm and cozy, and after a while, he even felt a trace of sleepiness.


    Just as he was about to take a nap, suddenly, the room door was banged open.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes snapped open, a dangerous glint sparking from them. He strode to the door, opened it, and saw Tang Xin with an anxious expression, standing at the door with a face so wrinkled it seemed she was about to cry.


    "Mr. Chu, please save my grandfather." Tang Xin¡¯s voice trembled with a hint of crying, tightly grabbing Chu Ge¡¯s arm.


    On the opposite side, Nangong Man Sha also heard themotion and came out somewhat suspiciously.


    "Lady Tang Xin? What happened?"


    Tang Xin sobbed intermittently, "My grandfather, my grandfather suddenly copsed."


    It turned out that after the birthday party had ended, Tang Haowan had been resting in the lounge. But Tang Xin found Tang Haowan passed out in the lounge after sending Chu Ge back.


    "Where is the Old Master now?"


    "At the hospital." Tang Xin was even more distressed, "The doctor is at a loss, and a critical condition notice has been given."


    Big tears flowed from Tang Xin¡¯s eyes, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve heard your Medical Skill is excellent, please save my grandfather."


    Even the doctors were at their wit¡¯s end, she didn¡¯t know where her inexplicable trust came from, she just felt that Chu Ge could save her grandfather.


    After all, it was a matter of life, Chu Ge didn¡¯t hesitate and went with Tang Xin to the hospital.


    Outside the operating room, several authoritative medical experts stood there with their heads bowed, looking dejected.


    The light above the operating room door was still on, which meant that Mr. Tang was still alive.


    "Big brother, second brother, how is grandpa doing?" Some members of the Tang Family were still gathered at the entrance of the operating room.


    Chu Ge had met some of them but not others.


    Tang Youwei gently shook his head, a trace of sorrow crossing his face. The doctors had just issued another critical condition notice, and all they could do now was to prepare for the aftermath.


    Tang Xin nearly lost her footing but was fortunately steadied by Nangong Man Sha, "Lady Tang Xin, be careful."


    Beside her, Tang Family¡¯s State, who had been keeping his head down the whole time, red at Chu Ge with fierce eyes and sneered: "It must be you! You must have done something to my grandpa!"


    "Second brother! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Tang Xin scolded.


    "Talking nonsense? Hmph! Do you even know what he¡¯s hiding in his gourd? Our Tang Family took his stuff, yet he wants to treat grandpa¡¯s illness. I won¡¯t believe it if you say he doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives! And today, do you know who he brought to the banquet? Shen Congwen! Our Tang Family and the Shen Family have always been at odds, so what does he mean by bringing Shen Congwen to the banquet?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s face turned red with anger; he stared at Chu Ge with clenched teeth, wishing he could tear him apart.


    "Second brother! Stop spreading rumors here! Do you want it to be even more chaotic?" Tang Xin was frustrated.


    Seeing Tang Xin, who had always been obedient, talk back more than once, Tang Family¡¯s State felt anger rising in him too, "What benefits did he offer you that you¡¯re defending him like this? Huh? Have you forgotten how the Shen Family bullied us Tang Family? Right now, grandpa is lying inside on the verge of life and death, yet you¡¯re speaking for this outsider! If something really happens to grandpa, you are an aplice!"


    "Enough!" Tang Youwei barked in anger. He red at Tang Family¡¯s State, "Tang Family¡¯s State, what you¡¯re saying is going too far! Grandpa is not dead yet! Besides, how could Tang Xin possibly harm grandpa? By saying this, you¡¯re not only hurting Tang Xin¡¯s feelings, but also damaging the sibling rtionship between you two!"


    Tang Xin¡¯s eyes were already red as a rabbit¡¯s. She bit her lip hard with tears circling in her eyes, but stubbornly refused to let them fall.


    Tang Family¡¯s State was taken aback by her defiant look for a moment, then realized that his words had indeed been too harsh, but he just felt there was something off about Chu Ge! Besides, there was a feud with their Tang Family! Hmph, even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to him now! When the timees for their duel, he would make sure Chu Ge regretted it!


    Chu Ge ignored Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s attitude towards him and instead asked, "Where is the Old Master now?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State had just quieted down, but when he heard Chu Ge speak, he lifted his head again, ring fiercely, "What are you trying to do now? I warn you! I will not let you get anywhere near my grandpa!"


    Tang Xin was both angry and anxious, "Second brother! He¡¯s the one I invited to treat grandpa!"


    "He?" Tang Family¡¯s State was scornful, "Even the most authoritative Doctor Liu has already issued a critical condition notice, why do you think he can cure grandpa?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s voice was loud, and Doctor Liu, who had been discussing at the operating room door, heard it and looked at Chu Ge doubtfully, subsequently revealing a mocking gaze.


    A youngster iming to do such things, could he be a swindler?


    "Since these doctors have no solution, why not let me have a try?" Chu Ge said in a calm tone.


    His calmness contrasted starkly with Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s rage.


    Tang Xin echoed from the side: "Yes, Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skill is very profound. I heard that Mr. Ouyang in Shanghai¡¯s illness was cured by him. Since everyone is at a loss right now, we can¡¯t just wait and do nothing, right?"

 Chapter 344 - 0344: Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 0344: Shut Up</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin looked at Jiatai from the Tang Family, knowing he was incredibly conflicted at this moment, not wanting Chu Ge to save grandpa, yet not wanting grandpa to die.


    So she turned her gaze to her eldest brother, Tang Youwei.


    "Although grandpa is usually very strict with you, he¡¯s also the one who loves you the most. Can you really bear to watch grandpa die?" Tang Xin¡¯s eyes finally overflowed with tears when she mentioned death.


    She had always thought grandpa would be there as she grew up, watch her get married, and even witness four generations living together.


    Everything had happened too suddenly; just today grandpa told her he would find her a suitable match, then send her off in a grand marriage ceremony.


    "Eldest brother, please agree to let Mr. Chu give it a try?" Seeing Tang Youwei remain silent, Tang Xin shook and moved forward, grabbing his arm, "Eldest brother! Do you also want to just watch grandpa die?"


    Tang Youwei sighed deeply, "Xinxin, I know you don¡¯t want grandpa to die, but Doctor Liu has already issued a critical condition notice, and even called in other hospital¡¯s authoritative experts, but they are all out of options."


    Tang Youwei nced at Chu Ge, then sighed lightly again, "It¡¯s not that I want grandpa to die, but this Mr. Chu is just too young, he can¡¯t cure grandpa¡¯s illness."


    Chu Ge knew these people wouldn¡¯t trust him, but he had time to argue and exin to this group, while Mr. Tang didn¡¯t have time to wait.


    "Since you have so little faith in me, why not let me try?" said Chu Ge.


    On the other side, Doctor Liu and the authoritative experts finished their consultation and hurried over to Tang Youwei, saying, "Mr. Tang, after a unanimous discussion, we¡¯ve decided to ask Shanghai¡¯s authoritative Doctor Zhang toe and take a look."


    A glimmer of hope shed in Tang Youwei¡¯s eyes, only to fade quickly.


    "Can he make it in time? Grandpa doesn¡¯t have much time left."


    The journey from Shanghai to Su City is no short trip.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows ¨C which Doctor Zhang?


    "May I know which Doctor Zhang you are referring to?" Chu Ge asked.


    Doctor Liu looked at him with disdain, "What, do you mean to say you know him too?"


    Chu Ge sensed his hostility and slowly curved his lips into a smile, "Coincidentally, I do know a Doctor Zhang from Shanghai, just not sure if it¡¯s the one you¡¯re talking about."


    Doctor Liu adjusted his sses with a snort, "Hmph, Shanghai is big, and there¡¯s more than one authoritative Doctor Zhang."


    The implication being he had no intention of telling him which Doctor Zhang it was.


    Tang Xin was desperately anxious, "Are you really just going to stand by and watch grandpa die? It¡¯s at least a two-day journey from Shanghai to here, can grandpa even survive until then? Have you even considered this question?"


    Tang Xin looked at the attitudes of her eldest and second brothers, extremely hesitant and indecisive, and was furious.


    Now she only resented that the elders in her family had all drunkenly passed out, unable to wake up. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have fallen to these younger generations to make decisions!


    She was very clear in her heart that the reason why eldest brother and second brother had dyed making a decision was because they were afraid to take responsibility!


    "You won¡¯t give the order, fine, then I will! If Grandpa suffers any consequences because of Mr. Chu, I will bear all responsibilities!"


    After speaking, a resolute light shined in Tang Xin¡¯s eyes, and she turned her head to look at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I entrust Grandpa to you."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly and then gently patted her shoulder to offerfort.


    However, just after taking a few steps, he was stopped again by someone from the Tang Family¡¯s State, who red at her with ill intent and said, "You brat, since you¡¯re eager to court death, then I¡¯ll help you along. If you can cure my Grandpa¡¯s illness, then I won¡¯t hold Tang Batian¡¯s matter against you anymore. But if you can¡¯t cure him, or even cause his death, don¡¯t me me for being impolite towards you."


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently, suddenly feeling a surge of pity for Tang Haowan in his heart. He loved his descendants so much; if he knew that at the brink of death, these people were hesitant and indecisive, it would probably break his heart.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but before he could say anything, he sensed a swoosh-like figure suddenly sh before him¡ªNangong Man Sha, her chin slightly raised, said arrogantly, "Second Young Master Tang, what you said is incorrect. Your Old Master is critically ill and on the verge of death. Mr. Chu wants to help you yet you¡¯re not appreciative, and you even want to ce the me on him for any failure? It seems that the character of the Tang Family¡¯s people really isn¡¯t that great. It looks like I need to seriously consider whether or not to cooperate with your Tang Family."


    With a disdainful snort, Jiatai of the Tang Family said, "No cooperation then! Who do you think you are to act so high and mighty!"


    His words made both Tang Youwei and Tang Xin¡¯s faces change color.


    Especially Tang Xin, she now truly despised Tang Jiatai; she increasingly felt that this second brother was no longer the one who used to be filled with a sense of justice!


    Tang Youwei¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he reprimanded in a low voice, "Jiatai! Mind your attitude!"


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Tang Jiatai scoffed lightly. The Nangong Family wasn¡¯t anything impressive! Once he fully entered the Innate Grandmaster Realm, wouldn¡¯t he get whatever he wanted? Was there any need to fear a Nangong Family?


    He had heard that the Old Master of the Nangong Family, Mr. Nangong, was ill and close to his end.


    The Nangong Family might seem imposing, but internally it had long since fallen apart. Once Old Man Nangong was gone, the Nangong Family would surely be torn asunder. By then, what was there to fear?


    "Shut your mouth!" Tang Youwei, too, was angered, his younger brother was increasingly bing a source of worry.


    Tang Youwei took a deep breath, turned his head, and with a respectful smile said to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha has misunderstood. We never intended to push the responsibility onto Mr. Chu."


    "Then what was the meaning of his words just now?" Nangong Man Sha, aware that the Old Master¡¯s illness could not be dyed, didn¡¯t investigate further and said, "Whether you believe in Mr. Chu or not, he is your only hope now. If the authoritative old heads can¡¯t cure him, only Mr. Chu can. Today, I, Nangong Man Sha, dere this! If something goes wrong, I will take responsibility!"


    Chu Ge looked at her somewhat speechlessly before lightly pulling her behind him, "I do not have the habit of letting women stick up for me."


    "..." Nangong Man Sha red at him annoyed; she was doing this for his sake!


    Chu Ge stood proudly in front of Tang Youwei and said earnestly, "I indeed approached your Tang Family with a motive, and the condition for that motive is that I would treat the Old Master. Since I have made this promise, I will take responsibility for my words."


    Chu Ge looked indifferently over at Tang Jiatai and with a faint smile said, "As for Second Young Master Tang, I ept your words. Can I now go and treat the Old Master?"

 Chapter 345 - 0345 Soul-locking Magic

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 0345 Soul-locking Magic</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Family¡¯s State fiercely red at Chu Ge and snorted, "Then we¡¯ll just wait and see."


    Tang Youwei fell momentarily silent due to Chu Ge¡¯s words, then nodded, "Then we¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Chu."


    He turned and said to Doctor Liu, "Doctor Liu, let Mr. Chu give it a try."


    Although Doctor Liu was somewhat displeased, he was ultimately working for pay, so he nodded slightly, agreeing.


    Chu Ge walked into the operating room publicly. However, just as he reached the entrance, someone stopped him.


    "Do you even have basic medical knowledge? You¡¯re just going to walk in like that?"


    Chu Ge looked sideways at the man, who appeared to be just over thirty, and candidly admitted, "Indeed, I don¡¯t."


    The expressions of everyone present, aside from Nangong Man Sha, changed.


    Without even basic medical knowledge, how would he treat the Old Master?


    Doctor Liu internally confirmed once again that this man must be a chatan!


    Chu Ge simply found all these procedures too bothersome; he wasn¡¯t there to perform a surgery and didn¡¯t need these protocols.


    Thus, Chu Gepletely disregarded their procedures and, upon entering the operating room, even turned to tell the nurses and doctors who were preparing to assist him, "I don¡¯t need your help here, everyone please leave and shut the door. No one is allowed to enter."


    The nurses and doctors, who found this arrogant man unappealing from the start, couldn¡¯t help butin upon hearing his demand, "Does he think he¡¯s Bodhisattva? Not allowing anyone to watch, does he have some kind of secret technique?"


    "How credible does he look? Even Doctor Liu is at a loss with this patient, how can this man, who appears to be only in his twenties, handle it?"


    "s, I just feel unlucky now. After work today, I will have to clean the entire operating room again."


    As they talked, they walked out.


    At the door, Doctor Liu, seeing them all leaving, asked confusedly, "Why are you all out here?"


    "That person didn¡¯t want our assistance."


    "Hmph, he really thinks he¡¯s a god, as if he himself could perform such a difficult operation!"


    The doctors indignantly murmured their dissatisfaction with Chu Ge.


    Tang Xin sat there seemingly deaf to the discussion, her eyes slightly lowered as she stared nkly ahead.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s face grew even more furious and mocking, "I just knew this damned boy was up to no good! He wants Grandpa to die faster!"


    Tang Youwei¡¯s face rxed slightly, his hands clenched tightly at his side. He was hesitating, wondering whether to interrupt Chu Ge.


    What if Grandpa could hold on until Doctor Zhang from Shanghai arrived?


    Everyone was preupied with their own thoughts, except for Nangong Man Sha, who nonchntly yed with her phone on the side. She had great faith in Chu Ge¡¯s medical skills and thus wasn¡¯t worried about him.


    But at this moment, Chu Ge, diagnosing Tang Haowan in the operating room, was not so rxed.


    He frowned as he observed Tang Haowan, lying on the operating table, surrounded by a haze of dark mist. He probed inside with his True Qi but found nothing.


    What was going on?


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows knitted tightly as he walked back and forth in the operating room, trying hard to recall the ancient books he had read before.


    But from start to finish, he could not figure out what could have caused this.


    Soon, ten minutes had passed.


    Chu Ge had been thinking there for ten minutes.


    At this moment, the person lying on the operating table slowly opened his eyes, "Mr. Chu?"


    Tang Haowan¡¯s voice was as thin as a thread.


    Chu Ge came to his senses and, seeing Tang Haowan awake, quickly approached him, "Old Master Tang, how are you feeling now?"


    Old Mister Tang smiled faintly, his smile tinged with a touch of bitterness and reluctance, then shook his head, "It seems, my life is frail."


    "No." Chu Ge firmly refuted his words, "Old Master Tang, talking about anything else now is a waste of time, tell me, after we left, who else did youe into contact with?"


    Chu Ge had already ruled out poisoning for Old Master Tang, as if it were poisoning, there would definitely be remnants in his body, but he felt nothing unusual just now.


    Tang Haowan thought for a moment, then shook his head again, "After you left, I haven¡¯t met anyone."


    He had been resting in the lounge, preparing to leave with Tang Xin to return to the Tang family, but he had to visit the restroom midway due to drinking too much tea.


    That restroom was public, and when he entered, there were exactly three people inside. If he really had to mention meeting someone, it would be those three.


    But he didn¡¯t remember what those three looked like at all, let alone know where they were from.


    Chu Ge was silent for a moment before asking, "Did you hear them talk?"


    "Talk?" Tang Haowan was about to shake his head but then remembered something and nodded, "They said they were going to find Honda Sakura? It was in dialect though, I didn¡¯t quite catch it, but it seemed to be something like that."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Did you smell a fragrance at that time?"


    Tang Haowan was stunned, his body felt limp, making his breathing heavy, he thought carefully, the smell in the restroom...


    "This hotel is under the Tang family, and the cleaning agents used are also provided by the Tang family. I¡¯m familiar with that scent, but it seems I also smelled another different scent in the air."


    Tang Haowan continued speaking, his eyelids gradually growing heavier, but he persisted, "That scent indeed had a fragrance, but it was too faint, so I didn¡¯t mind it."


    Chu Ge understood in his heart.


    Tang Haowan looked at Chu Ge in surprise, "Could that scent be problematic?"


    Then, he thought of something, "Those three people..."


    Chu Ge nodded, "Old Master guessed right, it was those three who were up to mischief."


    What afflicted Tang Haowan was not poison, but an ancient witchcraft from Japan known as the Soul-locking Technique.


    It does not require ingestion, nor physical contact; just a simple inhtion could make a person feel as if poisoned, totally limp, yet exhibiting no detectable symptoms, eventually dying from exhaustion.


    This witchcraft had not been recorded in medical books. Initially, considering Tang Haowan was poisoned, Chu Ge had been focusing in that direction. Now, seeing the situation, it seemed usible.


    This kind of Soul-locking Technique, if encountered by an ordinary person, would undoubtedly be fatal for Tang Haowan.


    But this matter had just happened to be encountered by him, Chu Ge. His family¡¯s elder loved collecting ancient books, through which he had also been influenced, and the cure for this Soul-locking Technique, was contained therein.

 Chapter 346 - 0346: Standing Up

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 0346: Standing Up</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge looked at Tang Haowan with such heavy eyelids still struggling and could not help but sigh. He said to Tang Haowan, "Old Master, you should sleep. When you wake up after a good sleep, everything will be fine."


    Tang Haowan really didn¡¯t want to close his eyes; he was worried that once he closed them, they would be closed for good. But his eyelids were no longer obeying him, and fluttering as they were, he finally fell into a deep sleep.


    Standing in front of Tang Haowan¡¯s head, Chu Ge began to transmit energy with both hands, a white mist swirling like fog, gradually forming a ball.


    This was the Spiritual Energy he had opportunistically collected on the Snow Mountain. He originally wanted to use this energy for medicinal purposes, but it hade in handy before being fully assimted.


    As he continued his Energy Transmission, the white fog grewrger andrger, and when it became as big as a basketball, Chu Ge slowly turned his palms downward, and the ball of fog dispersed in all directions as if struck by a fierce force.


    If one paid close attention, they would notice that the mist dispersed in different directions, seemingly following a specific Array, slowly spreading out until it eventually enveloped Tang Haowan¡¯s body.


    Chu Ge channeled his energy again, focusing on his Dantian, cing the tips of three fingers of his left hand gently on the top of Tang Haowan¡¯s head.


    A steady stream of True Qi flowed slowly into Tang Haowan¡¯s body through the skin.


    As time passed, the wisps of ck mist that previously surrounded Tang Haowan seemed to be repelled and began to seep out.


    But as soon as the ck gas emerged, the white fog would visibly dissolve it.


    Another half an hour passed.


    The few people waiting outside the operating room paced back and forth frequently, especially Tang Family¡¯s State, who was bing somewhat impatient.


    "Big brother, how could you be so foolish to let this boy treat grandfather? Look, he still hasn¡¯te out yet!"


    "Enough!" Tang Youwei snapped at him irritably, then leaned against the wall in silence, deep in thought.


    Tang Family¡¯s State choked back his words, only able to reluctantly swallow back what he wanted to say.


    Hmph! If something really happened to his grandfather, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let this kid off!


    Tang Xin changed her posture and continued to daydream, remaining silent throughout.


    Meanwhile, Nangong Man Sha was bing restless. With Chu Ge¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t take this long. Could it be that difficult?


    Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.


    Meanwhile, inside the operating room.


    Chu Ge had actually already pulled Tang Haowan back from the brink of the Ghost Gate. He just felt that it was a good opportunity to also treat his leg.


    His leg was not as serious as Mr. Ouyang¡¯s, but it was not minor either.


    Because the meridians were blocked, when he was unblocking Tang Haowan¡¯s meridians, the unconscious Tang Haowan could not bear the pain and abruptly opened his eyes, gasping for breath.


    His legs, which had already lost all feeling, now began to tingle. That sharp pain had originated from his feet.


    This time Tang Haowan woke up and clearly felt that he was no longer as listless as before. On the contrary, he felt revitalized, and even his essence seemed more spirited.


    After Chu Ge had cleared his meridians, he took out the silver needles from his bosom, inserting them one by one into his back.


    With each needle inserted, Tang Haowan felt a threefold increase in numbness.


    Tang Haowan couldn¡¯t contain his excitement, but he dared not move for fear of disturbing Mr. Chu.


    It was not until Mr. Chu had finished inserting the needles that he slowly walked to Tang Haowan¡¯s side, smiling at him, "Old Master, how do you feel now?"


    "Comfortable!" Tang Haowan felt as though he had been choked and suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe but was then abruptly released.


    Every part of his body except for his feet felt incredibly refreshed.


    "What about those feet?" Chu Ge asked again.


    "...A bit numb," Tang Haowan hesitated for a moment before responding, "and a little painful."


    "Pain is a good sign since you¡¯ve just cleared the meridians. The stagnant blood and toxins that had umted in your feet have been thoroughly cleansed by me. You¡¯ll need to be needled three times consecutively before you can stand."


    Upon hearing that he could soon stand again, Tang Haowan, excited, propped himself up with his hands and attempted to sit up.


    But as soon as he exerted some force, his body deted like a balloon, slumping back.


    Tang Haowan didn¡¯t understand and looked at Chu Ge somewhat mutely.


    Chu Ge exined, "You¡¯ve just experienced a brush with death, so your body is particrly weak at the moment. Take this Spiritual Liquid, it will help you quickly recover your Primordial Energy."


    As he spoke, Chu Ge took out a Small Jade Bottle from his bosom, poured out a bead of Spiritual Liquid, and gave it to Tang Haowan to take.


    After taking it, Tang Haowan felt nothing, he looked at Chu Ge confusedly, "Why don¡¯t I feel anything?"


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, "Old Master, you¡¯re still being needled, what can you possibly feel? Wait until I take out the needles, then you¡¯ll know."


    Five minutester, Chu Ge collected the silver needles.


    "Alright, Old Master, you may try sitting up now."


    Tang Haowanplied, propping himself up with his hands on the edge of the bed and slowly sitting up, not feeling the dizziness he had anticipated, nor the weakness in his hands that he had expected. Instead, he felt a sense of ease throughout his body, as if he had returned to his middle-aged days.


    Chu Ge nodded satisfied and then said, "You can walk around now."


    "What?" Tang Haowan didn¡¯t initially grasp what Chu Ge had said and looked at him somewhat nkly.


    Chu Ge repeated, "Get down and walk around."


    "But didn¡¯t you say I can¡¯t get off the bed yet?" Tang Haowan said this, but his heart was filled with anticipation, along with a touch of fear and nervousness.


    Several emotions were visibly intermingled on his face.


    Conflict, unease, nervousness, fear, yet faint expectation.


    It had been too many years since he hadst walked on the ground, he had even forgotten what it felt like to walk.


    Now, suddenly being told to walk, his legs began to feel unresponsive.


    Chu Ge, however, remained calm and repeated, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Taking a few steps every day is also beneficial to your recovery."


    Tang Haowan took several deep breaths, as if making a major decision, and slowly lifted his legs off the bed.


    As he lifted his legs, he realized there was something different about them. Previously, his legs would shuffle off the bed, as if they weighed a ton.


    But now, he could actually lift them.


    Tang Haowan didn¡¯t put on shoes but stood barefoot on the ground.


    His feet, having been constricted by blocked meridians for many years, had be somewhat atrophied. Now, standing on the ground, he worried whether his feet could bear his weight.


    Tang Haowan spread his arms and slowly stood up from the bed, with every inch he rose, his heart tensing.


    Slowly, very slowly.


    Finally, Tang Haowan stood upright. He looked at Chu Ge in shock, his lips trembling, "I... I can really stand up!"

 Chapter 347 - 0347 How is it going?

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 0347 How is it going?</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Haowan was extremely agitated, his murky eyes shimmering with excited tears.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Chu. I really can¡¯t thank you enough. Not only did you pull me back from the brink of death, but you also healed my crippled legs. I really don¡¯t know how to thank Mr. Chu enough."


    Chu Ge methodically put away the silver needles, and said to Tang Haowan, "Mr. Tang, you do not need to thank me yet, as you still cannot walk like a normal person. Your muscles have atrophied due tock of nutrition and need some time to recover."


    Tang Haowan had already seen the first light of hope, and he nodded excitedly, "No rush, after so many years, I was almost giving up hope. Now that hope is reignited, thanking Mr. Chu is only proper."


    He not only wanted to thank him but was also preparing a grand gift to express his gratitude to Mr. Chu.


    However, the situation outside was not looking optimistic.


    The Tang Family¡¯s State clenched his fists and punched the wall, gritting his teeth as he said, "We should never have let that guy in! It¡¯s been so long, what if he did something to Grandpa? Wouldn¡¯t that leave us without any recourse?"


    Tang Xin¡¯s gaze gradually regained focus, and she looked up coldly at Tang Family¡¯s State, her eyes turning chilly, "Tang Family¡¯s State."


    This was the first time she had called Tang Family¡¯s State by his name.


    She sounded very formal and serious.


    Tang Family¡¯s State was stunned for a moment, not reacting immediately.


    Tang Xin asked, "Do you particrly wish for Grandpa to die?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State was even more stunned, asking subconsciously, "What did you say?"


    "I said, do you particrly wish for Grandpa to die?" Tang Xin slowly stood up, her gaze fierce as she stared at him, "From the beginning, you have been obstructing Chu Ge from treating Grandpa. Do you want Grandpa to die quickly?"


    "Do you know what nonsense you are talking about?" Tang Family¡¯s State¡¯s gaze suddenly became stern, "Although Grandpa was given a critical condition notice, Doctor Liu also said he couldst until Doctor Zhang arrives. Yet, you insisted on letting that kid treat Grandpa. Between the two of us, who really wants Grandpa to die?"


    Tang Family¡¯s State spoke very loudly, and suddenly the surrounding atmosphere quieted down, with doctors and nurses daring not to breathe, quietly casting inquiring nces this way.


    Tang Family¡¯s State slightly narrowed his eyes, quite displeased, and said to Tang Xin, "If you want to pin the me on me, you should first consider what you have done! Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday, yet you brought Shen Congwen here, probably intending to infuriate Grandpa to death! Let me tell you, Grandpa¡¯s sudden copse must have something to do with Shen Congwen!"


    Tang Xin also grew angry, her eyes widening as she red at Tang Family¡¯s State, quite infuriated, "One moment you say it¡¯s Chu Ge¡¯s fault, the next it¡¯s Shen Congwen¡¯s fault. Are you just randomly using people because you have something to hide?"


    "What could I possibly be hiding?" Tang Family¡¯s State felt inexplicably uneasy under Tang Xin¡¯s stare, his tone slightly faltering.


    Tang Xin scoffed coldly, "You have always coveted the secret manual in Grandpa¡¯s hands, trying to pry it from him. Grandpa never wanted you to join Tang Sect or learn ancient martial arts from the start, but you insisted on joining, even wanting to use Grandpa¡¯s secret manual as a tribute to the Tang Sect. When he refused, you became furiously embarrassed and wanted Grandpa dead!"


    Tang Family¡¯s State looked as if his intentions had been exposed, his face flushing red. He indeed coveted the secret manual in Grandpa¡¯s hands and even had a big argument with him over it, but he had never thought of harming Grandpa.


    With Tang Xin¡¯s words, Tang Family¡¯s State became somewhat nervous, worried whether Grandpa really had been upset by his words.


    If that was indeed the case, then his sin would be tremendous.


    At the same time, two people hurriedly ran towards the hospital entrance, one was Honda Sakura, and the other was Xiao Jingsheng.


    They went straight to the entrance of the operating room.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Honda Sakura noticed that everyone looked grim and the atmosphere was tense. Feeling secretly pleased inside, she still put on a sad face and stepping forward remorsefully, she grabbed Tang Xin¡¯s hand and said, "Child, I heard that your grandfather is in critical condition, is it true?"


    Tang Xin looked at her coldly, noting her seemingly heartbroken expression, but she did not see any genuine grief in her eyes.


    "How did you know my grandfather was in critical condition?" Tang Youwei suddenly asked from the side.


    The fact that the grandfather suddenly fell ill was deliberately kept confidential to avoid causing a sensation; their father and uncles, too, because of heavy drinking, were unconscious at home, and they did not even know about the grandfather¡¯s incident to this point.


    Yet somehow, Honda Sakura heard about it first¡ªwho could have passed on the news?


    Honda Sakura was suddenly startled, realizing her mistake; she had heard the news from those three ninjas, forgetting that Mr. Tang¡¯s critical condition was a big deal that the Tang family would not disclose under any circumstances without alternatives.


    Xiao Jingsheng suddenly spoke from the side, "My mother felt unwell and took a nap at the hotel; when she woke up, she just saw an ambnce taking Mr. Tang away, so she was concerned and came to ask."


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s words allowed Honda Sakura to recover from her embarrassment; she chuckled sheepishly and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, exactly that."


    Tang Xin, with her heart focused on her grandfather, did not care whether she was really feeling unwell or not, coldly withdrew her hand, and then stood aside, quietly waiting.


    Tang Youwei looked at her with suspicious eyes, feeling an inexplicable sensation that seemed very strange to him.


    It was his instinct honed from many years in business; he felt that something was off about Honda Sakura.


    However, he had no spare energy at the moment to puzzle over whether her words were true or not.


    Jiatai of the Tang family said impatiently, "Doctor Liu, could you please go in and check?"


    That person has been inside tinkering alone for so long and still hasn¡¯te out; he was really worried that the young man might harm his grandfather.


    Moreover, he had instructed the bodyguards nearby to seize Chu Ge as soon as he came out!


    Doctor Liu nodded; he too was feeling anxious, he would¡¯ve already gone inside if not for the Tang young masters not giving the order.


    If Mr. Tang was saved by this young man, Doctor Liu¡¯s reputation could be ruined.


    And if Mr. Tang wasn¡¯t saved, their hospital would still be med!


    Having received the order from Jiatai, Doctor Liu stepped towards the operating room.


    However, just as heid his hand on the doorknob, the door of the operating room swung open, and Chu Ge came strolling out nonchntly.


    Doctor Liu was taken aback, then nced behind him and asked with a tense voice, "How is the Old Master?"

 Chapter 348: Kill Them All Together

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Kill Them All Together</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge shrugged, "He¡¯s in there, you can go and see for yourself."


    Doctor Liu, observing his arrogant demeanor, let out a cold snort, "Kid, don¡¯t get cocky. Someone with no medical knowledge at all, how could you possibly perform a miracle."


    If the old master has any mishap, you¡¯re done for!


    Naturally, Doctor Liu didn¡¯t say these words out loud; he briskly walked into the operating room, and upon seeing this, the other doctors and nurses also quickly followed suit.


    Upon seeing Chu Gee out, Jiatai of Tang Family rushed forward, grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s cor, and tried to hit him, but his wrist was caught as soon as he raised it.


    Tang Xin held his wrist firmly, silently staring at him with a re.


    Although Jiatai was furious inside, he wouldn¡¯t really hit Tang Xin. Seeing her standing in front of him, he could only let out an angry grunt, pulled his hand back, and said menacingly to Chu Ge, "You brat, if anything happens to my grandpa, I¡¯ll make sure you pay with your life!"


    "Who do you want to pay with their life?" Suddenly, a strong and powerful voice came through from the operating room.


    Jiatai was startled, turning confusedly to look behind him, only to see Doctor Liu, with an equally incredulous face, pushing grandpa out.


    "Grandpa?" Jiatai rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    Tang Haowan grunted, "You brat, what? Don¡¯t you recognize your own grandpa?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that, I just... I..." Jiatai was at a loss for words.


    Because he saw that Tang Haowan¡¯splexion was ruddy, and even looked better than before, not at all like someone on the brink of death.


    Jiatai asked in disbelief, "Grandpa, are you really alright?"


    With clear annoyance, Tang Haowan waved his hand, "What, you really wish something happened to me?"


    "No, of course not." Jiatai already felt guilt in his heart, and seeing Tang Haowan doing well, he dared not ask any more questions and fell silent.


    When Tang Xin saw Tang Haowan, she ran up excitedly, knelt down in front of him, and asked with a tearful voice, "Grandpa, how are you feeling now?"


    "I¡¯m fine now. Mr. Chu performed a miracle recovery and saved me from the Ghost Gate."


    Upon saying this, Tang Haowan couldn¡¯t help but glower at Jiatai, "How did you just speak to Mr. Chu? You even wanted to hit him? Apologize!"


    Jiatai¡¯s lips parted, his heart still in disbelief. He always felt there was something off about this young man.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t be fooled by this person! Maybe he used some sort of trick to make you think you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s best to let Doctor Liu examine you first."


    Expecting him to apologize to Chu Ge? Absolutely not!


    Tang Haowan, fuming due to Jiatai, said, "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Doctor Liu."


    Just now, he had also been worried there might be some remnants, so let Doctor Liu examine him. The results showed his body was without serious issues, but further detailed examinations were needed to see the full effects.


    At that moment, Tang Youwei stepped forward, patted Jiatai¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to speak less.


    "Mr. Chu, for saving my grandpa¡¯s life, our Tang Family will be sure to express our deepest gratitude."


    Tang Youwei¡¯s eyes showed pure sincerity as if he truly believed in Chu Ge¡¯s medical skill.


    Chu Ge simply smiled lightly, "No need for gratitude; I¡¯ll let you know what I want when the timees."


    Arrogant and conceited weren¡¯t too strong to describe Chu Ge at that moment.


    Jiatai grew even angrier, "You brat! Don¡¯t push your luck!"


    Chu Ge nced at him coldly, his lips turning up in an even more noticeable sneer, "I think it¡¯s not Mr. Tang who needs checking, but you. Don¡¯t you think your temper is getting worse?"


    Chu Ge felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with Jiatai, whose temper red up so easily, reminding him of thete Duan Family Patriarch from Shanghai who was just like this, easily enraged.


    But upon further thought, Chu Ge realized he didn¡¯t know Jiatai well before, so he wasn¡¯t certain if Jiatai had always been this hot-headed.


    Jiatai was taken aback by Chu Ge¡¯sment, even Tang Youwei and Tang Xin nced at him unison.


    Jiatai¡¯s face turned livid, biting his thin lips in anger. Damn him to hell! Daring to curse him as if he were ill?


    Seeing Jiatai getting annoyed again, Tang Youwei quickly stepped up to block him, "Alright, grandpa just got better, there¡¯s a lot more to do."


    Only then did Jiatai ease slightly and turned to apany Tang Haowan for further examination.


    Tang Xin didn¡¯t follow; instead, she came to Chu Ge, looking at him gratefully, "Mr. Chu, for your life-saving grace, we will surely repay you profusely."


    Her voice was thick with gratitude towards Chu Ge. She didn¡¯t know what to say to express her excited feelings.


    Chu Ge gave her aforting look, then, without saying anything, put his hands in his pockets, ready to leave.


    Nangong Man Sha, who had been silent by the side, stepped forward, wanting to say something, but realizing there were still too many people around, she remained quiet.


    She nced at Chu Ge, who immediately understood, and the two of them left the hospital.


    Honda Sakura, who had been left out to the side, only snapped back to reality when the operating room door remained deserted.


    She tugged at Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s clothes in disbelief, "Son, did you just see what happened?"


    Xiao Jingsheng frowned slightly, nodded silently, "I saw."


    He was well aware of everything his mother had done but could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything.


    In the Xiao Family, his mother might seem like just a housewife, but in reality, she was the one wielding great power at home and in thepany, while his father was merely a puppet.


    "Damn it! That old bastard didn¡¯t die!"


    Honda Sakura stomped her foot in frustration, huffing unhappily.


    Her phone rang at that moment, she nced at the number, and her face grew even darker.


    As soon as she answered the call, Honda Sakura roared in a low voice, "What kind of job did you do? The man is alive again!"


    The person on the other end was taken aback, "What? That¡¯s impossible!"


    "How is it impossible! I¡¯m in the hospital right now! You tell me what to do now!" Honda Sakura said angrily, "You bunch of ipetents! Can¡¯t even handle such a small task! How can I entrust you with more important matters? The British Emperor sent you to help me with a mission, and not only did you fail to aplish it, but you even made things worse!"


    The person on the line was utterly confused. He was confident that no one could break his Soul-locking Technique, which ensures that a person afflicted by it would die within six hours with no traceable cause, seemingly a peaceful death.


    "You have two more days to take care of Tang Haowan! I found out he¡¯s meeting with the Shen Family¡¯s old man tomorrow, it would be best if you could finish off both of them at once!"

 Chapter 349: Disliking Me, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Disliking Me, Huh?</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura said this with a hint of viciousness in her gaze, mentioning that the seniors had not been dealt with at the Public Sea meeting, which is why the higher-ups decided to change the n and develop a base in Su City.


    But now, the situation in Su City was controlled by the Shen Family and the Tang Family. Initially, the n was to have Xiao Jingsheng marry Tang Xin and use the Tang Family¡¯s influence to eliminate the Shen Family. However, from the information she intercepted today, there seemed to be a trend of cooperation between the Tang Family and the Shen Family.


    They had finally managed to drive a wedge between the two families; they absolutely could not allow them a chance to merge again.


    Xiao Jingsheng, ncing at his irate mother, slightly frowned and left without saying much.


    When Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha returned to the hotel, they happened to encounter the three Japanese men leaving the hotel.


    The groups just brushed past each other, and the three Japanese men, chatting away in Japanese, quickly left the hotel.


    Nangong Man Sha stood still, frowning as she watched their departing figures, seemingly lost in thought.


    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t followed, Chu Ge stopped and asked with a puzzled expression, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Nangong Man Sha nced around, then pulled his hand and quickly stepped into the elevator.


    Now alone in the elevator, Nangong Man Sha finally exhaled slowly, her expression solemn, "I just heard those Japanese talking about Mr. Tang. It seems like his sudden illness was their doing!"


    Chu Ge felt no surprise, leaning casually against the wall with a faint smile curving his lips, "It seems these people still haven¡¯t given up, hoping to stir up trouble in Su City."


    Chu Ge had already guessed their real purpose, hence he felt even more at ease.


    They were just a few ninjas, not worth fearing.


    Seeing his unsurprised demeanor, Nangong Man Sha paused, "Did you already know?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I asked Mr. Tang directly while treating him."


    Although Mr. Tang did not explicitly state that it was those three Japanese who had poisoned him, Chu Ge already knew in his heart that these Japanese were behind it.


    Nangong Man Sha pouted, crossing her arms, slightly exasperated she sighed, "You had me all excited to tell you like I was revealing a treasure, and here you knew it all along. If you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t respond; he wanted to, but there was no time.


    They hade straight from the hospital to the hotel; he couldn¡¯t possibly have told her in a taxi, could he?


    Just then, Chu Ge¡¯s phone rang, interrupting their conversation. Seeing the name on the disy, a smile appeared on his face.


    Nangong Man Sha, noticing his expression, felt slightly jealous, and with a tint of sarcasm asked, "What, is it your little lover calling?"


    Chu Ge gave her a smiling look, "What little lover? This is my fianc¨¦e!"


    Nangong Man Sha felt even more jealous.


    They walked out of the elevator, and although the phone had stopped ringing, Chu Ge immediately redialed the number.


    Within three seconds, Mu Bingtong answered the phone.


    "I was in the elevator just now; the new number isn¡¯t very good," Chu Ge exined.


    Unable to hear what was said on the other end, Nangong Man Sha followed Chu Ge, only seeing his shoulders shaking withughter, looking incredibly joyous.


    Really, over just a phone call? Pfft.


    Nangong Man Sha sneered lightly, then strode into the room and forcefully closed the door behind her.


    The sound was loud, and just as Chu Ge was about to open the door, he was startled by the sudden noise, and when he turned back, the door opposite was already shut.


    "What happened?" Mu Bingtong asked in confusion on the other end of the phone.


    Chu Ge smiled and shook his head, "Nothing, just a little wildcat knocked something over."


    Listening from behind the door, Nangong Man Sha heard the words ¡¯little wildcat,¡¯ and immediately stomped her feet in anger. Although she knew he couldn¡¯t see her expression through the door, she couldn¡¯t help but make a face at it.


    At the same time, Shen Congwen returned to the Shen Family¡¯s house and saw multiple elders sitting in the hall with somewhat grave expressions as soon as he entered.


    Sitting in the highest seat was the Old Master of the Shen Family, Shen Congwen¡¯s grandfather, Shen Wei Qian.


    Shen Wei Qian looked at Shen Congwen with a face full of anger, and said with a resonant voice, "Where did you go?"


    Shen Congwen nced around lightly, his gaze finally resting on Shen Conghai in the farthest corner, who was looking at him with a face full of schadenfreude.


    Shen Congwen understood, it turned out Shen Conghai had tattled.


    "I went to Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday banquet," Shen Congwen answered truthfully.


    Since Shen Conghai had already disclosed his whereabouts, there was no need for him to keep it a secret any longer!


    As expected, Shen Wei Qian became enraged upon hearing this, mming the table and shouting, "Who allowed you to go! Ah?"


    Shen Congwen stood straight in the middle of the hall, "I went on my own."


    "You!" Shen Wei Qian didn¡¯t expect Shen Congwen to admit it so directly, but then he thought about it, knowing that it was just his grandson¡¯s nature, and he sighed silently.


    "Congwen, how can you be so foolish? Knowing full well our Shen Family and the Tang Family are at odds, you still thought of going to celebrate his birthday?" This was said by Shen Congwen¡¯s second uncle, Shen Xianming.


    Shen Congwen nodded slightly and said indifferently, "It¡¯s precisely because of the years of discord between our Shen Family and the Tang Family that our family seems grand but is actually hollow inside."


    Both the Tang Family and Shen Family seem prosperous, but they could no longer withstand any big storms and could face bankruptcy with just a slight mishap.


    Shen Congwen nced sideways at his second uncle, Shen Xianming, "Second Uncle, have you not noticed that your living expenses have been reduced a lot recently? The Shen Family no longer has surplus money to support idleness."


    Shen Xianming¡¯s face turned ashen, trembling with anger as he pointed his shaking hands at Shen Congwen, "How dare you, Shen Congwen, think that your second uncle can¡¯t manage you? Huh? Showing such disrespect! Do you know who you are talking to?"


    Shen Congwen stubbornly turned his head away; he of course knew who he was talking to.


    Shen Xianming, who was brought into the family by the grandfather and raised with hardships, not only showed no gratitude but also wanted to reap without sowing, having never worked and always relying on his family, was a true parasite.


    And yet, the grandfather had no way to deal with him.


    Seeing he couldn¡¯t persuade Shen Congwen, Shen Xianming turned his usations toward Shen Congwen¡¯s father, Shen Xianli.


    "Big brother, you see, this is the good son you¡¯ve raised, showing no respect to his second uncle at all!"


    Already troubled by Shen Congwen¡¯s matter, Shen Xianli grew even more annoyed as he listened to Shen Xianli rambling on.


    "Congwen is right. If you would actually go out and get a job instead of always staying at home and leeching off us, he wouldn¡¯t speak to you like this!"


    Shen Xianming didn¡¯t expect Shen Xianli to side with Shen Congwen and was momentarily speechless, repeatedly nodding his head, "Fine! Fine, you all just despise me."

 Chapter 350 - 0350 Can You Help Me?

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 0350 Can You Help Me?</h4><h4></h4>


    "Since you despise me now, why did you pick me up in the first ce?" Shen Xianming roared with anger.


    Shen Xianli lightly pursed his lips, turning his head aside, and ignored him.


    If time could be reversed, he truly wished the Old Master had never picked him up!


    What he brought back wasn¡¯t a son, but an ungrateful wolf!


    "Is that enough?" Shen Wei Qian mmed the table, his lips trembling slightly, "Now is not the time to discuss this!"


    If he really could turn back time, he would rather let him fend for himself in that snowy wilderness!


    Shen Wei Qian, somewhat disappointed by the failure to meet his expectations, red at Shen Xianming, who immediately cowered.


    He sat down silently and stopped talking.


    Shen Wei Qian¡¯s gaze fell upon Shen Congwen again, speaking sternly, "Congwen, you went on your own to the Tang Family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s birthday celebration, do you know that you are viting the family rules?"


    Shen Congwen nodded slightly, obviously aware of the Shen Family¡¯s rules.


    Shen Wei Qian was slightly surprised, "Since you knew, why did you still go?"


    Shen Wei Qian actually didn¡¯t want to punish Shen Congwen; out of all his grandsons, this one was his treasure, yet, it was this treasured grandson who had crossed his line.


    Knowing well that he and the Tang Family¡¯s stubborn Old Master never associate with each other, how dare he go behind his back to that man¡¯s birthday?


    Now this is great! Who knows how that man is mocking him!


    Shen Congwen took a deep breath, truth be told, he was somewhat nervous facing his grandfather.


    "Grandfather, aren¡¯t you curious about what Mr. Tang said to me?" Shen Congwen said.


    Shen Wei Qian sounded perplexed, "He has messages for me? Hmph, definitely nothing good!"


    Shen Congwen shook his head, "He has asked to meet you tomorrow at Zuixian Inn."


    Everyone present clearly heard Shen Congwen¡¯s words, though he didn¡¯t speak loudly.


    "Are you serious?" Shen Wei Qian was also shocked, he didn¡¯t expect that the stubborn old man would want to see him.


    Shen Congwen nodded, "Absolutely certain."


    Shen Wei Qian still didn¡¯t believe it, "How did you manage that?"


    Shen Congwen did not exin; he couldn¡¯t just tell the Old Master that he had visited using his name, as that would definitely warrant punishment under the familyw.


    Shen Wei Qian pondered for a moment, didn¡¯t say whether he¡¯d attend or not, just sat there, eyes slightly lowered, deep in thought.


    Upon hearing this conversation, Shen Xianming immediately became alert.


    After leaving the hall, Shen Xianming left the Shen Family and started making a phone call while heading to meet someone in the suburbs.


    By the time Shen Xianming arrived, the person was already there, but with two other people by his side, both unfamiliar faces he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    "Mr. Shen, you mentioned there was something important to discuss with us, what is it?" The man spoke poor Mandarin and looked upset.


    Shen Xianming awkwardly chuckled, "I just heard the news that Shen Wei Qian and Tang Haowan will meet tomorrow at Zuixian Inn."


    The man¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much surprise, "Is there anything else?"


    Shen Xianming was taken aback, "You knew?"


    "Enough with the nonsense!"


    "Did you call us here just for this?" One of them was displeased, ring at Shen Xianming as if he hadmitted some offence.


    "Ah." Shen Xianming nodded, considering this already a significant matter.


    Consider the many years the Shen and Tang families had been at odds, their rtionship shattered, and suddenly the two old leaders of the families are meeting at one table for negotiations, the thought was bizarre.


    Therefore, Shen Xianming immediately called them, but now looking at their expressions, they seemed to not care at all.


    The man ignored Shen Xianming, turned his head, and began speaking in Japanese to the other two, who then got into the car.


    "Mr. Shen, I hope you remember our agreement. If you want to take over the Shen Family, you must do as we say, understand?"


    Shen Xianming nodded, crawlingly smiled, "Of course, by the way, may I ask your honorable surname?"


    If he heard right just now, these people were speaking Japanese, and by their attire, they must be Japanese.


    "I am Yamamoto Yotetsu." Yamamoto Yotetsu said expressionlessly, "Tomorrow, you must find a way to dy Shen Wei Qian. It doesn¡¯t need to be long, just dy him for an hour."


    Shen Xianming, puzzled, scratched his head, "Is it that simple?"


    Yamamoto Yotetsu scornfully nced at him, "If you can manage that, it would be a great help to us."


    Shen Xianming was enraged, motherf*ck, these bastards! The family despises him, and these people too!


    Well, as long as these people could help him achieve his goals, he could endure this humiliation for now!


    Though he couldn¡¯t do anything to these Japanese people for now, once he took control of the Shen Family as the Family Head, those who had disrespected him would pay!


    The more Shen Xianming thought of the scenarios of revenge after he took the position of Family Head, the more exhrated he felt, "Don¡¯t worry, not just an hour, dying for two hours is no problem!"


    Yamamoto Yotetsu sneered lightly, looked at him with mockery, and skeptically asked, "Are you really Shen Wei Qian¡¯s son?"


    "What?" Shen Xianming was startled, not understanding why he would ask that.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu chuckled lightly, then shook his head, "Just make sure to dy him, an hour is enough."


    Just one hour was all they needed to deal with Tang Haowan, and when Shen Wei Qian arrived, they would eliminate him too,pleting their mission.


    He really didn¡¯t understand how the previous team had handled things, gettingpletely annihted.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a few assassinations of some old men? How hard could that be?


    Yamamoto Yotetsu got into the car and said to the other two, "Everything is arranged now, tomorrow we must ensure no mistakes ur."


    ...


    Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong chatted for a while before hanging up the phone, and Chu Ge inexplicably felt that Mu Bingtong was bing more reliant on him.


    During the phone call, she even asked about the business tender at hispany, something she had never inquired about before because she knew he wouldn¡¯t understand it.


    Moreover, the Mu Bingtong of the past was very decisive, but now she seemed to evoke a feeling of a delicate, dependent woman.


    This feeling... well, not bad.


    Chu Ge hung up the phone and tossed it on the bed before going to take a shower.


    When he finished showering, the screen of his phone disyed more than a dozen calls, all from Tang Xin.


    Chu Ge was puzzled, why would there be so many calls?


    Could it be that Mr. Tang is in critical condition again?


    Chu Ge called her back, "Lady Tang Xin, what¡¯s wrong? I was just taking a shower."


    Tang Xin coughed slightly in embarrassment, having realized only after calling numerous times that her actions might have been excessive.


    She chuckled, saying, "Mr. Chu, I was hoping you might help me with something."

 Chapter 351 - 0351: Rejuvenated

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 0351: Rejuvenated</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge could hear a bit of embarrassment in Tang Xin¡¯s voice, and he cheerfully said, "Miss Tang Xin should just speak her mind directly, no need to be so polite."


    If Chu Ge could see Tang Xin¡¯s screen, he would definitely see that Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks had turned as red as apples.


    Tang Xin hesitated for a moment, still unsure of how to phrase her words.


    She had already troubled Chu Ge too many times.


    However, she felt that only Chu Ge could handle this matter.


    Seeing Tang Xin¡¯s hesitation, Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, "When did Miss Tang Xin be so indecisive?"


    Tang Xin was startled, then sighed, "Actually, there¡¯s nothing too important. Tomorrow, my grandfather and Mr. Shen are going to meet at Zuixian Inn, but we are really concerned about his health and would like Dr. Liu to apany him. However, the old master absolutely refuses."


    Tang Xin paused, then added, "He just doesn¡¯t want Mr. Shen to know that he is unwell, fearing it would lose him face and look bad."


    Chu Ge was quietly listening, but he already understood what Tang Xin meant.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Tang Xin had no choice but to pluck up her courage and ask, "I wanted to ask if Mr. Chu is avable tomorrow?"


    A brief silence made Tang Xin nervous, and she held her breath, listening to Chu Ge¡¯s low breathing on the other end of the phone, feeling her heart sinking gradually.


    Just when she was about to give up hope, she suddenly heard Chu Ge say, "Send me the time and ce."


    Tang Xin was stunned at first, then secretly thrilled, and with a chirpy tone, she said, "Tomorrow at eleven o¡¯clock noon, at Zuixian Inn."


    Chu Ge responded and then hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t know why, but his right eye kept twitching, feeling that something bad might happen.


    The next day, Chu Ge woke up and first went for an hour of morning exercise, then returned to the hotel to take a bath, feeling refreshed.


    He discovered that in Su City, the ce really was full of outstanding people and rich in spiritual energy, truly very suitable for cultivation.


    However, other than Tang Sect, there seemed to be no other Ancient Martial Sects here.


    A careful analysis of the situation in Su City would rify that the rich spirit veinden with spiritual energy was under the jurisdiction of the Shen Family, and unfortunately, the Shen Family and Tang Family were at odds with each other.


    Even if the people from Tang Sect knew about the abundant spiritual energy, it was impossible for them to fully utilize it.


    This was the exact reason why there had been instances of Tang Sect stealing Earth Ganoderma from the Shen Family.


    But Chu Ge had another guess; Tang Sect clearly knew Su City was a good ce for cultivation yet did not fully exploit it, which implied they had other methods of cultivation.


    And this method would have to be investigated.


    By the time Chu Ge finished all his preparations, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Chu Ge opened it to find a man standing outside.


    A man in formal attire respectfully said to Chu Ge, "Hello Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve been sent by Mr. Tang to pick you up."


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, "This early?"


    The man in formal attire smiled slightly and said, "Mr. Tang wanted to ask for Mr. Chu¡¯s help before going to the meeting..."


    He seemed somewhat embarrassed to say the word "treatment," but he had no choice but to bite the bullet, "He wants you to treat him first."


    Chu Ge expressed acknowledgement and waved his hand, "Then let¡¯s go."


    The formally dressed man was startled, somewhat puzzled, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t you need any preparation?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No need."


    Tang Haowan¡¯s illness was mainly due to muscle atrophy in the legs, just needed to use True Qi daily to clear out those atrophied muscles and unblock the nerves and meridians in his legs.


    Thus, Chu Ge did not need any preparation, he simply closed his room door and went to the hospital with the formally dressed man.


    At the hospital, Chu Ge did not run into the two brothers from Tang Family, instead, he encountered a middle-aged man around forty years old, and Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin, noticing Chu Geentering, a flicker of light passed through her eyes, and she smiled at Chu Ge, "Today really is troubling Mr. Chu."


    The middle-aged man, with an inquiring gaze, focused on Chu Ge, his eyes held thoughtfulness and notably more gratitude.


    "Are you Mr. Chu?" the middle-aged man excitedly stepped forward, grasping his hand, clearly grateful, "Thank you, Mr. Chu, for lending a hand to my father. Without you, we really wouldn¡¯t know what would have be of him."


    "Father, don¡¯t get too excited," seeing this, Tang Xin hurriedly stepped forward, somewhat embarrassedly saying, "I¡¯m sorry Mr. Chu, my father, after sobering up from drinking, learned that grandpa was critically ill, and he was both self-ming and anxious. After hearing that it was Mr. Chu who saved grandpa, he particrly wanted to express his gratitude."


    This middle-aged man was Tang Family Patriarch, Tang Jiahui, rubbing his hands, he felt a bit regretful for his actions just then.


    He apologetically smiled, "Mr. Chu, my father wants to thank you. He says you have needs of your own too, why not speak them now, so I can prepare in advance?"


    Tang Jiahui thought simply, he could tell from Chu Ge¡¯s inexpensive casual attire that what someone like Chu Ge needed most was money, but money-solving problems were not a big deal for Tang Family.


    Chu Ge was their family¡¯s lifesaver, so the gift must be substantial. He wanted to understand Chu Ge¡¯s needs first and then prepare a generous present ording to Chu Ge¡¯s desire.


    Chu Ge slightly hooked his lips into a smile, "Thevish gift is not timely right now, so let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Besides, isn¡¯t Mr. Tang¡¯s condition not fully cured yet? Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯ve treated his legs."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Jiahui nodded continuously without a second thought, he smiled, "Alright, we will follow Mr. Chu¡¯s instructions."


    Chu Ge was slightly surprised, the middle-aged man before him, though his face carried traces washed by the years, his entire aura appeared imposing, filled with a sense of righteousness.


    Though he had been in business for many years, his eyes held no materialistic impurities.


    Chu Ge unexpectedly thought of the two young masters of Tang Family, Tang Jiatai and Tang Youwei.


    Honestly, Tang Youwei did bear semnce to Tang Jiahui, but he always gave off a somewhat shadowy vibe.


    And Tang Jiatai... ha,


    Chu Ge silently scoffed, there was not a single good trait of Tang Jiahui in him.


    Tang Jiahui then said, "Then Mr. Chu, shall we start?"


    Tang Haowan was already lying half-recumbent in bed waiting, and seeing Chu Ge arrive, his_face_exuded a warm smile, "Going to trouble Mr. Chu again."


    Chu Ge gentlyughed, his gaze falling on his legs; the dead flesh there was starting to show signs of peeling. After today¡¯s treatment, new flesh should start to appear.


    However, with the dead flesh peeling and new flesh regrowing, this was also a form of re-growth, so Tang Haowan would endure some pain.

 Chapter 352 - 0352: Booked

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 0352: Booked</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge did not intend to inform Tang Haowan of this point, fearing that it might affect Tang Haowan¡¯s mood and consequently the effectiveness of his treatment.


    Once everything was ready, Chu Ge nced sideways at Tang Jiahui and Tang Xin, who were still standing by, and then said, "Please step outside, I cannot have anyone present during the treatment."


    Tang Jiahui was startled, then looked towards Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin also couldn¡¯t hide a trace of disappointment in her heart, she shook her head gently at Tang Jiahui and then said, "Alright then, Mr. Chu, please go ahead, we will be outside, just call us if you need anything."


    Although Tang Jiahui really wanted to stay and see how Chu Ge was going to treat the Old Master, the benefactor had spoken, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything further and could only follow Tang Xin out.


    As they left, the moment the room door closed, Chu Ge expressionlessly said to Tang Haowan, "Mr. Tang, shall we begin?"


    Tang Haowan nodded, watching Chu Ge¡¯s expression, a sense of unease inexplicably surged in his heart.


    Chu Ge ran his energy, a white mist slowly condensing in the palm of his hands, gathered during his morning exercise, specifically for treating Tang Haowan.


    Tang Haowan felt somewhat nervous; it was the first time he had ever watched the treatment so clearly, he wanted to ask what that mist was, but he held back, fearing that any interruption might disturb Chu Ge.


    After condensing the mist into a ball, Chu Ge pulled out a Small Jade Bottle from his pocket, then poured a drop onto the mist.


    Chu Ge eyed Tang Haowan indifferently and kindly advised, "Mr. Tang, it¡¯s best to close your eyes."


    He seemed to think of something, then asked, "Does Mr. Tang need anesthesia?"


    After pondering, he decided to inform Tang Haowan that it would be very painful, after all, unlike Mr. Ouyang whoes from a military background, Tang Haowan might not be able to endure the intense pain.


    Tang Haowan was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, he immediately understood the implication of anesthesia, but he shook his head, "At my age, I have been through all hardships, I can endure this pain, Mr. Chu, please proceed."


    Chu Ge observed the resolute expression on his face, feeling slightly amazed, but his motions did not stop; taking advantage of his unawareness, he directed the mist to Tang Haowan¡¯s feet using his True Qi.


    The mist seemed to be drawn by something, slowly wrapping around both feet and calves along a translucent trace.


    Tang Haowan felt a chilling air swiftly drilling into the soles of his feet, followed immediately by his legs feeling as if they were being violently struck by something, waves of stabbing pain sweeping over him like an overwhelming force.


    "Mmm." Tang Haowan clenched the bedsheet tightly, his eyes shut, teeth gritted, enduring silently.


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Tang Haowan¡¯s legs, where the decaying flesh was visibly peeling off at a discernable rate, revealing fresh, soft flesh beneath.


    This painful ordealsted nearly fifteen minutes before gradually easing.


    Tang Haowan only grunted softly during the initial assault, but afterward, he did not speak again.


    Chu Ge noticed a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, feeling slightly astonished at Tang Haowan¡¯s resilient demeanor.


    He said with some admiration, "Mr. Tang, you have endured much hardship."


    Tang Haowan felt as if he hade back to life from the brink of death, sighing deeply, already soaked in sweat, extremely ufortable.


    Tang Haowan weakly waved his hand, "It¡¯s nothing, the hardest part was all on Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge remained silent, he then heard Tang Haowan ask, "Is Mr. Chu an Ancient Martial Daoist?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Yes."


    Tang Haowan made an acknowledging noise, then sighed, "Actually, I also wanted to enter the Ancient Martial Arts path at first."


    Chu Ge listened quietly.


    Tang Haowan smiled bitterly, "Originally, Shen Wei Qian and I agreed to join the Sword Pavilion together."


    Sword Pavilion?


    Jian Chunqiu!


    Chu Ge was slightly surprised, if they had joined the Sword Pavilion back then, perhaps the oue today would have been different.


    Tang Haowan sighed again, "Back then, Shen Wei Qian suddenly changed his mind, gave up on learning Ancient Martial Arts, and then, because of him, I was almost killed by our enemies. Fortunately, Tang Sect saved me. It was from that time that our Tang family established a rtionship with Tang Sect, and as for our rtionship with the Shen Family, it deteriorated over time due to other reasons."


    These matters were private affairs between the two families, Chu Ge didn¡¯t know why Tang Haowan suddenly told an outsider like him this, but at this moment, he decided to remain a quiet observer.


    However, at this moment, the door was suddenly knocked, interrupting their conversation.


    It was time for their appointment; they had to leave for it.


    Tang Jiahui looked at his father whose face appeared quite rosy, feeling a weight lifted from his heart.


    "Mr. Chu, I was wondering if you are avable tonight, I would like to host a family dinner at Tang¡¯s and invite Mr. Chu to join."


    Tang Jiahui suddenly issued the invitation.


    Chu Ge lightly pursed his lips, wondering if it was appropriate for him, an outsider, to attend their family dinner.


    "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t decline any further. Actually, the family dinner is specially prepared to express our gratitude to Mr. Chu."


    Tang Haowan gave Tang Jiahui a somewhat annoyed look, chiding, "Why are you beating around the bush? Just say it directly. Mr. Chu won¡¯t refuse you, right, Mr. Chu?"


    Chu Ge felt somewhat speechless. Did he even have the option to refuse?


    After leaving the hospital, Tang Haowan and Chu Ge went straight to Zuixian Inn.


    However, today¡¯s Zuixian Inn seemed different than usual. Zuixian Inn was the most elegant and stylish restaurant in Su City, perfectly suited for their dinner and discussion.


    Usually, the ce was bustling withings and goings, but today, there seemed to be no one at the entrance of Zuixian Inn.


    "That¡¯s not right." Tang Haowan, sitting in the back seat of the car, looked around and felt something odd.


    Chu Ge asked puzzled, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Tang Haowan pointed at the entrance of Zuixian Inn, "Look there, why is there no one?"


    Tang Haowan had no idea, and naturally, neither did Chu Ge.


    Tang Haowan ordered the driver to go down and ask.


    Half a minuteter, the driver came back, saying, "The front desk clerk said that the Shen Family has booked the entire Zuixian Inn."

 Chapter 353 - 0353 It’s Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 0353 It¡¯s Too Late</h4><h4></h4>


    "Booked it?" Tang Haowan was somewhat surprised, "Hey, when did this kid be so generous?"


    While Tang Haowan felt surprised, he also sensed something strange.


    This really wasn¡¯t Shen Wei Qian¡¯s style.


    The driver, uncertain, said, "Is it because he fears others gossiping? Therefore, he specifically cleared this area, so if you and he don¡¯t get along well, no one would know."


    Tang Haowan snorted, this old fool, still so cunning!


    After getting out of the car, Tang Haowan was wheeled by the driver into the building.


    Chu Ge was quietly following, sensing a hint of danger from the moment he exited the vehicle.


    He wasn¡¯t sure where the danger came from, let alone who the threat was.


    But this sense of danger strangely felt familiar, yet he couldn¡¯t recall why at that moment.


    Upon entering the Zuixian Inn, a receptionist in uniform humbly approached Tang Haowan and said softly, "Mr. Tang, we have prepared a private room for you, I¡¯ll take you there."


    She spoke very softly, her head bowed so low her facial expressions were unclear.


    Chu Ge noticed the slip-up from her hands; they seemed elegantly sped in front of her, yet on closer inspection, they were pinched white.


    She did it to herself.


    Chu Ge was even more certain something was off in the Zuixian Inn.


    Could it be the Shen Family?


    But it shouldn¡¯t be; Shen Congwen always hoped for a win-win situation for both families, and if these two old masters were intelligent enough, they should see the current situation clearly.


    Tang Haowan asked the driver to leave, and while sitting in the wheelchair, he looked up at Chu Ge, starting to say something but then saw Chu Ge signaling him to be silent.


    Tang Haowan nodded slightly, and the two followed the waitress to thergest private room on the second floor, where a faint fragrance lingered. Chu Ge quickly used his technique to block these gases from entering his body.


    The waitress, proceeding as usual but frightened, spilled all the tea outside while pouring.


    Upon noticing this, Chu Ge nced at Tang Haowan, who also observed the waitress¡¯s abnormality.


    Curious, he asked, "Are you new here?"


    "Yes," the waitress kept her head down very low, indeed she had only been here for less than a month.


    Tang Haowan smiled, "Alright, no need to tidy up here, you can go out."


    Upon hearing this, the waitress looked up at him gratefully and almost fled.


    Chu Ge put his hand on the table, rhythmically tapping, "Mr. Tang, have you noticed something?"


    "Yes," Tang Haowan¡¯s smile held a chill, "It seems someone does not want to prevent my meeting with Shen Wei Qian."


    Chu Ge looked at him astonished, "Old Master, how can you be so sure it wasn¡¯t Shen Wei Qian?"


    Tang Haowan chuckled bitterly, "That old guy and I have been rivals for decades. We know each other too well; if one of us even farted, the other would know whether it smelled sweet or foul."


    Tang Haowan pointed at the Zuixian Inn, "Moreover, Shen Wei Qian is too stingy, even with his own brothers he wouldn¡¯t spare half a penny, let alone show mercy to a long-time archenemy like me?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the same group who tried to drug you."


    "What?" Tang Haowan was shocked, an idea he hadn¡¯t considered.


    He had noticed no clues about anyone trying to drug him.


    Meanwhile, he was curious, curious how Chu Ge had noticed it.


    Chu Ge smiled, "In my hotel, there are three Japanese who thought we couldn¡¯t understand Japanese, so they spoke in front of us about the Public Sea Banquet and then I noticed the long-lost Japanese art of the Soul-locking Technique on you. Combining these facts, everything fits."


    Tang Haowan frowned; he had heard about the Public Sea Banquet, but being far from Shanghai, he only got the gist of it. He heard that the Duan Family Patriarch lost his life at that public sea event.


    Chu Ge did not exin in detail about the event at the Public Sea because he noticed that some people were approaching slowly nearby.


    Among them, three footsteps could hardly be heard unless one held their breath and listened carefully.


    Chu Ge knew, those were uniquely Japanese techniques of invisibility.


    "Mr. Tang, how about I show you an intriguing y in a while?"


    ...


    Elsewhere, at the Shen Family.


    Shen Wei Qian slept until eleven before waking up, groggy and in a daze, he nced at the time and jumped when he saw it was already eleven.


    Why had he slept sote?


    Just then, his room door was knocked, and Shen Xianming entered with a pleasing smile, holding a cup of ginseng tea, "Dad, you¡¯re awake?"


    Shen Wei Qian red at him, "What are you doing in my room?"


    Shen Xianming, feeling wronged, "Dad, I came especially for you. Seeing you slept in sote, you must have been tiredst night, so I made you this ginseng tea, have a taste."


    Shen Wei Qian frowned at him, this disappointing guy being so thoughtful all of a sudden?


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    Though thinking aboutst night, he hadn¡¯t done anything exhausting, why did he oversleep and feel so tired?


    Shen Wei Qian scratched his head, feeling puzzled, then got up to dress. Well, let that old fool wait there.


    Seeing Shen Wei Qian not drinking the ginseng tea, Shen Xianming did not urge further, as drinking the tea didn¡¯t really matter anymore.


    The poison had already been administeredst night.


    Now that Shen Wei Qian had just gotten up, by the time he dressed and reached Zuixian Inn, an hour had passed.


    He had alsopleted what those people had asked him to do.


    Yet, what puzzled him was that he still didn¡¯t understand how those people would help him gain control over the Shen Family.


    Shen Wei Qian, now fully dressed, noticed Shen Xianming still spacing out, frowning unhappily, "What are you dawdling here for? Hurry up and leave!"


    Shen Xianming pouted, then walked out leisurely, deliberately moving slowly and even blocking Shen Wei Qian.


    Shen Wei Qian waspletely enraged, "Shen Xianming! Walk faster!"


    So slow and dragging his feet, even slower than an old man like him.


    Shen Xianming, with a quiet "oh," watched Shen Wei Qian¡¯s anxious demeanor, looking nothing like someone about to meet their decades-old rival but rather like someone about to rendezvous with a sweetheart!

 Chapter 354 - 0354 Can You Handle It?

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 0354 Can You Handle It?</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Wei Qian red at him irritably and hurried toward the hall.


    In the hall, he happened to meet his eldest son, Shen Xianli.


    Shen Xianli looked at Shen Wei Qian with some surprise and asked curiously, "Dad, weren¡¯t you going to meet with Old Master Tang? Howe..."


    "Don¡¯t mention it. I woke up this morning and it was already eleven o¡¯clock." Shen Wei Qian still felt something was amiss, as if something was not right.


    He had never encountered this situation before.


    Even if he was feeling unwell, he insisted on exercising every morning.


    Thus, over the years, his body had always been strong, but today, for some reason, he slept all morning.


    Shen Xianli was a bit worried, "Dad, are you sure you¡¯re alright? Should we see a doctor first?"


    "No need, why see a doctor?" Shen Wei Qian hated seeing doctors the most, which was also why he exercised regrly, "My body is not sick, I know it very well, it¡¯s just that I suddenly slept a bitte, it feels inexplicable."


    Shen Xianli said somewhat puzzled, "You didn¡¯t do anythingst night, right? And you ate the same food as us."


    Shen Wei Qian was startled, then seemed to think of something, his gaze suddenly turned sharp, and he stared at Shen Xianming, saying, "Xianming, did you have someone bring me a bowl of ginseng soup before I went to sleep yesterday, right?"


    At that moment, Shen Xianming was already nervously at a loss, quietly moving toward the door, but his little trick was seen through by Shen Wei Qian.


    Shen Wei Qian shouted angrily, "Shen Xianming! Come here!"


    Shen Xianming shuddered all over, he feared no one in the Shen Family, except this old man.


    "Dad, you can¡¯t use me of poisoning you just because I sent you a bowl of ginseng soup."


    Shen Xianming¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, fearing that his little schemes would be seen through by Shen Wei Qian, for if he found out that he was interested in the Shen Family¡¯s fortune, his days ahead might not be so fortunate.


    Shen Wei Qian snorted lightly, "When did I say you poisoned this soup?"


    "I..." Shen Xianming was shocked, damn! He had fallen right into the old man¡¯s trap!


    Shen Xianli looked even more angrily at Shen Xianming, "Xianming, why would you do this?"


    Shen Xianming¡¯s eyes rolled incessantly, soon, he calmed down, and when he looked up again, his eyes no longer showed any panic.


    He snorted lightly, "Why you ask? Our Shen Family and the Tang Family have been fighting for decades, just because they Tang Family said they want reconciliation, should we just reconcile with them?"


    Shen Xianli was infuriated.


    "Is that the reason? Just because you don¡¯t want to negotiate with the Tang Family, you would drug Dad?" At this moment, Shen Xianli really wanted to give him a good beating.


    Shen Wei Qian was above sixty years old, if anything serious had happened because of the drugs, he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences!


    Shen Wei Qian was furious as well, so that was why he felt groggy when he got up this morning, it turned out to be this kid¡¯s doing!


    "Xianli, lock him up in the ancestral hall! Keep him in confinement for half a month!"


    After saying that, he left angrily.


    Shen Xianli red at Shen Xianming in frustration, confining him for just half a month was too lenient!


    Just as Shen Wei Qian had left the house, on the other side, Zuixian Inn was in utter chaos.


    "You Japanese don¡¯t just stay well in Japan, bute here to meddle, is it too bothersome for you!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t care if they understood or not, he just swore at them.


    The three Japanese men didn¡¯t understand everything, but they roughly got the gist.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu, holding a long sword, cast a sinister look at Chu Ge, and said in poor Chinese, "Our target is not you, if you want to live, then get lost quickly!"


    Chu Ge saw that not only did he not take his swearing to heart, but he was even asking him to get out, shouldn¡¯t hee up and punch him a few times first?


    "What if I don¡¯t?" Chu Ge casually put his hands in his pockets, looking utterly indifferent, not taking the three Japanese men seriously at all.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu snorted lightly, his tone mocking, "You think you can stop us three brothers just by yourself?"


    Chu Ge shrugged, answering nonchntly, "How many people were in the squad you previously sent to the Public Sea Banquet?"


    Yamamoto Yotetsu was speechless, not understanding why he suddenly asked this, "What do you mean?"


    "Those people were beaten up by me alone, so do you really think you three want to try taking me on?"


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t worried about these three Japanese, but he was concerned about Old Master Tang.


    If Tang Haowan¡¯s legs were intact, it would be alright for him to move around, but now he could only sit in a wheelchair. Swords are blind, and if the Old Master was injured, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to the Tang Family.


    Thinking about the troublesome Tang Family¡¯s State, he felt an upsurge of aversion in his heart.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu was stunned, indeed he had heard that a master had obliterated their Ying Sect¡¯s most outstanding squad, but he had only heard of that man, never really seen him.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" There was no wavering in Yamamoto Yotetsu¡¯s heart, no matter if it was him or not, they were determined to aplish their mission.


    Even if they were not a match for this person, as long as they could ensure that Tang Haowan was dead during the fight, they would die without regrets.


    Chu Ge spread his hands, "Fine, I didn¡¯t expect you to believe anyway."


    If they really believed, then they wouldn¡¯t be the Japanese.


    Chu Ge lightly licked his lips, and taking advantage of Yamamoto Yotetsu being unguarded, he quickly moved forward, snatched the long sword from his hand, and held it against Yamamoto Yotetsu¡¯s neck.


    His actions were very quick; Yamamoto Yotetsu had no time to react.


    He had always prided himself on his martial arts, climbing step by step to the position of squad captain, but now someone had disarmed him without making a move.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu couldn¡¯t see clearly how it was done.


    He red at Chu Ge furiously, "You won¡¯t kill me."


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    Yamamoto Yotetsu¡¯s lips curled up mockingly, "Your country has clearws, to kill is to pay with one¡¯s life, if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to escape either."


    "Ah, looks like you understand ourws quite well," Chu Ge said somewhat unexpectedly.


    "But there is one thing you haven¡¯t calcted clearly, although we havews, there is also a term called ¡¯self-defense.¡¯"


    Chu Ge enunciated slowly, "You came at us with knives, we are legitimately defending ourselves, which is excusable."


    Yamamoto Yotetsu¡¯s heart began to beat faster, "If you dare to kill me, the Great Japanese Empire will definitely not let it go easily, if because of you a catastrophe is triggered, do you think you can bear that responsibility?"

 Chapter 355 - 0355: Lay Down Your Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 0355: Lay Down Your Weapons</h4><h4></h4>


    He understands thews here well¡ªshould he start the trouble and the opponent retaliates in self-defense and identally kills him, it would at most be considered excessive defense.


    If they hadpleted the mission, it would have been fine, but if they failed to kill Old Man Shen and Old Man Tang, it would truly be a loss of both wife and soldiers.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu had thought his n was foolproof, but he underestimated this young man.


    "I¡¯ve said it before, if you take the knife and strike us first, and I identally kill you in return, it would at most be deemed excessive defense. As for you, what you should be most concerned about now is this knife in my hand. If I, by any chance, put too much force and sever your neck, you¡¯ll be dead."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips carried a cold smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes; an icy chill emanated from him, spreading around as if plunging into an ice cer.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu felt a coldness creeping up from the soles of his feet to his spine, but he didn¡¯t flinch at Chu Ge¡¯s words; instead, his conviction only grew stronger.


    In his broken Chinese, he said, "Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive. Exchanging one of me for both of you is still a gain for us."


    Chu Ge was surprised at hisck of fear of death. His eyes, cool and undisturbed, "It seems you¡¯re quite sure of yourself."


    Yamamoto Yotetsu could not detect any emotion in his voice, yet he couldn¡¯t help but puff out his chest with a hint of pride, "I know how formidable you are, but you alone cannot withstand thousands. I¡¯ve already set up tight security around here, so stop your futile struggle."


    At those words, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh. The next moment, his arm swung lightly, and a taint of blood rapidly spread through the air.


    Yamamoto Yotetsu felt the air in his chest depleting, his eyes looking forward as his pupils steadily dted. How could this be?


    Chu Ge tossed the knife onto the ground, took a paper towel from the table and leisurely wiped his hands, without ncing at Yamamoto Yotetsu even once. He threw the used towel in the trash and then slowly lifted his gaze, eyes cold as he looked at the others at the doorway.


    "Do you all wish to end up like him?" Chu Ge could tell from their clothes that these people were not Japanese.


    Seems like more pawns being used by others.


    Chu Ge¡¯s chilly gaze swept over them, then he said indifferently, "Do you know that these men are Japanese?"


    One of them, looking at the person lying on the ground, grew somewhat timid. They were not told that it would involve taking lives when they were paid; they were just asked to help make up the numbers.


    But now that a life had been taken, if the me fell on them...


    What these men didn¡¯t know was that the real purpose of the benefactor who hired them was to shift the me onto them. Only if someone took the me could the three Japanese go undetected.


    "It seems you¡¯ve been used and you don¡¯t even know it." Chu Ge saidzily as he took a seat, crossing his legs and rhythmically tapping his knees.


    Meanwhile, outside, two other groups waiting for the signal were perplexed.


    "What¡¯s the situation inside?"


    "Not sure, can¡¯t get in touch."


    These two were Yamamoto Yotetsu¡¯s Japanese aplices. Time had passed, and they should havepleted their mission by now, but there had been no movement which was worrying.


    However, as assassins, what they needed to do now was toplete the mission.


    In this assassination attempt, they were assigned different roles; Yamamoto Yotetsu took people to snipe Tang Haowan, while these two were to ambush Shen Wei Qian.


    But now, there was no sign of Yamamoto Yotetsu nor Shen Wei Qian.


    "Did you call Shen Xianming?"


    "I did. He said Shen Wei Qian was on his way here."


    While they talked, a luxurious and cool Maybach slowly approached and then parked steadily in front of Zuixian Inn.


    The person in the car seemed to be waiting for something and showed no sign of getting out.


    Inside the car.


    Shen Wei Qian looked at the vacant entrance of Zuixian Inn, a trace of surprise rising in his heart.


    "Sir?" The driver got out and opened the rear door, seeing that he hadn¡¯t exited the car and asked puzzledly.


    Shen Wei Qian shook his head slightly, "Something¡¯s not right."


    The driver, confused, looked around; something indeed felt off, but he was not sure what it was.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Shen Wei Qian snorted coldly, "Usually, Zuixian Inn is bustling. To have a meal here, you must make a reservation. But look, there¡¯s not a single car at the entrance! And inside ispletely empty."


    The driver realized, "Should I go check?"


    Shen Wei Qian coldly curved his lips, scoffing disdainfully, "No need. Even Tang Haowan wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me! It¡¯s better that there are no bystanders here, to avoid gossipter!"


    He probably guessed this, which is why Tang Hao was so generous today to book the whole inn.


    Shen Wei Qian silentlymented in his heart, not expecting Tang Hao to be so generous.


    He no longer hesitated and slowly got out of the car.


    At this moment, the hidden henchmen, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice, had all made preparations, just waiting for themand.


    "What should we do? We still can¡¯t reach Yamamoto Yotetsu." One of the Japanese frowned, "I have a feeling something has changed inside."


    The other Japanese nced at the time; it had been three minutes past the scheduled time. If they didn¡¯t act now, they would miss the best opportunity.


    Their n was sound¡ªshould any brother get caught, they would assert that Tang Haowan ordered it.


    With Shen Wei Qian about to enter Zuixian Inn, one of the Japanese became impatient, they couldn¡¯t afford to fail this time!


    "Let¡¯s go! If we don¡¯t act now, we¡¯ll lose our chance!" The man said through gritted teeth, his ninja long sword already thirsting for action!


    "This..." The other hesitated; hecked initiative and followed orders strictly. Themand was to act after receiving Yamamoto Yotetsu¡¯s signal, but now they had lost contact with him, and he was utterly lost for direction.


    He also understood the situation¡ªif they didn¡¯t act now, they would miss the best chance; however, the internal conflict made it impossible for him to move forward and issue themand.


    Seeing the indecision, the other man grew anxious, but his rank was not high enough to issue themand in ce of the hesitant man.


    While they hesitated, Chu Ge, with a silver tongue, had already persuaded those men toy down their weapons.

 Chapter 356 - 0356 Mission Failed

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 0356 Mission Failed</h4><h4></h4>


    In the private room, only Chu Ge and Tang Haowan were left.


    Tang Haowan looked at Chu Ge in some shock, "How did Mr. Chu persuade them?"


    He was just here, but he didn¡¯t hear what Chu Ge said to those people, and it didn¡¯t take long before he saw themy down their weapons.


    He had seen many strange things in his days, but such a dreamlike scene as today was a first for him.


    Just a moment ago they were facing danger, yet in no more than five minutes, Chu Ge had resolved it.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s nothing, just used a little trick to control their minds."


    Tang Haowan was stunned, once again updating his understanding of Chu Ge; he suddenly felt that this man, just over twenty years old, was very terrifying.


    A person who could manipte people¡¯s minds with thoughts¡ªhow could he not be terrifying!


    Chu Ge, seemingly seeing through what Tang Haowan was thinking, softlyughed and said, "Mr. Tang, rest assured, these little tricks are not something I would use on just anyone."


    Tang Haowan was even more stunned, then he understood.


    Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary person? Besides, if Chu Ge really wanted to harm him, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to save him from Ghost Gate.


    Tang Haowan felt somewhat ashamed; had he just suspected Chu Ge would harm him? Truly, he had measured the heart of a gentleman with the mean measure of a viin!


    Tang Haowan awkwardly chuckled. Living for most of his life, this was the first time he had shown such discourtesy in front of a younger man, truly losing all his old face.


    "Old Master Tang, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go to greet Mr. Shen."


    Chu Ge seemed to sense something and stood up to leave.


    Tang Haowan was somewhat speechless. When did Shen Wei Qian get so close to Chu Ge?


    Just as he was pondering, he suddenly heard a noisymotion from outside.


    At this time, downstairs.


    Shen Wei Qian had just arrived at the entrance of Zuixian Inn when suddenly a group of ck-clothed men rushed out from the door, startling him.


    His driver immediately stepped forward to protect Shen Wei Qian, silently rebuking himself; he knew Tang Haowan wouldn¡¯t harbor any good intentions! Only the Eldest Young Master was kind-hearted, believing this old man¡¯s lies!


    The driver, not being a professional bodyguard, stood in front of Shen Wei Qian, feeling a bit panicky as he saw so many people rushing out from inside.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that just as those ck-clothed men rushed out from the Zuixian Inn, another group of ck-clothed men emerged from the shadows, surrounding Shen Wei Qianpletely.


    The driver was even more terrified and swallowed nervously, "Sir, what should we do now?"


    Shen Wei Qian furrowed his brows as he looked at these people. ustomed to navigating the world of martial arts for many years, he instantly felt the hostility from the neers.


    He looked at the people expressionlessly and asked in a somewhat cold tone, "Who sent you?"


    Those ck-clothed men who had rushed out from inside the Zuixian Inn, upon seeing suddenly so many ck-clothed men appear, paused for a moment, then as if thinking of something, scattered like startled birds.


    Only the other two teams of ck-clothed men looked at each other in confusion.


    But at this moment, they couldn¡¯t bother about that much, one of the Japanese awkwardly said in Chinese, "Shen Wei Qian, we are here to take your life!"


    Shen Wei Qian raised his eyebrows, not intimidated by these people¡¯s demeanor, but calmly asked, "Did Tang Haowan set up this ambush for me here?"


    Shen Wei Qian appeared calm on the surface, but inside, he had already cursed Tang Haowan countless times.


    At this moment, Tang Haowan, who was standing in front of the second-floor window watching the situation below, heard Shen Wei Qian¡¯s words and was infuriated.


    He pped his hands angrily and cursed under his breath, "This old fossil! Am I that malevolent?"


    "No matter who sent us, you¡¯re definitely dying today!" the man said as he swiftly drew his knife and stabbed towards Shen Wei Qian.


    The driver was nearly scared stiff, but his body¡¯s instincts reacted swiftly. He forcefully pushed Shen Wei Qian to the side and quickly raised his foot, aiming to kick the man¡¯s hand and send his knife flying.


    However, the man was faster than the driver; the de sliced through his arm, cutting through the fabric and blood began to seep out.


    The bodyguard was stunned, not a professional but having studied Sanda for a few years, the kick he had just done was rarely dodged by anyone.


    How did this person manage to avoid it?


    While the driver was still dazed, the man charged again with the knife, giving him no chance to think.


    In mere moments, the driver wasid out, with several cuts on his body, bleeding profusely.


    Shen Wei Qian narrowed his eyes slightly. Causing a scene at the doorstep in broad daylight was meant to instill panic in the surroundings, even intending to create a biggermotion.


    This wasn¡¯t Tang Haowan¡¯s style.


    "Who are you? You¡¯re not sent by that old fossil Tang Haowan!" Shen Wei Qian had never encountered Ancient Martial Artists, nor did he know what a Ninja looked like; he had only seen it depicted in television, about how Japanese draw swords, but the movements of this man were somewhat different.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t discern who these people really were.


    He had spent his life in the business world, undoubtedly making enemies, but none would openly seek his life, as it would be counterproductive.


    The kind of person who would stage such a grand spectacle to take his life... he really couldn¡¯t think of anyone.


    At this time, Tang Haowan upstairs was also deep in thought.


    He had thought those ck-clothed men were only targeting him, as he had more enemies than Shen Wei Qian.


    But now that they wanted both his and Shen Wei Qian¡¯s lives, what exactly were they trying to do?


    As Tang Haowan was lost in thought, the men downstairs made their move again, this time directly targeting Shen Wei Qian.


    Seeing this, Tang Haowan was shocked, a long-lost emotion rapidly surfacing in his heart.


    Especially when he saw that Shen Wei Qian¡¯s face, washed over by years, showed not a hint of fear, a passion that he hadn¡¯t known was extinguished long ago was reignited.


    He remembered, back when he and Shen Wei Qian ventured through the world of martial arts together, facing difficulties, Shen Wei Qian would often remain as unmoved as he was now.


    But that was only facing difficulties, not a life-threatening crisis.


    Unable to restrain himself, Tang Haowan opened the window and cursed, "Mr. Shen, you old fossil! That man is after your life! What are you still standing there trying to act cool for?"


    Not only Shen Wei Qian, but even the ck-clothed men were startled by this outburst.


    The two leading Japanese turned to look towards Tang Haowan on the second floor, and when they saw Tang Haowan unharmed on the balcony, rms went off in their heads¡ª Yamamoto Yotetsu had failed the mission!


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t get in touch with Yamamoto Yotetsu, having initially thought the mission was aplished when they saw those ck-clothed men swiftly exiting the hall, so they had rushed out.


    But now...


    How exactly did Tang Haowan manage to defeat Yamamoto Yotetsu?

 Chapter 357 - 0357 The Young Ones are to be Feared

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 0357 The Young Ones are to be Feared</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Wei Qian¡¯s heart trembled even more, as it had been a long while since Tang Haowan had spoken to him with such an exasperated and urgent tone.


    Yet, the situation before him left no time for further thought, so Shen Wei Qian did not dwell on Tang Haowan¡¯s words but instead focused intently on the person in front of him.


    "I¡¯ll kill Shen Wei Qian, you go up and kill Tang Haowan!" the manmanded, their mission had to bepleted today at any cost, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face their British Emperor back home.


    The man nodded firmly, his gaze turning sharp in an instant. He looked up at Tang Haowan, deeply despising Yamamoto Yotetsu in his heart. An old man who couldn¡¯t even kill another, debilitated one! If word got out, their reputation at Red Blood Team would be aughingstock!


    Tang Haowan seemed not nervous at all, but instead sat there smiling, saying to the people downstairs: "You should be worried about yourselves; the police will be here soon!"


    Just then, he had already called the police.


    A murder happening in a bustling area was no small matter!


    Upon hearing this, Shen Wei Qian didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or tough. Did this old coot think he was dying too slowly, revealing to others that he had already called the police?


    Wasn¡¯t that clearly telling them to kill them quickly and escape? After so many years his brain is still like a pig¡¯s!


    "Tang Haowan! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!" Shen Wei Qian retorted irritably.


    "Hey! You old immortal! I¡¯m trying to help you here! And you¡¯re still not grateful?"


    Tang Haowan trusted Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities, believing that he was lurking somewhere close by, waiting for the right moment to strike. Having just witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t think these people stood a chance against him and therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Instead, he started bickering gleefully with Shen Wei Qian.


    Shen Wei Qian, however, took it as Tang Haowan wanting to exchange a few cursed words before dying, feeling somewhatplicated inside.


    Zuixian Inn was located in the heart of the bustling district, but now the surrounding streets were void of any pedestrians, clearly having been cleared out.


    But who in Su City had the power to clear out these roads too?


    This thought flickered through Shen Wei Qian¡¯s mind, and shortly after, he saw a gleaming handle of a knife shing towards him rapidly.


    In the nick of time, a dark figure shed in front of him, the gleaming knife handle forcefully stopping just three inches above his forehead.


    The ck-clothed man paused for a moment, somewhat in disbelief at the young man who had appeared from nowhere, muttering, "How is this possible?"


    Chu Ge lightly lifted his hand and pinched the knife handle between two fingers, the man unable to pull it free no matter how hard he tried.


    The Japanese man was utterly shocked, "Who are you?"


    They had no idea that a hidden expert was by Shen Wei Qian¡¯s side. This person had effortlessly caught his knife, and now it was stuck, immovable.


    Chu Ge slowly curled up a cold smile, "Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that your boss is already dead! A bunch of shrimps without a dragon head, what storm can they stir?"


    The Japanese man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but before he could utter a word, Chu Ge gently twisted the handle, slicing through the man¡¯s throat.


    The other ck-clothed men at the scene were dumbfounded; everything had happened so suddenly that no one expected it to turn lethal.


    "Big brother, we were just following orders too." One of the fear-stricken ck-clothed men trembled, "That woman gave us money just to make up the numbers here, she didn¡¯t say anything about killing people. Please spare us, big brother."


    Once a ck-clothed man had spoken up, the others hurried to chime in, fearing for their lives if they spoke too much.


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t nned on a massacre, and these people were indeed just taking money to solve problems for others, so he thought it best to leave such acts of justice to the police.


    He was now more interested in these two Japanese men¡ªoh no, now there was only one left.


    Chu Ge took slow, deliberate steps towards the remaining Japanese man, his tone full of mockery, "The assassin you sent to the Public Sea Banquetst time was decent, able to exchange a few moves with me, but this one today was clearly not up to par. I hadn¡¯t even made my move and he was already dead. Tsk, tsk, don¡¯t you have anypetent assassins left?"


    The remaining Japanese man, adopting a defensive posture, slowly stepped back, "You¡¯re just one person! What¡¯s there to be proud of! We have many brothers here!"


    Hearing this, Chu Geughed even more, swept his gaze around, and then asked: "Do you want to stay here and watch the show, or do you want to leave your lives here?"


    Upon hearing this, the ck-clothed men quickly dropped their weapons to the ground as a joke! They were just street thugs; how could they stay and watch danger unfold! Staying might just mean they would be the next to suffer!


    Seeing this, the Japanese man looked at Chu Ge with even more disdain, "You people from your country are really cowards!"


    Actually deserters!


    Chu Ge¡¯s face hardened, he gathered his energy in a sh, quickly approached the man, and with a snap, the man¡¯s neck was twisted before he could react.


    Chu Ge pulled a tissue from his pocket, leisurely wiped his hands, then tossed the tissue on the man¡¯s body.


    At the same time, a police siren was heard not too far away, and the ck-clothed men fled even faster.


    And Chu Ge walked up to Shen Wei Qian, smiled slightly, and introduced himself, "Mr. Shen, hello, I am Chu Ge."


    Shen Wei Qian was still in shock, and only came to his senses when Chu Ge reached out his hand.


    He shook hands with Chu Ge, slightly confused and not quite catching what Chu Ge had said, he couldn¡¯t help asking again: "What did you just say your name was?"


    "My name is Chu Ge," Chu Ge repeated.


    Shen Wei Qian suddenly realized, "So you are the Chu Ge, Mr. Chu that Congwen often mentions?"


    Chu Ge smiled and gestured politely, "Mr. Tang has been waiting upstairs for a long time."


    Shen Wei Qian was somewhat puzzled; he had heard from Shen Congwen that Chu Ge was a distinguished guest from Modu, not only acquainted with people from the Four Great Families of Modu but also closely rted to the Nangong Family in Beijing.


    And the meeting between the heads of the Shen Family and Tang Family was facilitated by him.


    Shen Wei Qian¡¯s admiring gaze looked at Chu Ge, "Truly a terrifying young man, like waves pushing the ones before them. Very good, thank you Mr. Chu for your help. Now you are my Shen Congwen¡¯s lifesaver, and even more so a honored guest of our Shen Family."


    Chu Ge was not particrly interested in what he said; he just wanted to leave quickly, otherwise, it could be troublesome if the police started asking questionster.

 Chapter 358 - 0358: Coming to Blows over a Disagreement

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 0358: Coming to Blows over a Disagreement</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge made a weing gesture, "Mr. Shen, pleasee inside. Mr. Tang is waiting for you upstairs."


    However, Shen Wei Qian was not in a hurry. His murky eyes scanned Chu Ge back and forth; a fine young man indeed. It¡¯s a shame his family didn¡¯t have a daughter; if they had, he would have done everything possible to make this man his Shen Family¡¯s son-inw!


    The Shen Family nowcked nothing except allies skilled in Ancient Martial Arts.


    But now he felt that Mr. Chu was no ordinary man, and Shen Wei Qian was worried that their Shen Family¡¯s credentials might not be enough to sway him.


    As if having seen through Shen Wei Qian¡¯s thoughts, Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved slightly, and then he spoke: "Mr. Shen, you needn¡¯t worry. I have neither joined the Tang Family nor will I rely on the Shen Family. I will not develop in Su City, but I do have a suggestion that I¡¯d like to offer you."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Wei Qian first showed surprise, then slightly nodded, "Mr. Chu, please speak."


    "Today¡¯s assassination attempt was no ident; someone truly wishes to take your lives." Chu Ge had confirmed that the perpetrators were Japanese. The Public Sea Banquet assassination had failed, and now they were intent on causing trouble in Su City.


    Shen Wei Qian fell silent for a moment, then made a weing gesture, "Mr. Chu, please, let¡¯s go upstairs. We can discuss the matter at length while sitting down."


    Chu Ge nodded; taking the opportunity before the police arrived, he followed Shen Wei Qian into a private room.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the police arrived downstairs. They were handled by Shen Wei Qian¡¯s driver, who exaggerated the recounting of events.


    At this point, the police wore expressions of bafflement. The Tang and Shen Families were Su City¡¯s two major powers; even street children knew that these two families were at odds. Yet now, they had been attacked in the same restaurant and were sitting in the same room, at the same table? It was utterly unbelievable!


    As the saying goes, scandals spread far and wide. Soon enough, people learned about this, and many members of the media had gathered outside Zuixian Inn, hoping to capture major news about the Tang and Shen Families.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, the atmosphere was frosty.


    Chu Ge sat casually, sipping tea and browsing his phone,pletely ignoring the others who were staring each other down.


    "Hmph, who would have thought that after thirty years, we¡¯d be able to sit calmly at the same table," grunted Shen Wei Qian irritably. "What exactly do you want by inviting me here? It couldn¡¯t possibly be to reconcile, could it?"


    Tang Haowan¡¯splexion alternated between pale and flushed with anger at these words. With a tense face, he red at Shen Wei Qian and retorted: "You¡¯re thinking too much, Shen Wei Qian. It was clearly your grandson who came to find me first!"


    Shen Wei Qian¡¯s face took on an embarrassed hue; it was indeed his grandson who had approached the other man first.


    Now that Tang Haowan had caught hold of this excuse, he was sure to mock him for the rest of his life!


    Never in his life had he needed to bow his head to anyone, and now he had been bitterly betrayed by his own grandson.


    Listening to the trivial and pointless banter between the two, Chu Ge grew restless, "Gentlemen, shouldn¡¯t you be discussing who may have been behind the incident today?"


    Upon hearing this, both Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian fell silent.


    After a while, Tang Haowan shook his head, "After all these years, the Tang Family has made many enemies; it¡¯s truly difficult to pinpoint exactly who wishes for our hasty demise."


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze shifted to Shen Wei Qian, as if asking.


    Shen Wei Qian also shook his head, "Anyone capable of blocking off roads and stirring up such trouble in Su City, aside from our two families, only the Xiao Family and Su Family remain. But then, we have had no business disputes with them, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯re the ones who acted."


    Shen Wei Qian furrowed his brow, feeling as though he was overlooking an important detail.


    Chu Ge took a leisurely sip of tea, then let out a light sigh, "Among those ck-clothed men, only three were Japanese, the rest were well-known local thugs from Su City."


    Japanese?


    Shen Wei Qian exchanged a puzzled look with Chu Ge.


    However, Tang Haowan seemed to sink into contemtion, apparently thinking deeply about something.


    Chu Ge nced at Shen Wei Qian again before adding: "Among the Xiao Family and the Su Family, who is most likely to have connections with the Japanese?"


    Tang Haowan snorted, "Of course it¡¯s the Xiao Family!"


    That Honda Sakura was always lingering before him, especially in her kimono, it was hard not to remember that she¡¯s Japanese!


    Shen Wei Qian grew even more confused, "But I have no grudge against the Xiao Family; why would they want to kill me?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Their reasons for targeting you are the same as those who intended to act against the heads of the Four Great Families at the Public Sea Banquet: to cause a sensation, to create chaos. However, I did not anticipate they would persist and begin another operation."


    But this time, they did not seem intent on carrying out their mission seriously; those three ninjas were nowhere near as capable as the ones who had confronted him at the Public Sea Banquet.


    What could their true objective be? Even if they seeded in killing the elder helmsmen and sowed chaos, it¡¯d have no rtion to Japan, so why would they be so invested in these matters?


    Tang Haowan pped the table angrily, "That damned woman! She¡¯s always grinning around me, still dreaming of marrying her son to my granddaughter, Tang Xin, even when she¡¯s out for my life. Pah!"


    Shen Wei Qian looked at Tang Haowan with surprise, then at Chu Ge, contemting a bold hypothesis. Could the old man be entertaining the idea of marrying Tang Xin to Mr. Chu?


    If that were the case, the Shen Family would have yet another rival to contend with.


    Thinking thus, Shen Wei Qian¡¯splexion grew darker, "Tang Haowan, what exactly do you wish to discuss by calling me out here?"


    Seeing his impatience, Tang Haowan mocked, "You¡¯re losing patience after just a few minutes? You used to be quite stable, Shen Wei Qian. You couldn¡¯t be scared by what just happened, could you?"


    Shen Wei Qian red at him, "I simply don¡¯t want to sit at the same table with you! It¡¯s an insult to my eyes! Speak your piece if you have something to say, let it out if you have to fart! Then leave immediately!"


    This was indeed his true desire; to leave as quickly as possible.


    Because he needed to rush back to the Shen Family and see if any of the children had reached a suitable age for marriage, someone to rmend to Mr. Chu.


    In this matter, Shen Wei Qian couldn¡¯t afford to be left behind by Tang Haowan!


    Chu Ge sat off to one side, somewhat speechless at the two¡¯s readiness to fight at the drop of a hat.

 Chapter 359 - 0359: Admitting Personally

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 0359: Admitting Personally</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was enjoying the liveliness from the sidelines,pletely unaware that he had already been marked by the two old men.


    Mr. Tang Haowan had investigated and found out that Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge were not boyfriend and girlfriend. He knew that it was impossible for his two grandsons to marry Nangong Man Sha, but he could still marry Tang Xin to Chu Ge.


    Though the young man looked overly mysterious, thankfully, he was strong both in background and ability. If they could establish a close rtionship with him, their family¡¯s future would be boundless.


    Mr. Tang Haowan looked at Chu Ge with a smile and inquired, "Mr. Chu, you just saved my life again, and I know that you and Miss Man Sha aren¡¯t really involved. So, I would like to ask, do you have any marriage arrangements?"


    Mr. Tang Haowan felt uneasy in his heart, hoping that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t promised to anyone. Tang Xin marrying him would be a perfect match, but if he was already betrothed, he didn¡¯t want to mistreat his precious granddaughter, leaving his heart in extreme conflict.


    He looked at Shen Wei Qian, who clearly also had his sights on Chu Ge. If Chu Ge was taken by this old geezer, the Tang Family¡¯s status might very well be shaken.


    Shen Wei Qian also understood Mr. Tang Haowan¡¯s thinking and now felt the same sense of crisis. After a series of selections, he had his eyes set on the daughter of his cousin¡¯s niece. He remembered that girl was already twenty years old, having just returned from abroad, and extraordinarily vivacious, whom he had just met a few days ago.


    Seeing Mr. Tang Haowan speaking up, Shen Wei Qian also chimed in, unwilling to show weakness, "Yes, does Mr. Chu have any marriage ns?"


    Mr. Tang Haowan gave him a re, his eyes fierce as if to say he asked first.


    Shen Wei Qian waspletely unfazed by Mr. Tang Haowan¡¯s re, all smiles as he looked at Chu Ge, waiting for his response.


    Chu Ge, suddenly finding the spotlight on him, was somewhat taken aback, failing to understand what was happening. He simply nodded, saying, "Actually, I already have a fianc¨¦e in Shanghai."


    His words made both Mr. Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian reveal looks of disappointment. They nced at each other, but no one spoke first.


    The air was suddenly filled with an awkward atmosphere.


    Chu Ge, unaware of what was going on, thought the two had failed to reach an agreement. He cleared his throat and said, "Although I don¡¯t know what has caused the rift between you two, from the current situation, it would be mutually beneficial for both families to put aside your weapons and work together."


    Mr. Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian looked at each other again and continued to remain silent.


    Chu Ge knew he shouldn¡¯t pry into these matters, but seeing Shen Wei Qian and Mr. Tang Haowan failing to get to the point, he became anxious watching them.


    "This assassination attempt, you¡¯ve seen it. People are coveting your positions in Su City and want to quickly dispose of you."


    Mr. Tang Haowan snorted coldly, "If you want to cooperate with our Tang Family, it¡¯s not impossible. A profit split with thirty percent for us, then I agree."


    Before Chu Ge could speak, Shen Wei Qian was the first to disagree. He huffed angrily and red at Mr. Tang Haowan, "Mr. Tang Haowan, wishful thinking! You were the one who suggested the cooperation first. Why should the split be thirty percent?"


    Mr. Tang Haowan also fired back, "I suggested it first? It was clearly you who brought it up! Shen Wei Qian, a man of your age still engaging in such sly deeds!"


    Shen Wei Qian suddenly stood up, pointing at Mr. Tang Haowan with an air of indignation, "Mr. Tang Haowan! rify yourself! When have I ever done anything sly!"


    "Have you forgotten what happened thirty years ago? You forgot, but I haven¡¯t!" Mr. Tang Haowan said in a muffled voice, his chest heaving unevenly as if recalling something infuriating, "Since you¡¯ve forgotten, let me remind you. Thirty years ago, we had agreed to visit Sword Pavilion together to seek knowledge, but in the end, you backed out and even helped my enemy against me! Theseme legs of mine, it¡¯s all because of you!"


    Shen Wei Qian scoffed disdainfully, "Mr. Tang Haowan, there¡¯s no outsider here, so you needn¡¯t try to pin such groundless usations on me! It was wrong of me to renege on mymitment to seek knowledge, but I never conspired with your enemies! As for you, believing rumors about me, you¡¯ve started to suppress me at every turn!"


    Back in the day, he had felt deeply guilty for breaking his promise, and he had thought about clearing things up with Mr. Tang Haowan. However, for some inexplicable reason, Mr. Tang Haowan suddenly announced that the Tang Family and the Shen Family were at odds.


    He had thought that Mr. Tang Haowan was acting impulsively and had tried to make amends more than once, only to be turned away each time or not even see him at all.


    Later on, he found out that Mr. Tang Haowan¡¯s legs became crippled due to his enemies seeking vengeance, and they couldn¡¯t escape in time.


    At that time, he had wanted to visit and check up on him, but he was met with cold shoulders every time. Later on, the Tang Family indeed began targeting the Shen Family in business, and that¡¯s when Shen Wei Qian realized Mr. Tang Haowan was serious.


    Shen Wei Qian, a man of pride, no longer felt any brotherly affection for Mr. Tang Haowan, and their grudges grew deeper and harder to resolve, reaching a point of no return.


    Even three-year-olds in the alleys of Su City knew about the discord between the Tang Family and the Shen Family.


    Mr. Tang Haowan said in a mocking tone, "It wasn¡¯t you? The assants personally confessed! Said you instructed them!"


    Shen Wei Qianughed in anger, "You im I directed your enemy to kill you? Why would I want to kill you? What¡¯s the motive? Besides, your enemy already had a grudge against you; there¡¯s no need for me to pay extra to have you killed, right?"


    Shen Wei Qian suddenly felt Mr. Tang Haowan¡¯s intelligence quotient wasn¡¯t evenparable to an elementary schooler¡¯s, "We had no grievances; why would I want to kill you? Do you even have a brain?"


    Being manipted for thirty years without realizing it! What an utter fool!


    Mr. Tang Haowan still didn¡¯t believe it. He was firmly convinced that it was Shen Wei Qian who had instructed it back then. If not, his thirty years of childish grudge wouldn¡¯t make any sense.


    Chu Ge quietly watched them, gradually piecing together the meaning behind their words.


    It was clear there was a misunderstanding between the two.


    Chu Ge asked in confusion, "Old Master Tang, why were you so sure that Mr. Shen was the one who instructed the murder attempt on you?"


    "Because they personally confessed!"


    "Perhaps their confession wasn¡¯t true. What if they deliberately framed you?"


    Chu Ge slowly spoke, "Mr. Shen mentioned just now that you, Old Master Tang, have been listening to others¡¯ nder all these years. Do you know who that person might be?"

 Chapter 360 - 0360: Full of Vigor and Vitality

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 0360: Full of Vigor and Vitality</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Wei Qian curled his lips, speaking in a meaningful tone, "Who else could it be? That Japanese woman from the Xiao Family!"


    A Japanese woman? Honda Sakura?


    Chu Ge frowned slightly, thinking of the murder attempt today, he felt a strong conviction in his heart that someone had deliberately wanted the two to be at odds.


    After all, as early as thirty years ago, the Tang Family and the Shen Family had already established themselves in Su City, taking up their own ce in the world.


    "At that time, Honda Sakura had not yet married into the Xiao Family, she was still a beautiful young girl like a blooming flower, so charming. Every time someone saw Honda Sakura¡¯s eyes, they¡¯d nearly pop out!"


    Shen Wei Qian recalled how utterly enchanted Tang Haowan had been by Honda Sakura back then, feeling as if Tang Haowan had never seen a woman in his life! And yet fate yed its hand ¨C Honda Sakura never had the slightest interest in Tang Haowan! One day, out of the blue, she married one of Tang Haowan¡¯s business partners, who is now the Xiao Family Master, Xiao Li.


    Tang Haowan¡¯s face turned slightly red; Honda Sakura was the shame of his life. Initially, this woman had approached him intentionally under the name Fang Xiaocui. He hadpletely failed to detect that she was a Japanese woman. Afterward, he slowly realized that he was merely a pawn to this woman. He was even more furious when she married Xiao Li, which led him to sever ties with her.


    It was only in recent years, as the businesses between the Tang and Xiao families interacted more, that he had started speaking to Honda Sakura again.


    Perhaps Honda Sakura never expected that he, Tang Haowan, could secure half of Su City for himself. She frequently showed goodwill towards him, clearly intending for her son to marry Tang Xin! Humph, that would never happen in this lifetime!


    Chu Ge was surprised in his heart, realizing there was such a story behind it all.


    But during Tang Haowan¡¯s birthday banquet, he didn¡¯t seem to sense any lingering feelings from Honda Sakura towards Tang Haowan? However, he did feel that Honda Sakura was simply ambitious.


    Considering the assassination attempt today, Chu Ge was certain it was a conspiracy; a conspiracy thirty years in the making.


    "Tang Haowan, you didn¡¯t see thating, did you? Almost getting killed by that woman today, don¡¯t you feel like you were particrly blind back then, particrly weak?" Shen Wei Qian relentlessly continued his mockery of Tang Haowan.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he wanted to vent all of the resentment that had been suppressed in his heart for thirty years!


    "Tang Haowan, think about all you¡¯ve done to me, to our Shen Family over these years, do you think you¡¯ve been fair to me? Yes! I did break a promise, but I told you the reasons, and I¡¯ve tried to visit more than once, but what was the result?"


    Tang Haowan¡¯s lips parted as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not speak.


    Perhaps Shen Wei Qian had too much pent-up anger in his heart, and once he started speaking, he went on for an hour.


    During that hour, Tang Haowan remained silent. Having lived for most of his life, he had seen many things clearly, and he realized that this had been a trap set by Honda Sakura.


    Tang Haowan¡¯s hand, resting on his thigh, silently clenched. This score, he would thoroughly settle with Honda Sakura.


    Perhaps exhausted from speaking, Shen Wei Qian stopped to take arge gulp of water and then deeply exhaled.


    He had never felt so exhratingly unburdened before; the sensation of total liberation flowing through him made him feel exceptionally refreshed.


    "Tang Haowan, after all you¡¯ve said, you haven¡¯t uttered a word. Are you feeling guilty and reproaching yourself?" Shen Wei Qian couldn¡¯t help but say, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be as petty as you. If our two families cooperate, it¡¯ll be a 40-60 split, you take 40, I take 60. The extra share will serve aspensation from you, Tang Haowan, to me, Shen Wei Qian!"


    After Shen Wei Qian finished speaking, he sat there leisurely, waiting for Tang Haowan¡¯s answer.


    But Tang Haowan kept silent, bowing his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Shen Wei Qian thought Tang Haowan was unwilling, and with a light snort, he said, "This is the biggest concession I can offer. If you agree, then all past grudges between our families will be wiped clean. If not, the Shen Family isn¡¯t afraid of the Tang Family. At worst, we¡¯ll fight to the bitter end."


    Chu Ge sat silently on the side, listening. After all, he was an outsider, especially since these two were entangled in a grudge from thirty years ago, he couldn¡¯t make a clear decision.


    Moreover, both individuals had a knot in their hearts, and even if they were forced to work together, they wouldn¡¯t do so wholeheartedly.


    When ites to interests, few people can make a fair judgment.


    There was a brief pause in the air, both Shen Wei Qian¡¯s and Chu Ge¡¯s gazes fell on Tang Haowan.


    Shen Wei Qian was waiting for his answer, while Chu Ge wanted to see how he would respond.


    Someone who had risen to the position of Tang Haowan wouldn¡¯t be oblivious to right and wrong as Shen Wei Qian described; even if he didn¡¯t understand it at the time, he would realize it afterwards. But now that Tang Haowan was silent, even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t guess what was going on in his mind.


    After a while, Tang Haowan slowly raised his head. The biggest mistake of his life was listening to that woman¡¯s nder and fighting with the Shen Family for thirty years, resulting in a mutually detrimental oue, and he even nearly lost his life.


    How did that saying go? The enemy of my enemy is my friend, so could it be possible for him to regard Shen Wei Qian, who now had amon enemy, as a temporary ally?


    Tang Haowan hesitated for a moment, then slowly began to speak, "I ept your terms, but the split remains seventy to thirty, you take seventy, I take thirty. Consider it reparation for my actions towards you over the years."


    Shen Wei Qian didn¡¯t quite catch what he was saying at first, only hearing bits about ¡¯reparation¡¯ and ¡¯you seventy, I thirty.¡¯ He looked at him, somewhat stunned, "Are you saying, I get seventy and you get thirty?"


    Could it be that his insults had dumbfounded this guy? Tang Haowan was known for his meticulous calctions on any normal day; how could he possibly make such a big concession today?


    Seeing Shen Wei Qian¡¯s hesitation, Tang Haowan¡¯s face darkened slightly, feeling somewhat embarrassed, "What? You don¡¯t agree?"


    "I..." Shen Wei Qian coughed lightly. Of course, he agreed. If he could make Tang Haowan bleed a bit more, why not rejoice in the opportunity?


    Tang Haowan let out a deep sigh, "Back then, I was foolish. In fact many things were already clear to us, it¡¯s just that pride stood in the way, and we couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to ask the other side for peace."


    Shen Wei Qian listened, not responding, simply listening quietly.


    "Actually, they attacked me a few days ago, and it was Mr. Chu who pulled me back from the Ghost Gate."


    Shen Wei Qian looked at him in shock; he wasn¡¯t aware of this.


    But here he was, someone who had just narrowly escaped from the Ghost Gate, looking as lively as a dragon or as vigorous as a tiger. Were it not for his inconvenient legs that required a wheelchair, he would even think that Tang Haowan had done remarkably well in preserving his health all these years.

 Chapter 361 - 0361: Get Rid of Him

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 0361: Get Rid of Him</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Haowan seemed to have noticed his puzzlement, and with a slight smile, he praised Chu Ge profusely, "Shen Wei Qian, are you curious as to why I look younger than you do?"


    Shen Wei Qian, although reluctant to admit it, knew it was a stark truth.


    He noticed this as soon as he entered the room, feeling that Tang Haowan didn¡¯t seem worn by the years at all, full of vigor, and certainly not like someone who had just been through a life-and-death experience.


    With a slight smile, Tang Haowan praised Chu Ge again, "Being able toe back from the Ghost Gate is all thanks to Mr. Chu."


    "Oh?" Shen Wei Qian was surprised. He had learned about Chu Ge from his grandson Shen Congwen, and seeing him in person today, he felt this man was truly extraordinary.


    He just didn¡¯t know that Mr. Chu was also a renowned doctor.


    Chu Ge was staring quietly at the wine ss in front of him, lost in thought, when suddenly, he seemed to sense two intense gazes being cast his way.


    Chu Ge slowly looked up, his eyes carrying a hint of confusion, and asked somewhat puzzledly, "Gentlemen, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Tang Haowanughed heartily and said, "Here¡¯s the thing, Mr. Chu, I just mentioned your medical skill to Shen Wei Qian, so now he has something he wishes to ask for your help with."


    Shen Wei Qian was stunned; he hadn¡¯t said that at all, right?


    Even more shocking to him was the fact that although he hadn¡¯t said it, he was indeed thinking it. Could this old guy actually read his mind?


    Tang Haowan looked at him proudly, his tone slightly mocking, "Don¡¯t you know the principle that knowing the enemy and knowing yourself, you can fight a hundred battles without danger? Now I can even tell what kind of ¡¯wind¡¯ you¡¯ll break when you lift your ¡¯earth¡¯!!"


    Shen Wei Qian was speechless, this old rascal!


    Shen Wei Qian gave Tang Haowan a re, then turned somewhat awkwardly to speak to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I know it¡¯s quite presumptuous to abruptly seek your assistance, but this sickness really is quite special, so I..."


    Chu Ge gently nodded and, recalling what Shen Congwen had once said to him, he slightly curled his lips and spoke lightly, "I know what Mr. Shen wishes to say. Are you referring to the nobledy¡¯s matter, right?"


    Shen Wei Qian was taken aback and then nced at Tang Haowan, who shook his head somewhat innocently. Tang Haowan only knew that Shen Wei Qian¡¯s wife had been lying in bed for many years, with doctors unable to identify any symptoms, yet Lady Shen remained in aa ¨C asleep for many years.


    "Mr. Chu is aware? Then do you have a way?"


    Shen Wei Qian wasn¡¯t really holding much hope; he had asked for Chu Ge¡¯s help just because over the years he had sought help from too many doctors, and it had be a habit to ask whenever he encountered a doctor, especially a renowned one.


    "I¡¯ve heard a bit from Shen Congwen, but I need to see the nobledy first before I can make any judgments."


    Chu Ge said, then seemed to think of something and turned to ask Tang Haowan, "The Doctor Liu from the hospital mentioned that a renowned Doctor Zhang would being. Has that doctor arrived?"


    Tang Haowan shook his head, "He¡¯ll arrive this afternoon."


    Chu Ge nodded thoughtfully; if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the supposedly most authoritative Doctor Zhang was actually Zhang Chenggong.


    The dinner at Zuixian Inn became the talk of the entertainment headlines after the two old masters returned to their respective homes.


    At the Xiao Family residence, Honda Sakura watched the television, her face seething with anger. Her hands were clenched so tightly on her knees that her fingernails dug into her flesh¡ªthough she felt no pain, surrounded as she was by overwhelming hatred.


    Thirty years! She had schemed for thirty years for this conspiracy, and just as she was on the brink of sess, it had been foiled by some brat surnamed Chu!


    Who on earth was this Chu?


    Xiao Jingsheng descended from the second floor to find his mother sitting on the sofa, her furious gaze tearing into the television as if she wished to rip it to shreds.


    "Mom." Xiao Jingsheng sighed softly to himself before approaching and sitting beside her. "What¡¯s so interesting about these news?"


    With a single nce at the screen, Xiao Jingsheng saw the headlines.


    The Tang Family and Shen Family resolve their differences, ready to start cooperation!


    Xiao Jingsheng knew his mother had big ns, but powerless as he was, he could only stand by and watch.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Xiao Jingsheng asked, puzzled.


    Honda Sakura replied through gritted teeth: "What else? It¡¯s ruined!"


    Xiao Jingsheng was stunned. The people his mother had sent¡ªthough mostly street thugs¡ªincluded three of the most promising ninjas from the Japan Hawk Faction Organization. They were tasked only with dealing with two defenseless old men. Even if those elders had bodyguards, they were no match for the three ninjas.


    How could this have happened...


    Honda Sakura mmed her fist on the table in anger. "It¡¯s that Chu! That damned Chu! He is an Ancient Martial Schr! When I first met him, I felt he looked familiar but couldn¡¯t ce him at the time. Now that I think about it, he bears some resemnce to the mysterious expert who appeared at the Public Sea Banquet!"


    Xiao Jingsheng was shocked, and his dark eyes flickered with confusion. He had heard bits and pieces about thest Public Sea Banquet and knew the most about the mysterious expert who had appeared aboard the ship.


    "Are you saying that mysterious expert is Chu Ge?" Xiao Jingsheng found it hard to believe. That Chu Ge looked somewhat slender, especially in his shabby clothes¡ªaplete nobody. How could he possibly be a peerless master!


    Honda Sakura clenched her jaw and enunciated each word: "This is what those thugs said. They saw with their own eyes Chu Ge kill those three ninjas with a single move!"


    Xiao Jingsheng was even more shocked. Before those three ninjas arrived, they had been scrutinized by his mother and had passed numerous tests she had arranged before being given the assassination task, yet they had been utterly defeated.


    This Chu Ge was no ordinary person.


    Xiao Jingsheng remembered the way Tang Xin looked at Chu Ge¡ªthat was clearly the way a woman looks at a man, full of emotions that are hard to restrain.


    A feeling of unwillingness inexplicably stirred within him.


    Apart from not knowing martial arts, in what way was he, Xiao Jingsheng, inferior to Chu Ge? It was an era ofw and order; was brute force like that of Chu Ge¡¯s still the way to live, wrapped up in a life of fighting and killing?


    With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Jingsheng clenched his hand that hung by his side. Although he was self-aware, he could never allow himself to lose to a poor nobody!


    "Mother, what do you n to do?" Xiao Jingsheng knew that his mother was the vengeful type, and now that Chu Ge had disrupted their n, she would surely find every possible way to eliminate Chu Ge!

 Chapter 362 - 0362: The Trouble with Undressing

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 0362: The Trouble with Undressing</h4><subtxt> Chu Ge, justing out from Zuixian Inn, suddenly sneezed, he looked up at the brightly shining sun in the sky, and sneezed again.


    Rubbing his nose, he couldn¡¯t help murmuring softly, "What the hell is going on? Is someone cursing me?"


    As he was thinking, his cellphone rang. Chu Ge pulled out his phone and saw that the call was from Shanghai.


    A string of unfamiliar numbers.


    Chu Ge answered, "Hello?"


    "Scumbag!"


    He just picked up the call and got scolded right away. Without thinking, Chu Ge knew who this person was.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, "Miss Shen, I haven¡¯t done anything to you, have I? Why do you always call me a scumbag?"


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips, somewhat indignantly saying, "What I¡¯m saying is right, you are a scumbag!"


    "..." Chu Ge was speechless, "Miss, did you call just to scold me ¡¯scumbag¡¯?"


    No wonder he sneezed several times just now. This littledy was indeed fierce when it came to cursing people.


    She hasn¡¯t got to him yet, and alreadybeled him with the title of a scumbag.


    Chu Ge thought back to thest phone call he made to her when she was in an awkward situation. His lips unintentionally curled into a smile, "Are you still embarrassed about what happenedst time? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all adults here, I definitely won¡¯t tell your sister."


    Shen Yaoyao was so furious she felt like dying. She already knew Chu Ge had a sharp tongue; she shouldn¡¯t have called this guy!


    Shen Yaoyao was pouting and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. The receiver fell silent, with just the faint sound of his breathing audible.


    Chu Ge sighed softly, "Miss, do you have a lot of phone credit?"


    As soon as he said that, Shen Yaoyao got even more angry, "What now? I¡¯m calling you, spending my own phone credit, and I haven¡¯t said anything. You start feeling sorry for me first? Who do you think you are to me!"


    Shen Yaoyao swore, her outcry was solely due to her great dissatisfaction with Chu Ge.


    Because she heard Mu Bingtong tell her that Chu Ge would call her every day to check in, Shen Yaoyao felt somewhat disgruntled. Chu Ge had only called her once¡ªand that only time was to look for Mu Bingtong, not her.


    The more Shen Yaoyao thought about it, the angrier she got. She couldn¡¯t help but make a phone call to Chu Ge, only to get an attitude that she didn¡¯t expect!


    Chu Ge was also stunned by Shen Yaoyao¡¯s shouting. He didn¡¯t seem to have offended this Miss, had he?


    "Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?" Chu Ge tentatively asked.


    Shen Yaoyao took a deep breath and quickly said, "Nothing."


    As soon as she finished, she hung up the phone quickly.


    Chu Ge had already gotten into Mr. Tang¡¯s car. He had promised Mr. Tang that from today on, he would stay at the Tang Family¡¯s ce.


    Tang Haowan watched Chu Ge with a smile, somewhat enviously saying, "It¡¯s great to be young, still so passionate."


    Chu Ge knew that Tang Haowan had misunderstood, but he had no intention of exining.


    Putting away his smartphone, Chu Ge followed Tang Haowan back to the Tang Family residence, where he saw an unexpected guest in the main hall¡ªNangong Man Sha.


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow in surprise, looking at her, "What, Miss Man Sha is also going to stay at the Tang Family?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan¡¯s heart soared with delight, "It would be an honor for our Tang Family if Miss Man Sha would stay."


    Nangong Man Sha smiled elegantly at Tang Haowan and then graciously declined, "I apologize, Mr. Tang, but I won¡¯t be staying at your residence. I came today specifically to see Mr. Chu."


    Tang Haowan was taken aback, feeling inevitably disappointed, but after all, he was an old hand who¡¯s been around for sixty years and had learned to conceal his emotions. He offered a light smile, "My apologies for being presumptuous. You two take your time to talk. I¡¯m a bit tired today and will head back to my room to rest."


    As soon as Tang Haowan left, Nangong Man Sha elegantly took a seat.


    Only then did Chu Ge notice that when Tang Haowan left the living room, he had also taken all the other servants with him, leaving just the two of them alone in the room.


    "Speak, what do you want from me?" Chu Ge sat opposite Nangong Man Sha,zily crossing his legs, and asked her.


    Nangong Man Sha shrugged, "Nothing in particr, I was just bored staying alone in the hotel, so I came over to see you."


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Since when did Miss Man Sha be so indirect?"


    Nangong Man Sha was momentarily taken aback, then she shed a captivating smile and flicked her hair, sighing softly, "Mr. Chu really does have the protagonist¡¯s halo, attending a dinner with Mr. Tang and it turns into huge news."


    "Huge news?" Chu Ge hadn¡¯t had the chance to watch drama series, nor was he aware that everything that happened at Zuixian Inn had been captured by the inn¡¯s waitstaff and uploaded online.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t film the killing. They only captured Chu Ge taking down some fearless thugs and the joyful expression on the faces of Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian as they left Zuixian Inn.


    The Tang Family and the Shen Family, two rival families, were able to sit at the same table and dine in harmony?


    Unless there was video evidence, he would never believe it.


    Seeing that Chu Ge was unaware that he had be famous, Nangong Man Sha took out her phone, found the video online, and handed it to Chu Ge, "See for yourself."


    The angle of the video taken at the Public Sea Banquet was too remote to clearly see his face, but this time it was shot so close that not only was his face clear, even his voice was recorded. If any acquaintances saw it, there would be no way for him to deny it!


    Chu Ge felt a bit of a headache and for the first time realized that it¡¯s best not to meddle in affairs!


    Nangong Man Sha saw no sign of panic on Chu Ge¡¯s face and a gleam of admiration shed across her eyes, "Aren¡¯t you worried your fianc¨¦e will find out?"


    Chu Ge looked up, puzzled, "So what if she knows? She was bound to find out sooner orter, and besides, she is knowledgeable and reasonable, she will understand."


    "..." What¡¯s with the unexpected disy of affection?


    Nangong Man Sha felt she had spoken out of turn! She never should have asked that extra question.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t see it," Nangong Man Sha said, "I¡¯ve already spoken to the media. The news on TV will only be broadcast within the city of Su City, so none of this will spread to Shanghai."


    "Thanks for your trouble, Miss Man Sha," said Chu Ge as he handed back the smartphone to her. "But surely, you didn¡¯te to see me just because of this, did you?"


    Man Sha looked up in surprise, then with a yful pout, she said, "Mr. Chu, you really are no fun. Don¡¯t you want to try and guess?"


    "Guessing is too troublesome; I¡¯m a person who dislikes hassle," said Chu Ge, as if it was the most honorable thing to say.


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s leisurely and contented demeanor, Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t help but tease him again, "Then, Mr. Chu, do you find undressing to be troublesome?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 363 - 0363: Unimaginable

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 0363: Unimaginable</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was just about to speak when he suddenly met the yful look in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes, and quickly understood something; his tone carried a teasing edge, "What, would Miss Man Sha be willing to help me if I find undressing troublesome?"


    Today, Nangong Man Sha was wearing a low-cut dress that only reached just above her knees, her slender legs bare in the air, her skin pale and smooth.


    Chu Ge nced at her nonchntly, noticing an inexplicable blush tinting her cheeks, and was taken aback.


    Wasn¡¯t Nangong Man Sha a famous socialite? And yet she blushed because of his words?


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips slightly curled up in a light, faint smile, "Miss Man Sha, you might as well speak directly about the matter."


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to y games with Nangong Man Sha, a woman who could circle among various men withoutpromising herself; she was a very scary and dangerous woman, and he definitely needed to keep his distance.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ge was afraid of her, but that he was worried it might affect his sessful advancement as an Innate Grandmaster.


    Seeing him revert to his usual aloofness, Nangong Man Sha felt as if cold water had quenched her yful mood. She pouted, somewhat at a loss for words¡ªwhat kind of person was he, to be so indifferent to her?


    After several unsessful probes, she was now losing confidence.


    Nangong Man Sha cleared her throat lightly, pondering for a moment before slowly saying, "There¡¯s news from that side, Ghost Poison has made a move again."


    At her words, Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, looking at her skeptically, "Is the information reliable?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "It¡¯s said that Ghost Poison personally took action this time, aiming to save face."


    Chu Ge coldly curled his lip, "Finally unable to sit still."


    He thought that after thest elimination, Ghost Poison would personally take action.


    But after waiting a long time without any appearance, he even thought the other party had chickened out.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t worried at all, Nangong Man Sha felt a bit anxious inside, "The Sect Leader is a Grandmaster of the Earth level, and what¡¯s more disturbing is that he¡¯s well-versed in a deceitful technique, always keeping people off guard."


    Chu Ge indifferently nced at her, his lips curling in a slightly reckless smile, "Behind Ghost Poison is ck Witch; Ghost Poison is just a disciple, and the deceitful technique he uses is merely a Poisonous Insect Technique passed down by ck Witch."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at him in surprise, "You knew?"


    As soon as she spoke, she regretted it¡ªit was impossible for Chu Ge not to know about such matters, she was indeed too anxious, brandishing her axe in front of Lu Ban, sigh.


    Nangong Man Sha sighed softly, then asked, "So what does Mr. Chu n to do?"


    They had only been in Su City for a few days and were supposed to stay here for more than twenty more. She didn¡¯t know what Ghost Poison was really nning; it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t trust Chu Ge¡¯s ability, but that open spears are easy to dodge and hidden arrows are hard to defend¡ªwho knew what Ghost Poison¡¯s people might do?


    "Wait and watch." Chu Ge wasn¡¯t worried that they woulde knocking on his door; on the contrary, he hoped that these people woulde to him, so he wouldn¡¯t need to make an extra trip.


    Seeing his self-assured demeanor, Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In her heart, there was an inexplicable certainty that Chu Ge would surely keep her safe and sound.


    Nangong Man Sha nced at the time, then slowly stood up and said to Chu Ge, "Alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say, so I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    Chu Ge also stood up, gazing at Nangong Man Sha. After a brief hesitation, he spoke, "The Ghost Poison has begun taking action; perhaps you should stay directly at the Tang residence too. It would be more convenient to take care of you."


    Nangong Man Sha normally didn¡¯t have the custom of staying at someone else¡¯s ce, but upon Chu Ge¡¯s sudden invitation, her heart leaped slightly with joy. Turning her head, a delighted expression spread across her face, "Wouldn¡¯t that be too troublesome?"


    Though she asked, her face had already expressed all her true inner thoughts, especially her eyes, clearly pleading, ¡¯Let me stay, let me stay, quickly let me stay!¡¯


    Chu Ge somewhat speechlessly chuckled, "I¡¯ll go and speak with Mr. Tang right now. With Miss Man Sha¡¯s prestige, they¡¯ll certainly be happy about it."


    True enough, as soon as Chu Ge mentioned keeping Nangong Man Sha at the Tang family¡¯s residence, Tang Haowan immediately ordered it to be arranged.


    Tang Haowan stealthily looked at Chu Ge, his lips parting as if he wanted to speak, yet he hesitated, not knowing how to start.


    Chu Ge chuckled slightly, "Mr. Tang, speak freely."


    "Actually, I¡¯m eager to know when Mr. Chu ns to treat Mrs. Shen Wei Qian¡¯s illness." Tang Haowan knew he already owed Chu Ge a lot, even his life had been saved by Chu Ge twice, therefore, he believed wholeheartedly that Chu Ge could definitely cure Mrs. Shen Wei Qian¡¯s illness.


    Chu Ge was somewhat surprised that Tang Haowan would plead for Shen Wei Qian at this time. It seemed the feud between these two brothers had been resolved.


    "In the afternoon, after Mr. Shen sobers up, we will go to the hospital to see."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Chu. Although Shen Wei Qian can¡¯t handle his liquor, a good sleep usually sets him right again soon."


    At that moment, a figure hurried into the doorway, it was Tang Youwei, wearing a white suit and rushing towards their direction at a brisk pace.


    "Grandfather, Mr. Chu." He arrived, panting, greeted respectfully, then continued to Tang Haowan, "Grandfather, Doctor Zhang has arrived, and Doctor Liu requests your presence at the hospital for aprehensive examination."


    Tang Haowan nodded, checking the time to see that Doctor Zhang should have indeed arrived.


    Inside the hospital.


    A middle-aged man in a white coat sat there, looking exhausted, eyes closed, resting his mind.


    Meanwhile, Doctor Liu was sitting beside him, intently organizing the documents in his hand.


    After a while, Doctor Liu handed the organized documents to Doctor Zhang, "Doctor Zhang, these are all of Old Master Tang¡¯s medical reports. It¡¯s strange, at that time Old Master Tang¡¯s vital signs were really critical, but that young man did something, and in just an hour he managed to pull Old Master Tang back from the brink of death."


    He still found it astonishing and even suspected it might have been poison administered by the young man himself, who then took the opportunity to perform the detoxification to make a name for himself.


    Yet Old Master Tang told him that the young man did not like too much attention, and insisted that the details of the treatment stay confidential.


    Not for fame, then why?


    Doctor Liu couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Doctor Zhang slowly opened his eyes, looked down at the documents, and while looking through them said, "There¡¯s always someone better, and heaven beyond the heavens, many things are beyond the reach of our mere thoughts."

 Chapter 364 - 0364: Want to Ask Something

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 0364: Want to Ask Something</h4><h4></h4>


    Doctor Zhang spoke as he looked through the files, "Back in Shanghai, I witnessed a case where all of us, doctors with some reputation, were at our wits¡¯ end. Yet, after going through his hands, the patientpletely recovered and is now as healthy as a bull."


    Doctor Zhang didn¡¯t mention the person¡¯s name, and naturally, Doctor Liu didn¡¯t know they were actually talking about the same person.


    Yes, the Doctor Zhang from Shanghai was none other than Zhang Chenggong, a PhD and Vice President at Renxing Hospital, and previously the chief surgeon for Mr. Ouyang.


    After finishing looking through the materials, he put them aside, then said, "Judging from these materials, Mr. Tang¡¯s health no longer poses serious threats. Let¡¯s wait for his arrival and carry out aprehensive examination to see the results."


    Doctor Liu nodded, as if something urred to him, he spoke with some confusion, "Doctor Zhang, the young man I mentioned also treated Mr. Tang¡¯s legs. When I did my rounds this morning, I took a special look at Mr. Tang¡¯s legs, which were previouslypletely useless, but now they seem to have regained some vitality."


    This was truly puzzling.


    To say he was a Divine Doctor? Impossible! How could someone without even basic medical knowledge be a Divine Doctor?


    But to say he wasn¡¯t a Divine Doctor, he had indeed done what they, as doctors, could not achieve.


    Doctor Liu now felt as if he had lost all face, hoping to regain some sense of superiority from Doctor Zhang.


    Doctor Zhang is considered an authority in the field. Any examination under his hands would reveal even the slightest discrepancy.


    As long as Mr. Tanges for anotherprehensive examination, it can be determined whether it was that young man¡¯s mischief or not.


    In Doctor Liu¡¯s heart, he had already concluded that the critical illness of Mr. Tang was caused by the young man, but he has been reluctant to speak up due to theck of evidence.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Shen Family residence.


    Shen Wei Qian hadn¡¯t felt so exhrated in a long time. Out of joy, he drank a few more sses of alcohol, but his tolerance was low, and even one drink would get him dizzy.


    Assisted by his driver, Shen Wei Qian made his way towards his room, where he encountered his second son, Shen Xianming.


    Upon seeing Shen Wei Qian, Shen Xianming was shocked still as if he¡¯d seen a ghost, his heart beating wildly in his chest.


    How could this be possible? How could he still be alive?


    A surge of emotions welled up in Shen Xianming¡¯s heart. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, "Dad... are you alright?"


    Shen Wei Qian was in a good mood. Seeing Shen Xianming, he did not sulk, but approached with a smile.


    With every step Shen Wei Qian took, Shen Xianming¡¯s heart seemed to constrict a little more, and, somewhat afraid, he swallowed hard and cautiously asked, "Dad, what do you want to do?"


    Shen Wei Qian walked up to him, patted his shoulder with a smiling face, and said, "Dad¡¯s happy today. Go on! Notify your older brother, we¡¯re having a family gathering tonight!"


    A family gathering?


    Dread slowly rose in Shen Xianming¡¯s heart. Ever since their mother had been hospitalized, the Shen family had not held any family gatherings.


    But now Shen Wei Qian wanted to have one?


    Shen Wei Qian didn¡¯t say much to Shen Xianming. His head was spinning badly, and he needed a good sleep. He had to go to the hospital in the afternoon.


    Watching Shen Wei Qian¡¯s receding figure, Shen Xianming quickly pulled out his phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    The mechanical female voice from the handset, along with Shen Wei Qian¡¯s unscathed return to the Shen residence, told Shen Xianming that the three Japanese had failed!


    Between clenched teeth, Shen Xianming cursed, "Damn turtle grandsons! Worthless! Can¡¯t even kill an old man!"


    With a deep look at Shen Wei Qian¡¯s back, Shen Xianming turned and strode away.


    ...


    Inside the hospital, Tang Haowan and Chu Ge arrived at the hospital together. When they entered the office, they didn¡¯t see the so-called Doctor Zhang.


    "Doctor Liu, didn¡¯t you say Doctor Zhang has already arrived?" Tang Haowan asked, puzzled.


    Doctor Liu nodded, "He dide, but because you still have some examinations to undertake, which may take some time, he went to the rest area for a break. You know, Doctor Zhang is over forty, and it¡¯s only natural for him to be tired after sitting on the high-speed train for such a long time."


    Doctor Liu¡¯s words sounded pleasant, but those present could tell that this Doctor Zhang was actually putting on airs.


    Chu Ge¡¯s hands were in his pockets, and from the moment he entered, his gaze wandered around non-stop. There were many human anatomical charts in the doctor¡¯s office, which were far more detailed than the ones the old man had shown him.


    The key point was that among those the old man showed him, there wasn¡¯t a single diagram of a woman¡¯s anatomy.


    Seeing Chu Ge staring intently at those charts, Doctor Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Chu, you understand what you¡¯re looking at?"


    What a question to ask!


    Chu Ge gave him an indifferent nce, "No, I don¡¯t understand."


    "..." Doctor Liu felt as if he had been punched hard in the chest.


    What a question he had asked! How could a person who didn¡¯t even understand medical basics possiblyprehend these anatomical charts?


    Indeed, Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand these charts since the old man had shown him various acupoint charts instead. Though he knew these structures were all parts of the human body, there were still many things he didn¡¯t understand.


    Doctor Liu regarded Chu Ge with disdain. The thought that his lifelong reputation could be ruined by such a person was intolerable.


    Chu Ge seemed not to notice the strange looks Doctor Liu was giving him and continued to closely observe. In less than a minute, the content of the chart was imprinted in his memory like a brand.


    "Why do another full examination today if my grandfather just had one yesterday?" Tang Youwei asked with some confusion.


    Doctor Liu didn¡¯t dare to offend the Tang Family, but he also couldn¡¯t afford to make Doctor Zhang angry. The order to re-examine Tang Haowan came from Doctor Zhang, and although he was puzzled about why a re-examination was required, he still bravely said, "Yesterday, Mr. Tang had just been resuscitated, and his indicators were not very stable, so it¡¯s more prudent to do aplete check-up again."


    Tang Youwei nodded and no longer questioned, taking Mr. Tang for the examination.


    By the time all tests were done and the rush results were out, an hour had passed.


    During that time, Chu Ge sat quietly on the hospital corridor, with his arms crossed over his chest, leaning against the wall with closed eyes, not knowing if he was asleep or deep in thought.


    Doctor Liu came to check on him several times, wanting to say something, but seeing him like that, he felt it would be unbing of his age to squabble with a young guy who hasn¡¯t even fully grown out his hair yet!


    "If Doctor Liu has anything to ask, just ask."

 Chapter 365 - 0365: Have You Seen Snow?

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 0365: Have You Seen Snow?</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge had not fallen asleep; though he sat still, his body was bustling with activity.


    The Spiritual Power in Su City was abundant, and he would exercise every morning and gather some Spiritual Energy.


    Now, the Spiritual Energy he gatheredbined with the effects of the Snow Mountain Spring Water hadpletely formed a spherical cluster within his body. Just moments ago, he swept this sphere through every part of his body.


    Unexpectedly, he discovered that this sphere could also cleanse his body of impurities.


    Taking a deep breath to expel the murky air, Chu Ge fully expelled the sphere and then slowly opened his eyes, looking at Doctor Liu and said, "Doctor Liu, feel free to ask whatever you want."


    Doctor Liu paused in his steps, a bit perplexed as he turned back to look at Chu Ge. Could this man have x-ray vision? How did he know he was standing beside him?


    Though Doctor Liu was puzzled, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too long. He organized his words and hesitantly asked, "Mr. Chu, how did you treat Mr. Tang?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s calm eyes twinkled with sharpness; he slowly smiled and asked, "Do you want to know how his legs were treated or how he was pulled back from the Ghost Gate to Ali?"


    Doctor Liu was even more astounded, as these were precisely the two questions he had in mind.


    Chu Ge merely chuckled, then paid no further attention to him and closed his eyes again.


    Seeing that Chu Ge was no longer engaging him, Doctor Liu¡¯s growing frustration suddenly ignited. He nced resentfully at Chu Ge and inwardly sneered: Hmph! What¡¯s so great about you! In a moment, I¡¯ll show you what the power of science is!"


    An hourter when Mr. Tang returned, Tang Haowan said apologetically to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait here for an hour."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I don¡¯t mind, but I hope the hospital isn¡¯t just running unnecessary tests."


    Doctor Liu stood awkwardly to one side. Chu Ge was right¡ªyesterday¡¯s report was urate, and no further tests were needed today. Yet Doctor Zhang had cited feeling exhausted as a reason for Mr. Tang to undergo a check-up first while he went back to sleep.


    Caught in the middle, he ended up pleasing neither side.


    "The results of the examination have been gathered. When will Doctor Zhange over?" Tang Youwei asked.


    He was really curious whether his grandfather¡¯s health had truly improved and whether Chu Ge was as miraculous as rumored.


    Doctor Liu pursed his lips, said nothing, and turned to call Doctor Zhang from the rest room.


    Tang Youwei stood with the reports in his hand, somewhat speechlesslyining, "These results don¡¯t differ from yesterday¡¯s; I really don¡¯t understand why the hospital asked grandfather to undergo them again. Isn¡¯t this just torturing people?"


    Some tests were indeed ufortable, yet they had to be done.


    Tang Haowan chuckled softly but did not speak.


    He knew well that the tests were deliberately ordered, but it wasn¡¯t Doctor Liu who had ordered them, so it wasn¡¯t right to direct his frustration at him.


    Chu Ge stood aside, silent, when his phone rang. It was a call from Mu Bingtong.


    Chu Ge told Tang Haowan and then walked to the stairwell to answer the call.


    "What¡¯s up?" Chu Ge¡¯s tone softened considerably as he answered.


    From the phone came a crisp female voice, "Nothing much, just wanted to ask what you are doing. Have you had lunch yet?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze fell on the window with a view of the distant Snow Mountain, thinking it must be around thirty degrees in Shanghai?


    Suddenly, he felt an impulse to take a picture of the Snow Mountain and show it to Mu Bingtong.


    With that thought, he went ahead and did it¡ªhe hung the call screen on the background and then opened the camera to take a photo.


    "I¡¯ve eaten. How about you? How¡¯s everything at thepany? Are you tired?"


    Chu Ge put away the photo, his phone was still on the call, and he had also posted the photo online, nning to send it to her after hanging up.


    Mu Bingtong sat before her desk, pinching her brows and sighed silently, "It¡¯s still the same."


    Mu Bingtong was trying hard to keep her emotions in check, but Chu Ge knew all too clearly, suddenly having so many shares, how could it be easy.


    "Have you had dinner?"


    "I have."


    After Mu Bingtong spoke, the silence resumed.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with herself, Chu Ge had only been gone for three to four days, he had left for this long before, but her yearning wasn¡¯t as intense before.


    It was so intense that she wanted to hear his voice, and she wanted to fly to him immediately.


    However, being somewhat aloof since childhood, she always refrained from being too sentimental.


    Both of them fell into silence for a while, then there was a knock on Mu Bingtong¡¯s door, and her secretary brought in a stack of documents.


    Mu Bingtong then hung up the phone.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t rush to put away his phone, instead, he opened WeChat and sent the photo he had taken to Mu Bingtong.


    "This ce has Snow Mountain, and it¡¯s as beautiful as you."


    After sending the message, Chu Ge pocketed his phone and turned to walk towards the doctor¡¯s office.


    On the other side, in Shanghai.


    Mu Bingtong hung up the phone and put it aside.


    "President Mu, were you calling Mr. Chu?" Secretary Xiao Bing cheekily teased.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s cheeks reddened, "You know too much."


    Xiao Bing chuckled and then ced the document files on the desk, "President Mu, these documents require your signature today, I will leave now."


    Shortly after Xiao Bing walked away, the ringtone of Mu Bingtong¡¯s phone sounded.


    Curious, Xiao Bing turned her head back just to see Mu Bingtong picking up the phone, not knowing what she saw, her face was filled with surprise and excitement.


    Xiao Bing wanted to leave but quietly moved back, stretching her neck with curiosity, but the desk was toorge, she couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    "President Mu, who sent you the message? Why are you so excited?"


    Xiao Bing asked knowingly.


    Mu Bingtong red at her irritably, then as if a thought struck her, asked, "Xiao Bing, have you seen snow?"


    Xiao Bing nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m from Dongbei, it gets pretty thick with snow there in winter."


    Xiao Bing was nonchnt.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s lips twitched, of course, how could a girl like Xiao Bing who grew up with snowkes possibly understand her, a girl who had only seen Snow Mountain on television in her lifetime.


    Mu Bingtong said somewhat awkwardly, "You can go out first, call you if I need anything."


    Xiao Bing said "okay", scratching her head puzzledly, she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong just now, had she?


    After Xiao Bing left, Mu Bingtong picked up her phone again, and looked carefully at the photo Chu Ge sent. Ľ *Snow Mountain stretched endlessly, shrouded in mist, as if she were in a painting.

 Chapter 366 - 0366: The Loss Outweighs the Gain

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 0366: The Loss Outweighs the Gain</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Bingtong saw another text message from Chu Ge, her cheeks flushed suddenly, and she couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile.


    On the other side, after Chu Ge hung up the phone, he strolled towards the doctor¡¯s office.


    Just arriving at the door, he heard a familiar voiceing from inside.


    Mr. Tang, your condition seems to have stabilized, so there¡¯s no need to worry anymore," Zhang Chenggong said with confidence after reviewing the information repeatedly.


    At the same time, he was particrly curious about the person who had cured Tang Haowan, having just heard Doctor Liu mention that the young man was also here, but now his figure was nowhere to be seen.


    Zhang Chenggong asked with some curiosity: "Mr. Tang, may I presumptuously ask who the person treating you is?"


    Tang Haowan thought of Chu Ge¡¯s low-profile behavior and hesitated for a moment. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, Doctor Liu knew Chu Ge¡¯s identity, but it was a different concept if he said it himself or if it came from Doctor Liu¡¯s mouth.


    Tang Haowan hesitated for a moment, and just as he was deliberating whether to speak or not, he heard Doctor Liu say: "A young man only in his early twenties, he was just here, now I don¡¯t know where he went."


    When Doctor Liu said this, there was a hint of disdain in his tone, "Just now he was staring at our human anatomy chart for a good while, I asked him if he understood it, and he told me he didn¡¯t, heh, I really don¡¯t understand how such a person managed to cure Mr. Tang."


    Doctor Liu¡¯s voice carried a few notes of sourness.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan¡¯s face darkened a bit, feeling somewhat displeased inside, but he kept his externalposure calm as water, concealing his thoughts well.


    Doctor Zhang caught the dissatisfaction Doctor Liu held towards that person, but as he listened to Doctor Liu¡¯s description, Chu Ge¡¯s image automatically formed in his mind.


    However, upon further thought, he felt it was unlikely, as Chu Ge should be in Shanghai at that time.


    Doctor Zhang chuckled lightly and shook his head, "Now I¡¯m actually curious to see what this young man looks like."


    The emergence of someone who could perform miracle recoveries like Chu Ge had already triggered a sense of crisis in Zhang Chenggong.


    "What does it matter how he looks, just like a pretty boy, his physique looks very thin, and hisplexion is very pale."


    Doctor Liu had already formed several opinions about Chu Ge, so in his eyes, everything about him was a w.


    "Doctor Liu," Tang Haowan couldn¡¯t sit idly by any longer; after all, Chu Ge was his lifesaver, a guest of honor for the Tang Family. Regardless of how authoritative Doctor Liu might be, he couldn¡¯t nder his lifesaver like that.


    "Doctor Liu, you can¡¯t be so harsh and mean with your words," Tang Haowan knew that Doctor Liu was upset because Chu Ge had stolen his limelight and even ruined his reputation, but there is always someone better, and if one is outperformed, they must admit it.


    Doctor Liu didn¡¯t expect Tang Haowan to stand up for Chu Ge, and what he said was indeed true, "Mr. Tang, how could this be considered harsh and mean? Hisplexion is indeed very pale, and his physique is indeed thin, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong."


    Tang Haowan was rendered speechless for a moment, sitting back with a stifled hum.


    Because Doctor Liu was right.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became somewhat tense.


    Just in time, Chu Ge pushed open the door and entered, his gaze coolly sweeping over Doctor Liu before saying to Doctor Zhang: "Doctor Zhang, what a coincidence, to encounter you here in Su City."


    It wasn¡¯t until Chu Ge approached him that Zhang Chenggong came back to his senses, he abruptly stood up, looking at Chu Ge with some surprise, "Chu, Mr. Chu?"


    He hurried forward, eagerly extending a handshake, "When did Mr. Chue to Su City?"


    "I¡¯ve been here for three or four days," Chu Ge said with a slight smile.


    Including Doctor Liu, everyone around was somewhat shocked looking at Doctor Zhang and Chu Ge.


    It took a while for Doctor Liu to find his voice, he asked with some surprise: "Doctor Zhang, you know him?"


    Zhang Chenggong nodded head, quite thrilled to speak: "Yes, I know him. Mr. Chu is a celebrity in Shanghai, he is the one who performed a miracle recovery and cured Mr. Ouyang¡¯s disease."


    Doctor Liu was utterly shocked; he had been hoping that Doctor Zhang would expose the man¡¯s charade, but now Doctor Zhang told him that he possessed medical skill, a very high level of medical skill, even managing to cure a disease that left Doctor Zhang powerless...


    Tang Haowan was only surprised for a moment but quickly regained hisposure.


    "So Doctor Zhang and Mr. Chu know each other?" Tang Haowan said cheerfully: "I¡¯m hosting a dinner for Mr. Chu at the Tang Family tonight, how about Doctor Zhang graces us with his presence too?"


    Not wanting to miss any opportunity to get closer to Chu Ge, Zhang Chenggong naturally wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.


    He was still full of curiosity about how Tang Haowan¡¯s condition was cured, he had to find an opportunity to thoroughly ask.


    "If I had known Mr. Chu was here, I wouldn¡¯t have made this trip. With Mr. Chu¡¯s miracle recovery, no disease can trouble him; hehe, I thought the person Doctor Liu was describing just now sounded a lot like Mr. Chu."


    Doctor Liu, standing aside, felt extremely awkward, not knowing what to say at this point.


    He could only silently pray that Chu Ge would not be petty with him, because offending Zhang Chenggong would have far worse consequences than offending Tang Haowan.


    Fortunately, Chu Ge didn¡¯t take issue with Doctor Liu, but instead turned to ask Tang Haowan: "I heard Lady Shen is also in this hospital, why don¡¯t we go see her now?"


    Tang Haowan nodded, just as he was about to walk, Doctor Liu quickly moved to the front, with a ttering smile saying: "Does Mr. Chu mean Lady Shen Wei Qian?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows were teasingly raised, his suddenpliments not eliciting much of a reaction from him, he just casually nodded his head, affirming, "Yes."


    "I know where it is, let me lead the way," Doctor Liu, fearing Chu Ge would bear a grudge against him and seeing that even Zhang Chenggong held Chu Ge in reverence, made up his mind to dispel any negative impression Chu Ge might have of him.


    But the closer they got to Lady Shen¡¯s ward, the more anxious Doctor Liu felt, especially because they were also followed by a Tang Family patriarch, the enemy of the Shen Family.


    What if they start fighting once they¡¯re there?


    Conflicted in his mind and as a precaution, Doctor Liu decided to give Chu Ge a heads-up, "Mr. Chu, may I ask what business you have with Lady Shen?"


    "Just lead the way, why bother with so many questions?" Before Chu Ge could speak, Zhang Chenggong rebuked loudly.


    It was all Doctor Liu¡¯s fault; he almostmitted a grave mistake! If he offended Mr. Chu over such a trifle, the loss would indeed outweigh the gain!


    Doctor Liu, scolded by Doctor Zhang suddenly, lost his temper and said somewhat aggrieved: "Doctor Zhang, what you don¡¯t know is, in our Su City, the Shen Family and Tang Family..."

 Chapter 367 - 0367 No One Believes

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 0367 No One Believes</h4><h4></h4>


    Doctor Liu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Because he realized that at the end of the group, Mr. Tang Haowan from the Tang Family had been following all along. Since he suggested visiting Old Mrs. Shen earlier, he hadn¡¯t raised any objections, nor shown any signs of annoyance or displeasure.


    If even the involved party didn¡¯t mind, why should he, an outsider, care?


    Doctor Liu didn¡¯t say anything else, but instead made a weing gesture towards Chu Ge and Zhang Chenggong, saying, "Please go ahead then."


    Old Mrs. Shen was arranged in a small bungalow, each room being independent. The room was equipped with home appliances, making it feel like a small home.


    Due to Old Mrs. Shen¡¯s special condition, she was arranged in the innermost room.


    As Chu Ge got closer, he smelled a faint scent on the sides of his nose, different from the foul odor of human bodies¡ªit was simr to the smell of rotting fruit.


    This scent was familiar, as if he had smelled it somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t quite recall where.


    Upon reaching the room¡¯s door, a caregiver was inside, helping Old Lady Shen wipe her body. Hearing the footsteps, she looked up and asked, "Doctor Liu? What¡¯s the matter?"


    The caregiver looked at him suspiciously, as other than Old Lady Shen¡¯s main physician, hardly any other doctors ventured here.


    The patients staying here were chronic ones, and Old Lady Shen had been living here the longest. The doctors in this hospital had long given up any hope of curing her.


    Some doctors even suggested that the Shen Family give up treating Old Lady Shen. If not for Mr. Shen¡¯s persistence, Old Lady Shen might have already passed away.


    But even if she didn¡¯t pass away, lying in bed 24 hours a day, depending on others for everything as if she were in a vegetative state, clinging to life without any real sense of living.


    Doctor Liu nced back at Chu Ge and Tang Haowan, not knowing quite how to exin. He surely couldn¡¯t say he was here with Mr. Tang to visit Old Lady Shen, could he?


    That would be like setting the fox to guard the henhouse!


    "We were invited by Mr. Shen to treat Old Lady Shen," Chu Ge spoke calmly, his gaze fixed on Old Lady Shen.


    Perhaps because of lying in bed for so many years, her muscles had be ck and unattractive, and with old age, her entire appearance resembled that of skin wrapped around old bones.


    Her skin was somewhat darkened, with many ck spots appearing in ces. Chu Ge identified at a nce that she had been poisoned. But if it was poisoning, why hadn¡¯t the hospital detected it over the years?


    Zhang Chenggong also noticed something fishy about Old Lady Shen¡¯s condition, recalling the instance when the Ouyang family in Shanghai had been poisoned collectively. The symptoms on their skin seemed simr.


    But, it didn¡¯t add up¡ªhad Old Lady Shen been poisoned, she couldn¡¯t have survived this long.


    A doctor¡¯s role is crucial in observing, smelling, listening, and examining; merely looking isn¡¯t enough.


    At this moment, with a crowd gathered at the door, Chu Ge wanted to go inside but was blocked by Doctor Liu. Showing a bit of helplessness, he gently patted Doctor Liu¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to step aside, "Let me go in and have a look."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the caregiver quickly dropped the towel in her hands, stepped forward, and spread her arms to block Chu Ge, "You can¡¯te in!"


    Chu Ge frowned, "I¡¯m here to treat Old Lady Shen."


    That caregiver, appearing to be in her thirties and seeming like a very honest woman, stood in front of Chu Ge, unyielding in her stance, "Mr. Shen has instructed that without his orders, no one is allowed toe near this door! So, please step back!"


    Chu Ge was momentarily surprised, curious why Mr. Shen would issue such an order.


    At his side, Tang Haowan let out a small snort, saying, "It¡¯s Shen Wei Qian who has asked us toe treat Old Lady Shen! Moreover, what do you mean by not letting anyone near this door half a step, does that include Old Lady Shen¡¯s main physician too? Nonsense!"


    The caregiver, only now noticing Tang Haowan, recognized that in Su City, everyone knew the Tang Family and the Shen Family were at odds, almost to the point of being irreconcble.


    Now Tang Haowan stepping forward iming they were invited by Shen Wei Qian to treat Old Lady Shen, no one would believe him. The caregiver naturally wouldn¡¯t believe a word Tang Haowan said.


    She felt that Tang Haowan suddenly bringing so many people to Old Lady Shen¡¯s room must have ulterior motives.


    So, she made a quick decision, refusing to let these people inside at all costs, while not forgetting to pull out her phone and quickly dial Mr. Shen¡¯s number.


    Tang Haowan watched the caregiver cautiously, quite speechlessly muttering, "At this time, Shen Wei Qian is probably still sleeping, right?"


    With his tolerance for alcohol, he was very clear! Without a couple of hours, Shen Wei Qian wouldn¡¯t be awake!


    After the caregiver made the call, as expected, no one answered for a long time. Helpless, she then called Old Lady Shen¡¯s main physician.


    Beside him, Doctor Liu, also worried about any potential trouble, nced at Zhang Chenggong, then back at Chu Ge and Tang Haowan, before carefully suggesting, "How about wee another day?"


    Looking at this, could they really treat Old Lady Shen?


    Although Chu Ge¡¯s medical skills were even recognized by Zhang Chenggong, they had invited countless renowned experts to try and cure Old Lady Shen¡¯s condition. The current main physician treating Old Lady Shen was specifically hired by their hospital.


    His notoriety was even greater than Zhang Chenggong¡¯s, acimed as a grandmaster in the medical field.


    It was also because of his presence that Old Lady Shen had persisted without passing away until now.


    Curing Tang Haowan, Doctor Liu admitted Chu Ge had some real abilities, but that merely acknowledged his skills, while facing Old Lady Shen¡¯s condition, there could be no room for negligence.


    Zhang Chenggong asked hesitantly, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t you think the symptoms on Old Lady Shen resemble those of the Ouyang family¡¯s collective poisoning?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, his eyes fixed on Old Lady Shen and never leaving her. The more he looked, the more he felt that Old Lady Shen¡¯s condition was not just a simple case of being poisoned.


    To ascertain the details, he needed to feel Old Lady Shen¡¯s wrist, but the caregiver stood in front of them like a hen protecting its chicks, not letting them get close at all.


    Chu Ge was really getting a headache. He looked back at Tang Haowan, who also stood there helplessly.


    s, who made the Tang Family and Shen Family fight each other for so many years, causing such public knowledge. Now, even if the two authority figures had cleared up their misunderstandings, no one believed them.

 Chapter 368: Listening Quietly

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Listening Quietly</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to argue with the caregiver too much; after all, she was just doing her job responsibly, which was her duty and role. Thus, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait until Mr. Shen wakes up before we return."


    After saying that, Chu Ge was about to turn and leave.


    Beside him, Zhang Chenggong looked at Chu Ge with some surprise. In his mind, Chu Ge was always arrogant and self-centered. Could it be that he was actually willing topromise now?


    Zhang Chenggong nced at the caregiver and quickly understood the situation.


    He looked at Chu Ge with a kind of approving gaze and then nodded, "Alright, I also have some matters regarding Shanghai to discuss with Mr. Chu, so let¡¯s wait for Mr. Shen."


    With Zhang Chenggong¡¯s agreement, Doctor Liu naturally had no stance to object. He was eager to leave this trouble-prone ce¡ªfearful that a single disagreement with Tang Haowan could provoke the Shen Family and ultimately implicate him.


    Tang Haowan, however, looked somewhat displeased and scowled. Suddenly he felt like he was offering to treat Old Lady Shen of his own ord, almost as if he was imposing himself upon them.


    Yet, he still felt a guilt towards Shen Wei Qian from before, so at the moment he didn¡¯t ponder further, thinking only to talk properly once Shen Wei Qian woke up.


    Look at the caregiver he found! So dutiful and responsible!


    If the caregiver hadn¡¯t interfered, Mr. Chu could have already cured Old Lady Shen before Shen Wei Qian woke up, which would have been a pleasant surprise for the olddy.


    But what now?


    Tang Haowan felt frustrated internally, then he heard Doctor Liu curiously asking Chu Ge, "May I ask what Mr. Chu¡¯s opinion is on Old Mrs. Shen¡¯s condition?"


    Actually, he wanted to ask whether it was possible to really cure Old Lady Shen¡¯s illness. Previously, when discussing academic matters yfully, Doctor Tang had been pulled back from Ghost Gate in just about ten minutes. The nearly one-hour dy was due to Tang Haowan talking and chatting away with Chu Ge, losing track of time.


    So, Doctor Liu was very curious about how Chu Ge would respond, facing an illness that even the most authoritative medical experts had failed to cure.


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently, the corners of his lips slowly curling into a slight arc. "I only nced briefly and didn¡¯t observe in detail, but the problem doesn¡¯t seem significant. It should be treatable without any issues."


    These words were not an exaggeration; they were Chu Ge¡¯s genuine judgment based on what he had observed.


    "Really?" Doctor Liu appeared skeptical, his face showing disbelief.


    "Xiao Liu, what kind of expression is that? The prowess of Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve witnessed it with my own eyes. He never speaks without certainty."


    Zhang Chenggong saw Doctor Liu doubting Chu Ge and, fearing Chu Ge would be upset and implicate Liu, quickly scolded him.


    Doctor Liu immediately fell silent, saying no more.


    "Mr. Chu, Doctor Liu has not seen Ancient Martial Artists or seen them treating patients before, so please forgive any offense."


    Zhang Chenggong red at Doctor Liu, then scolded, "What are you standing there for? Hurry and apologize to Mr. Chu!"


    Though Doctor Liu felt somewhat reluctant, he had no choice but toply with Zhang Chenggong¡¯s orders, thus he slightly bowed to Chu Ge, "Sorry, Mr. Chu, for any offense just now, please excuse it."


    "How does this young man n to treat Old Lady Shen?"


    At that moment, an incongruous voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    Following the voice, Chu Ge saw a middle-aged man in a white coat standing at the door, with his hands behind his back, his hair meticulouslybed, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his face, exuding a strong sense of authority all over.


    Zhang Chenggong was startled and instinctively stepped forward, extending his hand in greeting, "Doctor Feng, it¡¯s been a while."


    Doctor Feng shook his hand lightly, smiling slightly, "Doctor Zhang, what brings you to Su City? You didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up."


    Zhang Chenggong smiled, "The visit was quite sudden, I¡¯ll make sure to visit you personally next time."


    The arriving Doctor Feng was Old Lady Shen¡¯s attending physician, a leading figure in the medicalmunity, recruited specifically two years ago to treat Old Lady Shen.


    His personality and behavior were quite peculiar; although he worked at this hospital, he didn¡¯t ept any patients except Old Lady Shen in these two years.


    After exchanging a few reserved words with Zhang Chenggong, Doctor Feng¡¯s contemtive gaze fell on Chu Ge, filled more with disdain.


    A young man who seemed barely in his twenties dared to make such bold ims; truly rash and arrogant.


    "Doctor Zhang, as physicians, we must not believe in the lies of a swindler."


    Doctor Feng spoke in a serious tone.


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s smile froze, first anxiously ncing at Chu Ge, then somewhat resentfully said to Doctor Feng, "Doctor Feng might have misunderstood. Although Mr. Chu is young, his medical skills are exceptional. Even Mr. Ouyang, whom I personally treated, was eventually cured by Mr. Chu."


    Had it not been for Chu Ge, Mr. Ouyang would have already been deceased.


    And Zhang Chenggong¡¯s reputation would have plummeted because of Mr. Ouyang¡¯s death.


    So, looking at this young man not much older than his own son, Zhang Chenggong felt deeply grateful.


    With Doctor Feng questioning him, he wanted to defend Chu Ge.


    Doctor Feng merely snorted coldly, "You¡¯ve painstakingly researched Mr. Ouyang¡¯s condition for so long without sess, yet you let this young man cure it, and you don¡¯t feel ashamed but proud?"


    Doctor Feng¡¯s words, full of disdain and mock, struck Zhang Chenggong unexpectedly.


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s face stiffened. Although he wasn¡¯t as prestigious as Doctor Feng, he was still an authoritative figure. Now ridiculed openly by Doctor Feng in front of so many people, he couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure, his face contorted as if constipated, quite unsightly.


    But this was someone else¡¯s territory. As a doctor from Shanghai, he couldn¡¯t say much, so he had to swallow his resentment and remain silent.


    Doctor Feng, hands behind his back, stepped forward, arrogantly looking at Chu Ge, "Kid, I¡¯ve heard of your feats. Although I don¡¯t know what methods you used to pull Mr. Tang back from the Ghost Gate and cure his legs, the condition of Old Lady Shen is definitely not something a quack like you can resolve. I advise you not to bother, otherwise you might end up embarrassing yourself, and that would be unpleasant."


    Chu Ge¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much anger; instead, he listened quietly.

 Chapter 369 - 0369: Good Caregiver

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 0369: Good Caregiver</h4><h4></h4>


    "Doctor Liu." Doctor Feng looked at him with an iprehensible expression, "As the head physician of our hospital, how could you possibly believe the nonsense this kid is spouting? We have been studying Old Lady Shen¡¯s condition for so many years to no avail. How could this youngster, who hasn¡¯t even attended Medical University, possibly cure her?"


    Doctor Liu felt extremely ashamed by Doctor Feng¡¯s words; he was the epitome of a fair-weather friend.


    At first, Zhang Chenggong was deferential towards Chu Ge, so to maintain his own position, he also treated Chu Ge with utmost respect.


    But now Doctor Feng was calling him a world of martial arts swindler, directly hitting a sensitive spot deep in his heart.


    He had initially thought Chu Ge was a swindler as well, who had poisoned Mr. Tang with some unspeakable method, only to then detoxify him in person.


    That way, he could achieve fame.


    Doctor Liu immediately regarded Chu Ge with a very suspicious look, "I feel Doctor Feng has a point, Mr. Chu. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust your skills, but Old Lady Shen¡¯s illness is indeed peculiar, and considering this is a matter involving the Shen Family, your involvement might just ignite a war."


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "Ignite a war?"


    He hadn¡¯t realized he had such capability; merely trying to treat a patient could ignite a war?


    Chu Ge knew in his heart that what he meant was about both the Tang Family and the Shen Family, but these families had already reconciled their differences. It seemed these antiques hadn¡¯t received the news yet.


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t n on exining; it was too troublesome, so he gently added, "Whether it can ignite a war or not, that¡¯s none of your concern. I am here at the invitation of Mr. Shen, not by your hospital."


    What he implied was, I¡¯ve set my sights on this patient.


    After hearing what Chu Ge said, Doctor Feng snorted andughed, "What did you say? You said you were summoned by Mr. Shen? Hahaha, this might be the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life.


    Young man, you¡¯re from out of town, aren¡¯t you? Are you unaware that the Tang Family and Shen Family in Su City are sworn enemies? You are an honored guest of the Tang Family, and Mr. Shen invites you to treat the olddy? Such big talk doesn¡¯t hurt your tongue!"


    "The Tang Family has already reconciled with the Shen Family." Chu Ge¡¯s face showed no sign of anger. Some things are never absolute; it¡¯s just that some people are unwilling to believe and try.


    Chu Ge turned his head and nced at Tang Haowan, smiled slightly, and said, "Isn¡¯t that so, Mr. Tang?"


    Since Mr. Tang was sitting in a wheelchair, Doctor Feng hadn¡¯t noticed Tang Haowan¡¯s presence until Chu Ge suddenly turned to speak to him. After a moment of stupefaction, it took a long time for Doctor Feng to regain his voice.


    He now felt his face stinging painfully, "Mr. Tang? What are you doing here?"


    Tang Haowan chuckled lightly, his lips curling up with a hint of sarcasm, "Our Tang Family and Shen Family have reconciled today and reached a consensus. That olddy is seriously ill; shouldn¡¯t Ie to pay a visit?"


    Doctor Feng still found it hard to believe, "The Tang Family and Shen Family really made up?"


    Tang Haowan hummed in affirmation, slowly nodding his head, "What, do you want me to call that old immortality personally and have him confirm it to you before you believe it?"


    Doctor Feng was a titan in the world of medicine, but his status in Su City was nowhere near that of the Tang Family and Shen Family. The only reason he agreed to treat Old Lady Shen for Shen Wei Qian was to curry favor with the Shen Family in order to seek business opportunities and benefits for his family enterprise.


    Over the past two years, the Feng Family¡¯s business had improved, ranking among the smaller families of Su City.


    If he offended Tang Haowan and the Shen Family hadn¡¯t reconciled with the Tang Family, it was possible the Shen Family would help him against the Tang Family. However, if things were as Tang Haowan said, the Feng Family would have a hard time standing firm in Su City.


    Doctor Feng started getting a headache; he didn¡¯t want this young man to treat Old Lady Shen, because if he seeded, he would no longer have any excuse or opportunity to seek favors from the Shen Family.


    Moreover, if this young man managed to cure her, his reputation would definitely be the talk of the medicalmunity after dinner.


    Colleagues would alsough at him for being less capable than a twenty-year-old, especially since this young man doesn¡¯t even understand the basics of medical science! If he was cured by him, wouldn¡¯t he be aplete joke?


    But if it was as Tang Haowan said, and this young man had been personally invited by Mr. Shen to treat the olddy, then his persistent obstruction could also lead to offending the Shen Family.


    At this moment, Doctor Feng was in a real dilemma.


    Right when Doctor Feng was feeling conflicted, a series of hurried footsteps came from not far away, led by a visibly tired Shen Wei Qian.


    He had been drinking but woke up after a couple of hours, so as soon as he woke up, he hurried over here.


    As he entered, he saw many people standing in the corridor, all gathered at the door of the sickroom, each face filled with a strange expression.


    Shen Wei Qian stepped forward respectfully and said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I was nning toe to the Tang Family to pick you up, but I didn¡¯t expect you to havee over in advance."


    Chu Ge smiled and exined, "Because Mr. Tang needed a check-up, I came over with him to take a look."


    Shen Wei Qian rubbed his hands together, a bit nervously asking, "So Mr. Chu, have you already examined my wife? May I ask how she is..."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Mr. Shen, someone here didn¡¯t want to let me in, so I¡¯m currently unable to determine and diagnose the nobledy¡¯s condition."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Wei Qian¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he looked disapprovingly at the caregiver, reprimanding, "You can leave, you don¡¯t need this caregiving job anymore."


    Upon hearing this, the caregiver¡¯s legs nearly gave out from fear, and she looked bewilderedly at Shen Wei Qian, then turned her gaze to Chu Ge. She hadn¡¯t said anything; she had simply been following the orders given by Shen Wei Qian earlier, so why had she been dismissed in the end?


    It was tough to find a job these days, and although taking care of Old Lady Shen was exhausting, the sry was good.


    "Mr. Shen, are you serious? I was just following your orders, you said that no one other than the chief physician shoulde within half a step of the sickroom."


    The caregiver said this, her voice carrying a sob. If she lost this job, where would she find another one with such high pay?


    Shen Wei Qian snorted harshly, "You nearly offended my benefactor, and you im innocence? Rest assured, I will pay you three months¡¯ additional wages. Now pack up your things and leave immediately!"


    Chu Ge was listening on the side somewhat speechlessly and exined, "Mr. Shen, you are too harsh. She hasn¡¯t offended me; on the contrary, she has been very dedicated to caring for Old Lady Shen, a good caregiver indeed."

 Chapter 370 - 0370: Who Are You Deceiving?

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 0370: Who Are You Deceiving?</h4><h4></h4>


    The caretaker did not expect Chu Ge to speak up for him, and for a moment, his eyes filled with gratitude as he looked at him.


    Shen Wei Qian was taken aback, somewhat puzzled as he looked at Chu Ge, wondering if it wasn¡¯t the caretaker who refused to let him treat the patient, then who was it...


    Shen Wei Qian¡¯s gaze gradually fell on Doctor Feng, who shivered. He had just spoken disrespectfully to Chu Ge; could this young man be holding a grudge?


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t genuinely want to hold a grudge against Doctor Feng. Some things, unseen and beyond one¡¯s understanding, particrly those who are stubborn and stick to their beliefs, can be understandable.


    Thus, Chu Ge did not take Doctor Feng¡¯s doubts about him to heart.


    "Mr. Shen, since you are already here, please let me go inside and see the olddy."


    His words pulled Shen Wei Qian¡¯s attention back fully, who hurriedly nodded, "Please, this way Mr. Chu."


    Thus, Chu Ge entered the patient¡¯s room, and as per the old rules, asked everyone else to leave.


    Zhang Chenggong, aware of Chu Ge¡¯s habit, considerately frosted the ss door so that no one could see inside from outside.


    Chu Ge approached the bedside, his fingers gently resting on Old Lady Shen¡¯s wrist, where a stream of True Qi slowly prated. As soon as the True Qi invaded, it met ayer of resistance.


    Unlike the collective poisoning of the Ouyang family before, it seemed like all of Old Lady Shen¡¯s meridians were blocked. Although there were toxins inside her body, this amount of toxin was not enough to keep her bedridden over these years.


    Chu Ge sent another stream of True Qi, trying repeatedly, each time being repelled by a force.


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression grew more solemn, Old Lady Shen¡¯s condition was somewhat pessimistic.


    Gathering his True Qi in the Dantian, Chu Ge formed a white mist sphere in his palm, slowly enveloping Old Lady Shen. As Chu Ge expected, there were also toxins from the Ghost Poison Sect within her body.


    Chu Ge determined that the toxin and the meridian blockage were caused by two different individuals. Though the amount of toxin was small and not lethal, it could corrode the internal organs.


    Fortunately, the toxin had not been in her system for long, and Old Lady Shen¡¯s organs had not suffered much damage.


    The white mist visibly washed out and dissolved the dark energy within Old Lady Shen¡¯s body at a visible rate.


    Slowly, Old Lady Shen¡¯splexion looked much healthier than before.


    Her previously dry and yellowishplexion now had a hint of rosy flush.


    Her muscles had loosened due to a long period of inactivity. From her facial features, it was clear that Old Lady Shen was quite a beauty in her younger days.


    The best Chu Ge could do was heal Old Lady Shen to the best of his ability. As for restoring her beauty, that was a detail that Shen Wei Qian would have to consider.


    Once the toxins were cleared, what remained was to investigate the source of the resistance within her body.


    However, no matter how Chu Ge tried with his True Qi, he couldn¡¯t prate inside, but he was surprised to find that with every attempt, he was getting closer.


    Yet, such attempts were too time-consuming and taxing.


    Therefore, to save time and find an effective method, Chu Ge turned and walked to the door, opening it.


    At this point, everyone outside the door had different emotions: some were curious, some nervous, and some were contentedly waiting.


    Suddenly the door was flung open, Shen Wei Qian was the first one to approach excitedly. Just as he was about to ask something, he heard Chu Ge say, "Doctor Zhang, I need your help."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Chenggong immediately got up and walked over. If Chu Ge was seeking help from someone else, it must be no simple matter.


    Zhang Chenggong knew that the condition of Old Lady Shen was very tricky, but he hadn¡¯t expected that even Chu Ge would find it difficult.


    Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t say much and immediately followed Chu Ge into the sickroom.


    "Mr. Chu, what do you need me to do?" While asking, Zhang Chenggong took a pair of disposable gloves from his pocket, ready to put them on.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge shook his head, "There¡¯s no need for gloves, Doctor Zhang, just help me lift Old Lady Shen up."


    Zhang Chenggong was stunned. Is it that simple?


    Seeing that Chu Ge had nothing more to say, Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t ask further but did as instructed. He helped Old Lady Shen get up from the bed, positioning her with her back facing Chu Ge, while Chu Ge stood in front of the bed, gathering his energy in both hands, and a surge of True Qiprising seventy percent of his power rushed into Old Lady Shen¡¯s body.


    Another stream of energy inside Old Lady Shen, upon sensing the external True Qi disrupting, behaved as though its territory was invaded, also began to condense gradually. When the energy inside her nearly fully solidified, Chu Ge slowly withdrew his own True Qi.


    The energy flowed out along with Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi.


    Zhang Chenggong watched as wisps of ck smoke slowly emerged from Old Lady Shen¡¯s back, his pupils dted in shock. His eyes remained unblinkingly fixed on Chu Ge, wanting to ask something but feared disturbing Chu Ge, so he swallowed back his thoughts for the time being.


    This process continued back and forth for about ten minutes, then Chu Ge slowly retracted his hands, exhaled a breath of murky air, and said to Zhang Chenggong, "You can put the olddy down now."


    Then, Zhang Chenggong dared to ask, "May I know what is the technique Mr. Chu just used called?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback. What is it called? He had not really thought about it.


    He had just suddenly been inspired to use this method of exchanging energies to guide out the energy within Old Lady Shen.


    "I haven¡¯t thought of a name yet," Chu Ge answered honestly.


    Zhang Chenggong was speechless.


    Opening the door,ing out from the sickroom, Shen Wei Qian stood anxiously at the doorway looking at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge nodded at him lightly, "The condition of Old Lady Shen is somewhatplex, but not severe. Her meridians are sealed by a stream of True Qi, which is why she has remained unconscious. I¡¯ve already exchanged part of the True Qi inside her. Topletely rece it, we need to continue for seven days."


    For ordinary people, especially robust young individuals, perhaps three days would suffice.


    However, since Old Lady Shen is already over sixty, and her bodily functions are declining, in order not to damage her internal organs, he must proceed slowly and carefully.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Wei Qian was indescribably moved and nodded repeatedly, "It¡¯s alright, seven days is nothing. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long; I can surely wait for another seven days. Thank you, Mr. Chu."


    Suddenly, Shen Wei Qian knelt down towards Chu Ge, giving him a great ceremonial bow, which startled Chu Ge.


    He quickly helped Shen Wei Qian up from the ground, "Old Master Shen, please don¡¯t do this, it¡¯s really not necessary."


    While Shen Wei Qian was extremely emotional, on the other side, Doctor Feng was filled with skepticism towards Chu Ge.


    It hasn¡¯t even been half an hour, could he truly understand the olddy¡¯s medical condition?


    True Qi! Whom are you trying to fool?

 Chapter 371 - 0371: Specifically Inquired

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 0371: Specifically Inquired</h4><h4></h4>


    Doctor Feng¡¯s heart held a renewed displeasure towards Chu Ge, yet he wouldn¡¯t foolishly show it in front of Shen Wei Qian.


    However, after Chu Ge left, he conducted a physical examination on Old Lady Shen and noticed that her vital signs had started to improve, which truly shocked him deeply.


    It¡¯s important to note that after two years of his own research yielding no results, this young man had managed it in just half an hour. How was that possible!


    For the first time, Doctor Feng began to doubt himself.


    ...


    That night, after a busy day, Chu Ge finally settled down to meditate and cultivate.


    Tonight, Tang Haowan hosted a banquet at the Tang Family¡¯s residence, extending a warm invitation to him and Lady Nangong Man Sha. Zhang Chenggong was also invited due to his association with Chu Ge.


    The vors in Su City were rtively strong, and Chu Ge could only eat a few bites before he stopped eating altogether.


    Observant Tang Xin, having noticed this, took special care to prepare a midnight snack ording to Chu Ge¡¯s tastes. She brought the cooked noodles and a few side dishes to Chu Ge¡¯s room.


    She knocked on the door and waited a moment before it was opened.


    Upon lifting her eyes, Tang Xin saw Chu Ge appeared at the door wearing only a bathrobe, his muscr structure and perfect contours brazenly exposed before her.


    Tang Xin had never seen a man¡¯s physique so exquisitely beautiful, and for a moment, her eyes straightened, forgetting even to blink.


    Feeling her burning gaze, Chu Ge showed no hint of the embarrassment one might feel when being stared at bare. He chuckled lightly and asked, "Is there something you need, Lady Tang Xin?"


    Embarrassed, Tang Xin averted her gaze, coughed lightly, and then spoke, "I noticed Mr. Chu hardly ate at dinner tonight, so I¡¯ve prepared some light dishes for you."


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow in surprise. Tang Xin usually carried an air of unapproachable superiority; her thoughtful preparation of a midnight snack for him, especially noting his dislike for heavily seasoned food, was indeed unexpected.


    Chu Ge¡¯s hair was still wet, crystalline droplets trickling slowly down from the tips, falling onto his chest, then flowing along the perfect lines and finally hiding in the folds of his waist.


    As he dried his hair, he gestured for her toe in, "You are thoughtful, Lady Tang Xin. Please,e in."


    With a shy nod, Tang Xin carried the food inside.


    Though it was a guest room, the Tang Family had it specially arranged for Chu Ge by Mr. Tang himself, even lighting a type of incense that could refresh one¡¯s mind and spirit.


    Upon entering, Tang Xin immediately smelled a faint fragrance and, looking somewhat concerned at Chu Ge, asked, "Do you find the incense agreeable, Mr. Chu? If not, I can have it removed."


    Shaking his head, Chu Ge picked up his slippers and walked towards the bathroom where his change of clothes was ready.


    "The incense is quite pleasant. It seems Old Master Tang is also a man of taste," Chu Ge genuinelyplimented.


    The aroma seemed to possess a kind of magic power. As he cultivated in such an atmosphere for a while, the effect was remarkably significant. "What is this incense called? I quite like it."


    I¡¯ll buy moreter and use it when I cultivate.


    Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks suddenly reddened after hearing that, she shyly said: "Mr. Chu is too kind, I made the incense myself, I just did it casually without any ns to sell it in the market."


    Chu Ge looked even more surprised at Tang Xin, "Are you saying you made this incense yourself?"


    Tang Xin nodded.


    "It turns out Lady Tang Xin also has this talent, if this incense were to be sold in the market, it would definitely be a big hit."


    What Chu Ge said was entirely from the perspective of ancient martial artists, he found that the incense containedponents that could stimte the nerves. For most people, it would create a refreshing andfortable feeling, truly a rxing incense indeed.


    For ancient martial artists, it was a bit different. Once the incense was inhaled through the nose, it could fiercely collide with the True Qi inside the body, thereby stimting it, enabling the extensive utilization of True Qi. However, this aspect is generally hard for ancient martial artists to perceive themselves.


    Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks turned even redder with Chu Ge¡¯spliments, her heartbeat also sped up. She lowered her head and said softly: "Mr. Chu is exaggerating, the incense I made is not that great. Please go ahead and eat while the food is hot, I just made it."


    Chu Ge did not dwell on the incense issue anymore. Instead, he went to the restroom to change his clothes, then came out and sat at the dining table. Looking at the delicious meal before him, he curiously asked, "Did you cook all these dishes yourself?"


    Tang Xin nodded.


    Chu Ge picked up his chopsticks and grabbed some green vegetables, putting them into his mouth, as if his taste buds were stimted, the food was incredibly delicious.


    The meal he had earlier tonight was indeed a bit too heavy, and he had stopped eating after just a few bites. However, the food Tang Xin brought seemed to have the vors slightly toned down, which was just right.


    Two nervous eyes of Tang Xin were tightly fixed on Chu Ge, as if trying to read something from his face. But Chu Ge was a person deep in calction, typically not showing any emotions on his face.


    Tang Xin watched him for a long while and could not discern anything. Worried that the taste might not suit Chu Ge, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Mr. Chu, is the taste to your liking?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Very good, it suits my taste perfectly. Lady Tang Xin has put in a lot of effort."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s confirmation, Tang Xin finally breathed a sigh of relief. She rested her chin on her hands and watched Chu Ge eat.


    At that moment, the door was knocked again. Tang Xin¡¯s heart thumped heavily, feeling anxious. Could it be her grandfathering to visit Mr. Chu? If he knew she was still in his room thiste, he would definitely have a word with her.


    Just as Tang Xin was thinking about whether to hide somewhere, she saw the door being pushed open from outside, and a charming figure walked in gracefully.


    Tang Xin was a bit stunned as she met Nangong Man Sha¡¯s enchanting eyes, feeling somewhat flustered as well.


    Although she knew that Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t really have a rtionship, being seen in his room thiste still made her somewhat embarrassed.


    However, Nangong Man Sha seemed not to be surprised at all by Tang Xin¡¯s presence in Chu Ge¡¯s room. Instead, she smiled softly, "Miss Tang Xin is also here, perfect. I made some food too, why don¡¯t you join us?"


    Tang Xin pursed her lips lightly, her eyes falling on the tray in her hands. There were several dishes, just like the ones she had made, only for the starch, she had prepared noodles, while Nangong Man Sha had prepared rice.


    The dishes she prepared were specially tailored after inquiring about Chu Ge¡¯s preferences. But what about Miss Man Sha? Did she directly know Mr. Chu¡¯s preferences or like her, went out of her way to inquire?

 Chapter 372 - 0372: Wearing Strange Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 0372: Wearing Strange Clothes</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin did not dwell on this issue; she merely smiled slightly and thenplimented, "Miss Man Sha is really thoughtful, still preparing supper for Mr. Chu sote."


    When Nangong Man Sha entered the room, she saw the dishes on the table, and except for different types of noodles, all other dishes were actually the same.


    She also noticed that Chu Ge hadn¡¯t eaten much that evening and knew that people from Shanghai preferred lighter vors, so she prepared some light food.


    As for the menu, it was also something she had inquired about.


    The air gradually condensed into a subtle awkward atmosphere; Chu Ge looked at the table full of food, momentarily unsure of where to start with the chopsticks in his hand.


    Both Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha seemed to bepeting in earnest, almost simultaneously pushing noodles to Chu Ge, saying in unison: "Mr. Chu, please have some noodles first."


    After speaking, Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha nced at each other, their faces adorned with a polite, faint smile.


    Chu Ge found himself in a difficult position; honestly,pared to other dishes on the table, he preferred these noodles and rice, but which to start with had be a pivotal issue.


    Because he noticed that the two women sitting beside him were staring at him, as if to devour him, their eyes seemingly saying, "If you don¡¯t eat mine, I¡¯ll chop you up!"


    Chu Ge held his chopsticks and hesitated to start; he chuckled and said, "Thank you,dies, for preparing these dishes for me sote at night."


    Nangong Man Sha seductively flicked her hair, then gave Chu Ge a flirtatious look, her lips curving into a charming smile, she cooed, "Since Mr. Chu is so touched, why not eat it all up."


    Saying that, Nangong Man Sha pushed her tray forward.


    Seeing this, Tang Xin, not to be outdone, also pushed her tray forward and said, "Mr. Chu tters us; both you and Miss Man Sha are esteemed guests of the Tang Family. I really apologize for anyck of hospitality during the dinner."


    The phrase subtly marked the difference in status between Nangong Man Sha and themselves.


    In the Tang Family, it was her, Tang Xin¡¯s, territory, so she had the final say.


    Chu Ge, holding his chopsticks, felt the sharp gaze of the two women intensifying, more convinced that women are dangerous creatures, especially the two in front of him.


    Tang Xin is famously known as Little Chili, no need to say more.


    And Nangong Man Sha is known as a noted socialite, always amidst a myriad of admirers but never personally involved, which is a testament to her capabilities.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯lust spells trouble,¡¯ and Chu Ge couldn¡¯t agree more at this moment.


    Chu Ge, holding his chopsticks, was still undecided about which dish to eat.


    Truth be told, he was really hungry now.


    Yet all the dishes on the table looked the same, and it didn¡¯t seem right to eat any particr one.


    "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t just stand there, the dishes will get cold," Nangong Man Sha softly urged.


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, please eat quickly, these dishes won¡¯t taste good once they get cold."


    Tang Xin also chimed in.


    At this moment, Chu Ge genuinely felt powerless, wishing for someone to fall from heaven to save him from these two women.


    Perhaps God sensed his dilemma, heard his prayers, and deliberately sent someone over.


    Just that, the person sent made Tang Xin feel awkward, she almost wished she could find a crack in the ground to hide in so that he wouldn¡¯t see her.


    Because the person who came was Tang Haowan.


    Tang Haowan noticed that Chu Ge didn¡¯t eat much during dinner, so he specially ordered the kitchen to prepare some light food for Chu Ge.


    And the food he prepared was the same as what Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha prepared, except he prepared dumplings instead of noodle dishes.


    When Chu Ge saw Tang Haowan, he seemed to see a savior, and gratefully nced at him.


    Tang Haowan looked at Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha in Chu Ge¡¯s room, then looked at the food on the table, quickly understanding what was happening.


    He sighed softly in his heart, feeling somewhat sorry for Tang Xin.


    This granddaughter was his most cherished one; if Chu Ge was not betrothed or even engaged, he would definitely have helped his precious granddaughter marry Chu Ge.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Chu already had a fianc¨¦e; he really couldn¡¯t bear to let Tang Xin get involved with Chu Ge.


    So when he saw Tang Xin in Chu Ge¡¯s room, his face darkened slightly, and with an aura of authority, he said, "Tang Xin, it¡¯s sote and you still bother Mr. Chu instead of sleeping, that¡¯s really unreasonable."


    Tang Xin realized that her grandfather might be angry, so she kept her head down and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s scolding, Tang Xin¡¯s head drooped even lower, and she muttered slightly, "Understood, grandfather, I¡¯m sorry."


    After saying that, she hurriedly left.


    Nangong Man Sha simply sat there as if nothing had happened, showing no sign of leaving.


    Tang Haowan naturally wouldn¡¯t drive Nangong Man Sha away, so he ordered the prepared food to be ced on the table.


    Now, the small table was piled up with various dishes, and suddenly, Chu Ge felt full.


    "Miss Man Sha is really thoughtful, preparing supper for Mr. Chu sote," Tang Haowan sat down as he spoke.


    Nangong Man Sha smiled and said, "Mr. Tang is also thoughtful."


    Tang Haowan waved his hand andughed, "It¡¯s all my fault for not preparing well, forgetting that Mr. Chu came from Shanghai and prefers light vors; I forgot to instruct the kitchen to make it lighter. It was my oversight."


    Nangong Man Sha watched as Chu Ge royally ced the dumplings prepared by Tang Haowan in front of himself, realizing that her staying had no significance.


    She smiled lightly and said, "Then I won¡¯t disturb you both, I¡¯ll go back to my room now."


    After Nangong Man Sha left, Chu Ge leisurely put down his chopsticks, pulled out a tissue, wiped his mouth, and then looked at Tang Haowan, asking, "Mr. Tang didn¡¯te sote just to bring me food, did he?"


    Tang Haowan was startled, then quickly understood, slightly embarrassed he shook his head, "Really, nothing can escape Mr. Chu¡¯s eyes."


    He sighed lightly, then said, "Ever since we knew Honda Sakura and Shen Wei Qian wanted our lives, we have had people arrange tight security and investigation. Just today, they reported that thesest few days, Su City suddenly had an influx of foreigners."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand, nowadays society wasn¡¯t like ancient feudal times, transportation is convenient, peoplee and go every day in Su City.


    Unless they are some special people.


    Tang Haowan took out several photos from his pocket, these photos were specially taken today. He handed the photos to Chu Ge, and then continued, "Mr. Chu, look, we noticed these people because their attire was very odd and attracted people¡¯s attention."

 Chapter 373 - 0373: You Investigate Me

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 0373: You Investigate Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge took the photograph and stared at the attire of the people captured in it, his pupils suddenly constricting.


    The clothing on the people pictured was the standard apparel of the Ghost Poison Sect: ck robes, ck conical hats, and masks concealing their faces.


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected the Ghost Poison Sect to arrive in Su City so quickly.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Tang Haowan was somewhat surprised and asked, "Mr. Chu, do you know who these people are?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I know, these people are disciples of the Ghost Poison Sect. Because the Ancient Martial arts they practice are peculiar, everyone¡¯s face is decaying, hence, they wear masks, and ck is their symbol."


    Tang Haowan didn¡¯t understand these matters, but listening to Chu Ge, he seemed to know them well and asked subconsciously, "Mr. Chu, do you know them?"


    A slight contemptuous smile appeared on Chu Ge¡¯s lips, "More than knowing them, they must havee to Su City for me."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan immediately tensed up, "Mr. Chu, do you need help? I can ask the brothers from Tang Sect to assist you."


    It seemed he thought of something, and then added, "Although I¡¯m not in charge of the Tang Sect, those disciples respect me, and they will listen to what I say."


    Chu Ge just nodded slightly in response. He remained silent; the Ghost Poison Sect was moving, but the Vajra Sect Sect Leader had remained calm so far, showing no reaction or action. If the Vajra Sect was scared, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Thus, he concluded that the Vajra Sect must be waiting for him somewhere!


    However, what he needed to focus on right now was the Ghost Poison Sect, so he didn¡¯t linger on the matter of the Vajra Sect and continued looking at the photographs.


    The people in these photographs were mostly disciples, and he hadn¡¯t seen the Ghost Poison Sect Master himself. Was that guy not here yet or hiding in a corner, watching him all the time?


    Seeing Chu Ge nod, Tang Haowan didn¡¯t know if he had agreed or not.


    "Mr. Chu, do you have any difficulties?"


    Chu Ge came back to his senses and then shook his head, "No issues, temporarily don¡¯t need the help of Tang Sect¡¯s brothers, thanks for Old Master Tang¡¯s kind offer."


    He hadn¡¯t resolved his past conflicts with the Tang Sect, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Tang Sect wouldn¡¯t stab him in the back.


    Through these past few days, he discovered that these disciples of Tang Sect didn¡¯t genuinely respect Tang Haowan. Take the three elders who came to celebrate Tang Haowan¡¯s birthday for instance; although they appeared respectful, he always felt something was missing.


    Especially looking at their eyes, they were filled with disdain while looking at Tang Haowan.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t a meddler; he didn¡¯t involve himself in these matters. Chu Ge put down the photograph, then asked, "Old Master Tang, could you help me investigate someone?"


    Tang Haowan nodded, "It would be an honor, Mr. Chu, please tell me."


    "I want to investigate the Ghost Poison Sect Master."


    As the saying goes, know your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles. This time, Chu Ge decided to take the initiative; he absolutely couldn¡¯t give them any chance to breathe.


    Because the Ghost Poison Sect Master was an Innate Grandmaster on the verge of achieving Divine Communication. It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ge feared him, but he worried if he alone had to face the Ghost Poison Sect Master, he could manage, but he had seen the ruthlessness of the Ghost Poison Sect. He worried, simr to the incident with the Ouyang family happening again.


    Without asking further, Tang Haowan left, taking Chu Ge¡¯s request with him.


    Chu Ge looked at the table full of dishes and suddenly lost interest. He ate a few dumplings and left the rest of the food untouched.


    In the dead of night, a private vi was brightly lit.


    A woman in pajamas yawnedzily and leaned on the sofa, squinting at the ck-clothed Man sitting opposite her.


    "I wonder what business Lady Xiao has for calling me to this remote suburb?" The ck-clothed Man¡¯s face was partially concealed by a silver mask, covering one eye and half of his face.


    If you only looked at the other side of his face, this man must have been quite a handsome hunk in his younger days.


    Honda Sakura adjusted her position and continued to lie down. She wore only a thin nightgown, and every slight movement made her long, fair legs even more exposed in the air.


    She smiled lightly, a bit reproachfully saying, "It is often said that the Ghost Poison Sect Master is cold and abstinent. It seems the rumors are indeed true."


    She believed she had taken good care of herself over the years. Although she was already forty, she looked at most thirty, especially her figure, which was still in perfect shape.


    Today she deliberately wore a low-cut outfit, her impressive breasts almost bursting out of her clothes, yet the Ghost Poison Sect Master did not spare her more than a few nces.


    Honda Sakura felt a bit defiant inside. She always thought that all men in the world were lustful; even if currently chaste and abstinent, once seduced, their true nature would reveal itself.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master nced at her indifferently, a hint of a smile curling at the corner of his lips unwittingly, "What, does Lady Xiao feel lonely and in need of a man? It seems quite bold to openly cuckold President Xiao."


    Honda Sakura sat up, brushed her hair, and sighed lightly, "Sect Master, you reallyck humor. This ce is so beautiful, how could anyone possibly disturb us here?"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master squinted his eyes, as if inspired by something, his gaze toward Honda Sakura gradually changed.


    "Lady Xiao called me here not just to flirt, right? We are not close, so whatever you want to say, please say it quickly."


    Being an Innate Grandmaster on the verge of Divine Communication, he quickly realized that he had been caught in Honda Sakura¡¯s Soul Capturing Technique.


    It was indeed the Japanese women¡¯s seductive skills at y; today he was quite enlightened.


    "It¡¯s really nothing much, I just wanted to discuss a cooperation with you."


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master chuckled lightly, "And why do you presume that I would cooperate with you?"


    "Although we are neither enemies nor friends, we have amon enemy. Instead of acting independently, it would be better to cooperate. Otherwise, we might sabotage each other¡¯s ns, which could be counterproductive."


    Honda Sakura made a good point. The Ghost Poison Sect Master remained silent for a moment before asking, "Does Lady Xiao know who my enemy is?"


    Honda Sakura nodded, "Of course, it¡¯s that Chu Ge, right?"


    This Chu Ge, repeatedly thwarting her ns, must be dealt with immediately!


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master was taken aback and then red fiercely, "You¡¯ve been investigating me?"


    Honda Sakura slowly stood up, gracefullying over to sit next to the Ghost Poison Sect Master, her body continually rubbing against his arm. Her soft, boneless hands quietly climbed up his chest, her cool fingertips gently drawing circles on his chest.


    "Don¡¯t put it so harshly."

 Chapter 374 - 0374 Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 0374 Unbelievable</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura slowly curved her lips, then continued, "The deeds Chu Gemitted at Ghost Poison Sect in Shanghai had long since spread. It¡¯s not hard for me to find out."


    The thought of Chu Ge made the Ghost Poison Sect Master involuntarily clench his hands resting on his knees.


    Seeing him not resisting, Honda Sakura¡¯s fingers grew bolder and slipped into his clothes, "So, how about it, Sect Master? Are you interested in a cooperation?"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master looked down, his pitch-ck eyes fixed on the well-kept face before him, feeling the cool warmth from her fingertips as if electricity was rapidly spreading through his body, gathering a fiery heat below.


    "Is this your wee gift?" The Ghost Poison Sect Master slightly narrowed his eyes, the rising desire clearly visible in his gaze.


    Honda Sakura slightly nodded, "Just wondering if the Sect Master might be willing..."


    Before she could finish, suddenly everything spun around, and Honda Sakura found herself carried andid on the sofa, with a ck figure pressing down.


    "Since you¡¯re so forting, I¡¯ll satisfy you."


    At this, Honda Sakura knew that the Ghost Poison Sect was agreeing to cooperate.


    Already quite uninhibited, she now began even more boldly to undress the Ghost Poison Sect Master.


    But someone was even more eager than her, quicker still.


    Honda Sakura, aiming to seduce perfectly, had worn an extremely revealing nightgown, wearing nothing underneath. The flimsy gauzy garment was torn apart with a ripping sound by the Ghost Poison Sect Master.


    Immediately, kisses poured down like rain.


    The two were like dry tinder meeting a raging fire, sparking intense mes.


    The next day.


    While Tang¡¯s Vi was in the city center, it upied a considerable area; his location was at a Little Red Building ¡ª a ce Tang Family specifically used for hosting distinguished guests.


    In front of the Little Red Building, there was a garden, beautiful and with fresh air, an excellent spot for cultivation.


    Chu Ge had woken up early and started cultivating in the garden.


    He didn¡¯t realize that his cultivating figure had already been noticed by three people.


    Inside the Little Red Building, Man Sha, as it was her first time staying at someone else¡¯s ce, felt somewhat ufortable, so she got up early.


    Hearing some noises downstairs, she curiously came over to take a look and spotted Chu Ge.


    At this moment, he was concentrating on cultivating something.


    This morning carried a bit of mist, and from the somewhat distant main building, on the third floor by the window, Tang Xin also stood there, quietly watching Chu Ge¡¯s figure moving around in the garden.


    Due to the distance, she could only see a ck figure moving swiftly through ayer of thin mist. Even though she couldn¡¯t see clearly what he was gesturing, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off, wanting to keep watching.


    As for the third person secretly observing, they had already directlye downstairs, heading towards the garden.


    As soon as he approached, Chu Ge sensed it.


    He slowly gathered his True Qi and turned around to see Tang Haowan in a wheelchair, smilingly approaching.


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re up early."


    Chu Ge picked up a cloth and wiped the sweat off his body, then nodded, "I¡¯m already used to it. It feels awkward not to practice for a day."


    Tang Haowan nodded, "It¡¯s a good habit. Ah, young people have the advantage of youth. For people like us, even if we exercise, it only amounts to a drop in the bucket and doesn¡¯t make any difference."


    Chu Ge looked at his legs, covered with a towel nket, and thought about how they had umted lots of toxins and chill due to prolonged sitting in a wheelchair. However, after two days of treatment, the toxins and chill in his body hadrgely been expelled.


    "Old Master, you could also try practicing. Even if it doesn¡¯t help much at first, the important thing is to keep at it."


    Tang Haowan gave a wry smile. He was already grateful to be able to stand up and didn¡¯t dare to ask for more.


    Moreover, he could only stand up now, and walking like a normal person would still be difficult; it would take time to gradually recuperate.


    "It¡¯s okay, Mr. Tang. You can try walking on your own now."


    Chu Ge urged repeatedly, and Tang Haowan couldn¡¯t really refuse. Standing wasn¡¯t that hard, right? When he had just returned from the brink of death, he had also stood up, though he didn¡¯t hold much hope after these two days. Nevertheless, he listened to Chu Ge and slowly stood up.


    This time, he felt that his legs weren¡¯t as strenuous as before. When he stood up, his feet were faintly painful and slightly numb.


    "Mr. Tang, try walking a bit."


    Chu Ge said again.


    Tang Haowan stood still. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t walked for a long time and suddenly being asked to walk, he momentarily forgot which leg to move first.


    Chu Ge knew that to help Tang Haowan break through, he needed to find the courage to ovee this hurdle himself, not just rely on some casual words.


    In fact, Tang Haowan¡¯s legs had recovered most of their function; now, what was needed was for him to practice walking.


    Tang Haowan looked up at Chu Ge, his body tensed up due to nervousness.


    Standing on the third floor, Tang Xin saw her grandfather stand up and immediately ran excitedly downstairs, rushing quickly to the garden andpletely forgetting that she was only wearing a thin nightgown, which was somewhat translucent. If one looked carefully, they could see her pink undergarments.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s attention was entirely on Tang Haowan, and he didn¡¯t notice Tang Xin.


    "One always has to learn to take this step, Old Master. You have to believe in yourself."


    Chu Ge knew what Tang Haowan was worried about; he was worried that it would all be for nothing in the end.


    "You can give it a try; who knows, a miracle might happen?"


    Chu Ge knew that such a thing would be hard for anyone to believe, so he didn¡¯t force Tang Haowan to do anything, just continuously encouraged him.


    Beside, Tang Xin nervously sped her hands in front of her chest, biting her lip, looking even more nervous than Tang Haowan.


    After hesitating for a long time, Tang Haowan seemed to make a major decision and slowly tried to lift his foot. He had thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to lift it, but seeing his left foot lift in ordance to his will and sessfully taking a step forward, he couldn¡¯t snap back to reality for a long while.


    He looked incredulously at Chu Ge, "Did I just walk?"


    The fact that he could stand was already a fortunate event. He knew that walking couldn¡¯t be rushed and would need to take it slowly.


    Yet it had been only two days, and besides, Chu Ge had told him that walking would require a process, and his legs had been atrophied like that; how could it be possible to move his body on his own.


    Tang Haowan in disbelief, tried again.


    This time, it was even more natural than before.

 Chapter 375 - 0375: My Secret Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 0375: My Secret Recipe</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Haowan took several more steps, and although his feet felt sore, he was no longer a crippled man.


    He could walk! He really could walk!


    His legs werepletely capable of standing up.


    Tang Xin was equally thrilled; she covered her mouth in disbelief, her eyes already brimming with tears.


    The grandfather had long since given up hope on his legs. Over the years, although he never mentioned it, she knew how troubled he was about his legs.


    Now that he could truly stand up, how could she not be overjoyed?


    "Grandpa, it¡¯s wonderful, you can stand up!" Tang Xin moved forward excitedly, grabbing Tang Haowan¡¯s arm, tears of excitement uncontrobly streaming down.


    Tang Haowan was also nodding excitedly; yes, after so many years, although he never spoke of it, his desire to stand never diminished.


    Now that his wish hade true, it felt almost like a dream.


    "Mr. Chu, for your great kindness, we will certainly repay you greatly." Tang Xin looked gratefully at Chu Ge, admiration flickering in her expressive eyes.


    This young man had once appeared before her disguised as amoner, and she initially thought he was a swindler. Yet, now he had helped her time and again, and she didn¡¯t know how to repay him.


    What would have happened if she had refused Chu Ge¡¯s help?


    For the first time, Tang Xin believed that in this world, there truly was such a thing as destiny.


    Gradually, Tang Xin¡¯s gaze toward Chu Ge began to change. In her clear and wless eyes, a mix of different emotions began to form.


    Chu Ge felt the burning gaze from Tang Xin, his eyesnding on her, momentarily stunned.


    Tang Xin was only wearing a thin nightgown, revealing her graceful figure in the air, her skin very white, her body proportions praised as perfect, albeit slightly thin, appearing as if a light breeze could knock her over.


    Through the thin nightgown, Chu Ge still saw her impressive bust, raising a question in his mind - how did she grow to have such a figure? Despite being so slender, she still had curves on her chest.


    At this moment, Tang Xin also noticed Chu Ge¡¯s gaze, paused for a moment, then slowly lowered her head following the direction of his eyes, only to see herself wearing a thin nightdress and a pair of sandals.


    Especially the transparent nature of the nightdress, which she was forced to buy by a friend while shopping recently, who said it was called sexy lingerie and was especially moody when worn, especially for people in a rtionship, it was simply a treat for the boyfriend¡¯s eyes.


    Last night she was too tired, randomly picked a piece of clothing from the wardrobe to take a bath and go to sleep, unaware it was this one.


    Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks flushed immediately, toote to say anything, she quickly turned and ran off.


    Now that the visual treat was gone, Chu Ge withdrew his gaze, but still asionally cast surreptitious nces at the disappearing figure of Tang Xin, her pert buttocks twisting with each step she took.


    Until Tang Xin¡¯s figurepletely vanished into the main building, Chu Ge then turned to face Tang Haowan appropriately, telling him, "Insist on walking for half an hour every day, don¡¯t make the steps toorge, and gradually once your legs get ustomed to the force, you can start practicing running."


    Tang Haowan kept nodding, his heart so overwhelmed with gratitude that he momentarily did not know what to say.


    "Mr. Tang need not fret; it¡¯s about time now. Let me take a look first, and then we can visit Lady Shen in the hospital afterward?"


    Tang Haowan had not yet had the chance to express his gratitude when he saw Chu Ge turned and walked into the Little Red Building. He sighed softly, having seen the way Tang Xin looked at him, how could he not understand?


    It¡¯s truly a pity that Chu Ge is betrothed; how wonderful it would be otherwise.


    Tang Haowan was filled with countless emotions, but fate cannot be forced, so all he could do was sigh with regret.


    Following Chu Ge into the Red Building, he happened to run into Man Shaing out of her room, looking slightly unwell, possibly due tock of rest.


    Startled, Tang Haowan hurried forward, showing concern, "Miss Man Sha, you don¡¯t look well. Did you not get enough rest?"


    As Chu Ge is a respected guest of the Tang Family, and Man Sha could not be neglected. If Miss Man Sha couldn¡¯t even rest well at their ce, it would be a failing on their part.


    Man Sha smiled, shook her head, and said, "No, I just switched rooms, maybe I¡¯m not used to it yet."


    Hearing this, Tang Haowan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Some people are particr about their sleeping environment, and despite their best efforts, it would still need a few days to adjust.


    Man Sha had just seen Tang Haowan standing up and even taking a few steps upstairs; it was meant to be a joyous moment for him.


    Yet now, his face showed no trace of happiness.


    A bit surprised, Man Sha watched him, puzzled, and asked, "Mr. Tang doesn¡¯t seem very happy?"


    Tang Haowan startled momentarily, then smiled and shook his head, "It¡¯s nothing. Miss Man Sha, are you nning to go somewhere?"


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk, Man Sha didn¡¯t probe further and nodded, "I want to take a walk."


    Tang Haowan nodded and stepped aside to let Man Sha pass before he followed Chu Ge into his room.


    Another long session of torturous treatment, this time the pain in his legs was a hundred times worse than before.


    Chu Ge said, today is thest day; regr exercise should suffice from now.


    Filled with emotions, Tang Haowan asked, "Mr. Chu, can I walk on my own now, directly on the ground?"


    That wheelchair, he had been using for decades, he was more than ready to give it up!


    Chu Ge nced at his legs, then pulled out a Jade Bottle from his pocket, poured out a Spiritual Liquid, and handed it to Tang Haowan, "Take this."


    Following his instructions, Tang Haowan swallowed the Spiritual Liquid. Within half a minute, he felt as if his body had beenpletely revitalized, exceptionally refreshed.


    Before his legs were healed, they always felt like they were filled with a thousand pounds.


    But that feeling had now disappeared, reced by a refreshing lightness, making him feel years younger.


    Curiosity inevitably arose in Tang Haowan, as he asked in astonishment, "Mr. Chu, what did you just give me? It has such miraculous effects."


    Chu Ge held the Jade Bottle gently shaking it; there wasn¡¯t much Spiritual Liquid left, which he had refined from the spiritual energy of Snow Mountain since arriving in Su City, "This is my secret recipe."

 Chapter 376 Let’s Go

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Let¡¯s Go</h4><h4></h4>


    A single sentence blocked Tang Haowan¡¯s curiosity.


    Tang Haowan knew that some hermit-like figures always have their exclusive trademarks; perhaps the contents of this bottle were Mr. Chu¡¯s trademark?


    Tang Haowan thought to himself, yet his face showed no sign of it.


    He gratefully said to Chu Ge, "Thank you, Mr. Chu, for saving me from peril multiple times and now for healing my crippled legs. I, Tang Haowan, will forever remember your great kindness. In Su City, even though other families are rapidly advancing, our Tang Family is still one of the leading families. Should Mr. Chu ask for anything, I will do my utmost."


    Tang Haowan seemed to think of something and then said to Chu Ge, "By the way, since Mr. Chu is an Ancient Martial Artist, you probably can understand the ancient martial arts secret manual, right?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly in confusion as he looked at him, "Ancient martial arts secret manual?"


    Tang Haowan nodded, "Forty years ago, by a fortunate coincidence, I came into possession of a secret manual. I studied the ancient text in it for a long time without understanding, untilter, when I met a disciple from the Tang Sect, who deciphered a few simple ancient characters and learned that it was an ancient martial arts secret manual, and since then I have kept it."


    It was precisely because of this ancient martial arts secret manual that a subtle connection formed between the unrted Tang Sect and Tang Family, which, as connections grew, still remains an inseparable part.


    Chu Ge felt a momentary stir in his heart, "May I take a look at it?"


    Tang Haowan gestured invitingly, "Please follow me, Mr. Chu."


    Arriving at the study in the main building, Tang Haowan took out the secret manual from a secret chamber; it was an ancient book, very well-preserved without any damage.


    "This is the secret manual," Tang Haowan was aware that the Tang Sect was willing to associate with their Tang Family because of this ancient book.


    Chu Ge took it over and nced at it; on the cover, the words "Heart Skill" were strikingly written.


    These two characters of Heart Skill were written in a special script which ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand.


    Chu Ge could understand because for him, these two characters were far too familiar.


    Holding the book, Chu Ge¡¯s face uncontrobly showed excitement as he looked up at Tang Haowan and asked, "May I know where Mr. Tang acquired this book from?"


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s excitement, Tang Haowan subconsciously thought that this ancient martial arts secret manual was extremely precious, and wondered if using this book to repay Chu Ge for his kindness might be appropriate.


    Speaking of the origin of this book, I do feel somewhat embarrassed," Tang Haowan said with a bitter smile, "It probably happened around forty years ago. Back then, I was only twenty, young and in my prime. I had already heard about the rumors of ancient martial arts, so I was constantly searching."


    "Later on, while on the way home, I encountered a group of bandits who seemed to be fighting among themselves. At that time, I was still young and curious about everything, so I stayed to watch the excitement. When someone got killed during the fight, the killer panicked and fled, leaving his belongings behind."


    Tang Haowan continued, his face turning into an awkward expression, "At that time, the pack looked bulging, so I decided to check it out, and that¡¯s when I discovered this ancient martial arts."


    Chu Ge seemed to remember something from the past, standing there quietly, looking down slightly, lost in thought.


    Tang Haowan saw his dazed look and asked with some puzzled, "Mr. Chu, did you notice something?"


    Chu Ge came back to his senses, shaking his head, "This is written by my mentor. Although it can¡¯t be called a secret manual, it greatly aids ancient warriors in cultivating their temperament and spirit."


    When Tang Haowan heard this, his eyes widened in shock and he looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are you saying that this is a book written by your mentor?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "This is probably the only relic he left in this world for me."


    Chu Ge looked sincerely at Tang Haowan, "This book is of no use to ordinary people, and although there are only ten pieces of Spiritual Liquid in this bottle, one piece is sufficient to strengthen and heal an ordinary person. I wonder..."


    Before Chu Ge could finish, Tang Haowan understood his implication. His face slightly darkened, and he spoke with a touch of displeasure, "Mr. Chu, to speak like this really embarrasses me. This book has been in my possession for thirty years now and I haven¡¯t been able to decode it. It only shows that this book and I were not meant to be. Although our Tang Family does have members who participate in ancient martial arts, I do not wish them to get deeply involved. And since Mr. Chu once saved my life and healed my legs, acting as my reborn parents, since this book was written by your mentor, I should return it to you as ¡¯return the validation¡¯."


    Chu Ge looked at him gratefully and after expressing his thanks, passed him the bottle of Spiritual Liquid.


    "This Spiritual Liquid will also help with the recovery of your legs, please ept it."


    Hearing this, Tang Haowan no longer resisted. He thanked Chu Ge again then locked the precious bottle of Spiritual Liquid in a safety box.


    Tang Haowan recalled that previously Chu Ge had mentioned his approach to the Tang Family and his timely intervention had a purpose, but what that purpose entailed remained unknown.


    Seeing Chu Ge in a good mood today, Tang Haowan couldn¡¯t help but seize the moment to ask, "Mr. Chu, I remember you once mentioned needing something, and that at the right moment you would ask us for it. May I know what it is?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "My original goal was for the Earth Ganoderma, but now, I¡¯ve found a better substitute, so there is no longer a ¡¯right moment¡¯ to ask for anything."


    Tang Haowan then remembered that not long ago they had seized Earth Ganoderma from Huo Tianqian in Shanghai, which had also been gifted to him by Tang Family¡¯s State as a present.


    Speaking of which, he felt quite ashamed, Tang Haowanughed at himself, "I wish I had known Mr. Chu sooner; if I had, these misunderstandings wouldn¡¯t have happened."


    If he had known Mr. Chu earlier, he might have been able to walk like a normal person sooner.


    Tang Haowan came all the way from Little Red Building and was now hastily walking from Little Red Building because he was anxious.


    Even after thest treatment, his legs still felt no heaviness, instead, they were surprisingly light.


    Chu Ge once again thanked Tang Haowan and then said, "It¡¯s about time, shall we go, Old Master Tang?"


    Looking at the time, Tang Haowan saw it was already twenty minutes past ten in the morning, he nodded continuously, and without even a chance to get dressed properly, he and Chu Ge went to the hospital together.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 377 - 0377 Second-level Lingzhi

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 0377 Second-level Lingzhi</h4><h4></h4>


    Inside the hospital, it was not only Shen Wei Qian who had been waiting anxiously since early on, but also the Shen Family Head, Shen Xianli, and his second son, Shen Xianming, who stood at the entrance, continuously peering towards the door.


    Among them, Shen Xianming was the most anxious of the three.


    His hands were clenched tightly, incessantly pacing around the entrance of the ward.


    Seeing this, Shen Wei Qian felt a mixture of helplessness and amusement. Shen Xianming had always been extremely close to his wife, and he listened to her in everything.


    When Lady Shen had copsed, Shen Xianming was the most agitated and had even burst into tears.


    Shen Wei Qian empathetically patted his shoulder tofort him. But before he could speak, he was abruptly brushed off by Shen Xianming.


    Shen Xianming looked at Shen Wei Qian with a guarded expression. Once he recognized him clearly, he slightly rxed.


    He apologized to Shen Wei Qian, "Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I was just too anxious and didn¡¯t notice it was you."


    Shen Wei Qian harbored no intentions of ming him and simply patted his shoulder, saying, "Alright, Hu Xinshe has always been a man of his word. If he says he can cure her today, then he surely will."


    Beside them, Shen Xianli also nodded in agreement, "Maybe he was dyed on the road. Don¡¯t worry, I think Mr. Chu seems trustworthy; he¡¯ll definitely show up on time."


    "..." Shen Xianming felt like he had just taken a blow. This was not his intention at all.


    But it was better this way; letting them believe he was considering his mother also conveniently covered up his true motives.


    Shen Xianming nced sideways at Lady Shen lying on the hospital bed, a vicious glint briefly shed deep within his eyes, so briefly it was nearly imperceptible, then disappeared.


    At that moment, a rush of hurried footsteps approached.


    Shen Wei Qian immediately spotted Chu Ge dressed in casual clothes. He wanted to step forward to greet him, but his gaze suddenly fell on Tang Haowan who was also quickly walking behind him.


    Shen Wei Qian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. What did he see?


    Tang Haowan was actually standing up? And walking so briskly too! It didn¡¯t seem at all like he had been debilitated by illness for two years.


    Not until Tang Haowan approached him, looking into his incredulous eyes, did he click his tongue, "Shen Wei Qian, you¡¯re sixty years old; how can you still get so easily startled by things?"


    Though Tang Haowan spoke these words, his heart was already blooming with joy.


    In this world, there was nothing more significant than him being able to stand up again.


    Shen Wei Qian blinked and then suddenly thought of something, he sharply turned back and asked, "Tang Haowan, were your legs cured by Mr. Chu?"


    Tang Haowan nodded, "Of course!"


    Shen Wei Qian became even more eager, thinking that if Mr. Chu really could cure his wife as Tang Haowan had said, he¡¯d be willing to give up his own life if necessary.


    Shen Xianming, however, silently sneered, "What¡¯s so great about that? A man who looks barely in his twenties could cure my mother¡¯s illness?"


    His words were not loud, but everyone present understood them.


    Shen Wei Qian¡¯s expression stiffened. Firstly, he anxiously looked at Chu Ge, and seeing no signs of anger on his face, he rxed slightly before he scolded Shen Xianming, "Shen Xianming! Shut your mouth!"


    "Dad!" Shen Xianming looked at Shen Wei Qian with iprehension, "He might have cured Old Master Tang¡¯s legs, but might not be able to cure my mother! I heard that hecks even the most basic medical knowledge. I would never entrust my mother to such a man!"


    Shen Xianming¡¯s words also made Shen Xianli unconsciously frown. His suspicious gaze fell on Chu Ge. Although he had doubts, he did not express them like Shen Xianming.


    "A young man, don¡¯t be too absolute in your words. Yesterday, Doctor Feng was equally stunned by Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skills, so much so that he has withdrawn from the treatment team due to Mr. Chu¡¯s arrival. If you don¡¯t believe it, you could ask Doctor Feng toe back," said the person, none other than Zhang Chenggong, Doctor Zhang, who was striding their way and added, "Some things, you haven¡¯t seen, but it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. Even if Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t seed in curing Old Mrs. Shen, there will be no loss for you, at most just a disappointment. But what if he seeds? Do you really want Old Lady Shen to wake up or not?"


    Shen Xianming, questioned by Zhang Chenggong, felt somewhat uneasy, his gaze darting around, avoiding Zhang Chenggong¡¯s eyes, "What are you talking about? Of course, I hope my mother gets better."


    Chu Ge had been silently observing all this while. At this moment, seeing Shen Xianming¡¯s previously assertive demeanor reced with a shrinkingly timid one, even noting the guilt on his face, he thought:


    This man has issues.


    That was Chu Ge¡¯s first reaction.


    Without saying more, Chu Ge strode into the ward. Inside, only Zhang Chenggong and Chu Ge remained. Following the procedure from the previous day, Zhang Chenggong helped Old Lady Shen sit up to facilitate Chu Ge¡¯s treatment.


    Meanwhile, in a bedroom on the second floor of a private vi, clothes were scattered across the floor. Following the trail of clothes to the bed, one could see two bodies nestled together.


    Honda Sakura gently leaned against the chest of the Ghost Poison Sect Master, her fingers lightly drawing circles on his chest, then softly asked, "I wonder, Sect Master, how do you n to deal with Chu Ge?"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master nced at her, his eyes sharp, "That¡¯s not for you to worry about."


    After speaking, his hands wandered on Honda Sakura¡¯s back, moving downwards.


    Far from resisting, Honda Sakura only pressed closer, the two of them, already undressed, once again came into an intimate contact.


    Even if he didn¡¯t tell her his n, what she wanted was merely the result¡ªa message that both Chu Ge and Shen Wei Qian, and Tang Haowan were dead.


    The hands of the Ghost Poison Sect Master were mischievously stoking fires on her body, as his low, hoarse voice asked, "I heard the Shen Family has some fine Lingzhi; is the news reliable?"


    Honda Sakura also knew about the Earth Ganoderma in the Shen Family. As for the existence of First-level Earth Ganoderma, no one had yet encountered or heard of it.


    She had only heard Shen Congwen mention, during Old Master Tang¡¯s birthday, that it was Second-level Earth Ganoderma.


    With a dreamy look in her eyes, Honda Sakura hummed softly, her jaw gradually rxing.


    She slightly parted her lips, feeling the fiery impact, as her consciousness began to dissipate.


    "Sect... Sect Master, why do all you Ancient Martial Artists covet Earth Ganoderma?"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 378 - 0378: Finally Awake

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 0378: Finally Awake</h4><h4></h4>


    You?


    All?


    A few spoken words drifted into the ears of the Ghost Poison Sect Master, halting his galloping movements unexpectedly.


    Honda Sakura shifted restlessly, seemingly unhappy about his sudden stop, and hesitantly chided with a hint of annoyance, "Sect Leader, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Apart from me wanting the Earth Ganoderma, who else has asked for it?"


    Honda Sakura shrugged her shoulders, "Just a while ago, a middle-aged man with the surname Huo came from Shanghai. He paid a high price to finally get his hands on an Earth Ganoderma, but it ended up being snatched away by someone from the Tang Sect."


    While gently stroking his skin, Honda Sakura threw seductive nces at him, "Sect Leader, don¡¯t stop, is it that I¡¯m not doing it well enough for you?"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master narrowed his eyes slightly; even though the Earth Ganoderma up for sale on the market could be bought, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be the best quality Earth Ganoderma.


    He looked down at the woman already fidgeting impatiently due to his maniption, and with a sudden forceful move, startled a cry out of Honda Sakura.


    "If you can find out whether the Shen Family only has thosemon Lingzhi avable in the market, you¡¯d be doing even better."


    Honda Sakura looked at him, puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "There are different levels of Earth Ganoderma. The First-level Earth Ganoderma is the most valuable. Help me investigate whether the Shen Family has any First-level Earth Ganoderma."


    Honda Sakura slowly lifted her crimson lips, "Sect Leader, if you want me to do something, shouldn¡¯t you give me a little incentive first?"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master snorted softly, indeed she was ascivious woman.


    However, since she was offering herself to him, he saw no reason to turn her away.


    Honda Sakura felt the impact of the Ghost Poison Sect Master and soon her consciousness began to disperse again.


    Thest bit of reason she held onto told her to wait until the man¡¯s will was at its weakest to coax words out of him.


    So, when Honda Sakura felt the time was about right, she wrapped her arms around his neck and asked again, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t know what the Sect Leader... wants to... punish... punish them?"


    Breathing heavily, Honda Sakura¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, her eyesnguid and slightly soul-entrancing as she looked at the Ghost Poison Sect Master.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master seemed immune to her Fox Charm Technique, turning a deaf ear to her questions, in fact, he intensified his efforts,pletely scattering Honda Sakura¡¯s consciousness.


    Gradually, the temperature in the room rose, and the sounds of heavy breathing and collisions were ceaseless.


    After administering treatment to Old Lady Shen, Chu Ge said to Zhang Chenggong, "Doctor Zhang, please take Old Lady Shen for an examination. I believe she should wake up within four hours."


    Zhang Chenggong looked at Chu Ge with some surprise, "Within four hours? But didn¡¯t you say seven days yesterday?"


    Chu Ge walked over to the basin to wash his hands and exined while doing so, "Given Old Lady Shen¡¯s current condition, she indeed needs seven days of treatment, but this doesn¡¯t affect the signs that Old Lady Shen will regain consciousness."


    Suddenly, Zhang Chenggong felt a measure of embarrassment; he had been present twice, yet on both asions, he failed to grasp any valuable learning opportunities.


    He was not an Ancient Martial Artist and had no understanding of them; therefore, watching Chu Ge treat Old Lady Shen was somewhat difficult for him to ept,pletely iprehensible.


    Zhang Chenggong sighed silently, then walked out, gave an order, and ryed to the Shen Family that Old Lady Shen might wake up today.


    Shen Wei Qian was the first to be excited. He clenched Zhang Chenggong¡¯s arm in disbelief and asked, "Really? Did Mr. Chu really say that?"


    He had spoken countless times to the body of Old Lady Shen, hoping, anticipating, and praying, just wanting to see her open her eyes and look at them one day.


    Now, his wish was finally about toe true, and he was so overwhelmed with excitement that he found himself momentarily speechless.


    Some rejoice, naturally, others worry.


    Shen Xianming watched Shen Wei Qian¡¯s excitement with a cold sneer, "Dad, you¡¯re the only one who believes that kid¡¯s nonsense. Mom has been lying there for years, and no one has ever appeared iming they can cure her.


    But now he says she¡¯ll wake up this afternoon? You actually believe this ghost story!"


    As Shen Wei Qian was enjoying his excitement, he suddenly heard such discouraging words and couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated; he red at Shen Xianming and rebuked, "If you find this troubling, you can go home! Don¡¯t just stand here making sarcasticments!"


    Thankfully, Mr. Chu hadn¡¯te out of the ward yet. If Chu Ge heard this, he would definitely be angry. They had just met this influential figure and could not let him be ruined by this nonsense.


    "You get back home right now! Don¡¯t go anywhere without my order!"


    Shen Wei Qian barked furiously.


    Shen Xianming curled his lip; in the past, he would have happily obeyed, but now he was more worried that Old Lady Shen would wake up, and if she did, he would miss his chance to escape.


    After a moment of hesitation, Shen Xianming made a decision. He would go to reflect upon his actions facing the wall!


    Ostensibly reflecting, but really nning to find an opportunity to slip away. Whether Old Lady Shen woke up today or not, he had to escape!


    If she did not wake today, she would surely wake tomorrow.


    So, he had to seize the moment and escape!


    Chu Ge washed his hands and came out of the ward; Old Lady Shen had already been taken for examination.


    Tang Haowan seemed puzzled and asked, "Mr. Chu, are you really confident that Old Lady Shen will wake up this afternoon?"


    Chu Ge neither shook his head nor nodded. It was just an assessment; whether she could really wake up depended on her own fate. However, he did not expect that, in just the time it took to wash his hands, Zhang Chenggong had spread the news everywhere.


    Even Doctor Feng arrived at the ward with great curiosity to see if Old Lady Shen, who had been in a vegetative state and lost the ability to care for herself, could really wake up as Chu Ge had said.


    Almost everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Old Lady Shen in the ward,pletely unaware that someone was quietly preparing to leave.


    Shen Xianming¡¯s attempt to leave did not escape Chu Ge¡¯s eyes; he felt increasingly that this person was rather strange.


    Four hourster, Old Lady Shenpletely woke up as Chu Ge had said.


    But because she had been in aa for so long, her pupils were scattered as she first opened her eyes.


    Shen Wei Qian was the first to rush forward excitedly. His eyes filled with tears as he stared intently at the person on the bed, "Ah Feng, you finally woke up."


    Old Lady Shen looked at him nkly, silent without speaking, her face showing little expression, as if she didn¡¯t recognize Shen Wei Qian at all...

 Chapter 379 - 0379: Your Condition

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 0379: Your Condition</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Wei Qian, upon seeing this, looked up at Chu Ge nervously, his voice filled with confusion, "Mr. Chu, why is this happening?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s deep eyes stared at Old Mrs. Shen, his thoughts unknown.


    Logically speaking, Old Mrs. Shen shouldn¡¯t be exhibiting symptoms of memory loss like this.


    Chu Ge contemted for a moment, just as he was about to step forward, he saw Old Mrs. Shen slowly grab Shen Wei Qian¡¯s hand, her lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but the words turned into squeaks at her lips.


    Shen Wei Qian watched her, his face filled with worry and excitement, "Ah Feng, do you still remember me?"


    Old Mrs. Shen gently nodded her head, gripping Shen Wei Qian¡¯s hand even tighter. Her dull eyes gradually became clear, and her eyes brimmed with glistening tears. Excitedly gripping Shen Wei Qian¡¯s hand, it took her a while to squeeze out two words, "Wei Qian..."


    Perhaps because Old Mrs. Shen had been unable to take care of herself for too long, her speech seemed a bit slurred.


    The words "Wei Qian" brought Shen Wei Qian to tears instantly. How many years had it been? He had been longing for this for so many years, always hoping to hear Ah Feng call him Wei Qian again. Yet, all the famous doctors he sought everywhere were to no avail.


    Now, after only being treated by Chu Ge for two days, she woke up. Apart from gratitude, Shen Wei Qian felt a profound shock towards Chu Ge.


    Honestly, he hadn¡¯t held much hope for Chu Ge at the beginning, but now witnessing a miracle, he felt guilty for his previous attitude towards Chu Ge.


    "Ah Feng, how do you feel now? Is there anything ufortable?" Shen Wei Qian asked.


    Old Mrs. Shen shook her head, staring incessantly and unblinkingly at Shen Wei Qian. She felt as though she had been in a very long dream where there was no Shen Wei Qian or her son, just her walking aimlessly forward without tiredness or end.


    "He... he..." Old Mrs. Shen, having just awakened, had a still inflexible tongue. She scanned around and didn¡¯t see the person she was looking for, so she pointed at the air, repeatedly calling out "he, he..."


    Shen Wei Qian did not understand what she meant, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.


    After a long while, Old Mrs. Shen managed to speak a few words: "Shen... Xian... Xianming."


    Shen Wei Qian was stunned, "You¡¯re looking for Xianming?"


    Ah Feng had been rather good to Shen Xianming when he was younger, even fond of him. However, since Shen Xianming had done that indecent act when he was fifteen, she started caring less about him, sometimespletely indifferent.


    Shen Wei Qian had also asked Ah Feng before, why her attitude towards Shen Xianming had suddenly changed so drastically, but no matter how he asked, Ah Feng never gave him a reason.


    Now, the very first thing upon waking, Ah Feng wanted to find Shen Xianming, how could he not be surprised.


    "Xianming is busy with something, if you want to see him, I¡¯ll call him right now," Shen Wei Qian said, patting her hand reassuringly.


    However, Ah Feng kept shaking her head and suddenly became agitated.


    She parted her lips, wanting to say something, but her tongue was not flexible enough, limiting her. Ah Feng¡¯s cheeks flushed red in her urgency, and after a long struggle, she barely managed to say a few words, "It¡¯s him! Shen Xianming! It¡¯s him..."


    Not only was Shen Wei Qian stunned, so were the others present.


    Among them, Chu Ge was the first to react, "Old Mrs. Shen, are you saying that the person who poisoned you back then was Shen Xianming?"


    Old Mrs. Shen nodded heavily, "It was him! It was indeed him!"


    Chu Ge was surprised in his heart. He didn¡¯t know much about Shen Xianming, but from his words and behavior, it was apparent that Shen Xianming didn¡¯t have the capability topletely block the meridians in Old Mrs. Shen¡¯s body. Moreover, Chu Ge could feel the flow of True Qi within Old Mrs. Shen¡¯s body wasn¡¯t from the hands of one practicing Ancient Martial Arts.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Wei Qian immediately became furious, and gritted his teeth saying, "I¡¯ll capture that little bastard right now!"


    Meanwhile, Shen Xianming had already packed up, ready to slip away.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t amassed a substantial fortune from the Shen Family, the savings he held in his hand were enough for him to spend for a while.


    What was pressing for him now was to flee for his life, for if Old Mrs. Shen woke up and used him, with Shen Wei Qian¡¯s protective nature towards his wife, he would definitely make Shen Xianming¡¯s death a miserable one.


    However, just as Shen Xianming was dragging his luggage and exiting the grand Shen residence, someone stopped him.


    "Mr. Shen, we meet again." The person was none other than Honda Sakura, who was currently dressed in a bright red outfit and wore a delicate makeup on her face, looking nothing like a woman who already had a son in his twenties.


    Shen Xianming, wary, looked at her and asked, "What do you want with me?"


    Honda Sakuraughed softly, "Mr. Shen, where are you heading? With so much luggage, are you going on a trip?"


    She yed with the strands of hair on her shoulder and clicked her tongue, adding, "It seems Mr. Shen really knows how to enjoy life. Even at this critical moment, you still have the mood for a trip."


    Shen Xianming had no intention to waste words with her and red at her fiercely, "What do you really want?"


    Honda Sakura smiled, "Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, just wanted to make a deal with Mr. Shen."


    Shen Xianming looked at her suspiciously, "What deal?"


    Honda Sakura nced around, then said somewhat speechlessly, "Do you want me to discuss it here with you?"


    Inside an elegant cafe, Shen Xianming looked around to make sure there weren¡¯t any dangers before he finally exhaled and said displeasingly, "Lady Xiao, what kind of deal do you want to make?"


    Honda Sakura stirred the coffee in front of her gently with a spoon, "It¡¯s about your life, of course."


    As soon as she finished her words, Shen Xianming immediately stood up, his pupils narrowing slightly, emitting a dangerous re.


    "You dare to y me?"


    Honda Sakura wasn¡¯t in a hurry; she put down her spoon, slowly raised her eyes to meet Shen Xianming¡¯s, and spread a clearyer in her gaze, "Mr. Shen, why the rush? When I said ¡¯your life¡¯, I meant to help you protect your life, not take your life. And moreover, even if I wanted your life, how much could it possibly be worth?"


    "You!" Shen Xianming clenched his back teeth, decided to endure it for the moment. If she couldn¡¯t keep him safe, he would settle both the old and new ounts with her!


    "So, Mr. Shen, you don¡¯t want to save your own life?" Honda Sakura saw him looking as if he wanted to devour her, but she didn¡¯t get annoyed and instead sat there slowly, appearing to wait for Shen Xianming to calm down.


    After a long while, Shen Xianming calmed down. He returned to his seat, his face still somewhat unpleasant, "Speak then, what are your terms?"


    PS: Tomorrow (3.6) we will have a major outbreak, starting with twenty Chapters!

 Chapter 380 - 0380: Equivalent Exchange (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 0380: Equivalent Exchange (First Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura¡¯s lips slowly curled into a satisfied smile, "Mr. Shen is indeed a decisive person. Actually, my condition isn¡¯t high."


    She paused deliberately, leaned in slightly, and said slowly and clearly: "I want the First-level Earth Ganoderma of the Shen Family."


    Shen Xianming looked at her with surprise, almost subconsciously asking: "How do you know the Shen Family has First-level Earth Ganoderma?"


    Honda Sakura shrugged her shoulders, "That¡¯s not something you need to worry about. We just hope to get the Earth Ganoderma from the Shen Family, and as for what we can offer in exchange, we¡¯ll help you get through this difficult time."


    Shen Xianming became even more astonished, "What do you mean?"


    He inexplicably felt that in front of Honda Sakura, he waspletely transparent, feeling as if Honda Sakura saw him thoroughly.


    "Of course, I mean exactly what I said. Mr. Shen, you don¡¯t know that Old Mrs. Shen has already woken up?" Honda Sakura looked at Shen Xianming with contempt in her eyes.


    If it weren¡¯t for this man¡¯s usefulness, she wouldn¡¯t bother with such an idiot.


    At this moment, Shen Xianming also felt something strange. He felt as though he had fallen into a trap that someone had willingly set.


    Of course, Shen Xianming knew that Old Mrs. Shen had already woken up; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fled in such a panic.


    Shen Xianming didn¡¯t speak. Watching Honda Sakura¡¯s confident demeanor, he seemed to understand something. "Could it be that my mother has been in aa all these years because of you?"


    Honda Sakura shook her head, "Although I was involved, sealing Old Mrs. Shen¡¯s meridians isn¡¯t something I can do."


    At this time, Shen Xianming finally understood, which is why he always found Old Mrs. Shen¡¯s copse too inexplicable.


    So they were the ones scheming!


    Initially, he only resented Old Mrs. Shen for her sudden change of attitude towards him, but he never really wanted to take her life.


    Moreover, what he did was just to drug Old Mrs. Shen. Those drugs would not be fatal, but they could still cause significant harm to the body.


    Still, to this day, Shen Xianming believed that the reason why thedy had been bedridden for so long was because of him.


    Now he realized that he had inadvertently done the groundwork for others.


    "Do you really think I would agree to our cooperation?"


    Shen Xianming sidestepped the discussion, looking at Honda Sakura with some disdain. She had used him as a pawn, and now she was trying to make him feel indebted to her for protection.


    Shen Xianming silently looked to the heavens, wondering what kind of misfortune had befallen him to have been unknowingly used for so many years.


    While feeling angry and indignant, Shen Xianming¡¯s gaze at Honda Sakura became even more sinister.


    "How did you use me?" He couldn¡¯t believe that with Honda Sakura¡¯s abilities alone, she could infiltrate the Shen Family and poison them without their knowledge.


    Honda Sakura seemed to see through Shen Xianming¡¯s thoughts, her lips curling into a mocking smile, "In half an hour, you¡¯ll see a very exciting scene unfold, I¡¯m sure it will excite you."


    Seeing that she had no intention to exin, Shen Xianming¡¯s anger became harder to suppress, but he was holding it back because he knew that as soon as Old Mrs. Shen woke up, his deeds would be exposed.


    He had no reason or evidence to prove his innocence, so he was prepared to trust Honda Sakura this one time.


    Half an hour; short for some, but for Shen Xianming, it was a prolonged agony.


    Shen Xianming kept watching the time and as soon as it was up, he immediately asked: "Didn¡¯t you say you had a surprise to show me? What surprise?"


    Honda Sakuraughed softly, "Mr. Shen, don¡¯t be in such a hurry, the show has just started."


    Saying that, she turned on her phone¡¯s video and put it in front of Shen Xianming, chuckling, "Take your time and enjoy, Mr. Shen."


    The phone¡¯s disy showed the Tang Family mansion, but the normally bustling and splendid Tang residence looked lifeless now, creepy.


    Shen Xianming didn¡¯t understand what Honda Sakura wanted him to see, but out of curiosity, he quietly watched.


    In a while, the Tang Family seemed to be enveloped by a ck, lid-like gas. He could clearly see the trees in the courtyard wilting and decaying rapidly.


    Shen Xianming¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stared unblinkingly at the screen, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Honda Sakura shrugged nonchntly and smiled, "It is as you see. We have brought the Tang Family under control. So, now do you believe we have that ability?"


    Shen Xianming looked at her doubtfully. Since he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes on-site, he was skeptical of what Honda Sakura said.


    Honda Sakura¡¯s expression was indifferent. Her eyes gestured for him to keep watching, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it. You can keep watching. If the video isn¡¯t enough for you, we can go to the scene."


    Go to the scene? To the Tang Family?


    Shen Xianming¡¯s lips curled in a cold sneer. He was already struggling to protect himself; why would he care about the fate of others?


    Besides, the Tang Family had had a feud with the Shen Family, but for some reason, Shen Wei Qian, that old fool, suddenly made peace with them and even reached a consensus to cooperate for mutual benefit.


    Being inherently suspicious, within just a few seconds, Shen Xianming had thought of countless possibilities, "Isn¡¯t this video something you prepared in advance to fool me? And what can this bit of ck gas even do to them?"


    Shen Xianming was full of doubts about her words and had no intention of getting up and following her to the scene.


    After all, what did the fate of the Tang Family have to do with him?


    Honda Sakura, seeing his indifference to the serious damage inflicted on the Tang Family, was convinced that an agreement had been reached between the two families, so she must dissolve it.


    "This bit of ck gas might not do much, but it can keep a person in aa for many years."


    Honda Sakura¡¯s one sentence made Shen Xianming fear retrospectively. Fortunately, he had notpletely fallen out with Honda Sakura back then; otherwise, he would be the one lying in the hospital now.


    But he still had questions, "Why did you target my mother?"


    Honda Sakura chuckled, "Why else? Of course, it was to help you clear your greatest obstacle."


    Honda Sakura raised her hand, her cool fingers gently covering his. "You abandoned me so heartlessly back then, but I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to be cruel to you. I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt you. Now seeing you in danger, I try to help in every way possible. But, as you know, these people are not within my control. What they need is an equal exchange."

 Chapter 381 - 0381: A Mouthful of Black Blood (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 0381: A Mouthful of ck Blood (Second Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura¡¯s seductive skills had never failed her before, especially with her knowledge of Shen Xianming. By using abination of soft and hard tactics, she was certain she could subdue him.


    As expected, Shen Xianming was somewhat swayed by her flirtations.


    He kept ncing at Honda Sakura¡¯s chest, his greedy eyes seeming to bore into her.


    Honda Sakura noticed his expression and softly chuckled, continuing, "What, don¡¯t you believe me?"


    Over the years, although Shen Xianming had achieved nothing significant in life, he had be quite shrewd.


    Honda Sakura was like a deadly poison - one bite, and you¡¯d be doomed. Shen Xianming had known this for twenty years.


    "A woman¡¯s heart is as unfathomable as the ocean¡¯s depths. I think it¡¯s better we keep our distance," Shen Xianming withdrew his hand and asked, "How do you n to help me?"


    Honda Sakura, initially doubting whether her charm had waned, heard Shen Xianming¡¯s question and said, "Simple, I¡¯ll make them too busy to concern themselves with you."


    "What do you mean?" Shen Xianming narrowed his eyes slightly, "Are you nning to take action against the Shen Family?"


    Honda Sakura nodded, "Originally, if the Tang Family and Shen Family kept fighting, I might have spared them. But now they¡¯ve united, those persistent old fools, foiling my ns! Only by driving them apart, can I seize the opportunity."


    Shen Xianming, suddenly understanding her meaning, looked at her in surprise, "You¡¯ve been plotting this for a long time?"


    Honda Sakura smiled lightly, "Of course, I started nning when I purposely got close to the Tang Family and Shen Family. At first, I had those two old foolspletely under my control, causing deep rifts between their families. I definitely can¡¯t afford to give them a chance to reconcile."


    Shen Xianming couldn¡¯tprehend why she, a woman, would go to such lengths to scheme or what secrets she hid.


    Curious and worried, he feared that one day she might drag him down too.


    The situation on his phone screen continued to worsen.


    The once quiet Tang Family mansion now resembled an asylum, with servants running around madly, their bodies and faces covered in ck spots, expressions twisted in agony.


    Shen Xianming¡¯s pupils dted as he stared unblinkingly at the screen, "Can I know who¡¯s backing you?"


    He had to ensure that the person behind her was powerful; otherwise, his life was still at risk.


    Could this turn into a lose-lose situation?


    Aware that he would ask, Honda Sakura didn¡¯t hide it, "The Ghost Poison Sect Master."


    Shen Xianming had heard of Ancient Martial Arts. Since the Shen Familycked connections in that area, they had researched extensively and knew about various sects. That¡¯s how he came to know, at least somewhat, about the Ancient Martial Sects.


    But all he knew about the Ghost Poison Sect was shrouded in mystery.


    Now, seeing the havoc in the video, how the Tang Family was tormented without even a fight -- it was clear they were formidable.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge and others at the hospital received a call from the Tang Family Mansion.


    On hearing the news, Tang Haowan went pale, "I¡¯ll return immediately."


    He hung up the phone and hastily pocketed it.


    Nangong Man Sha had also called him, briefing him on the Tang Family¡¯s situation.


    She even described the chaos over the phone.


    Chu Ge had a premonition that the Ghost Poison Sect Master was involved.


    Her sect, always operating in the shadows, never did anything openly.


    Unlike the Vajra Sect, which would challenge openly and, upon defeat, gracefully withdraw.


    It would be ideal to live peacefully, but with the Ghost Poison Sect Master stirring trouble, he wouldn¡¯t be courteous.


    Chu Ge hurried back to the Tang residence with Tang Haowan by car. Upon entering the Tang Family Mansion, he saw a ck vaporous substance filling the air and frowned deeply.


    This poisoning was clearly different and more potent than the previous one at the Ouyang Family¡¯s. He noticed the trees within the estate were withering, seemingly dehydrated, with drooping leaves.


    If even the trees outside looked like this, he dreaded to think what had happened to the people inside.


    Chu Ge first made Tang Haowan take another dose of Spiritual Liquid before briskly heading towards the vi. Everywhere he went, the ck vapor dissipated.


    However, the resolution was only temporary; new poison mist quickly drifted back.


    Right now, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t worry about that. With dozens of people inside the Tang Family at stake, every life was crucial.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t save everyone. Fortunately, due to the weather, the vi¡¯s windows were tightly shut, limiting the intrusion of the toxin¡ªa stroke of luck amidst the misfortune.


    Chu Ge first searched around and saw Nangong Man Sha busy helping the servants in a corner. Some were severely affected as they had to go out early for chores. Despite not knowing exactly how to help, her attentive care was still touching.


    Chu Ge knew it wasn¡¯t the time for sentimentality; following Tang Haowan, he moved upstairs to visit Old Mrs. Tang and Tang Xin.


    Except for Tang Xin, the others were faring worse. Tang Xin¡¯s body was entirely covered in a ck aura, unconscious on the ground, with Old Mrs. Tang crying beside her in despair.


    Seeing Tang Haowan return, she sprang up as if finding her backbone, "Haowan,e quickly and see Xinxin."


    Tang Haowan, seeing Tang Xin¡¯s condition, felt a surge of pity.


    He turned to Chu Ge, anxiously asking, "Mr. Chu, what do you think..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Old Master, this poison is nothing to me. Everyone step back and give Tang Xin some space."


    With that, Chu Ge helped Tang Xin up, concentrated his True Yuan, and immediately channeled it through her skin. This time, he used a stronger force and felt the poison corroding her internal organs.


    Without further thought, Chu Ge injected his True Qi directly into her body. A minuteter, Tang Xin suddenly convulsed, and abruptly, a spurt of ck blood shot out from her throat.

 Chapter 382 - 0382: Slightly Shy (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 0382: Slightly Shy (Third Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Dark streaks of ck blood stained the floor, corroding it at a visibly rapid rate.


    Tang Xin slowly opened her eyes, weakly ncing around. Her Primordial Energy had not recovered, so shecked even the strength to speak at this moment.


    Chu Ge took out a Small Jade Bottle from his bosom, containing just one drop of Spiritual Liquid that he had just refined this morning.


    After Tang Xin took the Spiritual Liquid, it didn¡¯t take long for herplexion to regain its usual rosiness, and some strength returned to her as well.


    She seemed to remember something, hurriedly grasping Chu Ge¡¯s hand and eximed with agitation, "Mr. Chu, please save my father!"


    Chu Ge patted her shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me."


    An hour passed since the rescue, and the air outside was still murky with poison gas, seemingly even denser than before.


    It was as if they were trapped inside Tang¡¯s Vi. Those who were inexperienced were scared and panicking, even Tang Xin was looking anxiously out the window at this moment.


    This morning, she was poisoned because she stood in front of the window for too long. Fortunately, upon realizing something was wrong, she immediately closed the window and used an exhaust fan to expel the toxic gas from the room, but some still seeped in.


    As a result, the poison gas that flowed into the vi affected the others too, thankfully Mr. Chu was there, otherwise, she would have truly been at fault.


    Chu Ge stood before the window, his brow deeply furrowed as he looked at the spreading toxic gas outside.


    Tang Haowan also approached him with a worried face, "Mr. Chu, what should we do about the situation outside?"


    Today¡¯s weather forecast predicted a third-level wind. Although it was not strong, it was sufficient to disperse the poison gas to various ces.


    When the time came, it wasn¡¯t just their Tang Family that would suffer, he knew that the people releasing the poison gas outside were targeting them. He didn¡¯t want innocent people to be implicated because of them.


    "With the current situation outside, I am the only one who can go out. Call Mr. Shen now and ask him to help prepare some materials, the quicker the better."


    Chu Ge discovered that the poison gas seemed to be concentrated over the Tang Family¡¯s Old Mansion, not spreading outward, as if arge basin had been filled in the air above. However, once this basin¡¯s toxicity reached saturation, the poison would begin to spread outward, and more people would be affected.


    Tang Haowan quickly nodded and dialed Shen Wei Qian on his mobile phone.


    At this moment, Shen Wei Qian was immersed in the joy of his wife waking up, and was quite startled to receive Tang Haowan¡¯s call.


    To be honest, he had once sincerely treated Tang Haowan as a true brother. Since the unpleasant events urred, their rtionship hadpletely broken.


    Only now, with their differences resolved, the fraternal bond they once shared had returned. The discord of the past years seemed like a trial for both, making them cherish the brotherhood between them even more.


    Now that Tang Haowan was in trouble, Shen Wei Qian naturally went all out to address the situation.


    After hanging up the phone, he instructed his eldest son, Shen Xianli, "Follow this recipe and prepare these materials as quickly as possible, ideally within half an hour,"


    He looked at the list, all items the Shen Family possessed, save for a few rare ones for which they needed to check inventory avability immediately.


    Shen Xianli took the prescription that Shen Wei Qian gave him and started to prepare the ingredients. However, he was somewhat bemused when he saw the mix of items listed, as he had some medical knowledge but had never seen such a random assortment of ingredients. He had no idea what they were intended to treat.


    Meanwhile, on a rooftop not far from the Tang¡¯s Vi, stood a man in a ck trench coat. He wore a ck hat, beneath whichy a face partially obscured by a silver mask. His eyes were narrowed, unblinkingly fixated in the direction of the Tang¡¯s Vi.


    He had clearly seen Chu Ge and Tang Haowan enter the poison formation he had set up, yet they seemed to be unharmed.


    It seemed that this Chu Ge truly had some skill.


    But what of it?


    You are still trapped in my poison formation. In just one hour, in one more hour, you will all perish. The poison will break through the formation and begin to spread slowly over the entire Su City, transforming it into a city of death, a veritable hell on earth!


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master stood high above, a sly smile slowly forming on his lips as he felt a breeze, "The wind has started to blow atst, heaven is on my side!"


    At the same time, Chu Ge also discovered the secret of the poison. It appeared to be mere poison, but in reality, someone had set up an Eight Trigrams Array above, and the denser the poison in the array, the more it indicated that the formation was sealing tighter. Once the poison reached saturation, it would also break through the formation and disperse in all directions.


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes. Although the formation within a formation seemed to be sealing, the person using it seemed not to have fully grasped its secrets, and thus the poison was not umting as quickly as it could have.


    "Mr. Chu, the sky is getting darker and darker. Are we going to die here?"


    Exhausted, Nangong Man Sha came over to Chu Ge. Although she was not deeply poisoned, she also inhaled a bit of miasma. Fortunately, she had the Spiritual Liquid given to her by Chu Ge; after taking one, it temporarily controlled the spread of the poison.


    Chu Ge nced sideways and saw that Nangong Man Sha¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and herplexion had also turned much paler.


    "Are you okay?"


    Chu Ge asked. He had been busy saving those who were severely injured and had forgotten to check on her.


    Nangong Man Sha gave him an annoyed look, but the look was clearly weaker than intended, and sheughed lightly, "I¡¯m fine, nothing serious. I just took one of the Spiritual Liquid pills you gave me before, so I can still withstand it."


    Nangong Man Sha also had her meridians closed. Although some were opened, the vast majority were still closed.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t say much else and directly grabbed her arm, cing hisrge hand over her small one. A stream of True Qi began to flow slowly into her body.


    At first, Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t understand what Chu Ge wanted to do, but when he suddenly took her hand, she got a little nervous and tried to pull away. However, he was holding tightly, and she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Feeling a warm current entering her body, Nangong Man Sha felt the fatigue in her body gradually diminish until she couldn¡¯t feel any tiredness at all, letting out a long breath of turbid air.


    The oppressive feeling in her chest was also released, sheughed somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Thank you, Mr. Chu. I thought I was going to die here."


    Though it was said in jest, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but reach out, cing his index finger lightly on her lips and hushed her gently, "Don¡¯t worry, with me here, nothing will happen."


    The sun was shining brightly outside, but the Tang¡¯s vi was enveloped by a dark mist, effectively blocking out the sunlight.


    Inside the Tang¡¯s Vi, the darkness was so thick that one could barely see, and naturally, Chu Ge did not see Nangong Man Sha¡¯s bashful blushing...

 Chapter 383 - 0383: Turned to Ashes (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 0383: Turned to Ashes (Fourth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Nangong Man Sha quickly adjusted her emotions, and she looked up at the darkening sky outside, where ominous clouds loomed, their vast presence seeming to engulf the entire Tang Family residence.


    "What should we do now?" she asked.


    Chu Ge had his hands in his pockets, and even though his brows were furrowed, there was not a hint of worry or timidity in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine," Chu Ge turned back, ncing at her sideways.


    Although they were amidst darkness, Chu Ge knew very well that Nangong Man Sha was also looking at him.


    "What, are you scared?" He remembered that when he had first met her, she was apanied and protected by two Ancient Martial Artists. Now, she hade to Su City alone. The once high and mighty socialite had to not only take care of herself but also selflessly help others in times of danger without regard for her status.


    Today, Chu Ge seemed to have discovered another side of Nangong Man Sha, one that was kind and selfless.


    Nangong Man Sha also noticed the burning intensity in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, but in such an environment, she didn¡¯t think he would harbor any other thoughts towards her.


    After all, she had tried to seduce him so many times to no avail.


    "What are you thinking about?" Even though Nangong Man Sha knew he wasn¡¯t interested in her, she still couldn¡¯t resist teasing him to lighten the mood, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re staring at me so seriously, do you find me exceptionally beautiful today?"


    Seeing her revert to her usual demeanor, the fleeting sense of goodwill that had just arisen in Chu Ge¡¯s heart was instantly extinguished.


    He cleared his throat, regaining his usual cold demeanor, "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯m nning to go outside, but I need someone to help me."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at him in shock, "You... want to go outside? But the air is filled with poison right now. Thankfully, the Tang Family¡¯s residence is quite airtight, so we¡¯re safe for the moment. But the toxin is increasing, and sooner orter, we will..."


    So you still want to go outside? Isn¡¯t that clearly seeking death?


    Chu Ge knew what she was worried about; he raised his hand and gently patted her shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m just concerned that as I go out, some of the poison might get inside. That¡¯s why I need someone quick to help me close the window."


    He was using his True Qi to block the entry of the toxin, but once he was entirely outside, the rear guard of True Qi would lose some resistance, and a bit of the poison might drift inside.


    With the current concentration of the poisonous gas, it was hard to ensure the people inside the vi would not be in danger.


    Nangong Man Sha was still very worried. Although she was well aware of Chu Ge¡¯s strength, this concern was still inexplicably there.


    Once Chu Ge was ready, and aftermunicating with Nangong Man Sha, he positioned himself in front of the window.


    Swiftly, Chu Ge¡¯s figure just flickered in front of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes. She immediately closed the window. The entire process took no more than a second. Nangong Man Sha¡¯s heart raced as she held her chest, staring intently outside.


    However, the moment Chu Ge went out, his figure was engulfed by the poisonous fog.


    "Mr. Chu will definitely be alright," Tang Xin reassured herself after arranging other matters, the first thing she saw upon entering the room was Chu Ge bounding outside.


    Initially, she thought her eyes were deceiving her because his speed was too fast. Before she could stop him, Chu Ge had already leaped out.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chu¡¯s strength is not something that can be trapped by this mere poison fog."


    Miss Man Sha said confidently, though her heart was still beating rapidly with nervousness. To be honest, she was worried too.


    At this moment, a ringtone sounded inappropriately.


    Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin looked towards the source of the sound and saw an exquisite mobile phone lying quietly on the ground, its screen glowing with white light, disying a name: Mu Bingtong.


    Tang Xin, puzzled, picked it up and answered, "Hello?"


    On the other end of the line, Mu Bingtong was taken aback. After confirming that she had not dialed the wrong number, her brows involuntarily furrowed, but her good manners still prompted her to ask in an even tone, "I¡¯m looking for Chu Ge."


    Only then did Tang Xin realize that the phone belonged to Chu Ge. It appeared that Chu Ge had identally dropped it when he jumped out of the window just now.


    Tang Xin smiled slightly and exined, "Mr. Chu had to leave for a bit just now, and his phone was left here. I¡¯ll let him know when he returns."


    Mu Bingtong acknowledged with an "Oh" and thanked her before hanging up.


    Not until she heard the short beeping sound from the receiver did Tang Xin slowlye back to her senses. She thought about the three words she had seen on the screen after Mu Bingtong¡¯s name: Fianc¨¦e.


    So, his fianc¨¦e¡¯s name was Mu Bingtong. A pleasant voice, and a lovely name.


    Tang Xin felt an inexplicable difort in her heart. She didn¡¯t understand why, but it was as if someone had overturned a bottle of mixed emotions inside her, causing unbearable distress.


    Nangong Man Sha, unable to see Chu Ge from the window and noticing theck of movement behind her, turned around puzzled, only to see Tang Xin standing there dazed.


    Nangong Man Sha approached with some confusion and concern, asking, "Lady Tang Xin, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Tang Xin came to her senses and smiled apologetically, "It¡¯s nothing, I was just lost in thought for a moment, sorry."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded and then asked, "Whose phone is this?"


    "It¡¯s Mr. Chu¡¯s." Tang Xin looked down, suddenly regretting having answered the call.


    If she hadn¡¯t answered that call, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be feeling so bitter right now!


    Hearing that it was Chu Ge¡¯s phone, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes lit up, wanting to take a look, but she realized that it was quite embarrassing given her status. With what identity could she just take and look through someone else¡¯s phone? It was improper.


    Nangong Man Sha smiled and said nothing more.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge had held his breath and quickly breached the barrier of the toxic gas after leaping from the window, jumping into mid-air.


    Looking down at the scene below, he squinted his eyes slightly. As he had expected, if this poison mist were to spread over Su City, the entire city would be a lower Hell.


    To neutralize this poison, one had to make good use of the abundant Spiritual Energy in Su City, coupled with the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array, it could bepletely neutralized.


    However, to set up the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array, sufficient materials were necessary.


    ording to the timeline, Shen Wei Qian should be almost ready by now.


    Chu Ge looked in the direction of the Ghost Poison Sect Master, then turned and jumped to a safe area.


    At this moment, the Ghost Poison Sect Master was still lost in his own fantasies, desiring to turn thisnd of outstanding talents and spiritual energy into scorched earth.


    The gaze of the Ghost Poison Sect Master flickered, suddenly spotting a ck object shing past quickly. But by the time he wanted to get a clear view, it had already disappeared.

 Chapter 384 - 0384: Black Mist White Dragon (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 0384: ck Mist White Dragon (Fifth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    After Chu Ge leaped to safety, he looked back in the direction of the Tang Family mansion and, as he expected, everything looked normal from the outside, no different than usual.


    Only Chu Ge knew that the people inside were enduring excruciating torment.


    He wanted to give Shen Wei Qian a call, only to discover that his cell phone was not on him. Recalling the hasty window exit earlier, he guessed it might have gotten lost then.


    Just as coincidentally, as Chu Ge was rounding out of the alleyway, he saw Shen Xianli hurrying over,


    sping a bunch of materials in his arms.


    These were precisely the materials he needed.


    Chu Ge quickly approached and thanked Shen Xianli, "Mr. Shen, you arrived just in time."


    However, Shen Xianli was visibly upset, "Don¡¯t even mention it, Mr. Chu. If it weren¡¯t for that Japanese woman dying me on the way, I would have arrived much earlier."


    Japanese woman? Honda Sakura?


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows; it seemed like all the recent events were somehow connected to Honda Sakura.


    It looked like he really needed to take some time to understand this woman better.


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve brought all the materials you asked for, but I¡¯m a bit puzzled. Many of these materials can¡¯t be mixed together, what are you nning to do with them?"


    Shen Xianli had been mulling over this the whole way and still couldn¡¯t figure it out, "Also, what exactly happened to the Tang Family? I was just knocking on the door, but nobody responded! Thankfully, before I came, my father told me if the front door doesn¡¯t open, to try the side door."


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him talk about these things. He took the materials from Shen Xianli¡¯s arms, checked them, and then said to Shen Xianli, "Mr. Shen, please do me another favor. Evacuate all the residents within a ten-mile radius around the Tang Familypound."


    The Shen Family was inmerce, while the maternal family of Madam Shen held political power; a small favor like this was nothing much for them.


    Seeing the urgent demeanor of Chu Ge, Shen Xianli didn¡¯t ask further but nodded his head and immediately turned to make arrangements.


    Chu Ge, with the materials in tow, returned to the spot he had jumped down from, took out theyout map of the Tang Familypound given by Tang Haowan just now, and swiftly marked several points on it.


    After cing all the materials at the designated spots, Chu Ge began to gather energy and quickly soared into midair.


    At the same time, the Ghost Poison Sect Master also saw Chu Ge¡¯s silhouette.


    His eyes unblinking, the Ghost Poison Sect Master murmured in disbelief, "How is this possible?"


    That man was actually flying midair?


    He was an Innate Grandmaster, and despite many years of cultivation, he had not reached, nor could he reach, this stage.


    That young man... what kind of background did he have?


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master had no idea what Chu Ge was trying to do; watching him manipte his posture above the poisonous fog, he scoffed with disdain: "Such an naive kid; this is thebined force of the Eight Trigrams Array and the Divine Dragon Tail Formation. How could it possibly be broken by those few moves of yours? Hmph, amateur ying with axe before Lu Ban¡¯s doorway!"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master stood from above, looking down, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be long before the bowl was filled. Soon, the toxins would erupt like a volcanic eruption, then he would see how the other escaped!


    However, quickly the Ghost Poison Sect Master sensed some anomaly.


    Because he stood high, he saw spiritual energy gathering towards this area at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And his poisonous fog became restless due to the collision with the surrounding spiritual energy.


    The power of thebined arraysy in the potency and high concentration of toxins, but if the toxins failed to coalesce and instead dispersed like mist, bing scattered sand, and if the collisions continued, the poisonous fog would slowly dissipate.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master did not hesitate and immediately gathered energy to condense the poisonous fog once more.


    Chu Ge was aware that the Ghost Poison Sect Master would see his actions and would take immediate measures in response, yet he seemed to be in no hurry at all, focusing entirely on absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy.


    Due to the geographical location of Su City, the surrounding area is rich in Spiritual Energy, and Chu Ge even discovered many spiritual energy springs.


    Spiritual Energy kept umting, and when it seemed sufficient, he slowly retracted it.


    At this time, the poison fog had been immobilized by the Ghost Poison Sect Master once more, and Chu Ge even realized that this poison fog had consolidated by an extra third from before.


    The time was almost right.


    Because he noticed that the poison fog had started to creep upwards slowly, and once it erupts like a volcano, it would be toote for anything.


    Chu Ge immediately prepared himself, the concealed White Dragon already had its head raised, just waiting for its master¡¯smand.


    A minute passed.


    Chu Ge still had not made any move.


    He was waiting, waiting for the Ghost Poison Sect Master to reach the peak of his energy, which is when the poison fog would be at a boiling point.


    Only by then could he take the opportunity of bacsh to take control of the Ghost Poison Sect.


    Based on these pair of arrays, this Ghost Poison Sect Master indeed had some skills.


    But he practiced an Evil Technique, perhaps having absorbed too much essence from others; he looked a bit like a misfit at the moment.


    The concentration of power on his body was never able to peak to the utmost extreme.


    Two minutes passed.


    Chu Ge watched as the poison fog below churned continuously, in some areas it even looked as if it was boiling, just one more minute and it would reach a boiling state.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master saw that Chu Ge still hadn¡¯t taken the next step, and with a somewhat contemptuous snort, he used the thousand-mile voice transmission to say: "Are you Chu Ge, the one who killed more than half of my Ghost Poison Sect disciples?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows danced frivolously, and standing there like the wind, he ced one hand behind his back and nodded slightly, "It¡¯s me."


    "Hmph! It seems I haven¡¯t been strict enough with the education around here, to think even the trash have been admitted." In his eyes, Chu Ge was like a half-baked practitioner, without any real ability.


    Yet, it was this young man who had managed to destroy most of his Ghost Poison Sect, almost causing it to fall among the Ancient Martial Sects.


    Chu Ge heard the sarcasm in his words, a meaningful smile yed on his lips, he ignored the Ghost Poison Sect Master¡¯s words and focused on calcting the time.


    He had to precisely devour and neutralize all the toxins without error.


    In his heart, Chu Ge silently counted down, five... four... three...


    Two!


    One!


    Now!


    Chu Ge forcefully raised his hand, and then saw the white mist that lingered beside the poison fog quickly transform into a white dragon, which let out a majestic roar towards the sky, circling nonstop in a clockwise direction above.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master was dumbfounded. He murmured subconsciously, "What is this? How could this be?"


    "Rise!" He gathered his energy and shouted fiercely, but the poison fog seemed to have lost control and stopped its churning.


    The Sect Master hadn¡¯t had time to think of how to deal with it or how to break it, when he saw the White Dragon circled in the sky a few times before charging fast at the ck fog.


    Boom!


    The ck fog collided violently with the White Dragon, a loud thunderous noise resonated through the sky.

 Chapter 385 - 0385: Scared (Sixth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 0385: Scared (Sixth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    The huge noise was inaudible to those outside.


    But those inside could hear it clearly.


    Because of this noise, Nangong Man Sha even felt the windows shake with it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Tang Xin looked up anxiously at the pitch-ck poison fog and asked.


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head slightly; she looked up at the roiling poison fog, somehow feeling that it didn¡¯t seem as dark and gloomy as before.


    "Miss Man Sha, look there!" Tang Xin seemed to have seen something, her eyes widened in shock, "Was that a dragon just now? A white dragon?"


    Nangong Man Sha also saw the white dragon; her nervous heart calmed down the moment she saw it.


    He¡¯s alright!


    Chu Ge is alright, and he has evenid out an array.


    She had seen this array only once, but it was branded in her heart as if seared with an iron.


    The White Dragon roared incessantly, causing long cries to echo as it shuttled through the poison fog, wherever it went, the color of the poison fog would be paler.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master, no matter how he tried to control, couldn¡¯t keep it under control anymore, this set of arrays waspletely ruined.


    To prevent himself from being backfired by the remaining poison fog, the Ghost Poison Sect Master immediately stopped and tried to leave.


    But someone was quicker than him; a ck figure seemingly descended from the sky appeared swiftly before him.


    Chu Ge smiled slowly, "Ghost Poison Sect Master, Elder Gui, after all, we can be considered old friends. Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye before you leave?"


    Goodbye my ass!


    Elder Gui snorted inwardly, "Kid, it looks like you have some skills, but it¡¯s just an array. You might save the Tang Family, but do you think you can save the whole Su City?"


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly; he looked at the man before him. Although the man was wearing a silver mask, he could discern from his features that this was a middle-aged man in his thirties, and a handsome one at that.


    But in his memory, the faces of Ghost Poison Sect disciples were all rotten and unseeable.


    Chu Ge was curious about his appearance and even more so about why a man who seemed not that old would call himself Elder Gui.


    Elder Gui seemed to see the doubts in his heart, his lips curling with scorn, then suddenly, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out. Elder Gui fell to the ground in a hurry, clutching his chest, looking up at Chu Ge in disbelief, "Impossible!"


    Chu Ge shook his head somewhat helplessly, "What¡¯s impossible? When you set up the double array, you should have considered the bacsh effect it brings. The harm you caused with the double array will be inflicted back on you in equal measure."


    Elder Gui looked up at Chu Ge in disbelief, "I had calcted all of this thoroughly, and you, you¡¯re merely at the Late Innate stage, not a Grandmaster. How could you possibly be my opponent!"


    Chu Ge shook his head with a hint of sympathy, "Don¡¯t you understand yet? You used Deceitful Techniques to artificially boost your abilities to Innate Grandmaster level, but the practice you cultivated is ultimately unorthodox and will not stand the test of the journey. You have no solid foundation, forcibly breaking through from Late Stage to Grandmaster is actually consuming your own energy and life force."


    Elder Gui looked up, shocked at Chu Ge, "How did you know?"


    "Just now, when we were confronting each other, I could see that the power you mustered was hollow and unsubstantial. You have the title of Innate Grandmaster, but not the ability of a Grandmaster. To put it bluntly, you are not even as good as Ghost Futu, one of the elders of your own Ghost Poison Sect."


    Chu Ge had no intention of further verbal exchange with Elder Gui; he had said all that needed to be said. During their recent conversation, he distinctly felt that Elder Gui¡¯s internal organs had already been hollowed out.


    As expected, just as Chu Ge was about to stand up and leave, he suddenly heard Elder Gui let out a mournful howl. When Chu Ge turned back, he saw Elder Gui¡¯s physical body dissolving into a pool of ck liquid, and a ck insect emerged from it, circled in the air a few times, and then flew away.


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, channeling his power swiftly and pushing his palm through the air, directly shattering the ck flying insect from afar.


    Another devotee of the ck Witch Sect using another person to nurture a Gu bug, with his body hollowed out, what capability does he think he has to match the power of an Innate Grandmaster?


    The poison fog around Elder Gui¡¯s death was gradually dissipating, and the majestic Little White Dragon was still circling overhead. Seemingly sensing that there was no longer any danger around, it stopped roaring and nestled contentedly in ce.


    Chu Ge approached from a distance, and the Little White Dragon seemed to recognize him, like a tame little pet, quickly flying behind him.


    The people inside the vi saw the clearing weather outside with some hesitation, not daring to step out of the vi. It was Nangong Man Sha who took the lead, walking out of the vi first and strode towards Chu Ge. Her smile was blooming, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve saved my life again."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled slightly, "Even if you weren¡¯t here, I would have saved them."


    Nangong Man Sha was a bit speechless, "Mr. Chu, must you be so heartless?"


    Chu Ge rubbed his forehead helplessly, "I¡¯m just telling the truth."


    "..." Conversation can¡¯t continue properly!


    Tang Xin followed behind Tang Haowan obediently, still holding Chu Ge¡¯s mobile phone in her hand, hesitating in her heart whether or not to tell Chu Ge about the call.


    But a voice inside her kept telling herself, she didn¡¯t want to pass on this message to him.


    Yet, she had no right not to tell.


    As Tang Xin was hesitating, Tang Haowan spoke up, "Mr. Chu, I really must thank you. You¡¯ve saved all of our lives again."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Truthfully, Elder Gui was actuallying for me. I¡¯m the one who should apologize; it is I who have implicated everyone."


    "No, no, no," Tang Haowan quickly waved his hands, "What are you talking about, Mr. Chu? If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have probably been gone long ago."


    Such polite talk was never Chu Ge¡¯s forte. After exchanging a mere few words with Tang Haowan, his gaze fell on Tang Xin, "Was Lady Tang Xin scared?"


    Tang Xin¡¯splexion was already very pale, coupled with feeling guilty, it was only natural to be mistaken as having been frightened when she kept her head down.


    Yet Tang Xin felt inexplicably angry, and she threw the phone forcefully at Chu Ge, "Your fianc¨¦e was on the phone."


    Having said that, she turned and ran quickly back into the vi.


    Chu Ge wore a look of bewilderment. He turned to look at Tang Haowan, asking in confusion, "What¡¯s going on with Lady Tang Xin?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, she might have really been scared."


    Tang Haowan also didn¡¯t know why Tang Xin suddenlyshed out, showing such disrespect to Mr. Chu publicly.


    Nangong Man Sha walked up with her arms crossed and a lightugh, "Does Mr. Chu really not know, or are you pretending not to know?"


    "What?" Chu Ge was puzzled.


    Nangong Man Sha, looking at Tang Xin¡¯s retreating back, said, "Lady Tang Xin may seem quite arrogant and wilful, but when ites to emotions, she is a girl who protects herself very well."

 Chapter 386 - 0386: Spirited Eyes (Seventh Update)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 0386: Spirited Eyes (Seventh Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, "What does this have to do with her mood today?"


    Man Sha gave him a look as if she really wanted to take off his head and see what¡¯s inside.


    "A girl who protects herself very well in emotional matters can only mean she feels insecure."


    Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with an expression that said ¡¯you¡¯re a pig¡¯, "She feels no security with you. When she saw that your fianc¨¦e called you, her defensive wall was reinforced."


    Chu Ge looked at her nkly, not understanding at all what she meant.


    Man Sha waspletely speechless, "Do you really not understand, or are you pretending not to understand? Can¡¯t you see that Tang Xin likes you?"


    Chu Ge was totally dumbfounded, "That shouldn¡¯t be right? How could Lady Tang Xin possibly like me?"


    He still hadn¡¯t forgotten what Tang Xin said about him during their bet at the Gambling Stone Field.


    Moreover, he¡¯s just a nobody; how could Tang Xin fancy him? There¡¯s also Shen Congwen, he always felt there was something between those two.


    Seeing that it was hard to exin to him, Man Sha didn¡¯t say anything more but shook her head helplessly, it seems that another beautiful youngdy is going to be heartbroken.


    The storm at the Tang Family had passed, and Chu Ge took his phone back to the Little Red Building and called Mu Bingtong.


    The phone rang for a while before the other side answered.


    "What are you busy with?" Chu Ge asked.


    Mu Bingtong sounded a bit stifled, "Where have you been? Why did a girl answer your phone?"


    Chu Ge heard the sourness in her words and smirked yfully, "It¡¯s nothing, just went out for a bit, left my phone behind."


    "Oh." Mu Bingtang said, then didn¡¯t add anything else.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he could feel her mood was down, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing." Mu Bingtong hummed lightly, pursing her lips slightly, yet looked like she was trying not to pout.


    Suddenly realizing that Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see her anyway, she let herself go, pursing her lips high up, gently tapping her fingers on the window, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "You¡¯re not getting jealous, are you?" Chu Ge chuckled mischievously, his mind echoing Man Sha¡¯s words, Tang Xin likes you.


    Tang Xin likes him?


    Impossible!


    Mu Bingtong pursed her lips, "What, I am getting jealous, is that not allowed?"


    Upon hearing this, Chu Ge was momentarily stunned. This was the first time Mu Bingtong showed jealousy over him. She had said she missed him before, and now she was showing jealousy, what did this mean? Could it be that he already had a ce in Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart?


    Thinking this, Chu Ge chuckled mischievously, his deepughter transmitted to the other side through the handset.


    Mu Bingtong then realized what she had just said, her cheeks suddenly blushed, and she quickly hung up the phone in embarrassment.


    But just after hanging up, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t yet mentioned what she wanted to talk about.


    Holding the phone, Mu Bingtong sighed softly, and thought it¡¯s about time for Yaoyao to arrive.


    At the same time, in the main building of the Tang Family mansion.


    In a bedroom on the second floor by the edge, Tang Xin sat alone, lost in thought.


    She felt that today¡¯s events were too surreal, with only two hours psing, yet she felt as if she had just narrowly escaped from the Ghost Gate.


    Thinking back to her recent attitude towards Chu Ge, she couldn¡¯t help but feel some regret.


    She should have calmed down! She should have calmed herself! Now, how should she face Mr. Chu?


    At that moment, a knock on the door brought her back to her senses. She got up to open the door.


    "Miss Man Sha?" Tang Xin was somewhat startled, "What brings you here?"


    Nangong Man Sha stood at the door, her posturezy, looking at her, "May Ie in to talk?"


    Tang Xin hesitantly nodded and made a weing gesture, "What would you like to drink, Miss Man Sha? I¡¯ll get it for you."


    "No need to bother, I¡¯m just here to chat."


    Nangong Man Sha sat on the sofa, ncing around. The room was filled with girlish charm, very cute.


    However, Tang Xin started to feel a bit nervous. Even though she and Nangong Man Sha were about the same age, in reality, Man Sha was an honored guest of their Tang Family.


    Her sudden desire to chat seemed somewhat strange.


    Tang Xin obediently sat next to Nangong Man Sha and asked, "What would you like to talk about, Miss Man Sha?"


    Seeing her constrained demeanor, Nangong Man Sha chuckled lightly and said, "Lady Tang Xin, I understand your feelings very well. Actually, I also like Chu Ge."


    Tang Xin¡¯s eyes widened in stunned silence. Initially, she had thought Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge were a couple, but Chu Geter denied their rtionship. However, they sometimes seemed quite close, so she was confused about their exact rtionship.


    Nangong Man Sha smiled, speaking candidly, "I like him, but he does not like me."


    "..." Tang Xin was even more shocked. Who was Nangong Man Sha? She was the youngdy of the Nangong Family, one of the Six Great Families of Jing City, a famously sociable young woman. Didn¡¯t she have men at her beck and call?


    She could actually also...


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t mind Tang Xin¡¯s surprised expression and continued, "Do you find it unbelievable? A person like me, who could have everything, men lining up for me, any type of man I could want, yet I happened to fall for someone who dresses like a poor guy?"


    Tang Xin managed a wry smile, suddenly feeling that Nangong Man Sha wasn¡¯t as cold as she had imagined, and harder to get along with.


    "But I can¡¯t help it; Chu Ge has a charm that no other men possess." Nangong Man Sha suddenly turned serious, "Actually, the more time you spend with Chu Ge, the more you will discover his good qualities, and like him. It only proves that our taste is excellent."


    As she heard this, Tang Xin¡¯s smile froze, a blush quickly spreading across her cheeks as if a secret hidden in her heart was being coveted, wishing she could just hide.


    "Miss Man Sha, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," Tang Xin said, lowering her gaze, unwilling to look up.


    Nangong Man Sha gently shook her head, not angered by her dishonesty, but said earnestly, "Lady Tang Xin, you are not being honest."


    "I..."


    "Actually, when I first met Lady Tang Xin, I thought you were a very carefree girl, but howe you be so timid in life? It¡¯s not wrong to like someone because they are outstanding, and worthy of our affection. It¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    Tang Xin looked up, her eyes sparkling with an indescribable...

 Chapter 387 - 0387: Personally Deliver It (Eighth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 0387: Personally Deliver It (Eighth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha talked for a long while, and Tang Xin realized that Nangong Man Sha was not exactly as the rumors described, not so aloof or giving off a cold vibe.


    Nangong Man Sha, noticing Tang Xin staring at her, asked with some curiosity, "Lady Tang Xin, why are you looking at me like that?"


    It was then that Tang Xin realized her manners hadpsed and she smiled apologetically, "I just realized today that Miss Man Sha, you¡¯re quite different from what the rumors say."


    Nangong Man Sha was momentarily stunned, thinking about when they first met, there seemed to be some hostility, and perhaps at that time she should have realized that Tang Xin had some feelings for Chu Ge.


    Nangong Man Sha chuckled lightly, tilted her head with a yful expression, "How am I different?"


    Tang Xin parted her lips, the rumors about Nangong Man Sha she had heard were all from the Gambling Stone Field, where gossip was rampant, and these gossips¡¯ authenticity was dubious, often shrouded with negative tones.


    Now when Nangong Man Sha asked, Tang Xin was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She gave an awkward smile, trying to find an excuse to brush it off, but then heard Nangong Man Shaugh self-deprecatingly, "I know about those street rumors, so don¡¯t feel embarrassed to speak."


    Tang Xin looked at her in surprise, "You know about them?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "Of course, I know. We shouldn¡¯t care about these street rumors. As long as we are alive, we¡¯ll always be their topic of conversation after dinner."


    Tang Xin, surprised by her attitude, knew that such rumors could have impacted her negatively yet she seemed so undisturbed, even appearing to not care about the gossip at all.


    Thinking about it, their backgrounds defined their high status which was not chosen by them, so from the beginning, they were destined to be someone else¡¯s standard ofparison, and entertainment for others.


    This, Tang Xin deeply understood.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t remain as indifferent as Nangong Man Sha; she remembered how she used to fight and argue about these things, earning her the title ¡¯Little Chili¡¯.


    "Actually, if you think about it, the reason they talk about us is that they are envious of what we have, which they don¡¯t. Thinking this way, I feel much more bnced inside."


    Nangong Man Sha casually flipped her hair off her shoulder, shrugging nonchntly.


    Tang Xin watched her, watching the clear look in her eyes, and suddenly felt like their hearts had drawn much closer.


    ...


    Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Chu Gey on the bed to rest.


    The death of the Ghost Poison Sect Master always seemed suspicious to him, considering the Ghost Poison Sect Master was an Innate Grandmaster, even if his foundation was destabilized by unpredictable factors, he shouldn¡¯t have been that weak.


    The fight between Gui Futu and him definitelysted more than fifteen minutes, but his fight with the Ghost Poison Sect Mastersted less than ten minutes.


    An elder willingly serving under a sect leader weaker than himself, there definitely was some unknown secret involved!


    But that was all Chu Ge could think of for now. Diving deeper, he couldn¡¯t understand any further.


    Things that Chu Ge couldn¡¯t understand, he would not delve into them further.


    Lying quietly on the bed, just as he was about to close his eyes to rest, his phone rang again.


    Chu Ge subconsciously thought it was Mu Bingtong calling, didn¡¯t even nce at it before picking up, and spoke to the other end, "Wifey, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist calling me."


    The person on the other end, Shen Yaoyao, upon hearing that, blushed furiously and red ahead furiously, "Who is your wifey! Listen clearly to who I am!"


    Chu Ge abruptly shifted his gaze, then nced at his phone screen, only then did he see Shen Yaoyao¡¯s name clearly disyed.


    Chu Ge coughed awkwardly, then asked, "What¡¯s up? Why did you call me?"


    Shen Yaoyao pouted, that question sounding as if she shouldn¡¯t be calling him.


    "Howe, only my sister can call you, and I can¡¯t? Or are you waiting for a call from my sister?" Shen Yaoyao asked with a slightly sour tone.


    But Chu Ge was in no mood to decipher her words, just shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not like that, you rarely call me on your own. If you called today, there must be something. So tell me, what¡¯s up?"


    Shen Yaoyao had just walked out of the airport, dragging her luggage, looking at the familiar yet strange city feeling veryplicated.


    She stood at the airport entrance, her petite figure dragging arge suitcase, appearing especially lonely amid the bustling crowd.


    "I¡¯m at the airport now,e pick me up."


    Shemanded.


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t yet realized where she was, somewhat speechlessly said, "I¡¯m out of city, how can Ie to pick you up?"


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips, indignantly erging her eyes, "I obviously know you¡¯re out of town, I¡¯m not stupid, I mean I¡¯m at the Su City airport! Come pick me up!"


    Chu Ge suddenly sat up, nced out the window where the weather had returned to normal, clear and cloudless, "What are you doing in Su City?"


    Shen Yaoyao hesitated for a moment, reluctant to say why she was in Su City, only spoke with a bit of a low tone, "Are youing to pick me up or not?"


    Chu Ge got out of bed, grabbing his coat to wear, while speaking to Shen Yaoyao, "Stay right there, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll be right there."


    Chu Ge pocketed his mobile phone and went downstairs, just as he bumped into two figuresing out of the main building, took a momentary pause, his gaze unintentionally nced at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha, chattering andughing as they came out from the building, also noticed Chu Ge.


    At first, Tang Xin felt a bit embarrassed, but then remembered what Nangong Man Sha had told her, and also thinking that liking someone was free from any wrong, she only expressed her feelings in another manner.


    Thinking so, Tang Xin who initially wanted to turn and flee, suddenly steadied herself, looked boldly at Chu Ge, smiling slightly, taking the initiative to speak, "Mr. Chu, are you heading out?"


    Chu Ge hummed affirmatively, noting no sign of affection from Tang Xin, firmly believing Nangong Man Sha must have been mistaken.


    "I have a friend who hase to Su City, I need to go pick her up at the airport."


    "Our Tang Family considers Mr. Chu¡¯s friends as esteemed guests. How about I arrange a driver to take you?"


    Tang Xin suggested.


    But nearby, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s bright eyes sparkled ambiguously, and after a moment, she said to Tang Xin, "Why bother sending a driver? Let¡¯s personally take Mr. Chu ourselves?"

 Chapter 388 - 0388: Seemingly a Couple (Ninth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 0388: Seemingly a Couple (Ninth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge unexpectedly nced at Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin, for a moment unable to discern the nature of their rtionship. When had the two of them grown so close?


    Tang Xin was startled, looking at Nangong Man Sha with some confusion. Hadn¡¯t she just suggested that they go shopping on the main street together?


    Nangong Man Sha stepped forward, hooked her arm, and whispered in her ear, "Anyone who cane to Su City to meet Mr. Chu and even get picked up by him personally is either a big shot or a woman. Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xin suddenly realized, yet felt something was inappropriate.


    "Is this really okay?"


    "What¡¯s not okay about it?" Nangong Man Sha said, pulling Tang Xin along as they walked.


    So, Tang Xin drove the car, taking Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge all the way to the airport where Chu Ge quickly spotted a familiar figure at the airport entrance.


    At the moment, Shen Yaoyao was standing at the airport entrance wearing short sleeves, shivering slightly due to the low temperature.


    Chu Ge somewhat speechlessly walked over to her. Didn¡¯t Shen Yaoyao know to bring a thick coat?


    "Why did you suddenlye to Su City?" Chu Ge approached and took off his coat to drape it over Shen Yaoyao.


    Shen Yaoyao was about to struggle, but then she heard his familiar voice, turned her head to look at him, and gave him a resentful gaze, "You jerk! Why did you take so long! I¡¯m almost frozen to death!"


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, "Didn¡¯t you check the weather forecast for Su City? You knew the temperature here isn¡¯t as high as in Shanghai, yet you dressed so lightly, valuing style over warmth."


    Chu Ge looked at her as if she were naive, "What are you doing in Su City? Does Bingtong know?"


    Shen Yaoyao red at him irritably, "Obviously, I came to have fun. What¡¯s it to you?"


    After saying that, she dumped her luggage into his hands and strode forward, asking as she walked, "How did you get here?"


    At this moment, Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha stood in front of the car, quietly watching Chu Ge and a young girl together. Tang Xin was unsure why, but her heart, which originally felt uneasy, suddenly settled down, yet she also felt a bit of loss.


    This girl, at first nce, was quite pretty, but not extraordinarily so. And did this girl even look her age? She seemed so young.


    At the same time, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s thoughtful gaze rested on Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao. When she saw Shen Yaoyao, she harbored the same thoughts as Tang Xin.


    However, she was somewhat more confident than Tang Xin; she had asked Chu Ge more than once whose fianc¨¦e was prettier, him or her. What had Chu Ge said again? He said it was a tie between the two of them.


    But now, it seemed this girl wasn¡¯t even half as pretty as her, right?


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t mean to belittle Shen Yaoyao, as she genuinely felt that Shen Yaoyao was somewhat unworthy of Chu Ge.


    Shen Yaoyao felt eyes on her and quickly caught the direction of Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin¡¯s gaze. She red at them irritably, silently muttering in her mind: What are you looking at! Haven¡¯t seen a beauty before?


    Having walked a bit, Shen Yaoyao stopped and turned her head back, her tone quite unfriendly as she called out, "You jerk! Hurry up, I¡¯m starving!"


    Chu Ge, pulling the luggage, caught up and brought Shen Yaoyao to Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin, then introduced them: "This is my friend, Shen Yaoyao, Yaoyao, thisdy is from the Tang Family in Su City, Lady Tang Xin, and thisdy is Miss Man Sha from Beijing."


    Shen Yaoyao hadn¡¯t expected these two to be Chu Ge¡¯s friends, and both such beautiful girls; she felt somewhat uneasy inside.


    She sullenly hummed a sound, but good manners still prompted her to greet them, "Hello."


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s lips curved in a politely faint smile, she nodded towards Shen Yaoyao, "Hello."


    Tang Xin kept staring at Shen Yaoyao, feeling as if she had seen this girl somewhere before, but couldn¡¯t recall where.


    Chu Ge moved Shen Yaoyao¡¯s luggage into the car, then asked her, "Do you have any other luggage?"


    Shen Yaoyao shook her head, "No, that¡¯s it."


    Once in the car, Chu Ge closed his eyes as if asleep, but in reality, he was thinking about other things. The issue with the Ghost Poison Sect Master was resolved, but there was still a Japanese woman. If their first attempt against the Tang Family and the Shen Family was unsessful, there would be a second one.


    Moreover, she felt that this sudden strike from the Ghost Poison Sect against the Tang Family surely had something to do with Honda Sakura.


    Chu Ge sighed inwardly, wishing Huo Tianqian was here to handle and investigate these matters, which would set his mind at ease.


    While Chu Ge was lost in his thoughts, the other three women in the car each had their own concerns, creating a tense atmosphere.


    Tang Xin was driving while constantly ncing in the rear-view mirror.


    Shen Yaoyao, sensing her gaze, red at her fiercely and snorted lightly, "What are you looking at?"


    Chu Ge opened his eyes, puzzled, then heard Shen Yaoyao say, "Haven¡¯t seen a beauty before?"


    "..." Chu Ge was speechless.


    "Yaoyao! Don¡¯t be rude!" Chu Ge reprimanded in a low voice.


    Shen Yaoyao, already upset that Chu Ge brought two people along to pick her up, felt even more disgruntled when she heard Chu Ge scolding her for another woman¡¯s sake; she turned her head and red, "Is it polite for her to keep sneaking nces at me?"


    Chu Ge helplessly rubbed his forehead, not knowing what had gotten into her today to be so aggressive.


    Tang Xin¡¯s lips twitched, feeling more than ever that this girl was not a match for Chu Ge; Nangong Man Sha next to her felt the same way.


    Nangong Man Sha, however, was better at hiding her thoughts, and said with a slight smile, "Little sister, we mean no harm; we are just curious about you."


    Tang Xin nced at her, unsure of her intentions.


    Shen Yaoyao frowned, "Curious about what?"


    Nangong Man Sha shrugged, saying, "About your identity, of course. We don¡¯t know what your rtionship is to Mr. Chu."


    While Tang Xin also wondered about this, she wouldn¡¯t bluntly ask like Nangong Man Sha.


    She silently apuded Nangong Man Sha in her mind.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s lips parted slightly, unsure how to exin her rtionship, thinking of her little secret even more reluctant to tell them that she was just Chu Ge¡¯s sister.


    And not even a full sister, but one known through Chu Ge¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    "She is the sister of my fianc¨¦e."


    This time, the usually silent Chu Ge spoke up to exin.


    Nangong Man Sha looked up at Shen Yaoyao in surprise, her bright eyes flickering mysteriously.


    Beside her, Tang Xin was also taken aback, seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ge, anyone unaware would think they were a couple.

 Chapter 389 - 0389: Charming Scenery (Tenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 0389: Charming Scenery (Tenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Yaoyao felt somewhat embarrassed, she hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ge to speak so frankly.


    Thinking about it, if it weren¡¯t for Mu Bingtong, how could there be any connection between her and Chu Ge?


    If it weren¡¯t for Mu Bingtong, Chu Ge probably wouldn¡¯t even know who she is now.


    Suddenly, a wave of loss surged in Shen Yaoyao¡¯s heart; she slightly lowered her head and sat there silently.


    The car drove forward, but the atmosphere inside had changed.


    ...


    At this moment, in a private vi in the suburbs,


    Honda Sakura, contentedly lying beside Elder Gui, somewhat puzzled asked, "Elder Gui, why did you choose to blow him up?"


    Yes, the man lying naked beside Honda Sakura was none other than the Ghost Poison Sect Master, Elder Gui.


    His silver mask was now removed, revealing a wlessly beautiful face, so enchanting that one couldn¡¯t help but sink into it.


    Honda Sakura, already in her forties, had never imagined she would be able to sleep with such an attractive person in her lifetime.


    Honda Sakura, somewhat greedily touching his face with her hand, her delicate fingers sliding gently down the curve of his face, asked, "Choosing to blow him up, do you have other motives?"


    Elder Gui let out a slight snort, his handsome palm gently resting on her body. Although this woman was already forty, her skin was still smooth and delicate, like a newborn baby, irresistibly touchable.


    "The dead man was just an illusion created by my Insect Poisonous Insect; his abilities aren¡¯t even a quarter of mine. Letting him die at Chu Ge¡¯s hands was just to sow some doubt in Chu Ge; there was no special meaning."


    Honda Sakura naturally knew that Elder Gui wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but since he wasn¡¯t forting, she didn¡¯t press further.


    Her lips slightly curved up, a tantalizing smile spreading, "I know Elder Gui is wise and will surely have excellent ns to deal with them. So, is there still a need to keep Shen Xianming?"


    Shen Xianming was originally just a pawn they used to exchange for Earth Ganoderma, but given the current situation, he seemed of not much use anymore.


    Elder Gui pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Keep this person, I have use for him."


    Honda Sakura responded with an "Oh."


    Elder Gui reached out, lifted her chin, then instructed: "Remember to console him and try your best to satisfy all his demands."


    Honda Sakura paused, looking at Elder Gui with a somewhatining tone, "Does Elder Gui want me to also dedicate myself to that Shen Xianming fellow?"


    Elder Gui pinched her buttocks fiercely, "Why? You¡¯re not willing?"


    Honda Sakura pouted, "But I would rather serve Elder Gui, you are far more heroic than that man."


    Elder Gui raised his eyebrows, a mocking smile in his eyes, "It seems you¡¯ve already tasted him."


    Honda Sakura exhaled a fragrant breath and chuckled softly, "Elder Gui really jokes, how could I have a rtionship with him? I heard from a sister of mine that he is impotent, which is why he remains unmarried to this day. It¡¯s just that the Shen family has been suppressing this secret, not allowing it to be discussed."


    Elder Gui looked up in surprise, his hands once again mischievously roaming over her body, "Since he can¡¯t satisfy you, let me do it."


    Saying so, hisrge hand pushed Honda Sakura¡¯s head down into the bedclothes.


    Honda Sakura, at the moment she entered the bed, instantly shed ayer of hatred in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for striking at the Tang and Shen families, if it wasn¡¯t forpleting the mission, she wouldn¡¯t stoop to satisfy these men!


    ...


    As the ambiguity escted here, the situation elsewhere turned bleak and probing.


    Shen Xianming, after deciding to coborate with Honda Sakura, was troubled about how to return to the Shen family and steal the Earth Ganoderma.


    He knew there was a vi on Snow Mountain cultivating many Second-level and First-level Earth Ganodermas.


    However, he had no keys, and he also knew that the vi was protected with an Eight Trigrams Array.


    It was difficult for the ordinary person to locate.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, startling Shen Xianming.


    Then, realizing the phone was specifically provided by Honda Sakura, a tense heart slightly rxed.


    He saw the shing name on the screen, a call from Honda Sakura, and immediately answered, then asked, "How did it go? Did you manage it?"


    Silence from the other end of the phone, no response.


    Shen Xianming startled, then quickly hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Xiao Jingsheng, holding Honda Sakura¡¯s phone, stood at the hotel entrance, seething with anger.


    He had long sensed his mother¡¯s infidelity towards his father, frequently cheating with other men.


    But now, she had even reached the state of not returning home all night.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen Honda Sakura¡¯s phone in the living room today, he wouldn¡¯t have known his father had already separated from his mother.


    He stood at the hotel entrance because he saw someone sent the hotel¡¯s address to his mother, so he specifically came to see what kind of man could keep his mother out all night.


    Utilizing his identity in Su City, Xiao Jingsheng quickly entered the hotel.


    He made his way to the hotel room number mentioned in the text message, coincidentally finding the door slightly ajar.


    He slipped through the door crack.


    Xiao Jingsheng stood at the doorway, momentarily unsure of what to do next, even forgetting to react, just stood there, motionless.


    He stared unblinkingly at the bed. Was this the mother he knew?


    She waspletely a different person!


    Xiao Jingsheng took a deep breath, his heart bing deste as he closed his eyes. This family seemed utterly ruined.


    Suddenly, he felt very sad about his own heritage, why did he have a Japanese mother, why was he living in an unhappy family?


    Xiao Jingsheng didn¡¯t know how he left the scene, his mind haunted by those poignant images.

 Chapter 390 - 0390: Affection between Children (11th update)

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 0390: Affection between Children (11th update)</h4><h4></h4>


    He saw the man¡¯s face, and that man saw him too.


    But it seemed as if the man was deliberately showing off, treating Honda Sakura with increasing cruelty.


    Xiao Jingsheng only hated his own ipetence, and now, he even regretted, regretted not rushing in and beating that man up viciously.


    He felt sorrow for his father, and felt his father was unworthy!


    As Xiao Jingsheng wandered, he found himself in a red-light district without knowing when he had arrived.


    On the streets of the red-light district, several young women stoodughing and chatting about something. When they saw Xiao Jingsheng, they all nced at him in unison.


    Soon, someone recognized Xiao Jingsheng, sashayed over with a boneless touch on Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s chest, and said: "Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Xiao? What wind has brought you here today?"


    Xiao Jingsheng cast down his eyes with a nce, her face heavily made-up, which was rather off-putting at first sight.


    But right now, in Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s mind were the low moans of women, and almost in a frenzy, he fiercely pinched the woman¡¯s bottom, "Follow me?"


    Upon hearing this, the woman was overjoyed, clinging onto Xiao Jingsheng like she had found a treasure, "Such an honor."


    The woman prayed inwardly, hoping her skills in bed would satisfy Xiao Jingsheng, so that on a whim he might take her away from here.


    Xiao Jingsheng was unaware of the woman¡¯s thoughts. Right now, he just found the circumstances of his birthughable.


    As he watched the woman actively cling to him, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Do you like me?"


    "Of course, Young Master Xiao is handsome and charming, not just I like you, many people do."


    The woman kept throwing Xiao Jingsheng meaningful looks, staring somewhat foolishly at him. It was undeniable, Xiao Jingsheng was quite attractive; tall and with delicate features.


    Having a Japanese mother was enough to poke one¡¯s spine, but you can¡¯t resist the appeal of money.


    The thought was, money is everything.


    Xiao Jingsheng brought the woman to a hotel room. As soon as he entered, he couldn¡¯t wait to push her onto the bed. He restrained her arms above her head with his hands, and his legs pressed down on her legs, asking, "Do you know what people outside say about me?"


    "What?" The woman was confused by his question, "Why does Young Master Xiao suddenly ask this?"


    "Tell me! What do people outside say about me?" Xiao Jingsheng changed from using two hands to one to restrain her and the other hand brazenly slid under her skirt, "Tell me, what do they say?"


    The abrupt intensity of his questioning made the woman somewhat bewildered. She tried to recall subconsciously, then hesitantly said, "They say... they say..."


    "What do they say?" Xiao Jingsheng didn¡¯t know what hade over him; he was eager to know the outside world¡¯s opinion of him, whether it was as he imagined¡ªsaying he was ipetent, saying he had a Japanese mom, saying he and an indiscreet mother!


    The woman, frightened by his angry demeanor, then said shakily, "They say you have a Japanese mother, and you¡¯re doomed not to be part of upper-ss society."


    The woman was sad at heart, knowing this job came with a price; she would rather not have taken it.


    Indeed, this was how people used to talk about the Xiao Family before they entered upper-ss society, they weren¡¯t even considered a small family.


    The woman gave a lightugh, plucking up her courage to say to Xiao Jingsheng, "Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t mind it. Actually, these are just idle talks. Look at the Xiao Family now, haven¡¯t you already entered upper-ss society? And soon, you¡¯ll be able to keep pace with the Tang Family and the Shen Family."


    This ttery had no positive effect on Xiao Jingsheng; he roughly tore open the woman¡¯s clothes.


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s eyes were somewhat fixated.


    If at first, he just wanted to vent, now, he was genuinely aroused by this woman.


    Xiao Jingsheng narrowed his eyes slightly, a dangerous glint emerging, "Hasn¡¯t anyone said anything about my mother?"


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving, nor did his mouth rest; he asked while continuing to tease.


    The woman, roused by his teasing, started to react. Her lips parted slightly, her breathing gradually became more rapid, "Young Master Xiao, around here, most of the talk is about men, too little about women."


    It wasn¡¯t too little; she simply didn¡¯t dare to say.


    The woman was clever, she began to actively cater to Xiao Jingsheng, her smooth and fair legs slowly climbed up his lower leg, rubbing continuously. She could already clearly feel Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s response.


    So what if Xiao Jingsheng wasn¡¯t acting normally today; seeding with him was what really mattered!


    Meanwhile, a person appeared at the hotel entrance.


    "Young Master Huo, we just saw them enter here."


    A man with a sneaky look ttered, "What does Young Master Huo want with that woman? I just saw her, it looked like she went in with Young Master Xiao."


    The man with the sneaky look cautiously asked; he swore it was out of concern.


    Huo Tianqian red at him irritably, "What do you mean by that? Think I¡¯m afraid of that Xiao punk?"


    The sneaky-looking man was taken aback and hurriedly shook his head, "What are you saying, Master Huo? I just thought that if you had a conflict with the Xiao Family, it would be bad for you, right?"


    The man wanted to remind Huo Tianqian of a previousmotion he had caused in Su City ¨C just because he had offended a powerful figure and almost lost his life.


    Huo Tianqian had a certain status in Shanghai, but in Su City, he barely had the small hooligans following his orders; none of the major families even knew of him.


    Naturally, the sneaky-looking man didn¡¯t dare to say this.


    "So, Master Huo, what do you want with that woman? Did she offend you? If she offended you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll have the boys tear down her nest right away!"


    Huo Tianqian red at him, wishing he could kick the man himself, "Why so much nonsense? Hurry up and lead the way!"


    The sneaky-looking man was speechless; they were in the middle of pleasure, so to barge in recklessly was not right; what if it scared Young Master Xiao into impotence? When you go back to Shanghai, it¡¯ll be their hide on the line.


    With some reluctance, the sneaky-looking man led the way and inwardly wailed, truly hoping that Master Huo was looking for that woman for something important, not because the two had an affair!

 Chapter 391: Direct Orders (Twelfth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Direct Orders (Twelfth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Everyone says three women make a drama, and Chu Ge now deeply understands that.


    When Tang Xin found out Shen Yaoyao was not Chu Ge¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the subconscious hostility she held vanished immediately.


    Her friendly gaze rested on Shen Yaoyao. "Since Miss Shen is Mr. Chu¡¯s sister, why not stay with us at the Tang Family¡¯s ce?"


    Shen Yaoyao, who had been worrying about how to avoid the Shen Family¡¯s surveince, nodded upon hearing Tang Xin¡¯s invitation and said, "Thank you, Lady Tang."


    Nangong Man Sha, who had been sitting in the passenger seat, hadn¡¯t spoken yet. She asionally looked back at Shen Yaoyao, feeling that Shen Yaoyao was not just Chu Ge¡¯s sister.


    She trusted her own ability to judge people, especially regarding romantic rtionships.


    A single nce could convey a lot to her.


    The way Shen Yaoyao looked at Chu Ge was clearly different; it was definitely not the look of a sister to her brother-inw, nor that of a regr person to another.


    In Shen Yaoyao¡¯s gaze toward Chu Ge, there was a touch of careful probing, as if she was afraid her own little thoughts would be discovered.


    It seems another girl has a secret crush on Chu Ge.


    Nangong Man Sha turned to nce at Chu Ge again, just as Chu Ge¡¯s gaze met hers. Their eyes connected in the air, silently seeming to understand each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Chu Ge looked at her somewhat unexpectedly, feeling baffled. What did he do? That look clearly seemed to suggest he was trouble?


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t heed the inquiring look in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes and instead focused back on Shen Yaoyao, "Miss Shen, did youe to Su City to find Mr. Chu?"


    Shen Yaoyao had just seen Chu Ge flirting with this woman, and her heart suddenly soured like a bottle of mixed vors had spilled.


    "No," Shen Yaoyao replied indifferently with a nced and then shook her head.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at her unexpectedly, then said nothing else.


    Chu Ge, however, looked at her with some surprise, "You have friends in Su City?"


    Shen Yaoyao red at him with irritation, "Of course I have friends in Su City, it¡¯s just... just..."


    Shen Yaoyao stuttered, unable to say what she meant. She couldn¡¯t reveal her true identity to Chu Ge; what if he didn¡¯t let her stay with him and sent her back to the Shen Family instead?


    Moreover, she had initially run away from home, and now she had returned quietly only because she identally heard her grandfather was gravely ill.


    If her family knew she came back quietly, they would harshly criticize her, leaving her with no dignity.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what was on Shen Yaoyao¡¯s mind and was about to say something when his phone rang.


    He took it out and saw it was a call from Huo Tianqian.


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, as they say, speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives; he had just thought it would be good if Huo Tianqian were here.


    Answering the call, he immediately heard Huo Tianqian¡¯s hurried voice, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯vee to Su City again."


    "Is the matter in Shanghai all settled?" Chu Ge asked.


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "It¡¯s settled, Mr. Chu. I rushed back because I learned that the Ghost Poison Sect Master has also arrived in Su City."


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained calm, his tone light as he said, "I know."


    "You know?" Huo Tianqian was astonished, naturally thinking it might be the Ouyang Family who had leaked the news to him, but then he quickly collected his surprise.


    Chu Ge acknowledged with a grunt, "I have already fought with the Ghost Poison Sect Master today, just an hour ago."


    Huo Tianqian pped his forehead hard, cursing himself for being toote. "It¡¯s all my fault, for not getting here sooner. Mr. Chu, are you alright?"


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, his capabilities were well known to Huo Tianqian. Perhaps having originally harbored strange thoughts about the death of the Ghost Poison Sect Master, Chu Ge, hearing Huo Tianqian ask this, couldn¡¯t help but ask back, "What is it? Do you know something?"


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "Yes, I learned that the Ghost Poison Sect Master has developed a Deceitful Technique that allows him to create a clone. However, this clone¡¯s power is far less than one-quarter of his own."


    Chu Ge slowly sat up, no wonder he had felt that Elder Gui¡¯s skills were somewhatcking.


    "I understand." Chu Ge realized in his mind, it seemed that Elder Gui wasn¡¯t dead yet, the one who died must have been his clone.


    "By the way, I have moved into the Tang Family¡¯s house, why don¡¯t youe directly to the Tang¡¯s to find meter?"


    Huo Tianqian was startled, thinking of the Tang Family would naturally lead him to think of Tang Sect, and thinking of Tang Sect, a chill ran down Huo Tianqian¡¯s spine, but Chu Ge had already instructed him, so he could onlyply.


    After hanging up the call, the phone had not yet been put away, and Chu Ge¡¯s cell phone rang again.


    Beside him, Shen Yaoyao red at him irritably, speaking in a slightlyining tone, "I didn¡¯t realize you were this busy with your business."


    Ever since she got into the car, this guy hadn¡¯t spoken properly with her. Now, he kept receiving one call after another nonstop.


    Shen Yaoyao was about to explode.


    Seeing the call was from Shen Xianli, Chu Ge did not pay attention to Shen Yaoyao, nor did he see the sorrowful look in her eyes.


    "Mr. Shen." Chu Ge answered.


    On the other end, Shen Xianli spoke with some difficulty, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m really sorry to bother you, I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I¡¯m out of options, my younger brother has disappeared, and the people I sent out said he¡¯s with Honda Sakura."


    That Honda Sakura, who had been causing trouble between the Shen Family and Tang Family for so many years; now Shen Xianming was actually fooling around with her, it was really...


    If father and mother knew about this, they would definitely be infuriated again.


    Shen Xianli did not know by what means Honda Sakura had managed to sever his tracking, each time the people he dispatched only managed to trace them to thest coffee shop they were seen at.


    Given his understanding of Honda Sakura, there must be some more powerful person assisting them from behind.


    Knowing his own limitations, Shen Xianli had no choice but to muster courage and ce a call to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge slightly nodded, then agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, but he wanted to settle ounts with Honda Sakura.


    After finishing the call with Shen Xianli, Chu Ge called Huo Tianqian back. The phone rang for a while before Huo Tianqian answered.


    "Mr. Chu?" Huo Tianqian sounded out of breath.


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows, as if realizing something, then awkwardly cleared his throat, "You can continue first, I¡¯ll call you backter."


    Huo Tianqian gave a light cough and hurriedly said, "No, no, no, Mr. Chu, please just give your instructions."


    While saying this, Huo Tianqian quickly got up from the woman¡¯s body, opened the car door, and got out from the back seat, lighting a cigarette while listening to Chu Ge¡¯s instructions.

 Chapter 392 - 0392: Xianlin District (Thirteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 0392: Xianlin District (Thirteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Shen Xianming?" Huo Tianqian frowned as he murmured to himself, then nodded in response: "I¡¯ll handle it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Huo Tianqian stood by the car door, smoking a cigarette while deep in thought.


    The woman inside the car grew impatient, she picked up her clothes to cover her body, leaning weakly against the door,ining, "Master Huo, why did you stop?"


    Huo Tianqian took a heavy drag on his cigarette, then turned to ask the woman, "Do you know Shen Xianming?"


    The woman was taken aback, "Shen Xianming?"


    Immediately she thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort, "Master Huo, are you looking for that ipetent Shen Xianming?"


    "Ipetent?" Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t understand.


    The woman yed with her hair, seeing that Huo Tianqian was not going to touch her again, she casually put her clothes on, then got out of the car slowly and deliberately, "Shen Xianming is the second young master of the Shen Family, an adopted son, and also an ungrateful wretch."


    She paused for a moment, as if thinking of something mockingly funny, and sneered coldly, "Not only an ungrateful wretch, but also sexually impotent."


    Huo Tianqian narrowed his eyes slightly, "You know him?"


    "More than just know him, we¡¯ve even had a conflict before."


    The woman¡¯s gaze gradually became fierce, "Although he¡¯s impotent, he does have a woman. Whatever tricks that woman used, she managed to get a reaction from him. Once I had a dispute with this woman over business, andter Shen Xianming took her side and even gave me a lesson."


    Huo Tianqian had no interest in continuing the chat, he directly asked, "Do you know where that woman is?"


    The woman nodded her head, of course she knew. Just a moment ago, she heard from her sisters that this woman had hooked up with Young Master Xiao of the Xiao Family.


    ...


    Following the address given by the woman, Huo Tianqian arrived at the hotel, his men trailing behind him grew apprehensive upon hearing that the person inside was Xiao Jingsheng, Young Master Xiao.


    "Master Huo, do you really intend to go in?" The man, who had a sneaky look, asked somewhat timidly.


    "What, are you scared?" Huo Tianqian looked at him dismissively, with this sort of attitude, still dreaming of ruling Su City?


    The sly-looking manughed nervously, "They¡¯re in the thick of it right now, it doesn¡¯t feel right for us to interrupt."


    If it were a fight or something, he wouldn¡¯t back down, but this was about interrupting someone¡¯s intimate moment, and moreover, the person inside was Xiao Jingsheng, the Eldest Young Master of the Xiao Family, and the future heir.


    After all, he considered himself a decent young man. Though involved in some petty criminal activities, he was still aw-abiding citizen at heart, and engaging in such despicable behavior was beyond him.


    Seeing his hesitant demeanor, Huo Tianqian frowned deeply, "Alright, since you¡¯re so afraid, I¡¯ll go by myself."


    Huo Tianqian left the sly-looking man behind and strode into the hotel, using his identity to easily find out the room where the woman was.


    I thought I would find something bloodcurdling upon entering, but all I saw was the woman with a constipated look of distress on her face.


    The door wasn¡¯t locked; it was ajar, and Huo Tianqian pushed it and walked right in.


    Startled by the sudden intrusion, the woman quickly grabbed her clothes to cover her chest and asked sternly, "Who are you?"


    Huo Tianqian nced around the room and then directly asked, "Where¡¯s Shen Xianming?"


    Upon hearing this, the woman immediately became wary. She sized up Huo Tianqian and quickly recognized him, "Are you Master Huo?"


    People like her had never even heard of Ancient Martial Arts, let alone know that this man had once nearly died by someone else¡¯s hand.


    So, when the woman realized it was Huo Tianqian, her previously despondent look disappeared. She approached with a swaying waist and seductively whispered as her soft hand crept up Huo Tianqian¡¯s chest, "So it¡¯s Master Huo. What kind of wind has blown you here today?"


    Huo Tianqian was not in the mood for small talk; he shook off her hand and demanded, "Where did Shen Xianming go?"


    The woman, rebuffed, replied moodily, "That deadbeat hasn¡¯t contacted me for a long time, how would I know where he is?"


    Huo Tianqian narrowed his eyes, seemingly not believing her words, "You¡¯re his concubine, capable of making an impotent man taste the pleasures of a woman, how could you not know where he is?"


    Upon hearing this, the woman erupted inughter as if she¡¯d heard some hrious joke. She clicked her tongue and said, "Master Huo, you believe in such rumors?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "How could any medicine make an impotent man react to a woman? That¡¯s just a story Shen Xianming made up to save face. But I do have a medicine that can make a man more virile. Would you like to try it, Master Huo?"


    While speaking, she tried to cozy up to Huo Tianqian again. Xiao Jingsheng had just aroused her desire, but he suddenly stopped midway, almost making her think that Xiao Jingsheng was also impotent.


    "You¡¯re that desperate?" Huo Tianqian scoffed lightly, grabbing her wrist with a forceful twist, flung her onto the bed, and then said to her, "I might touch you, but first you have to tell me where Shen Xianming is."


    Looking at Huo Tianqian¡¯s robust physique, the woman began to giggle foolishly, "Where else could that guy be? He¡¯s gone into hiding. Every time he gets into trouble, he goes to lie low in the Xianlin District in the suburbs. He bought a vi there with his private funds, just in case someday he and the Shen Family have a fallout, and he needs a ce to escape to. And now, lo and behold, he was right ¨C the Shen Family really does want to turn on him and silence him for good."


    Silencing him?


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t know the specifics, but from what he knew about Shen Wei Qian, he would not harm his own son.


    Ignoring the woman¡¯s further rambles, Huo Tianqian suddenly leaped up from the bed and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, the woman panicked and wanted to chase after him. But with nothing to cover herself, by the time she was dressed and went out, the man was already gone.


    The woman was both angry and unwilling to ept this oue. She had the luck to encounter two wealthy clients, but didn¡¯t manage to profit from either. If her fellow sisters knew about this, wouldn¡¯t she be theughingstock?


    Having obtained Shen Xianming¡¯s address, Huo Tianqian quickly drove towards the Xianlin District in the suburbs.


    Meanwhile, in an elegant vi within the Xianlin District, Shen Xianming was lying leisurely on the couch,fortably enjoying a massage from a woman.


    The Shen Family would never imagine that he had his own secluded vi.

 Chapter 393 - 0393: Peach Blossoms in Full Bloom (Fourteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 0393: Peach Blossoms in Full Bloom (Fourteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Currently, this is the safest ce.


    Because of that, he dared to stay in Su City, enjoying himself with abandon.


    But what made him extremely frustrated was that Honda Sakura had deceived him again!


    Saying that today he would hear the news of the Tang Family¡¯s downfall, yet up to now there has been no word, and he was somewhat anxious.


    "Mr. Shen, you seem very anxious. Are you waiting for something?" The woman massaged his thigh, tending to him with great care.


    It was rumored that Shen Xianming had a violently explosive temper, especially in that regard. Despite being impotent, he favored fresh forms of torture that were cruel to women.


    Every time, it was unspeakably agonizing.


    Therefore, the woman was very afraid. When she was singled out by Shen Xianming, she was both nervous and scared.


    "Do I really appear that obvious?" Shen Xianming put down his wine ss, pulled the woman into his arms, and fiercely pinched her buttocks, "It seems I¡¯ve neglected my beauty. Big brother is here to pamper you."


    The woman¡¯s heart raced with nervousness, imagining what Shen Xianming would do to her, but before any forey could happen, the vi¡¯s door was suddenly kicked in.


    Shen Xianming and the woman were startled, and with anger in his eyes, he looked up to see Honda Sakura standing at the door with a man beside her, his face obscured by a silver mask, unrecognizable.


    Shen Xianming¡¯s tone carried some displeasure, "Lady Xiao, is this how you rudely enter someone else¡¯s home?"


    Honda Sakura crossed her arms and sighed lightly, "Shen Xianming, you better take care of yourself first. The Shen Family has already sent people to catch you."


    Shen Xianming pushed the woman away and stood up, "Come to catch me? Haha, this ce of mine, very few people..."


    Before he could finish, his words choked in his throat, and he red at Honda Sakura, "How did you know where I live?"


    Honda Sakura looked at him as if he were an idiot, "Your ce is no secret anymore. We¡¯ve already found out, the people the Shen Family sent to catch you are on their way, we are just early."


    Shen Xianming was suspicious but still cautious. He turned and red at the woman still dazed on the couch and said, "You, leave here first. If someone asks about me, you say you haven¡¯t seen me, got it?!"


    The woman nodded and watched helplessly as Shen Xianming and the two unexpected visitors left.


    Shen Xianming had barely left when Huo Tianqian arrived right after.


    The woman didn¡¯t even have time to hide before she was caught red-handed by Huo Tianqian.


    "Where are the people here?"


    The woman was frightened by Huo Tianqian¡¯s ferocity and trembled as she shook her head, "I don¡¯t know..."


    "Not talking?" Huo Tianqian picked up the fruit knife from the table and warned in a low voice, "Will you talk? If not, say goodbye to your face."


    The woman panicked with fear, wondering what kind of day it was to meet with such incidents.


    She was on the verge of tears, "I really don¡¯t know. I only know that Shen Xianming and Lady Xiao left together. There was also a person in a ck robe with them. That¡¯s all I know. Where they went specifically, I have no idea."


    "Is everything you said true?"


    The woman was nearly crying. Was this a joke? With the knife pressed against her neck, how could she dare to lie?


    Unless she didn¡¯t want to live!


    Huo Tianqian also knew she wouldn¡¯t dare to lie, so at this moment, he didn¡¯t make things too difficult for the woman.


    Upon exiting Shen Xianming¡¯s vi, Huo Tianqian nced around. ording to what the woman had just said, those people must have left not long ago.


    The suburbs were already deserted, sparsely popted, and now, not a single soul could be seen within themunity.


    Huo Tianqian gave a frustrated sigh, then picked up his phone and made a call to Chu Ge.


    At this time, Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha had already returned to the Tang Family¡¯s home.


    Shen Yaoyao was arranged to stay in the guest room next to Chu Ge¡¯s. Shen Yaoyao, for some reason, locked herself in the room after everything was set up, refusing toe out no matter how Chu Ge called for her.


    Chu Ge, confused, thought Shen Yaoyao might have had a dispute with someone, which sparked a trace of suspicion in his mind¡ªcould it have been with Mu Bingtong?


    But that seemed unlikely. Mu Bingtong adored her so much, how could she bear to scold or hit her?


    Although he felt it was improbable, Chu Ge still called Mu Bingtong.


    The phone rang for quite a while before being answered. From the other end came Mu Bingtong¡¯s weary voice, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Are you tired?" Chu Ge asked.


    Mu Bingtong shook her head and sighed softly, "Not really, just worried about Yaoyao."


    "What happened to Yaoyao?" Chu Ge briefly exined to Mu Bingtong about bringing Yaoyao to the Tang Family, then asked, "You didn¡¯t have a fight, did you?"


    Mu Bingtong felt silently exasperated. How could she possibly fight with Yaoyao, "Yaoyao¡¯s grandfather is seriously ill. She went back to Su City to visit him."


    "Yaoyao is from Su City?" Chu Ge was surprised. If she was from Su City, then why didn¡¯t she go home directly?


    As suspicion rose in his mind, he heard Mu Bingtong exin, "Yaoyao, because she came to Shanghai to study, has been estranged from her family. And she is someone with a particrly strong sense of pride, so she¡¯s definitely feeling conflicted right now."


    Mu Bingtong nced at the time; she had a meeting to attend soon, so she could not chat too much with Chu Ge.


    "Yaoyao may seem carefree, but when ites to her family, she¡¯s a particrly sensitive child. So please take good care of her during this period," Mu Bingtong continued.


    Chu Ge spoke with slight displeasure, "Why are you thanking me?"


    Mu Bingtong was taken aback, then smiled shyly, "Then I¡¯ll hang up now, I have a meeting to attend shortly."


    "Alright, make sure you get some rest."


    After ending the call, Chu Ge had a rough understanding. Shen Yaoyao... Shen... Could it be the Shen Family?


    Chu Ge put away his phone, stepped out of the room again and went to Shen Yaoyao¡¯s door, knocking gently. There had been some noise inside, but it stopped when he knocked.


    Chu Ge knew Shen Yaoyao was doing this on purpose.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to see him now, he wouldn¡¯t insist. Standing at the door, he said to Shen Yaoyao, "Yaoyao, you rest up. Once you¡¯re rested, we can talk. If you need anything, just call me, I¡¯m just around the corner."


    After saying that, Chu Ge turned to go back to his room.


    Unfortunately, he bumped into Nangong Man Sha standing in the doorway, wearing a look as if watching a show, "It seems Mr. Chu¡¯s love life is quite flourishing?"


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "Miss Man Sha is jesting. If my love life were flourishing, I¡¯d already have a house full of children and grandchildren by now."


    Nangong Man Sha let out a lightugh, "If Mr. Chu wishes to have a house full of children and grandchildren right now, that¡¯s a bit unrealistic. Why don¡¯t I help you have a son first?"

 Chapter 394 - 0394: Too Reckless (Fifteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 0394: Too Reckless (Fifteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge knew this was a joke from Nangong Man Sha, but with his understanding of her, even a joke could spell disaster if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    "Miss Man Sha is joking." Chu Ge replied calmly and indifferently.


    At that moment, Chu Ge¡¯s cellphone rang¡ªit was a call from Huo Tianqian.


    It was this very phone call that rescued Chu Ge from his awkwardness.


    He took the phone and went straight into the room, leaving Nangong Man Sha shut out.


    "How¡¯s it going?"


    "Shen Xianming was taken away by Honda Sakura; I arrived just a bit toote," Huo Tianqian said reproachfully: "Mr. Chu, this is my ipetence, please punish me."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "This has nothing to do with you, no need to me yourself. The priority is to quickly find Shen Xianming¡¯s whereabouts."


    Huo Tianqian nodded, then added, "Also, there was someone else with Honda Sakura. They say the person was dressed in a ck robe, wearing a silver mask¡ªI suspect that person is Elder Gui."


    Chu Ge could foresee Honda Sakura joining hands with the Ghost Poison Sect Master, but taking Shen Xianming as well... What could their purpose be?


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows knitted tightly in thought. He felt that the reason they took Shen Xianming was driven by another motive.


    As for what that other motive could be...


    A streak of white light shed suddenly through Chu Ge¡¯s mind¡ªcould they have taken Shen Xianming for the Earth Ganoderma?


    Chu Ge had an ominous premonition. He quickly hung up the phone and then called Shen Congwen.


    The phone rang for a while until the call connected.


    "Congwen," Chu Ge barely called out when he heard the sound of a thunderous explosion through the receiver.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s anxious voice came from across the line, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s terrible, my second uncle went to Snow Mountain with Honda Sakura and Elder Gui!"


    The sound of the st just then was loud; it was from someone breaking into the vi and triggering a mechanism, activating the vi¡¯s self-destruct device.


    "What¡¯s the situation now? I¡¯lle at once!"


    All that the Ghost Poison Sect Master had done was merely a smokescreen; their real target from the start was the Earth Ganoderma!


    All the talk about seeking vengeance on Chu Ge and the annihtion of the Tang Family was just a blinding technique employed by the Ghost Poison Sect Master.


    Chu Ge regretted inwards that he had fallen for such a simple ruse!


    Shen Congwen had already driven to the base of Snow Mountain, so the explosion sounded particrly loud. At the moment, he was also panicking, knowing that if an ordinary person triggered the self-destruct device, the underground First-level Earth Ganoderma would be protected by strong security measures at everyyer. But the person going now was Shen Xianming.


    Despite Shen Xianming¡¯s previous ipetence, he was still a member of the Shen Family and intimately knowledgeable about the family¡¯s mechanisms.


    He should not have easily triggered the self-destruct device; thus, Shen Congwen was certain that there was another group of people on the mountain.


    These people didn¡¯t understand the mechanisms, so they attempted to forcefully make their way in and consequently triggered the self-destruct device.


    Shen Congwen, breathing heavily, shared his thoughts with Chu Ge before ending the call and rushing up the snowy mountain.


    Just as Shen Congwen suspected, the people on the mountain at this time were not Shen Xianming and the others, but Tang Jiahui, the second son of the Tang Family, who was forcing his way in with the Tang Sect members.


    They had just entered the front yard and not even passed the hall, when something was triggered¡ªfirst with a series of quick beeping sounds and then followed by a roaring explosion.


    Fortunately for Tang Jiahui, he managed to hide in time, or else he too would have been crushed in this wreckage.


    He had brought more than a dozen of his brothers this time, some of whom had failed to escape in time and were now trapped beneath the rubble. When some of them started to panic, one of them turned to Tang Jiahui with a sense of hindsight fear, "Mr. Tang, what should we do now?"


    "Did we cause a disaster? Such a loud noise, the whole city must have heard it!"


    "What are you afraid of! I¡¯m not even scared, yet you guys are the ones freaking out first!"


    Tang Jiahui gave them a fierce look as he turned back, his face filled with scorn. Each person¡¯s face was covered in dust, as if they¡¯d just climbed out of a pile of mud.


    He stood with his hands on his hips amidst the ruins. Now that they¡¯d caused such amotion, the Shen Family must have noticed, and they couldn¡¯t linger here any longer; they had to retreat right away!


    But retreating just like that, Tang Jiahui felt somewhat unwilling in his heart.


    As he hesitated, he suddenly heard a subordinate next to him say nervously, "Mr. Tang, someone¡¯sing!"


    Without dy, Tang Jiahui ordered everyone to hide behind arge boulder.


    Not long after, he saw Shen Xianming, Honda Sakura, and a mysterious man in a ck robe appear in front of the ruins.


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master furrowed his brows at this scene, "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Shen Xianming had also heard the loud boom but had no idea that it was the self-destruct mechanism of the vi.


    "It¡¯s over!" Shen Xianming muttered as he shook his head. He remembered overhearing talks about several First-level Earth Ganoderma being cultured in a detached house on Snow Mountain.


    Now that the self-destruct mechanism had been activated, the explosion hadpletely sealed off all the paths.


    Moreover, the force of the explosion was so great that there was no guarantee that the Earth Ganoderma would remain undamaged.


    The Earth Ganoderma was now his only bargaining chip, and it was because of this that the Ghost Poison Sect Master had agreed to help him.


    But with his bargaining chip gone, would the Ghost Poison Sect Master still be willing to help protect his life?


    It seemed unlikely!


    Shen Xianming¡¯s legs went weak, and then, as if he thought of something, he turned and ran as fast as he could.


    The explosion was so loud, the Shen Family must have heard it. He had to go; he had to escape.


    Otherwise, once the Shen Family arrived, he would no longer have a chance to flee.


    Seeing him trying to escape, the Ghost Poison Sect Master casually raised his hand, channeled his energy into his palm, and Shen Xianming was yanked back as though someone had grabbed him.


    "Where does Mr. Shen think he¡¯s running off to?"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master¡¯s deep voice rang out.


    Shen Xianming wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, "The Shen Family will be here any minute, I¡¯ve got to run! If I don¡¯t, my life is forfeit!"


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master looked at him with contempt, snorted lightly and said, "What are you worried about with me here."


    Shen Xianming was taken aback, not quite understanding the man¡¯s implication.


    "Do you mean... you¡¯re still willing to protect me?" But the Earth Ganoderma was gone.


    Elder Gui, as if seeing right through his thoughts, stated, "The Earth Ganoderma is still inside; its robust life force would not be harmed by the explosion. Moreover, how precious is a First-level Earth Ganoderma? How could the Shen Family set up such an easily triggered mechanism?"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Xianming suddenly realized, yes, the First-level Earth Ganoderma was equivalent to the treasured protective charm of the Shen Family.


    How could it possibly be so easily damaged by the explosion?


    It was his own haste and recklessness that was at fault.

 Chapter 395 - 0395: Continue Searching (The 16th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 0395: Continue Searching (The 16th Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Xianming circled the ruins for a long time without finding an entrance. Feeling the sharp gazes from Elder Gui and Honda Sakura, Shen Xianming couldn¡¯t help but feel a looming aggression at his back.


    "Still haven¡¯t found it?" Honda Sakura was bing impatient.


    She looked displeasedly at Shen Xianming, feeling as if this guy was toying with them.


    Shen Xianming wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead. In truth, he hadn¡¯t visited this ce for some time. The mechanisms here were regrly changed, and Shen Congwen was extremely guarded against him, often omitting to inform him or even purposely avoiding him.


    So, it was normal for him not to find the entrance mechanism now.


    But in the eyes of Elder Gui and Honda Sakura, it seemed like he was deliberately stalling for time.


    At this moment, Tang Jiahui, hiding behind some rocks, watched the suddenly appeared trio and felt puzzled, wondering why Honda Sakura was suddenly together with Shen Xianming. At the same time, he felt curious about the ck-robed man.


    "This person doesn¡¯t seem like a local from Su City," Tang Jiahui mused, touching his chin and speaking suspiciously. This man exuded a very dangerous aura, and if Tang Jiahui wasn¡¯t mistaken, this man¡¯s abilities should be above his own.


    Tang Jiahui was somewhat hesitant, debating whether he should continue to stay here.


    Before he could think deeper, he heard a subordinate say, "Boss, what should we do now? Should we rush over and fight them?"


    "That¡¯s right, boss, it seems they are also after the Earth Ganoderma."


    Tang Jiahui, a man susceptible to saving face, especially in front of his subordinates, didn¡¯t want to lose face.


    "Don¡¯t be hasty, let¡¯s observe for a while longer," Tang Jiahui, not wanting to embarrass himself in front of his brothers, reluctantly agreed to bide time.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that one of his subordinates would suddenly sneeze, alerting the three people in the ruins to their presence.


    "Who¡¯s there! Who is that!" Shen Xianming¡¯s first thought was that someone from the Shen Family had arrived, he immediately hid nervously behind Elder Gui.


    Elder Gui gave him a disdainful side-nce, then turned his fierce gaze toward the rocks, demanding, "Come out!"


    Honda Sakura quietly moved back a little as well, fearing that the emerging party was a formidable character and wanting to avoid getting hurt if a fight would break out.


    Tang Jiahui red angrily at the sneezing person, thinking how inefficiently they were handling the situation!


    But then, he thought, even if the man¡¯s martial arts were superior to his, how could they be afraid with so many of them against one person?


    Honda Sakura and Shen Xianming didn¡¯t know martial arts, and to think this single person intended to face over a dozen middle-stage Innate Ancient Martial Artists alone was absurd. If they yed their cards right and used the terrains of the Snow Mountain to their advantage, they could surely capture him.


    However, Tang Jiahui now found it difficult to call the others to join him in attacking.


    "It¡¯s surprising, a dog raised by the Shen Family has learned to bite its master. The very first person it bites is from the Shen Family, tsk tsk, what if the Shen Family finds out about this, wouldn¡¯t they feel terribly betrayed?"


    Shen Xianming¡¯s face turned red with anger, staring at the people he recognized as belonging to the Tang Sect. He hadn¡¯t expected the Tang Sect to also set their sights on the Earth Ganoderma.


    "You¡¯re not shining either! You activated the self-destruct device inside the vi, didn¡¯t you? The famous Tang Sect resorting to such despicable acts."


    Although the Shen Family had reconciled with the Tang Family on the surface, in Shen Xianming¡¯s heart, the Tang Family would always be the enemy, and the Tang Sect an eternal thorn in his side!


    Hearing Shen Xianming¡¯s curses, Tang Jiahui was naturally incensed, but he remained rational, aware of his current undertaking. Beside Shen Xianming stood a person - a very dangerous person.


    Honda Sakura also spoke up, "So it¡¯s the Second Young Master Tang, huh? I knew that the Tang Family had made up with the Shen Family, but I didn¡¯t realize that the rtionship had be so strong as to warrant trespassing and vandalizing each other¡¯s territories."


    Honda Sakura¡¯s voice was tinged with sarcasm as she deliberately paused as if realizing something, then pped her forehead and added, "Oh, right, you¡¯re not here for casual vandalism; you¡¯re here to steal! s, if Old Master Shen finds out, wouldn¡¯t he be disappointed in the Tang Family?"


    Tang Jiahui was provoked by Honda Sakura¡¯s words, and pointed at her saying, "Shut your mouth! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re here to steal the Earth Ganoderma too! You say I steal? Does that make you any more honorable?"


    "Boss, let¡¯s not waste words with them! We¡¯ve got the numbers, let¡¯s move in and wipe them out!"


    Someone shouted from the group, which hit the nail on Tang Jiahui¡¯s head. There was no way he¡¯d go it alone since he well knew his own limitations. With their numbers, they had to defeat them decisively!


    Tang Jiahui assumed a defensive stance and said to the ones behind him, "No need to worry, we outnumber them. There is only one among them who knows martial arts. If we all attack together, we will surely capture him."


    Shen Xianming looked worriedly at Elder Gui, his nce unintentionally catching Honda Sakura standing there indifferently. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t very clear about Elder Gui¡¯s strength since he hadn¡¯t witnessed it firsthand.


    But Honda Sakura was different. Having seen Elder Gui¡¯s capabilities, she naturally knew whether he¡¯d be a match for Tang Jiahui. Seeing her soposed also subconsciously convinced him that Elder Gui had extraordinary abilities.


    Shen Xianming decided to hide behind Elder Gui and let them hurl insults.


    Honda Sakura nced at Elder Gui and asked with some concern, "Elder Gui, what should we do now?"


    She wasn¡¯t worried that Elder Gui couldn¡¯t handle these people, but felt it would be a waste of time to get entangled with them here.


    The explosion earlier was quite loud, and the Shen Family must have heard it. Perhaps they were already on their way here.


    Elder Gui sneered disdainfully, clearly thinking Honda Sakura¡¯s worry was unnecessary. In his eyes, dealing with these minor characters wouldn¡¯t require much effort.


    "You continue searching for the entrance, leave these people to me."


    Elder Gui¡¯s disdain was a grave insult to Tang Jiahui, who red at Elder Gui furiously. The man¡¯s attire was odd, even including a mask. Tang Jiahui felt a sense of familiarity with such an outfit but couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen it.


    "What audacity, you really don¡¯t know the meaning of death then. Don¡¯t me my brothers for being impolite!"


    After saying so, Tang Jiahui raised his hand as a signal to let the others go first. After all, he hadn¡¯t understood this man¡¯s capability yet, so he couldn¡¯t rush in blindly.

 Chapter 396 - 0396: It Depends on Your Performance (Seventeenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 0396: It Depends on Your Performance (Seventeenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    At the same time, Shen Congwen, who arrivedte, saw the two groups of people standing in front of the ruins and did not dare to approach them; he stayed hidden behind arge rock, waiting quietly.


    Shen Congwen immediately noticed Shen Xianming in the midst of the ruins, incessantly searching for an entrance, and he felt a surge of frustration in his chest. At that moment, he hated his ownck of martial arts skills; otherwise, he would have gone up there and dragged that ingrate back to the Shen Family to apologize!


    He quietly took out his mobile phone, made another call to Chu Ge to report the situation here, and then put away his phone.


    But it seemed as if he thought of something, took out his phone again, and captured the scene unfolding before his eyes.


    He focused his camera not on the battle between Tang Jiahui and Elder Gui, but rather on Shen Xianming and Honda Sakura, who were persistently searching for the entrance amidst the ruins.


    He knew that his grandfather still harbored feelings of guilt for this child who had been adopted into their family, even though he had once nearly killed his grandmother. The remorse in his grandfather¡¯s heart for him was still significant.


    He wanted to record this moment toter show his grandfather.


    To show him how this person, after making such mistakes, continued to treat their Shen Family.


    While he was engrossed in capturing these scenes, the battle on the other side heated up.


    Elder Gui, seemingly toying with these people on purpose, did not use his full force against them but slightly concealed his true strength.


    Tang Jiahui, believing that Elder Gui was only this capable, felt somewhat relieved.


    He huffed lightly, "Brothers, this guy is all sh with no substance. Let¡¯s all go at once; whoever can capture him will be handsomely rewarded."


    As soon as they heard about the reward, everyone seemed to be injected with adrenaline and even those who were initially reluctant rolled up their sleeves and stepped forward.


    Seeing that everyone charged at him at once, Elder Gui¡¯s lips curled in contempt, a bunch of idiots!


    Stopping the cat-and-mouse game, Elder Gui began to concentrate his energy, and a ck mist slowly enshrouded his palms, gradually growingrger and forming a sphere about the size of a basketball.


    Some among them recognized the technique and looked at Elder Gui in shock, "You... you¡¯re Elder Gui?"


    Elder Gui slightly raised his eyebrows, and his disdainful gaze clearly conveyed a message - realizing who he was now was toote.


    Tang Jiahui paused for a moment, confused, "Who is Elder Gui?"


    One of them said with tragic resolve, "Elder Gui is the Sect Leader of the Ghost Poison Sect, he is an Innate Grandmaster!"


    The words ¡¯Innate Grandmaster¡¯ made the brothers who were about to charge forward freeze in their tracks.


    Innate Grandmaster?


    Was this guy joking? Which of them could possibly stand against an Innate Grandmaster?


    Even a hundred of them would be no match!


    However, some became cowardly; they all stopped in their tracks, not even daring to take another step forward. But by the time they realized who they were dealing with, it was already toote.


    Elder Gui was using a unique technique belonging to the Ghost Poison Sect; once this poisonous gas was released, everyone present would be his puppets, like the walking dead.


    The only drawback of this technique was the long preparation time, but for these people, it was already enough.


    Luckily, Shen Congwen was a bit far from the poison gas and didn¡¯t inhale much, only falling into unconsciousness.


    But it was different for Tang Jiahui and those Tang Sect disciples.


    Especially for Tang Jiahui, who was already unconvinced in his heart, "What bullshit Ghost Poison Sect Leader. If he had the ability of an Innate Grandmaster, wouldn¡¯t I be able to sense it?" It was obvious that he was just bluffing.


    Even now, Tang Jiahui still didn¡¯t believe that Elder Gui was of the level of an Innate Grandmaster. His mind was still dominated by his arrogance, and he even arrogantly believed that even if Elder Gui were an Innate Grandmaster, what of it? He was now at the Late Innate stage and would soon reach the level of an Innate Grandmaster.


    The reason Tang Jiahui could think that someone at the Late Innate stage couldpete with an Innate Grandmaster was because of Chu Ge.


    He had heard from others that Chu Ge, at the Late Innate stage, had once stood up to several Innate Grandmasters and hade through unscathed!


    If that guy could do it, then so could he.


    At this moment, Tang Jiahui hadpletely forgotten that although there are only three words difference between Late Innate and Great Perfection Late Innate, the capabilities are vastly different!


    The poison gas had already spread, and Tang Jiahui didn¡¯t even know how he had copsed onto the ground. He did not even have the strength to stand up, lying there on the ground limp as a pile of mud.


    "How is this possible?" Tang Jiahui was shocked, he didn¡¯t even see how Elder Gui made his move.


    He just saw the ck orb swell continuously, until just now, when he was about to rush forward, but was met head-on by the ck fog.


    The brothers on the ground were all howling in pain, they didn¡¯t know what had happened either, just that after inhaling a breath of poison gas they became weak and limp.


    The Ghost Poison Sect truly lives up to its name, using poison in such a vicious and ruthless manner.


    Tang Jiahui was caught off guard, and now even if he wanted to leave, he could not.


    At this moment he was unable to move his whole body, as if all his energy had been drained away.


    Shen Xianming, seeing this scene, began to feel fearful. He even silently prayed in his heart, hoping to find the entrance quickly, otherwise, he might be the next one to suffer!


    Honda Sakura approached with a smile, leaning against Elder Gui, "They are still children after all, why are you so heavy-handed?"


    Although she said this, the disdain in her eyes stabbed Tang Jiahui like needles, "Second Young Master Tang, sometimes being too conceited can be lethal!"


    Tang Jiahui¡¯s lips moved as he attempted to say something, but then a sweet, fishy taste rushed into his throat, and a mouthful of ck blood sprayed out from his throat.


    The ck blood emitted a thick stench, making Honda Sakura frown involuntarily and subconsciously cover her nose and mouth.


    Suddenly, not far away, Shen Congwen also suffered the same fate, he was lying on the ground convulsing, staring nkly ahead.


    He wanted to take out his phone to call for help, but didn¡¯t have the slightest strength to do so.


    Elder Gui seemed to know of his presence and casually nced in his direction, then leisurely walked over.


    It wasn¡¯t until she came around the rock that Honda Sakura saw Shen Congwen and paused for a moment, and then it quickly dawned on her, a gleam of schadenfreude crossed her lips, "Mr. Shen, what happened to you? Why are you lying on the ground? It just so happens we were worried about not being able to find the entrance, your timing is perfect."


    Shen Congwen red at her with wide eyes, and with gritted teeth he shook his head. Expecting him to show them the entrance? No way!


    Honda Sakura just saw Shen Congwen struggling to speak, and with some patience, she squatted down and said in a low voice, "If you want us to save you, it¡¯s not impossible, but it will depend on your performance."

 Chapter 397 - 0397: Swallowing Will (The Eighteenth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 0397: Swallowing Will (The Eighteenth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura¡¯s expectations were nothing but to have him agree to find the entrance or, even more directly, to give that First-level Earth Ganoderma to him.


    Yet, the very thought of Honda Sakura¡¯s actions towards them made Shen Congwen¡¯s anger uncontrobly surge forth. He truly wished he possessed the ability to grow multiple arms, he truly wished he had Mr. Chu¡¯s martial arts secret technique, so that he could strike back from a hopeless situation.


    s, he did not.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze drifted to the sky, and he suddenly noticed that today, the sky was exceptionally blue, and in this moment the air also became fresh.


    Honda Sakura saw his expression and probably wouldn¡¯t ask anything of them now.


    She slowly stood up and exchanged a nce with Elder Gui, a nce that conveyed far too much.


    After all, Shen Congwen was the eldest son of the Shen Family, the future heir. Now in peril, even those who usually frowned upon Shen Congwen felt a twinge of pity.


    "He approached anxiously and spoke up, ""Congwen! Just tell us where the entrance is! Then you could still have a chance to live!""


    In the face of human life, something like Earth Ganoderma was just a floating cloud.


    Elder Gui did not act; he was also waiting for Shen Xianming to persuade Shen Congwen, for time was also precious to him.


    "I¡¯ll give you onest chance, where is the entrance?" Elder Gui enunciated each word, "Mr. Shen, I know you¡¯re not afraid to die, but are you afraid of living a life worse than death? You are different from them; you are the Eldest Young Master of the Shen Family, one who knows the secret of the entrance. I certainly won¡¯t let you die easily, nor will I make things easy for you."


    People are inherently weak, especially those like Shen Congwen who grew up with a silver spoon in their mouth; just a little trickery should be enough to make him surrender.


    Elder Gui knelt down and pressed on several of his acupoints, sealing the toxin which then ceased to spread towards the heart.


    The agony within Shen Congwen¡¯s body subsided significantly, and he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Don¡¯t listen to Shen Xianming¡¯s nonsense; our Shen Family doesn¡¯t have any First-level Earth Ganoderma!"


    To have Shen Congwen bringing him down as soon as he spoke, the bit of sympathy Shen Xianming just had for him was instantly extinguished by Shen Congwen¡¯s words.


    Pointing at Shen Congwen, he cursed loudly, "You¡¯re the one talking bullshit! I heard it with my own ears, you discussing how you would give the First-level Earth Ganoderma to that brat Chu Ge!"


    Hearing Shen Xianming show such disrespect to his grandfather, Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes zed with furious anger, "Grandfather was not unkind to you, why do you have to treat him this way? Aren¡¯t you afraid of making grandfather heartbroken?"


    Hearing this, Shen Xianming burst into haughtyughter, "He was not unkind to me? If he truly wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t only give me such a small amount of pocket money every month! If he was unkind why wouldn¡¯t he let mepete with Shen Xianli for the inheritance?


    "..." It was hard to imagine where Shen Xianming got the effrontery to utter such shameless words.


    An idle good-for-nothing, who knew nothing but to leech off his family¡ªif he were allowed to spend without restraint, no amount of family wealth would be enough to be squandered by him.


    Shen Congwen was furious yet, on the brink of death, he no longer had the spare energy to be angry with Shen Xianming.


    "Uncle." For the first time in so many years, Shen Congwen addressed him with such an intimate term, leaving Shen Xianming at a loss for how to react.


    "Grandfather always had high expectations for you, but you let him down again and again. This path you¡¯re on was not forced upon you by grandfather, but one you chose for yourself."


    Shen Congwen spoke deliberately with each word ringingly clear, "Even if you choose to betray the Shen Family, you shouldn¡¯t stoop to aligning with people like them."


    Shen Xianming didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say, but looking at Shen Congwen like this, he suddenly felt a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Shen Xianming had no idea what he was up to, yet Elder Gui perceived his intentions.


    Was Shen Congwen deliberately dying time, hoping to wait for rescue now that the poison within him was under control?


    "Shen Congwen, don¡¯t waste your effort, no one can save you from my clutches! Now, you only have two paths to choose from: either die or tell me where the entrance is, and I¡¯ll spare your life."


    "You wish!" Seeing his intentions revealed, Shen Congwen no longer hid anything, ring defiantly at Elder Gui, "If you want to kill, then kill, but I will never tell you where the entrance is."


    "Heh, I didn¡¯t expect the Shen Family would actually raise such a tough character. Since you¡¯re so eager to die, then I¡¯ll make sure not to satisfy you so easily, I have plenty of ways to make you talk."


    After saying this, Elder Gui pulled out a small brown Small Jade Bottle from his chest and opened it, promptly releasing a little ck flying bug that whirred out.


    The little flying bug circled in the air for a few rotations before heading towards Shen Congwen.


    Shen Congwen had no idea what Elder Gui was up to. He tried to dodge, but his body was immobilized by Elder Gui, unable to move.


    Shen Congwen watched helplessly as the little flying bug burrowed into his skin through his hand back at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a stabbing pain spread from his hand back.


    Shen Congwen winced in pain, clenching his teeth, steadfastly refusing to speak.


    Elder Gui huffed lightly; honestly, he was growing to admire Shen Congwen¡¯s unyielding spirit. It was just unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t on his side. To him, a person who couldn¡¯t be used was just a waste, with no value, and they all had to die!


    Elder Gui gently blew a whistle, and the bug that entered Shen Congwen¡¯s body seemed to respond, starting to scurry wildly within him.


    The piercing pain gnawed at his nerves wave after wave, Shen Congwen¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly together, almost biting through his own lips.


    After a short while, Shen Congwen felt as if his whole body had lost its sense of direction and feeling, floating weightlessly.


    Gradually, he felt like something was pulling him forward, making his legs move forward against his will.


    Shen Congwen wanted to resist; he didn¡¯t want to move his legs, but now his legs seemed to have a mind of their own, moving forward relentlessly.


    Shen Congwen increasingly loathed himself. He was being controlled like a walking corpse, wishing he could just die.


    Led by this unseen force, Shen Congwen came to a stop in front of the ruins.


    Looking at the corpses poisoned by Elder Gui next to him, he wished he could swiftly end his life just like they had.


    "No matter how hard you try, I will never lead you to the entrance!" Shen Congwen asserted, staring resolutely ahead, never before had he been so determined.


    Elder Gui chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s not up to you now."


    This little bug, once it has burrowed into a person¡¯s body, can control their actions and movements, as well as their mind and will.


    Once Shen Congwen¡¯s will began to erode and dissolve, let¡¯s see what he would use to resist me.

 Chapter 398 - 0398: Snow Mountain Decisive Battle (19th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 0398: Snow Mountain Decisive Battle (19th Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen¡¯s heart jolted, as he distinctly felt something devouring his consciousness within his mind.


    If it really could devour his consciousness, then controlling him to find the entrance ording to his original instincts wouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s heart suddenly sank, praying that Mr. Chu would arrive quickly.


    The little insects devoured a person¡¯s consciousness in just five seconds. Soon, Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes began to ze over; he numbly turned around, facing Elder Gui. His eyes, dull and lifeless, stared back, reminiscent of Deadpool.


    Elder Gui asked him, "What is your name?"


    "Shen Congwen." Shen Congwen mechanically responded.


    Elder Gui nodded in satisfaction, then further inquired, "Do you know where the entrance to the First-level Earth Ganoderma is?"


    "..." Shen Congwen remained silent, not responding for a long time.


    Honda Sakura, puzzled, asked, "What¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t the Insect Poisonous Insect devour his consciousness?"


    Elder Gui frowned slightly, shaking his head, "No, his consciousness has been devoured and dissolved. Now, the reason he¡¯s not responding is that he has a strong protective consciousness. The principle of the Insect Poisonous Insect devouring consciousness is simr to hypnosis. If someone deeply protects themselves, it¡¯s difficult to breach their psychological defenses."


    Hearing this, Honda Sakura felt somewhat frustrated. What should they do now?


    While everyone was at a loss, suddenly, the rumbling sound of a car engine came from nearby.


    Honda Sakura looked towards the sound and saw a Jeep driving fast towards them.


    Two people were in the car, one was Chu Ge, and the other was Huo Tianqian.


    Huo Tianqian was driving at full speed, but upon seeing the scene in front of him, he realized he was toote.


    "Mr. Chu, look at Mr. Shen."


    Huo Tianqian steadily stopped the car, and at a nce, he noticed something was wrong with Shen Congwen.


    At that moment, Chu Ge also noticed and quickly jumped out of the car, striding towards the ruins.


    "Elder Gui, you seem to have arrived much quicker than I anticipated." Elder Gui¡¯s gaze fixed on Chu Ge; it seemed to be a true meeting between the two.


    Chu Ge also noticed Elder Gui, who looked exactly like the person he had confronted before.


    No.


    The aura emanating from this Elder Gui was even denser, clearly a master-level figure.


    His Martial Force was indeed above Grandmaster level.


    "I actually feel I¡¯ve arrivedte," Chu Ge said slowly, hands in his pockets, his gaze sweeping around and settling on Tang Jiahui lying on the ground, barely alive, slightly raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    From the attire of the people on the ground, they seemed to be from the Tang Sect.


    It seems the Tang Sect still hasn¡¯t given up, still foolishly hoping to obtain the Earth Ganoderma!


    "Elder Gui, are you also interested in the Earth Ganoderma?" Elder Gui asked.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips slightly curved up, "Earth Ganoderma, who wouldn¡¯t be interested?"


    Without explicitly stating it, but clearly expressing his position, Chu Ge was determined to obtain the Earth Ganoderma.


    Chu Ge¡¯s arrival caused both Shen Xianming and Honda Sakura to have a bad premonition, especially Shen Xianming, who was trying to quietly sneak away while everyone was distracted.


    Yet, just as he turned to leave, someone caught him by the cor from behind.


    "Mr. Shen, where are you headed?" Huo Tianqian tightly gripped Shen Xianming¡¯s arm, rendering him immobile.


    Huo Tianqian was no match for Elder Gui, but dealing with someone like Shen Xianming was a piece of cake for him!


    Shen Xianming felt despair.


    After tying Shen Xianming to the car, Huo Tianqian stepped out of the vehicle and intently watched the situation here.


    The impact of the explosion at the ruins was so significant, he believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before the police arrived.


    Chu Ge was someone who disliked trouble, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Elder Gui disliked trouble as well.


    Compared to Earth Ganoderma, Elder Gui was more thrilled to duel with a master.


    "Mr. Chu truly brings out the talented, are you interested in another match?"


    Elder Gui looked at Chu Ge. Although Chu Ge had hidden his aura very well, he could feel the strong power brewing within him.


    If he could harness this power for himself, would he still need to seek out Earth Ganoderma? Ha!


    Elder Gui¡¯s mind was racing with calctions, and wasn¡¯t Chu Ge also eager to have a good fight with him?


    Even if Elder Gui hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have personally gone to challenge him.


    But it was truly puzzling for Elder Gui to openly request a duel instead of sneakily attempting an ambush.


    After all, ambushing was a trickmonly used by the Ghost Poison Sect.


    Elder Gui formally challenged him, "Three days from now, at the peak of Snow Mountain, let¡¯s not miss it."


    After finishing his statement, Elder Gui strode away.


    Honda Sakura was baffled, why was there another decisive battle brewing? What about the Earth Ganoderma? Are they not interested anymore? So, Shen Congwen¡¯s barely gotten coordinated effort was just going to be ignored?


    Elder Gui naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with the questions in Honda Sakura¡¯s mind. He briskly walked down the mountain. With no choice, Honda Sakura, albeit reluctantly, followed Elder Gui down.


    This visit didn¡¯t result in any losses, at least they managed to kill Tang Jiahui, the young master of the Tang family!


    Honda Sakura thought about how devastated Tang Haowan would be seeing his beloved grandson killed, and she felt a surge of pleasure.


    Huo Tianqian, seeing Elder Gui and his gang leaving so easily, approached with confusion and asked, "Mr. Chu, they just left like this?"


    Chu Ge nodded and told Huo Tianqian, "Elder Gui has challenged me to a duel atop Snow Mountain in three days."


    Huo Tianqian was surprised, "This Sect Leader of the Ghost Poison Sect is quite upfront, opting for a direct challenge instead of an ambush."


    Chu Ge lightly chuckled, "Whether he¡¯s upfront or not, in three days, I¡¯ll make sure he pays for everything he has done!"


    Huo Tianqian had always been confident in Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, so at this moment, his greater worry was what to do with Shen Congwen and Tang Jiahui.


    "I checked just now, Tang Jiahui is still breathing." Huo Tianqian hesitated, unsure how to suggest to Chu Ge to help treat Tang Jiahui, because he had a deep grudge with him, although the grudge wasn¡¯t solely caused by Tang Jiahui, which made him quite conflicted now.


    Chu Ge seemed to see through his thoughts, raising his hand to pat his shoulder and said, "First, take Mr. Shen back to the car, I¡¯ll go check on Tang Jiahui."


    Most of the other dozen disciples from Tang Sect were already dead, and the few that remained were barely hanging on and beyond saving.


    Chu Ge walked straight to where Tang Jiahuiy, his face shrouded in dark energy, his breathing faint but not beyond saving.


    Chu Ge decided to help for the sake of Tang Haowan, and Tang Jiahui¡¯s own martial arts were not weak; he quickly reacted at the moment of poisoning, blocking most of the poison externally without harming his internal pathways.


    Hence for Chu Ge, treating him didn¡¯t take long.

 Chapter 399 - 0399: Might as Well Be Dead (Twentieth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 0399: Might as Well Be Dead (Twentieth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    The Snow Mountain experienced a brief avnche due to the explosion, fortunately, their location was on level ground and thus unaffected.


    But the incident had already caused a sensation, and the foot of the mountain was now surrounded by police and armed police, starting to evacuate the local residents.


    Now they could not rashly descend the mountain, but there was only this vi on the Snow Mountain, which had be ruins. For a moment, everyone was at a loss what to do.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Shen Congwen, who stood there like a walking corpse, with hollow and unfocused eyes, "Mr. Shen? Mr. Shen?"


    Huo Tianqian called out to him several times, but Shen Congwen seemed not to hear at all,pletely disregarding him.


    Huo Tianqian anxiously scratched his head; if they continued to stay like this, the police at the foot of the mountain woulde up!


    "Mr. Shen, please wake up!" Huo Tianqian, annoyed, wanted to step forward and p Shen Congwen awake.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t awaken Shen Congwen, Huo Tianqian had no choice but to turn to Chu Ge for help.


    Chu Ge was treating Tang Jiahui; he temporarily sealed Tang Jiahui¡¯s meridians and then used his True Qi to force out the poison in his body.


    Even though Tang Jiahui managed to seal part of the poison at the critical moment using acupoints, the poison had still seeped into his blood and invaded his internal organs.


    It took Chu Ge nearly ten minutes to expel the poison from Tang Jiahui¡¯s body, but the poison had already damaged his internal organs and his governor and conception vessels, causing him to lose his martial artspletely, and he would be no different from an ordinary person when he woke up.


    Seeing Chu Ge done with his treatment, Huo Tianqian immediately approached, "Mr. Chu, please take a look at Mr. Shen. He seems to have lost his mind and can¡¯t be woken up by shouting!"


    Chu Ge nced at the foot of the mountain; he could vaguely see people moving below.


    At this time, Shen Congwen seemed to be drawn by something, walking towards the edge of a nearby cliff.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t notice for a moment, and when he realized what Shen Congwen was doing, Shen Congwen had already reached the edge of the cliff.


    Huo Tianqian broke out in a cold sweat and almost lunged forward to stop Shen Congwen in time, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s going on with him?"


    He seemed no different from a walking corpse.


    Chu Ge quickly stepped forward, raised his hand to touch Shen Congwen¡¯s arm, and probed his body with True Qi, and when he detected a strange energy within Shen Congwen, he immediately transferred arge amount of True Qi, and then forced that strange energy out.


    Shen Congwen vomited a mouthful of ck blood, the ck liquid staining the pristine white snow created a sharp contrast.


    The small flying insect was also expelled by Shen Congwen, as it had already lost its life due to the impact of Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi inside Shen Congwen¡¯s body, turning into a puddle of ck water.


    Shen Congwen felt as though he had been in a dream, so real and yet so terrifying; he clearly knew he was being controlled, wanting to resist, but he had no strength to resist at all.


    When he realized he was standing on the edge of the cliff, he suddenly stepped back.


    Just now he also felt himself walking towards the cliff, but in his dream state, he had no intuition, he even thought that jumping down from here wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Now looking again, if he really jumped from here, he would definitely be smashed to pieces.


    "Mr. Shen, are you alright?" Huo Tianqian asked, still frightened.


    Shen Congwen came back to his senses, looked at him nkly, then shook his head, "Thank you, thanks to Mr. Chu, thank you, Mr. Huo, thank you for saving me."


    He thought that today would be the day he died, he thought that today he would be buried here.


    "You¡¯re just bewitched by Elder Gui, driving the poison out will do the trick." Chu Ge patted Shen Congwen on the shoulder, then added: "Right now the mountain is swarming with police, we must hurry to leave this ce."


    Shen Congwen nodded, "Although the vi has exploded, the underground chamber is still intact, and even if someone deliberately tried to dig in, the chamber cannot be reached; there¡¯s another entrance to the underground chamber, I¡¯ll take you there."


    When the vi was originally constructed, to guard against such incidents, he deliberately designed the underground chamber to be separate from the building above.


    Tang Jiahui was still unconscious, and although Huo Tianqian harbored considerable resentment towards him, he couldn¡¯t dwell on grievances at the moment and simply hoisted him from the ground, striding after Shen Congwen towards another entrance to the underground chamber.


    Just as Chu Ge and his party of four left, the police arrived.


    As for the corpses of the Tang Sect disciples lying on the ground, the police quickly concluded after a thorough search that their deaths were caused by the explosion and hastily packed up to withdraw from the mountain.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge and Shen Congwen had already entered the underground chamber, which appeared untouched and just as before, as if nothing had happened.


    They arrived at the first level of the underground chamber, and Huo Tianqian ced Tang Jiahui in an open area, then turned to ask Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, are you really going to duel with Elder Gui?"


    Chu Ge nodded indifferently, "Since he has issued the challenge, why would I not ept?"


    It was time for him to settle things with the Ghost Poison Sect once and for all.


    Huo Tianqian still worried, "But the First-level Earth Ganoderma has not yet fully matured, if you rashly duel with the Ghost Poison Sect Master, just in case..."


    He wasn¡¯t questioning Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, but concerned such an act might interfere with Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts advancement.


    He knew that Chu Ge was someone who pursued perfection in the realm of martial arts and couldn¡¯t tolerate a single w.


    Chu Ge actually shared this concern, if only the Lingzhi could be used now!


    Suddenly, a pained groan sounded. Tang Jiahui felt as if all his strength was drained away, and his bones ached as though crushed.


    He moaned and slowly opened his eyes, disoriented by the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Had he arrived in the underworld?


    During his confusion, Tang Jiahui heard people talking about the Earth Ganoderma and looked over to see Chu Ge, Huo Tianqian, and Shen Congwen standing at the center, discussing something.


    That¡¯s when Tang Jiahui realized he hadn¡¯t died and tried to muster the strength to stand up, only to discover that he was as limp as if his tendons had been removed.


    Something seemed to dawn on Tang Jiahui; he attempted to circte his True Qi, but was engulfed by an even more painful sensation.


    Unable to endure the pain, Tang Jiahui involuntarily let out a soft grunt, which caught the attention of the three conversing men.


    Huo Tianqian turned first, seeing Tang Jiahui awake and with a snort of disdainmented, "Second Young Master Tang, who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d have a day like this!"


    Agitation surged through Tang Jiahui as he red at Huo Tianqian, trying to stand, yet powerless to do so.


    "Don¡¯t tell me it was you who saved me!" It would be better for him to die than to owe him!


    PS: Today¡¯s twenty Chapters have been released, more updates toe tomorrow!

 Chapter 400 - 0400: Greenhouse Lingzhi (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 0400: Greenhouse Lingzhi (First Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian sneered disdainfully, "I don¡¯t have the ability to save you, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t save you!"


    He wished that Tang Jiahui would just die! And now he¡¯s expected to save him? Hah!


    Tang Jiahui didn¡¯t believe Huo Tianqian had that capability either. He turned his gaze to Chu Ge, a man he once despised ¨C they had fallen out so unpleasantly before, yet now Chu Ge would still reach out to save him.


    At this moment, Tang Jiahui felt an indescribable sensation. His view of Chu Ge had somewhat changed.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t notice the shift in Tang Jiahui¡¯s feelings. Instead, he saw that Tang had woken up, walked over to him, squatted down, and gently touched his arm before saying, "You¡¯ve been poisoned, and it has damaged your meridians. You won¡¯t be able to continue martial arts training anymore."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Jiahui felt a sharp pain in his heart, even though he had already sensed something was wrong with his body. But hearing it directly from Chu Ge made it all the more heart-wrenching.


    He took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and at the instant before his eyes were fully closed, he said with an extremely rapid pace, "Thank you."


    Huo Tianqian, standing, didn¡¯t catch what he said, only hearing thest syble of the word "thank you."


    He said with disbelief and sarcasm, "Huh, what did I just hear? Second Young Master Tang knows how to say ¡¯thank you¡¯? Must have heard it wrong, right?"


    Tang Jiahui suddenly opened his eyes wide, ring at Huo Tianqian with rage in his eyes, but given Tang Jiahui¡¯s current weakness, his recked any killing intent.


    Huo Tianqian hummed in disdain and then turned his head, no longer bothering with him.


    Although there was no ongoing conflict between the Tang Family and the Shen Family, Shen Congwen still harbored a sense of rejection towards this second young master of the Tang Family, let alone that today¡¯s explosion at Snow Mountain Vi was because of him.


    As if he would be amiable to him! Not a chance!


    Without even ncing at Tang Jiahui, Shen Congwen then said to Chu Ge, "Let¡¯s go check the third floor."


    Chu Ge nodded and then looked back at Tang Jiahui. Given his current physical condition, it¡¯s already quite good that he can stand up properly. There was no need to worry about him stirring up any trouble.


    After they left, Tang Jiahui slowly opened his eyes again. He carefully looked at his surroundings. There was no decoration here, but there was aforting warmth like of spring, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance.


    This must be the so-called entrance, right?


    A trace of sadness crossed Tang Jiahui¡¯s eyes as his hands clenched involuntarily. He had been desperately holding back. Although he was grateful to Chu Ge for rescuing him, he still felt sorrow and anger about his current predicament.


    He couldn¡¯t practice ancient martial arts anymore; he was no different from any pedestrian walking on the street now!


    With closed eyes, Tang Jiahui knew this was the entrance and knew where the First-level Earth Ganoderma was, but he had lost interest in it.


    So what if he knew? Was he still able to use it? Hah...


    He sighed deeply, trying not to dwell on it anymore.


    Chu Ge and the others went down to the third basement level, which was very well protected, and the explosion had not affected the environment here.


    Seeing that the First-level Earth Ganoderma was still intact, Chu Ge quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Although the Earth Ganoderma is unscathed, we need to figure out how to move it," said Shen Congwen with concern. Without the protection of the Eight Trigrams Array, if someone intruded again, they might not be so lucky.


    Chu Ge felt the same way and nodded. What worried him was that moving the Earth Ganoderma could affect its growth due to temperature differences from the outside world.


    Chu Ge¡¯s concern was shared by Shen Congwen.


    He looked carefully, not daring to risk openly relocating the First-level Earth Ganoderma.


    The invaluable worth of a First-level Earth Ganoderma couldn¡¯t be measured in money; it had to be moved without fail.


    Due to the avnche, the water cycle here had already slowed down significantly.


    Huo Tianqian observed the Earth Ganoderma, which was noticeablyrger than the first time he saw it, and its leaves were darker. He was amazed, really wanting to see what it would look like once it fully matured.


    He had obtained Earth Ganoderma before, but those were not as presentable as this First-level Earth Ganoderma.


    This time, being able to appreciate it up close, he naturally wanted to take a good look.


    "The temperature difference between inside and outside is twenty degrees; the main concern is the temperature difference, right?" Huo Tianqian asked somewhat puzzled.


    Shen Congwen nodded. "It¡¯s not only the temperature difference, but also the water flow. It takes nearly an hour to walk from Snow Mountain to the foot of the mountain. Once the water freezes, it will be very difficult for the Earth Ganoderma¡¯s roots to revive to their original state."


    Shen Congwen had also realized that Chu Ge was a person who pursued perfection in martial arts, and especially since this First-level Earth Ganoderma was his prized possession. Hence, he did not want his long-term efforts to go to waste.


    But if it wasn¡¯t moved in time, the flow of water underground would gradually be obstructed, and the nutrients and oxygen in the water would slowly be scarce, causing irreparable damage to the Earth Ganoderma.


    Shen Congwen sighed, "Although the Earth Ganoderma is only this big, the space it requires to grow is not small. Under normal circumstances, a transparent ss tank with a cubic meter of venttion is needed to transport it, but due to the significant temperature difference outside, once ventted, it would damage the Earth Ganoderma¡¯s leaves."


    Chu Ge had been silent the whole time, his gaze fixed on the Earth Ganoderma¡¯s leaves.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian approached and inquired, "Mr. Chu, do you have any solutions?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly. He had onlye across legends about the Earth Ganoderma in the medical books given to him by the old man, and he did not know much about the growing process of Earth Ganoderma or how to maintain it.


    "Can this ss tank be moved?"


    Chu Ge nced at the ss tank containing the Earth Ganoderma and asked curiously, "Also, where does this water flowe from? I remember hearing that the water on the snow can go down to the foot of the mountain."


    Chu Ge¡¯s remark immediately reminded Shen Congwen. Shen Congwen pped his forehead and said enlighteningly, "Yes, yes, that small stream. Although it¡¯s just a very narrow stream, it is enough for the Earth Ganoderma¡¯s circting water."


    "The location of that stream is not far from here; I will immediately go arrange preparations for it."


    Shen Congwen was about to turn around and leave.


    He had only taken a few steps before being stopped by Huo Tianqian. With some doubts, Huo Tianqian asked, "The circting water issue is solved, but what about this thermal box? Where are we going to find such arge thermal container?"

 Chapter 401 - 0401: Yaoyao Returns Home (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 0401: Yaoyao Returns Home (Second Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Not only does it need to be insted, but it also needs to be able to have circting water installed. Just thisplex setup alone is enough to give one a headache. Moreover, there¡¯s the issue of how to transport such arge box down the mountain without damage.


    Chu Ge was quite curious as he looked at Shen Congwen, knowing he could help if it involved fighting, but for matters like this, he truly had no idea how to be of assistance.


    "If Mr. Shen needs my help, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask," Chu Ge didn¡¯t know how he could assist, but if Shen Congwen needed him, he would definitely lend a hand.


    Shen Congwen shook his head and smiled, "The problems Mr. Huo mentioned are not issues at all. I like to leave myself a way out when I do things. Those problems you just talked about, I actually took preventive measures against them a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t consider the matter of the water source back then; I had not anticipated that to make the first-level Earth Ganoderma reach its perfect state, it would require such arge amount of water."


    Long before he built this vi, he had foreseen that one day this first-level Earth Ganoderma would cause a lot of trouble, so he had already taken preventive measures at that time.


    "Then what are you still worried about?" Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t understand. Since such a thorny issue as transportation had been resolved, what else could there be to worry about?


    Shen Congwen smiled sheepishly and scratched his head, saying, "There are so many people outside, I just want to wait a bit longer before going out."


    "..."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shen Yaoyao had locked herself in her room for a long time before she slowly got up and tidied herself to go out.


    The Tang Family¡¯s home was not far from the Shen Family¡¯s, just a left turn at the road ahead.


    Therefore, after leaving the Tang Family¡¯s ce, Shen Yaoyao walked towards the Shen Family¡¯s home, admiring the scenery along the way.


    They say that as one draws near to their hometown, they begin to feel more timid; that was exactly how Shen Yaoyao felt now.


    This so-called Shen Family is not the Shen Family that Shen Congwen belongs to.


    In Su City, there¡¯s a distinction between the greater Shen Family and the Xiao Shen Family. The former refers to the Shen Family that rivals the Tang Family, while thetter has gradually risen in recent years due to ties with the Mu Family of Shanghai. Although not as vast as the greater Shen Family, it has also squeezed into the ranks of the smaller ns.


    Walking on the road, Shen Yaoyao saw great changes on the streets. Since she didn¡¯t bring thicker clothes with her from Shanghai, she was dressed rather lightly, which always drew people¡¯s gazes as she walked along the main road.


    Shen Yaoyao tugged at her clothes, her steps heavy as she made her way towards the Xiao Shen Family.


    For the first time, Shen Yaoyao felt this road was unbearably long. She dawdled along and it took her nearly half an hour just to reach the end of the street.


    Standing at the street corner, she could see from afar the entrance to the residentialmunity where the Xiao Shen Family was located. It had been many years since she¡¯d been back; thismunity had only been purchased by the Shen Family in recent years.


    She had first learned of this ce through the words of others.


    At that time, she felt heartbroken for a while because she didn¡¯t even know that her family had moved, thinking that her family hadpletely abandoned her.


    The more she thought about it, the more difort she felt in her heart, and her steps became heavier and heavier.


    Just as she hesitated whether or not to cross the street, an extremely annoying voice suddenly came from behind her.


    "Yo! Who is this? Let me take a good look at who this is." A shrill voice suddenly pierced through the air, as if afraid that others wouldn¡¯t notice, it was spoken especially loudly.


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that this unpleasant voice belonged to her cousin Shen Mimi.


    Shen Mimi was the same age as her, the daughter of her second uncle, and has been at odds with her since they were children. They¡¯ve beenpeting with each other since they were kids, and it wasn¡¯t until after they went to college, with Shen Yaoyao heading to another ce, that they finally had no more opportunities to meet.


    But before she had fallen out with her family, every time she came back, Shen Mimi would loom behind her like a haunting shadow, and then butt heads with her.


    Today was truly unlucky, to have just returned and immediately run into someone so annoying.


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t turn around, and coincidentally, the light in front had turned red again, so she could only stand there and wait.


    Shen Mimi sashayed forward, dressed from inside out in brand names, as if terrified that others wouldn¡¯t know she was wealthy.


    Shen Yaoyao, seeing Shen Mimi dressed in an attention-grabbing outfit, immediately thought of a term: Phoenix Chicken.


    "Shen Yaoyao, you even have the face toe back, do you know that grandfather is seriously ill? Grandpa has always favored you since you were young, and what did you do in return? To spite the family, you ran off to a faraway ce in a fit of anger, vanishing without a trace. If it wasn¡¯t for grandpa pulling some strings to contact the Mu Family and finding out your whereabouts, you would never want to contact them again in your life."


    Next to Shen Mimi stood a man dressed in a ck casual jacket, his style of dress not much different from Shen Mimi¡¯s, giving people the impression at first nce of a nouveau riche.


    At this moment, he was eyeing Shen Yaoyao up and down with a look of surprise, and said, "Mimi, so this is that cousin of yours that you¡¯ve been talking about? Not bad at all, she has a really good figure."


    Shen Yaoyao had the kind of appearance that instantly gave off a youthful and clean vibe. She wore simple clothes and didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but she looked very pleasant at first nce.


    But Shen Mimi couldn¡¯tpete because over the years she would never step out without makeup. Now, her skin was in poor condition, and even today, a thickyer of foundation couldn¡¯t hide the pimples on her face.


    Using the popr inte ng of the day, one would say this child has gone downhill.


    When Shen Mimi heard the man she fancied praise Shen Yaoyao right in front of her, a surge of anger burst within her.


    She said with displeasure, "Lin, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that I¡¯m not as good as her?"


    The man named Lin, hearing Shen Mimi¡¯s anger, hurriedly stepped forward to wrap his arms around her, consoling her: "My dear, of course not. I just said it offhand. In my heart, you are obviously the most beautiful."


    Though the Xiao Shen Family wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Shen Family, they were still a minor n in Su City. If he could get connected with the daughter of the minor n, even marry her, then he would have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life.


    Lin thought he had it all figured out. Shen Mimi was foolish and naive; it was easy to appease her with just a few words, so in his mind, he had already relegated Shen Mimi to hisst resort.


    Until he met someone better, until he hadn¡¯t won her over, he would definitely not give up on Shen Mimi as a potential pawn.


    Shen Yaoyao watched the two shamelessly showing off their love in front of her, gave Shen Mimi a cold re, then turned around. Just as the light turned green, Shen Yaoyao, without even a goodbye, stepped off and left.


    Shen Mimi snapped back to reality, saw the hurried figure of her leaving, and quickly followed her, saying, "Shen Yaoyao, are you going home like this?"

 Chapter 402: The People of the Lin Family (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402: The People of the Lin Family (Third Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Yaoyao gave him a disdainful look, "What does my going home have to do with you?"


    Shen Mimi shrugged her shoulders, "Of course it¡¯s none of my business, I¡¯m just curious, curious whether your sudden return home will get you kicked out by grandpa and the others!"


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly stopped in her tracks, then turned around and red at Shen Mimi, enunciating every word, "I think you should mind your own business first? Is this guy next to you your boyfriend? Do your parents know? Do they know you¡¯ve found such an unsophisticated country bumpkin?"


    Hearing Shen Yaoyao calling him a country bumpkin, Lin was immediately infuriated.


    He red at Shen Yaoyao, his cheeks reddening slightly, as if a secret buried deep in his heart had suddenly been exposed.


    Shen Mimi was even more enraged than Lin. She angrily red at Shen Yaoyao, then said with great displeasure, "Shen Yaoyao, open your dog eyes and look, where does my boyfriend look like a country bumpkin? He is from the Lin Family."


    Shen Mimi seemed to think of something and let out a light scoff, "I suppose you don¡¯t even know who the Lin Family is. They are the richest family in Dang City next door, the Lin Family, richer than both the Tang Family and the big Shen Family!"


    Shen Sisi slightly narrowed her eyes, her gaze circling around Lin, this man is the son from Dang City¡¯s richest Lin Family? He doesn¡¯t look like it at all!


    She had met many young masters and men of the upper-ss in Shanghai with Mu Bingtong, but none of the rich tycoons deliberately dressed like this because of their affluent background¨Cthat cheap, ten yuan gold ne around his neck exposed outside as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t see it, and his clothing didn¡¯t carry an ounce of refined taste either.


    Shen Yaoyao looked on with contempt, then a car horn sounded nearby. Shen Yaoyao simply shut her mouth and quickly crossed the road.


    Shen Mimi persisted with her indomitable style, following closely, she said to Shen Yaoyao, "Shen Yaoyao, even if you reported our business to grandpa and the others, I¡¯m not afraid. With the substantial wealth and business of the Lin Family, they would definitely agree, they might even take pride in me, thinking I brought glory to the Shen Family. On the other hand, you¡¯ve been away for so long and haven¡¯t even managed to get a boyfriend. It really is troublesome, isn¡¯t it? Which young master would want a rebellious girl who doesn¡¯t listen to her parents?"


    Shen Mimi¡¯s words became more and more outrageous, Shen Yaoyao eventually didn¡¯t even listen to the end.


    Shen Yaoyao red at her in irritation, "Who said I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. My boyfriend is way handsomer than your so-called richest son."


    Shen Yaoyao blurted out the words without thinking but regretted it as soon as she had said it. What if Shen Mimi asked her to bring her boyfriend home, what would she do then? It¡¯s been years since she had much contact with her old friends in Su City, where would she find a stand-in!


    While hesitating, suddenly a ck figure shed quickly through her mind.


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly pped her forehead, right, there¡¯s still Chu Ge! That guy is also in Su City. Although he usually acts carelessly and looks unreliable, a bit of dressing up and he would be more than a hundred times handsomer than this richest son.


    As soon as Shen Mimi heard she also had a boyfriend, she instantly had the urge topete with her, "So you have a boyfriend as well? Great! I¡¯m taking my boyfriend to meet grandpa today, why don¡¯t you call your boyfriend too and we¡¯ll all go together, grandpa will be even happier."


    Shen Mimi didn¡¯t believe Shen Yaoyao could find any decent boyfriend. Even if she did, could he be as excellent as her richest son?


    Today, she really wanted to see what Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend looked like.


    Shen Mimi saw Shen Yaoyao hesitating and thought she was scared. She scoffed with a bit of disdain, "What? Don¡¯t tell me your boyfriend isn¡¯t from Su City."


    "He¡¯s not from Su City, to begin with," Shen Yaoyao replied with a light chuckle.


    Hearing this, Shen Mimi became somewhat clearer in her heart, maybe Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t have any boyfriend at all, and everything she said was just to reim some face in front of her.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s not from Su City. He should have apanied you back to Su City, right? If your boyfriend isn¡¯t with you for such an important return, then he¡¯s simply ipetent."


    Shen Mimi was like an annoying sparrow, chirping incessantly by her ear.


    Shen Yaoyao finally lost her temper, "Shen Mimi! You have no right toment on whether my boyfriend ispetent or not! What¡¯s more, who said he didn¡¯te to Su City? He¡¯s already here in Su City! If you really want to meet him, I could call him over, but then you¡¯ll be the one who ends up embarrassed! Think carefully!"


    Unafraid, Shen Mimi let out a lightugh, "Fine, then call him over. Who knows, maybe our grandfather¡¯s illness will be cured on the spot after seeing you¡¯ve found a good grandson-inw."


    "You!!!" Shen Yaoyao clenched her lips tightly; she knew in her heart that her biggest worry in this house was her grandfather¡¯s condition, and now Shen Mimi was actually joking about her grandfather¡¯s health! That was too much!


    In Shen Mimi¡¯s mind, a n clicked into ce ¨C she didn¡¯t believe there would be anyone more respectable than the richest man¡¯s son, unless it was the President¡¯s son!


    Convinced that Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend couldn¡¯t be better than Lin, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all for Shen Yaoyao to bring her boyfriend back. On the contrary, she hoped Shen Yaoyao would bring her boyfriend back so that their grandfather couldpare and see who was the most outstanding child of the Xiao Shen Family!


    Shen Yaoyao gave Shen Mimi a fierce re and didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned her head and took out her phone to call Chu Ge; the phone rang for a long while but went unanswered.


    Especially since this was all happening in front of Shen Mimi, Shen Yaoyao grew increasingly furious inside.


    She dialed once more, but still couldn¡¯t get through.


    To add insult to injury, Shen Mimimented, "Seems like your boyfriend is pretty busy, huh? He wouldn¡¯t happen to be off flirting with other girls, right? After all, Su City is full of talented individuals, and the girls who grow up here aren¡¯t anything to scoff at."


    She seemed to think of something, then flipping her hair and chuckling lightly, she added, "Of course, those rebellious bad girls are another story."


    Shen Yaoyao felt a lump in her chest; it was precisely because of her rebelliousness that she had fallen out with her family and gone to Shanghai alone. The person Shen Sisi was referring to in her words, naturally, was herself.


    "Whether it¡¯s another story, we¡¯ll talk about thatter. You keep provoking me non-stop, are you afraid that my boyfriend is better than yours and you¡¯re feeling scared inside?"


    Shen Yaoyao was convinced that this man called Lin was not some rich tycoon¡¯s son, but at most just a nouveau riche.


    "Hmph, let¡¯s just wait and see then," Shen Mimi said with her arms crossed, deliberately bumping her shoulder against Shen Yaoyao as she passed by her, the corners of her lips curling into a disdainful smile, "Don¡¯t forget to bring your boyfriend over, I¡¯ll go inside and let everyone know you¡¯re back safely."

 Chapter 403 - 0403: I Understand Now (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 0403: I Understand Now (Fourth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge received Shen Yaoyao¡¯s call just as he had finished packing Earth Ganoderma and was about to transport it down the mountain.


    He had no signal in the basement before, which is why he didn¡¯t answer her call.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Chu Ge listened to the anxious tone in Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice over the phone. "What happened?"


    Shen Yaoyao looked up at the residential area opposite her, her heart pounding with nervous anticipation. Right now, she also needed someone to boost her morale.


    "I¡¯m at Pear Garden right now,e over immediately!"


    Shen Yaoyao said hurriedly.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t catch it clearly for a moment, "What? Go where?"


    Shen Yaoyao then realized that Chu Ge might not know where Pear Garden was, he wasn¡¯t a local in Su City after all, and chided herself internally for being too impatient. She took a deep breath to calm down and then said, "Come over and pretend to be my boyfriend again!"


    Chu Ge was surprised and somewhat speechless, "What, there are people in Su City who are pursuing you too?"


    "..." Shen Yaoyao felt suffocated with irritation, and now she was almost made to spit blood by Chu Ge¡¯sment. "Juste over first! I¡¯m at Pear Garden. Take a taxi straight here! It¡¯s urgent!"


    Chu Ge looked up at the sky and chuckled, "Shouldn¡¯t ying your boyfriend have some perks?"


    Shen Yaoyao was furious enough to vomit blood. Chu Ge was always one to never be at a loss.


    "If you help me pretend to be my boyfriend, I won¡¯t tell Sister Bingtong about you being in Su City!"


    Chu Ge was slightly stunned. What could he be up to in Su City?


    "Don¡¯t tell me that Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha don¡¯t have any feelings for you! I¡¯m not blind; women can see right through other women with just one nce. I¡¯m certain that both of them like you!"


    Shen Yaoyao insisted with certainty. She was very confident in her intuition.


    Chu Ge gave an awkward touch to his nose, not denying it but not admitting it either.


    "Wait for me a while; I¡¯ll be right there."


    After hanging up, Chu Ge noticed an intense gaze fixed on him, and somewhat speechlessly looked at Huo Tianqian, "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Huo Tianqian chuckled, "It¡¯s really nothing; I just think Mr. Chu is quite fortunate with women."


    The volume of Shen Yaoyao¡¯s conversation was loud, and with the open spaces of Snow Mountain, he naturally overheard what she said.


    The young miss of the Tang Family and the young miss of the Nangong Family both fancy Chu Ge - if this isn¡¯t being lucky with women, what is?


    Chu Ge pinched the bridge of his nose, wishing he could do without these fortunes.


    "All right, go help Mr. Shen. I¡¯ll head to Pear Garden first." After finishing his words, Chu Ge began his descent down the mountain.


    At the entrance of Snow Mountain, the crowd was still sparse and noisy. Chu Ge deliberately took another hidden path.


    Aftering down from Snow Mountain, Chu Ge took a taxi directly to the Pear Garden as mentioned by Shen Yaoyao.


    From a distance, he saw her standing at the intersection, her gaze somewhat lost looking towards the residential area ahead.


    Chu Ge got out of the car, walked up to her, and tapped her shoulder, curiously asking, "I thought you had no rtives here, so how did you know about Pear Garden?"


    On the taxi ride over, the driver had told him that Pear Garden was a well-known wealthy district in Su City.


    Shen Yaoyao was actually able to summon him here, hmm... there must be a catch.


    Shen Yaoyao remained silent, merely pulling him along into the neighborhood.


    What Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected was that Shen Yaoyao wanted him to pretend to be her boyfriend in front of her parents.


    As he followed Shen Yaoyao to the front of a vi, he suddenly felt that his actions were a bit presumptuous.


    "Yaoyao, you want to take me to meet your parents?" Chu Ge found the situation a bit delicate, "Also, are you from Su City too?"


    He never knew before, "If your home is in Su City, how could you say you have no family and end up living with the Tang Family?"


    Shen Yaoyao was already quite irritated, and hearing Chu Ge¡¯s questioning made her even more agitated.


    She turned back and red at Chu Ge, saying somewhat displeased: "I had run away from home! Is that not okay?"


    Chu Ge: "..."


    Fine! Of course, it¡¯s fine! This did indeed seem like something Shen Yaoyao would do!


    Chu Ge looked down at his own attire. Having been through a rough day climbing Snow Mountain and busying about, he was quite disheveled now. Going to meet Shen Yaoyao¡¯s parents in this state seemed like it would backfire.


    So, after some thought, Chu Ge suggested: "Are you sure you want to introduce me to your parents today? If you want to improve the rtionship with them, I think this is too abrupt!"


    There wasn¡¯t much rtionship between them in the first ce yet now he had to pretend to meet the parents, which seemed a bit too much.


    Chu Ge was somewhat unwilling in his heart. If it had been a friend of Shen Yaoyao¡¯s, he would have agreed without hesitation, but since it was her parents, he needed to consider it carefully.


    Actually, Shen Yaoyao also realized that this was abrupt, and she was now regretting it. She shouldn¡¯t have listened to Shen Mimi¡¯s words, shouldn¡¯t have been provoked by her.


    "Shall wee another day then?" Shen Yaoyao also suggested retreat.


    Chu Ge sighed and then nodded, "We¡¯lle another day then. Looking like this, I doubt that meeting your parents would help ease your rtionship with them."


    And so, Shen Sisi beat a retreat at the vi¡¯s entrance, leaving Pear Garden together with Chu Ge.


    What she hadn¡¯t noticed was that, in a bedroom on the second floor of the vi, a hunched figure stood there, watching Shen Yaoyao¡¯s departing figure with tears wetting the eyes.


    At the same time, within a private club.


    Honda Sakura looked at Elder Gui with some speechlessness, "Elder Gui, why did you choose to duel with Chu Ge in a fair and square way?"


    That clearly wasn¡¯t the style of the Ghost Poison Sect!


    The Ghost Poison Sect Master sat there, resting with eyes closed. Hearing what Honda Sakura said, he slowly opened his eyes and let out a faint chuckle, saying, "Do you think I am the type to act despicably? Half of my disciples have died at Chu Ge¡¯s hands, and this battle is also to avenge my brothers."


    Elder Gui¡¯s words sounded nice, but ording to Honda Sakura¡¯s understanding of him, Elder Gui was definitely not interested in avenging those disciples for straight reasons.


    After all, from what she knew about Elder Gui, he was a very cunning and scheming viin.


    "Don¡¯t you think three days is too soon for the duel?" Honda Sakura was still worried. She was unsure about the extent of Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, but all her tasks had been thwarted by him time after time.


    If Elder Gui could use this opportunity to eliminate Chu Ge, to destroy the thorn in her side, she would be pleased to see it happen.


    But for someone daring enough to challenge an Innate Grandmaster, could he have reached the level of an Innate Grandmaster himself?


    Honda Sakura¡¯s thoughts wereid bare on her face, and Elder Gui narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze full of disdain, "Right now, you should consider how to obtain the Earth Ganoderma! Shen Xianming has been caught and taken back; that pawn is no longer useful. And because of the explosion, Shen Congwen will definitely move the Earth Ganoderma somewhere else. Use these three days to investigate carefully!"


    "I understand." Honda Sakura pouted, thinking of the coward Shen Xianming, feeling even more indignant inside.

 Chapter 404 - 0404: Jealousy and Hatred (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 0404: Jealousy and Hatred (Fifth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Su City, this town had nothing particrly special about it, and due to its proximity to the border, the poption was sparse.


    Although it was only autumn, Su City had already entered winter, all because the vast Snow Mountainy adjacent to it.


    The usually sporadic streets were even quieter today. Previously, traders braving the heavy snow would still set up their stalls bundled in thick sweaters, but today the streets were eerily silent.


    Not a soul was in sight, and even stray dogs had vanished without trace. asionally a bold individual would open their door to poke their head out, ncing towards a certain ce outside the city with a sh of fear in their eyes, before hurriedly retreating.


    Outside Su City stood a towering Snow Mountain, whose peak pierced the clouds, as if it were a pir connecting heaven and Earth.


    This ce, known as the Snow Mountain Peak, was Su City¡¯s most famed site.


    Its fame did not arise from its beauty, nor its mystery, but from the fact that every time there was a duel between masters on the continent, it would be held atop Snow Mountain Peak. As time passed, this remote ce gradually became known to more and more people.


    And it was for this very reason that the small town of Su City was established.


    Today was no exception; the streets were empty and the people of Su City remained behind closed doors precisely because there was another duel happening on the Snow Mountain Peak.


    The duelists this time were Chu Ge, a rapidly emerging Cultivation genius on the continent, and Elder Gui, the infamous founder of the Ghost Poison Sect.


    If Chu Ge wasn¡¯t enough to instill fear in people, then Elder Gui was certainly capable of making even three-year-old children cry.


    Most people knew that Elder Gui¡¯s cultivation secrets originated from his various Secret Techniques and his use of poisons.


    One of Elder Gui¡¯s unique skills was the cultivation of Insect Poisonous Insect, using the living bodies of humans as vessels for holding these insects.


    Such news was enough for anyone to harbor fear towards Elder Gui; after all, nobody wanted to catch his eye and be his new vessel for cultivating poisonous insects.


    Atop Snow Mountain Peak, amidst the swirling snowkes and white expanse, stood two figures. One appeared to be about twenty years old, the other seemed to be in his thirties, and the pair were currently in a standoff.


    "Chu Ge, at such a young age you are already so ruthless, I truly cannot imagine the incalcble consequences if a person like you were to grow older," eximed Elder Gui.


    Elder Gui wore a silver mask, which reflected a chilling silver light amidst the vast white snow, sending a shiver through the hearts of onlookers.


    He pointed at Chu Ge, his words full of apparent heartache and indignation, as if he had forgotten the atrocious acts he himself had oncemitted. After all, using living human bodies as vessels for cultivating poisonous insects wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do.


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, with not a hint of fear on his handsome face. Even though the person threatening him was the notorious Elder Gui, even though Elder Gui made most people on the continent tremble with fear, Chu Ge still did not show the slightest hint of fear.


    "Hmph, you bratty kid, still wet behind the ears, and you dare to make a move against my Ghost Poison Sect. Do you really not put me, Elder Gui, in your eyes?"


    Seeing the calmness on Chu Ge¡¯s face and theck of any nervousness, Elder Gui snorted coldly, flinging his sleeve fiercely, and a ck gas drilled out from his sleeve, hitting the snow-covered ground and sting a deep hole into it.


    The onlookers all gasped in surprise. Judging from the force of Elder Gui¡¯s attack, it was clear that he had reached the level of Innate Grandmaster. It seemed that despite his malicious character, using living people as vessels for his poisonous insect cultivation, Elder Gui indeed possessed some real strength.


    However, although there were many among the audience who yearned for power, few could practice such ruthless and inhumane methods as Elder Gui. Compared to such ack of humanity, they preferred to forgo high-level strength.


    That was exactly what Chu Ge thought. Watching Elder Gui¡¯s deliberate provocation, he snorted coldly, with a trace of disdainful smile on his face.


    "It seems that the punishment I gave you by wiping out half of your Ghost Poison Sect was still too light. Looking at your current strength, it seems you probably don¡¯t know how many lives you¡¯ve grabbed to use as your vessels, do you?"


    Chu Ge mocked, looking down on Elder Gui with contempt in his eyes. People like Elder Gui, who did not rely on their own efforts but instead practiced through crooked paths, were never taken seriously by him.


    "Hmph, boy, you have the nerve to bring up the destruction of half my Ghost Poison Sect. Those were living people, and you just wiped them out without a second thought. You call me cruel, but are you any nobler?" Elder Gui coldly snorted, not taking Chu Ge¡¯s mockery to heart.


    If he ever cared about others¡¯ mockery, he wouldn¡¯t have lived to his current ripe old age. Having heard all sorts of remarks from all sorts of people over the years, if he had taken each one to heart, he probably would have died of grief long ago.


    Faced with Elder Gui¡¯s thick-skinned attitude, Chu Ge snorted coldly, channeled his Spiritual Power into one hand and swung it fiercely towards the snowy ground. Suddenly, the ground seemed to experience an earthquake, shaking violently before rapidly cracking open. To the unsuspecting, it might have seemed like a real earthquake had struck.


    What astonished the crowd even more was that Chu Ge¡¯s palm strike affected only a small area. Although the bystanders could see what was happening, they couldn¡¯t feel anything themselves.


    Everyone looked at Chu Ge in amazement, unable to believe that someone of his young age had reached the Late Innate stage.


    On this continent, many people spend their entire lives without reaching the Innate level, yet he was still so young. If he continued to cultivate, his potential was truly boundless.


    In the crowd, some envied Chu Ge¡¯s talent, and naturally, there were also those who were jealous. Those who envied Chu Ge, although they didn¡¯t dare to show it for the sake of their moral standing, were secretly hoping for Elder Gui to defeat him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Chu Ge is only at the Late Innate level, while Elder Gui has reached the level of Innate Grandmaster. Do you think Elder Gui would lose to a mere brat?"


    In a corner, two young men with delicate features but dodgy eyes stood whispering. They looked at Chu Ge with anger and jealousy in their eyes. If they had the strength, they would have liked to challenge Chu Ge to a duel themselves.


    "Yeah, I also believe in Elder Gui¡¯s abilities after all; he¡¯s lived for so many years. Chu Ge is just relying on his little bit of innate talent, and without it, he is nothing."


    Another man agreed, gazing at Chu Ge with the same anger and jealousy, with profound hatred in his eyes.


    PS: Another update of five Chapters today, I hope everyone will continue to vote, reward, and subscribe!

 Chapter 405 - 0405: Searching for Flaws (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 0405: Searching for ws (First Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    These two people were both jealous of Chu Ge¡¯s talent, and they couldn¡¯t wait for Chu Ge to be defeated and die earlier. If his cultivation were to be crippled by Elder Gui, that would be even better.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that, among the crowd present, besides these onlookers who were full of jealousy for Chu Ge¡¯s talent, even Elder Gui, who was fighting against Chu Ge, was also filled with jealousy for Chu Ge¡¯s talent.


    He watched the pure white spiritual power radiating from Chu Ge, a glint of greed shing deep in his eyes.


    In his entire life, he had been pursuing the supreme cultivation method. He didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with using living people to cultivate poisonous insects; those people were merely ordinary humans. To be his vessels for cultivating poisonous insects was their fortune; they should be thanking him instead.


    On this continent where the strong are esteemed, there is nothing wrong with everyone pursuing greater strength. Besides, he hadn¡¯t killed that many people over the years. Why can¡¯t these people just tolerate him? And even a youngster like Chu Ge, who has just begun his journey, wants to oppose him.


    "Chu Ge, I advise you to stop while you can, you¡¯re definitely not my opponent," Elder Gui arrogantly dered, still very confident in his own strength.


    Even though the strength he had cultivated made his actual power seem incongruent with its appearance, deep down, he still retained a delusional confidence, believing he could easily defeat Chu Ge.


    In Elder Gui¡¯s view, besides strength and talent, experience in battle was also very important. Chu Ge was so young now; when he was Chu Ge¡¯s age, Chu Ge hadn¡¯t even been born, so how could Chu Ge be his opponent?


    Of course, when Elder Gui said this, it wasn¡¯t because he was kind and wanted to let Chu Ge off the hook. On the contrary, it was because he wanted to obtain the spiritual power within Chu Ge. Spiritual power, if one stays alive, can grow more and more, but if one dies, it all vanishes.


    To obtain spiritual power, Elder Gui naturally wouldn¡¯t let Chu Ge die. But the current situation did make it somewhat difficult for him, as if he had "mounted a tiger and found it hard to dismount." Chu Ge¡¯s resolve seemed unyielding, as if he wouldn¡¯t let go until he killed him. Although Elder Gui wasn¡¯t afraid, he still felt regret for the spiritual power.


    In order not to let the spiritual power be wasted in vain, Elder Gui deigned to speak so.


    Chu Ge was unaware of the convolutions in Elder Gui¡¯s heart, but he felt great disgust for him. Looking at Elder Gui¡¯s face with the silver mask, Chu Ge frowned.


    "Do you really hate showing your true self that much? You even dare to say you haven¡¯t done those atrocious deeds, but if you truly haven¡¯t, why not face the world with your real face instead of just living in cowardice behind a mask?"


    Faced with Chu Ge¡¯s interrogation, Elder Gui did not panic in the slightest. He just sneered, a hint of disdain on the face hidden beneath the silver mask.


    He, the founder of the Ghost Poison Sect, how could he possibly need to exin so much to a greenhorn kid like Chu Ge.


    "Brat, enough with the nonsense. Since you provoked my Ghost Poison Sect first, don¡¯t even think about leaving here safely. You¡¯re no match for me. I advise you to be sensible and surrender. That way, I might even leave you a whole corpse. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!" Elder Gui said with a cold voice. His cruel and ruthless words startled even the onlookers.


    In the corner of the crowd, those two young men felt an extra surge of excitement upon hearing Elder Gui¡¯s words, secretly hoping that Elder Gui could quickly finish off Chu Ge as their emotions surged with anticipation.


    "Pah, spare your life? You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself. The moment I challenged the Ghost Poison Sect, I never intended to live in harmony with you. A scum like you shouldn¡¯t exist on this continent, having killed so many innocent people. How are you any different from a devil?"


    Chu Ge spoke with righteous indignation, and the upstanding folks around him nodded in agreement. This was their Xinhong¡¯s Chu Ge, who even at such a young age, showed not a hint of fear in the face of Elder Gui.


    "Enough with the nonsense, if you want to duel, let¡¯s get on with it. This young master is busy." A trace of an evil smile formed on Chu Ge¡¯s handsome face. Arms crossed, he stood there rxed, not taking Elder Gui seriously at all.


    If there were young girls among the crowd, they would surely be captivated by such a smile from Chu Ge, because he was indeed that charming.


    Elder Gui snorted coldly, seeing not a single ounce of fear in Chu Ge, his heart was filled with annoyance. His initial greed for Chu Ge had turned intoplete hatred.


    "Hmph, you brat, you¡¯ll regret this!" Elder Gui snorted again and his body suddenly leaped forward, attacking fiercely like a fierce eagle.


    Elder Gui did not use his full strength, using only fifty percent of his power. This was both a test for Chu Ge and a trial for himself. After all, because of his reputation, no one had dared to trouble the Ghost Poison Sect for years, and he had enjoyed the peace. It had been years since hest dueled like this.


    Everyone was nervous for Chu Ge ¨C Elder Gui¡¯s strength was noughing matter, after all.


    But Chu Ge didn¡¯t even frown; he easily avoided Elder Gui¡¯s probing attack.


    Elder Gui¡¯s move missed, and a flicker of irritation crossed his face, as well as a hint of fear that was apparent only to himself.


    It was through this probing that Elder Gui realized a terrifying fact ¡ª he had regressed!


    To be more precise, rather than regressing, it was more like his disyed power did not match his true strength.


    What he showed to others was the power of an Innate Grandmaster, but his true power had not reached the level of an Innate Grandmaster. He vaguely felt that his real strength was probably at the Late Innate stage, which meant that his abilities were about the same as Chu Ge¡¯s.


    Elder Gui¡¯s heart tightened, naturally realizing why he had be weaker. It was because his Cultivation Technique was different, even against nature, to put it bluntly ¨C his method of cultivation was akin to forcing the growth of a nt.


    Though he was startled about his real strength, Elder Gui was still relieved at that moment. Fortunately, Chu Ge was also just a Late Innate talent. With hisbat experience, defeating Chu Ge shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Without the advantage of a higher level, Elder Gui could only pin his hopes on his richbat experience, after all, over a decade ago, he was also a figure who caused storms in the world of martial arts.


    However, what Elder Gui didn¡¯t know was that although Chu Ge appeared to only have the strength of the Late Innate stage outwardly, his true power had indeed reached the Innate Grandmaster level.


    Chu Ge relied on his genuine cultivation, coupled with his exceptional talent. His inner strength had long surpassed those of his age.


    Of course, these were things Elder Gui was naturally unaware of. Unable to defeat Chu Ge instantly, he could only keep engaging with Chu Ge while looking for an opening.

 Chapter 406 - 0406: The Duel Begins (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 0406: The Duel Begins (Second Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge, despite his youth and vigor, possessed a mindset far superior to that of ordinary people when facing challenges. For instance, at this moment, he was being stared at ferociously and sharply by Elder Gui, whose eyes were as menacing as those of an eagle from behind his silver mask.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have likely already been overwhelmed by Elder Gui¡¯s imposing aura, causing their mind to descend into chaos.


    He steadied his own mind, remaining undaunted no matter how Elder Gui tried to pressure him or how he unleashed his aura at full force.


    Slowly closing his eyes, Chu Ge adjusted his own aura to its most active state, which was also his most ustomed state.


    Seeing Chu Ge slowly close his eyes, a hint of pleasure shed through Elder Gui¡¯s eyes. He thought that Chu Ge was frightened by his gaze and dared not meet his eyes, so he had closed his own.


    Thinking this, Elder Gui continued to speak, intentionally provoking Chu Ge. Seeing that Chu Ge kept his eyes closed and ignored him, the pleasure in Elder Gui¡¯s eyes intensified.


    The ck Spiritual Power in his hands grew increasingly abundant, rolling like dark clouds in Elder Gui¡¯s palms¡ªthey seemed like bottomless voids that inspired fresh fear in those who looked upon them.


    Now is the time!


    Elder Gui made up his mind, as he hurled the Spiritual Power straight towards Chu Ge, who kept his eyes closed and seemed unaware of Elder Gui¡¯s sneak attack.


    The onlookers gasped in shock, wanting to warn Chu Ge, but Elder Gui¡¯s Spiritual Power had already reached Chu Ge¡¯s face¡ªit was toote for warnings now.


    People averted their eyes, unable to bear the sight, thinking that such a talent like Chu Ge was ultimately going to fall to Elder Gui¡¯s surprise attack; it was truly too regrettable.


    Some of the older crowd even shook their heads and sighed, regretting that they did not advise Chu Ge more, after all, he was just a greenhorn who was unaware of the treacherous hearts in the world of martial arts, especially when facing a character like Elder Gui.


    The joy in Elder Gui¡¯s eyes grew more intense as he watched the ck mist approach Chu Ge¡¯s top of the skull, a disdainful smile curling at the corners of his mouth beneath the silver mask.


    He had originally thought that Chu Ge must be quite formidable, yet it seemed he was nothing special after all.


    Thinking that a genius of this generation was about to fall by his hand, Elder Gui felt a surge of excitement.


    Although he felt it was a pity that Chu Ge¡¯s Spiritual Power had not been absorbed by him, Chu Ge as a person was too dangerous. With such cultivation talent, it was only a matter of time before he would trample Elder Gui underfoot.


    Just as the ck clouds drew near and Chu Ge was about to fall to Elder Gui¡¯s palm strike, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    His eyes, clear and cold, were free of any impurities, the epitome of purity and rity that cultivators yearned for.


    Gazing straight at the ck mist, he knew that it was Elder Gui¡¯s Spiritual Power.


    Elder Gui, startled by Chu Ge suddenly opening his eyes, actually jumped in fright. However, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s eyes daring to directly gaze at his Spiritual Power, a malicious thought instantly crossed his mind.


    The onlookers, who had awaited the screams for a long time without hearing any, turned their heads back in confusion, only to witness a scene that shocked them to their core.


    The ck Spiritual Power seemed to have grown eyes of its own, no longer aiming for Chu Ge¡¯s top of the skull, but shooting straight towards Chu Ge¡¯s eyes instead.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of ruthlessness flickering in their depths, as he stood his ground without moving, his gaze fixed on the ck Spiritual Power.


    Visible to the naked eye, Chu Ge¡¯s clothing billowed without wind, as if a gusty maelstrom brewed within his body, the raging winds vying to burst forth, rustling his robes.


    The ck Spiritual Power seemed to be intimidated by Chu Ge; it staggered back as if it were a living being aware of Chu Ge¡¯s terror-inducing presence.


    Elder Gui was clearly startled, finding it hard to believe that his own Spiritual Power was actually inferior to a mere re from Chu Ge.


    What Elder Gui didn¡¯t realize was that this seemingly simple re actually involved fifty percent of Chu Ge¡¯s power.


    As Chu Ge closed his eyes to adjust the aura around him, he naturally sensed the Spiritual Power Elder Gui had directed at him, faintly feeling that Elder Gui had only used fifty percent of his power, so Chu Ge responded with an equal measure of his own.


    Elder Gui disyed the strength of an Innate Grandmaster, leading Chu Ge to believe Elder Gui¡¯s abilities truly matched that of an Innate Grandmaster.


    As for his own strength, although he appeared to be at the Late Innate stage, Chu Ge fully understood that his real strength was that of an Innate Grandmaster, so when Elder Gui utilized fifty percent of his power, Chu Ge matched it with fifty percent of his own as well.


    However, Elder Gui seemed to muster only forty percent power, and before Chu Ge even began to exert himself, Elder Gui was already defeated.


    "Humph, I was merely testing you. You do indeed have some skills, and dying by my hand won¡¯t be a waste of my time."


    Masking the fear in his eyes, Elder Gui arrogantly dered, as if Chu Ge was beneath his notice.


    The spectators, seeing not only that Chu Ge was unharmed but also that he seemed to have won their initial test of strength, began to murmur amongst themselves.


    To put it nicely, it was a first-round exploration between the two; to put it bluntly, Elder Gui had aimed for a surprise attack on Chu Ge which not only had been anticipated and foiled by Chu Ge but also resulted in Elder Gui being driven back.


    Chu Ge¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk,pletely disregarding Elder Gui¡¯s excuses.


    Among masters, a single move can reveal the scope of an opponent¡¯s abilities. With just one collision at fifty percent force, Elder Gui was bested and Chu Ge knew his true capabilities.


    "Humph, the real duel starts now!"


    Suddenly, Elder Gui spoke, directing Replenishing Spiritual Energy towards Chu Ge, this time not holding back with just fifty percent power, but exerting his full strength.


    He was aware of his own capabilities, as was Chu Ge, so Elder Gui understood the only way to triumph over Chu Ge was with the element of surprise.


    "Humph, you¡¯ve attempted a sneak attack once and wish to try it again?"


    Chu Ge sneered coldly, this time choosing not to dodge.


    Having gauged Elder Gui¡¯s abilities in that initial exchange, Chu Ge knew why Elder Gui would attempt another sneak attack, and this time, he nned not to hold back.


    Both men exerted their full strength; a ck and a white Spiritual Power collided mid-air, emitting a thunderous roar.


    Those around them who were watching closely were sent flying by the strong currents from the sh of Spiritual Energy, but fortunately, these were no ordinary individuals; they quickly steadied themselves.


    What astonished them though was Chu Ge¡¯s power; after that palm strike with Elder Gui, Elder Gui¡¯s mouth was streaked with blood, whereas Chu Ge appeared effortlesslyposed, allowing one to imagine just how formidable Chu Ge¡¯s strength was.

 Chapter 407: The Dying Person (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Dying Person (Third Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Among the spectator crowd, Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin stood in silence, their gazes fixed intently on the two figures atop the Snow Mountain Peak.


    Although they were somewhat distant, they could vaguely make out how Chu Ge had just repelled Elder Gui.


    Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue at the side, "Mr. Chu seems to have grown even stronger than before."


    Tang Xin naturally had not seen the earlier Chu Ge, but Nangong Man Sha had.


    At this moment, she stood there with her arms crossed over her chest, her face calm, yet inside her heart was already churning with waves because of Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge was like an uncut jade, that if meticulously sculpted, was sure to be something great.


    His future was boundless, and Nangong Man Sha suddenly felt as if she had drifted another step away from Chu Ge.


    At the same time, she grew even more curious about his fiancee.


    She wondered, what kind of woman could captivate such an outstanding man.


    Tang Xin asked with some curiosity, "Miss Man Sha, have you seen Mr. Chu duel with someone before?"


    Nangong Man Sha thought of the events that had happened on the Public Sea and nodded slightly, "Our judgment was not wrong; he is a very outstanding man."


    So outstanding that it made her feel a sense of inferiority, making her feel that no matter how aplished she herself might be, she could not walk shoulder to shoulder with Chu Ge.


    Huo Tianqian still harbored some worries, although Chu Ge and Elder Gui presently seemed to have the upper hand.


    After all, Elder Gui hailed from the Ghost Poison Sect, a faction notorious for its cunning and treachery, and being an Innate Grandmaster added to his advantage. Even if Chu Ge possessed the capability of an Innate Grandmaster, he had yet to achieve a breakthrough and was still separated from a Grandmaster by a membrane thin as a feather.


    Now, Shen Congwen was also feeling somewhat anxious on the side, even ming himself for not cultivating the Earth Ganoderma earlier, so that Chu Ge could have used it to break through his limits.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chu knows what he¡¯s doing," Nangong Man Sha said indifferently. Chu Ge nevermitted to anything he wasn¡¯t sure of; since he had epted the challenge from the Ghost Poison Sect Master, he came with a hundred percent determination.


    After hearing this, everyone fell silent for a moment, then simultaneously turned their gazes back to the Snow Mountain Peak.


    An unflustered handsome face, Chu Ge stood proudly against the snowstorm, "Elder Gui, aren¡¯t you ready to use your full strength yet?"


    Elder Gui wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his lips curving into a scornful and arrogant smile, "It seems I underestimated you. Being able to injure me proves you have some skill, and those disciples of mine who died by your hand did not die in vain."


    The look in Elder Gui¡¯s eyes became increasingly fervent as they fixed on Chu Ge; he was somewhat impatient to absorb the True Qi within Chu Ge¡¯s body. He had to admit, Chu Ge¡¯s physique and the tremendous energy contained within were very suitable for cultivating his Insect Poisonous Insects.


    Chu Ge, of course, was oblivious to the fact that his body had caught Elder Gui¡¯s attention; he just felt a chill crawl up his spine as he observed Elder Gui¡¯s gaze, akin to a werewolf eyeing its prey.


    Chu Ge said somewhat speechlessly, "Elder Gui, do you think that by looking at me with such eager eyes, I¡¯m going to show mercy to your subordinates?"


    Elder Gui huffed lightly, "Kid, don¡¯t get cocky too soon. Now, let me show you the true power of a Grandmaster!"


    With his words trailing off, a gigantic ck snowball suddenly condensed behind him. Elder Gui slowly spread his hands, his gaze on Chu Ge, which gradually changed from fiery to dangerous.


    The snowball kept getting bigger as the surrounding snowkes quickly merged into it; the white snowkes immediately turned ck upon getting close to the snowball.


    "Chu Ge, today I will let you witness what a real Innate Grandmaster is!"


    After Elder Gui spoke, he summoned his True Qi and pushed the snowball towards Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge stood still, his piercing eyes watching the snowball. Though it seemed to be built from umted snowkes, in fact, it was not; it was suffused with a dense poison. Once struck by the snowball, the poison would instantly envelop him. If his reaction was a bit slower, the peak of Snow Mountain would be his burial ground.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, and moved his left foot slowly. In the instant the snowball came flying, he virtually leaped into mid-air and sessfully evaded the snowball¡¯s collision.


    But the snowball seemed to sense where Chu Ge was, and after failing to hit him the first time, it flew back again.


    But this time, it was not just one snowball; it split into four snowballs that seemed to have their own consciousness, all simultaneously flying towards Chu Ge.


    The four snowballs encircled him at the center, creating a massive siege. While encircling, two more snowballs split off and flew one above Chu Ge¡¯s head and one below his feet.


    At this moment, Chu Ge appeared to be trapped at a full three hundred sixty degrees without a blind spot.


    The people at the base of the mountain who were watching this scene in tension inhaled sharply.


    Especially Huo Tianqian, his dangling fist clenched tight, "Bad! Mr. Chu is surrounded."


    "Those snowballs are filled with a thick poison. Whichever one collides, it will release its content, and when that happens, not only Chu Ge is in danger, but we will also be poisoned to death by this gas."


    Nangong Man Sha narrowed her eyes slightly and spoke in a somewhat stern tone.


    This Ghost Poison Sect, it seems, was bent on destroying them all together!


    Tang Xin looked shocked at Nangong Man Sha, "But there are many ordinary people here, surely Elder Gui wouldn¡¯t do that?"


    Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a duel? If they used the lives of innocent people as leverage, wouldn¡¯t it lose the meaning of a duel?


    Huo Tianqian scoffed coldly, speaking with mocking disdain: "Lady Tang, you are really too naive. What kind of sect is the Ghost Poison Sect? It¡¯s notorious; do you think a sect leader of an infamous sect cares about reputation?"


    "The goal of Elder Gui is to put Mr. Chu in a difficult position! No matter what Mr. Chu chooses, we all are bound to be implicated!"


    When Nangong Man Sha said this, she didn¡¯t intentionally lower her voice. Her purpose was to let the onlookers hear.


    Indeed, as soon as they heard Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words, their faces immediately changed. They spread the word from one to ten, and before long, only Nangong Man Sha, Tang Xin, Huo Tianqian, Shen Congwen, and the others remained at the scene.


    Not far away, a familiar figure was standing there ¡ª Honda Sakura.


    Seeing Chu Ge now had no escape, her heart was unspeakably joyous.


    Honda Sakura had already regarded Chu Ge as a dead man and even attributed all these events to her own doing!

 Chapter 408 - 0408: Bringing Things to an End (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 0408: Bringing Things to an End (Fourth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was surrounded by six ck snowballs, still calmly suspended in mid-air, his tone lighthearted as he spoke, "So, is this all you¡¯ve got?"


    Elder Gui¡¯s eyes burst forth with a sharp light, the corners of his lips curling into a wild and fierce arc, "Lad, this will be your burial ground today!"


    With that, he suddenly also leaped into mid-air, arms outstretched, mumbling something under his breath.


    However, as the spell continued from his mouth, those snowballs began to multiply into many small ones.


    The wind on the peak of Snow Mountain was already strong, but now, due to Elder Gui, it transformed into a small tornado,pletely enveloping both individuals and the snowballs within it.


    Onlookers at the base of the mountain only saw a tornado slowly rising from the ground, then watched as the tornado kept spinning in ce, growingrger andrger with the rotation, horrifying those below even further as the thousandyer snow, whipped up by the tornado, turned into a dense ck color.


    The sky waspletely obscured by the tornado.


    Tang Xin, after all, had never witnessed such a battle scene; at this sight, her legs involuntarily began to weaken, but Shen Congwen quickly noticed and supported her, keeping her from falling.


    Tang Xin thanked Shen Congwen, her gazending on his face, suddenly noticing that his face was also very pale; however, it was hard for most people to see clearly due to the darkness.


    At this moment, Huo Tianqian grew increasingly nervous. He suggested, "We better step back further. The power of this tornado is not to be underestimated, not to mention the toxins inside. Once those toxins spread, none of us can escape."


    At this point, the remaining few people on-site did not find anything wrong with Huo Tianqian¡¯s words. They nodded in strong agreement before retreating nearly five hundred meters further back.


    Due to the increased distance, they could no longer clearly see what was happening on the mountain, only witnessing the tornado expand in a terrifying manner.


    "So this is the true strength of a Grandmaster," Shen Congwen eximed sincerely.


    Beside him, Nangong Man Sha furrowed her brows, her gaze locked tightly on the tornado. The ck mist was imprable, making it impossible to see what was happening inside, nor could she know how Chu Ge was faring.


    "No, this is Elder Gui¡¯s strength. It seems terrifying, but that¡¯s only on the surface. The most dreadful aspect is his poison. Once his poison is sessfully deployed, the consequences are unimaginable. However, Mr. Chu is not a vegetarian either; I believe he has ways to turn danger into safety."


    As Huo Tianqian spoke, he was actually trying to save face for Chu Ge. As for what he truly thought was no longer so important.


    It was because Chu Ge had created too many miracles, repeatedly refreshing his understanding of Ancient Martial Arts and of Chu Ge.


    At this moment, Chu Ge stood right in the center of the tornado, where it had suddenly be calm. However, the surrounding ck wind blocked the view and sunlight, making it impossible to see even one¡¯s own hands.


    "Break!" Suddenly, Elder Gui lowly barked, and the snowballs surrounding Chu Ge seemed to be smashed open by something, the poison inside coalescing into a serpent-like long strip, lingering around Chu Ge.


    The moment the snowballs burst open, Chu Ge held his breath, so the toxins dispersed did not affect him.


    Chu Ge raised his hand, his palm harboring a white sphere of True Qi, slowly, this fog enveloped Chu Ge like a cocoon, forming a barrier around him.


    Chu Ge knew this was Elder Gui¡¯s limit, so he didn¡¯t drag out the time on purpose. If the poison mist spread to the foot of the mountain, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Kid, aren¡¯t you going to make a move?" Elder Gui¡¯s mboyant voice rang out, "If you don¡¯t act now, those pretty girls at the foot of your mountain will suffer!"


    The moment Elder Gui spoke, Chu Ge made his move. A white dragon, roaring like a long howl, surged forth from behind him, emitting bursts of angry roars.


    Elder Gui was a bit stunned upon seeing this, mumbling to himself, "How... how is this possible?"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother exining. This white dragon was the same one from when he set up the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array. Now, this white dragon in Su City had developed some consciousness due to absorbing the essence daily.


    It had always followed Chu Ge, which he suddenly discovered one morning while training.


    He found that even without the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array set up, this white dragon would lurk beside him like his pet, mostly within his body, absorbing his True Qi daily. Now, it seemed the dragon had grown muchrger.


    "How did you do it?" It was unimaginable that someone in the Late Innate stage could conjure a dragon.


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled up in disdain and contempt, "For that question, you might as well figure it out in the underworld!"


    As Chu Ge spoke, the white dragon became turbulent. It sometimes soared into the sky and sometimes hovered above Chu Ge, gradually clearing up the surrounding light.


    Elder Gui¡¯s Inner Strength encountered resistance. He tried to break through, but this resistance seemed corrosive, slowly eroding his Inner Strength.


    "No! This is impossible!" He had seemingly gainedplete control, and he was about to poison Chu Ge to death.


    He had merely conjured a white dragon, and this dragon had actually purified his poison.


    For forty years, this tactic had never failed him, and his released toxins had never failed to kill.


    This Chu Ge...


    The spectators outside didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. They just saw the ck tornado gradually turn white, and the surrounding light became clear again. Even the howling wind nearby had significantly weakened.


    "What¡¯s the situation now?" Shen Congwen was already confused, and seeing this, his face was even more baffled. He had no idea what was happening inside.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, Chu Ge was too profound and inscrutable for him to understand.


    As the weather outside returned to its previous clear state, and no traces of ck toxin remained, the continuously spinning tornado also began to shrink.


    Chu Ge strode through the air, walking slowly towards Elder Gui, speaking as he walked: "Today, we will settle this here, and from today on, the Ghost Poison Sect will no longer exist in this world!"


    Elder Gui clutched his chest, a mouthful of ck blood spurted from his throat, he looked at Chu Ge with disbelief, "Your strength... isn¡¯t beneath that of a Grandmaster?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Though I haven¡¯t broken through to Grandmaster, my foundation is very stable, just like building a house. If the foundation is solid, you can build as high as you want on top of it."

 Chapter 409 - 0409: Don’t Misunderstand (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 0409: Don¡¯t Misunderstand (Fifth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "The reason you failed is because you were too arrogant," Chu Ge slowly walked to Elder Gui¡¯s side, by now both had slowly descended from mid-air back to the ground.


    "You thought that just with your poison you could trap and kill me, but you forgot that your poison isn¡¯t unique¡ªothers can detoxify as well."


    Chu Ge was right, Elder Gui had indeed been overly arrogant.


    With a somewhat ashamed expression, he closed his eyes and quietly awaited the disappearance of his life.


    All around, everything had returned to quiet; Chu Ge slowly stood up, his gaze sweeping around. This ce was once where Spiritual Energy was strongest, yet now it had be his battlefield, a sin indeed.


    Elder Gui was dead.


    His body slowly transformed into a wisp of ck mist and then vanished into the air. When Chu Ge descended the mountain alone, he saw everyone looking at him with extremely strange gazes.


    Chu Ge found it amusing, "Why are you all looking at me like that? Do you think the person who should being down from the mountain isn¡¯t me?"


    "Is Elder Gui really dead?" Huo Tianqian asked somewhat doubtfully, "He is capable of the Clone Technique, what if..."


    "There are no what-ifs." Chu Ge shook his head, "He is dead. I saw it with my own eyes. He had already expanded the poison he could control to the extreme, no longer having any capability or energy left to create clones."


    Huo Tianqian half understood; he nodded his head. Regardless, it was good that Chu Ge won and was unharmed, otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to Miss Ouyang.


    When he came here, Miss Ouyang had specifically found him, reminding him to take good care of Chu Ge. Watching the refreshingly unhindered Chu Ge, Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.


    Youth is truly wonderful.


    As if nothing had happened, Chu Ge left with them down the mountain, returning to the city. The flowers blooming all around seemed blissfully unaware of their recent brush with death, flourishing vibrantly.


    As soon as the group returned to the Tang Family residence, Chu Ge received a call from Shen Yaoyao.


    "Where on earth have you died to? Didn¡¯t we agree that you would apany me home today?" Shen Yaoyao asked impatiently.


    Talking about how meeting now would be too sudden, discussing that they should prepare more thoroughly¡ªthis preparation turned out to be three days.


    During these three days, she almost never saw a trace of Chu Ge, and she had no idea what on earth he was busy with, scarcely seeing Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha as well.


    During this time, the Xiao Shen Family had already called her. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t her parents who called, nor was it her grandfather, but Shen Mimi.


    Shen Mimi told her that she had informed the Old Master about her return to Su City, and also about her having a boyfriend.


    Shen Yaoyao was quite furious but also felt some heartache. Since the Old Master knew about her return to Su City, why hadn¡¯t they called her even once? Were they still angry with her?


    Thinking about it, it made sense. She had been gone for so long without calling back, and before she left, she had said some pretty harsh words¡ªgrandfather must have been extremely hurt.


    Shen Yaoyao had originally nned to visit her grandfather today, but this Chu Ge, she was clueless about what he was doing all day, never seeing him, leaving her alone at the Tang Family home feeling bored and upset.


    When Shen Yaoyao called Chu Ge, he had already arrived at the Tang Family¡¯s doorstep, hung up the phone, and returned to the Little Red Building, where he saw Shen Yaoyao standing at the staircase doorway with an unhappy face, hands on her hips, ring at Chu Ge.


    "Where have you been today?" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s gaze shifted slowly from Chu Ge onto the line of people behind him.


    This time, apart from Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin, two girls following him, there were also two more faces¡ªone was Huo Tianqian, whom she recognized; the other seemed somewhat familiar, yet she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen him before.


    However, Shen Congwen recognized Shen Yaoyao at a nce and asked in surprise, "Yaoyao? What are you doing here?"


    Shen Yaoyao looked at him with suspicion, "You know me?"


    Shen Congwen was taken aback, then cleared his throat, and with a somewhat embarrassed smile said, "Yaoyao, have you so quickly forgotten about me?"


    Shen Yaoyao tilted her head and pondered for quite a while before she suddenly remembered who he was, her cheeks instantly feeling somewhat ufortable.


    Sheughed awkwardly, saying, "So it¡¯s you, sorry, I didn¡¯t remember for the moment."


    Chu Ge nced at Shen Yaoyao, then at Shen Congwen, sensing something odd about these two.


    Tang Xin, who was beside him, asked with some surprise, "What? You two know each other?"


    Shen Congwen nodded, then pointed at Shen Yaoyao and said, "Back then, Yaoyao and I had a rather ridiculous story between us, but that¡¯s all in the past now. Turns out you all know each other too, what a coincidence."


    Tang Xin¡¯s dubious gaze shifted between Shen Yaoyao and then Chu Ge, feeling curious. Didn¡¯t Shen Yaoyao say she didn¡¯t know anyone in Su City?


    Since Chu Ge and Shen Congwen did not continue the topic, Tang Xin also did not intend to keep asking.


    But for Shen Yaoyao, she appeared somewhat embarrassed, tugging at Chu Ge and heading upstairs, "I¡¯ve prepared some clothes for you. Hurry up and change, thene back home with me!"


    Shen Yaoyao spoke with a bit of urgency, her voice not loud, but it echoed in the hallway, clear to everyone following behind.


    The crowd exchanged nces, somewhat puzzled.


    Huo Tianqian, seeing that they might have misunderstood something, hurriedly exined, "Miss Yaoyao is just asking Mr. Chu for a favor. It¡¯s not the kind of rtionship you are thinking of."


    Just kidding, even fools can see that Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha have a thing for Chu Ge, to say nothing of the fact that both families are prominent. No one wants to offend either.


    Huo Tianqian certainly didn¡¯t want Chu Ge to get involved in these women¡¯s disputes, so he kindly exined on his behalf.


    Tang Xin asked in confusion, "Is Shen Yaoyao from Su City?"


    Shen Congwen nodded and said, "Yes, didn¡¯t you know? She¡¯s from the Xiao Shen Family. Just that, in the past few years, she had a fallout with her family and ran away. Recently, I¡¯ve heard that the old master of the Xiao Shen Family is seriously ill, so perhaps that¡¯s why she¡¯s returned."


    Huo Tianqian, Tang Xin, and Nangong Man Sha all looked at him with strange nces, their eyes clearly conveying that there was something between him and Shen Yaoyao.


    Shen Congwen expressed his innocence. He raised his hands, swore, and said, "There¡¯s nothing between us. Just that our families... our families had once introduced us, butter because she was too young, it didn¡¯t work out. Besides that, there¡¯s really nothing between us. Look, she didn¡¯t even recognize me just now."


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t know what got into him, but seeing everyone misunderstood him, he felt particrly eager to rify, afraid they might get the wrong idea.


    Actually, he was reading too much into it¡ªhe thought there might be something between Mr. Chu and Shen Yaoyao, and he didn¡¯t want Chu Ge to misunderstand.


    PS: Today is another five-Chapter update, looking forward to everyone¡¯s support, let¡¯s continue to explode tomorrow!

 Chapter 410 - 0410: Renting a Boyfriend (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 0410: Renting a Boyfriend (First Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    In the bedroom.


    Shen Yaoyao handed a ck suit to Chu Ge and said, "Hurry up and change out of these clothes."


    Chu Ge reluctantly took it, and frankly, he didn¡¯t like wearing this suit at all. It made him feel like a total stiff, nowhere as casual andid-back as sportswear.


    Seeing his reluctance, Yaoyao pouted with some displeasure and said, "Hurry up and put it on. Today, Shen Mimi is also bringing her boyfriend back home. She ims her boyfriend is the son of Dang City¡¯s wealthiest family. But looking at him, he¡¯s oozing with nouveau riche vibes, not at all like a tycoon¡¯s son, more like a swindler!"


    Chu Ge was speechless, "But what does this have to do with me wearing a suit?"


    Yaoyao gave him a look, "It¡¯s all about the style! Do you really n to wear casual clothes and pretend to be my boyfriend? I want you to help me make an impression! It¡¯d be best if you could totally overshadow that nouveau riche!"


    Chu Ge became even more speechless, "So you want me to help you make an impression, huh?"


    Yaoyao nodded calmly, "Of course, what else do you think I invited you for? Let me tell you, Shen Mimi and I have never gotten along since childhood. We¡¯ve constantlypeted with each other. Now that she¡¯s found herself a nouveau riche, I definitely can¡¯t be outshone!"


    "..."


    "Although you¡¯re just a minor employee in my sister¡¯spany, with hardly any money, at least you have a better temperament and are more handsome than him."


    Hearing all this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, "Alright then, do you really want me to change my clothes while you stand here watching?"


    As soon as Yaoyao heard this, her cheeks turned red, and sheughed awkwardly before quickly running out of the room.


    Chu Ge watched her fleeing figure and chuckled as he shook his head. This girl, really.


    After changing and stepping out of the room, Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha were still there, standing in the hallway looking out of the window, chatting.


    When they saw Chu Geing out in a different outfit, they were somewhat stunned for a moment.


    Especially Tang Xin, who was used to seeing Chu Ge in casual attire, chucking carefree and casual carries always imprinted in her mind¡ªseeing him in formal wear was suddenly slightly jarring.


    Feeling uneasy from being stared at by the two of them, Chu Ge asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Tang Xinughed and shook her head, "Indeed, clothes make the man. Mr. Chu lookspletely different after changing into formal wear."


    "What¡¯s so different? It¡¯s still one nose and two eyes, not like I¡¯ve grown an extra eye or anything."


    Chu Ge joked; he didn¡¯t care much about how he looked in a suit, but it had to be said that wearing a suit felt rather ufortable.


    Especially for someone like him who was used to beingzy and rxed, it was exceptionally unustomed.


    Shen Yaoyao had also changed into a light blue tassel skirt in her room, which matched perfectly with Chu Ge¡¯s blue tie¡ªa perfect pairing.


    The smile on Tang Xin¡¯s lips subtly faded upon seeing Yaoyao¡¯s outfit.


    "Mr. Chu, are you heading out?" Tang Xin felt somewhat displeased with Yaoyao for intentionally hiding her real identity.


    They were weing hosts; even if you directly said your home was in Su City but wanted to stay with the Tang Family for a few days, she would have dly weed you. But it truly upset her to start off with a lie.


    Good manners didn¡¯t make Tang Xin¡¯s presence too apparent.


    Chu Ge nodded, "Hmm, I need to step out, you guys chat slowly. I¡¯m leaving first."


    Chu Ge looked back at Shen Yaoyao and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    Shen Yaoyao made an acknowledging sound, then nodded to Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin, and quickly followed Chu Ge.


    Their trip to the Shen Family¡¯s home was quicker this time. Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t even have time to react before she found herself at the Shen Family¡¯s doorstep.


    At the entrance, many cars were parked. Shen Yaoyao recognized the owners of these vehicles by the license tes.


    Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. That Shen Mimi, she must be dying to let the whole world know she¡¯s back!


    "There will be many people at home today. If they ask you questionster, remember not to spout nonsense."


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly felt annoyed that she hadn¡¯t prepared in advance for the questions her grandfather would ask.


    Seeing her suddenly tense up, Chu Ge raised his hand to lightly pat the back of her head and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I know the drill."


    It was as if Shen Mimi had been watching the doorway the whole time; as soon as she saw Shen Yaoyao appear, she immediately ran out from inside the house, making sure to tell everyone before she came out that Shen Yaoyao was back.


    "Shen Yaoyao, you sure are slow-moving. Having been back for so many days and not even bothering to visit Grandpa." Shen Mimi¡¯s scrutinizing eyes swept back and forth over Chu Ge, a gleam in her eye. Could this man be Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend?


    Shen Yaoyao looked at Shen Mimi with some displeasure and said, "Shen Mimi, thanks to your big mouth, now the whole Shen Family knows I¡¯m back! It saves me the trouble of visiting each one."


    Thanks to Shen Mimi, all those vehicles outside belonged to the Shen Family¡¯s rtives. Now they had all gathered at the Shen household, unsure whether they were here to see Shen Yaoyao or for Shen Mimi¡¯s wealthy boyfriend.


    The corners of Shen Mimi¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile, "Shen Yaoyao, is this the boyfriend you mentioned? You didn¡¯t just randomly rent one because you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, did you?"


    Randomly rent?


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows raised, his sharp gaze upon her. He did not want to get involved in women¡¯s business, but to say he was rented randomly?


    Hmm... he might not be the best fit for a suit, and to call it random might be apt, but where did the idea of rentinge from? He hadn¡¯t received a dime!


    Shen Yaoyao affectionately stepped forward and wrapped her arm around Chu Ge¡¯s arm, leaning against him adoringly with a softugh, "Shen Mimi, what you¡¯re saying... are you jealous of my boyfriend¡¯s good looks? Too bad you¡¯re mistaken, he¡¯s my bona fide boyfriend."


    "Oh?" Shen Mimi was still skeptical. The man in front of her indeed had an exceptional aura, standing out from the crowd, and even his handsome face was especially heart-stirring.


    But such a man paired with Shen Yaoyao always seemed a bit mismatched.


    Seeing Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge¡¯s close interaction, Shen Mimi felt ufortable. Why could Shen Yaoyao find such a good-looking boyfriend!


    "Young man, what do you do?" Shen Mimi knew her own boyfriend was losing in terms of looks, but what did looks matter? Money was everything.


    Even if this man looked good, without money he was still just a loser!


    Chu Ge was about to open his mouth to answer, but suddenly he heard Shen Yaoyao speaking up beside him, "He runs apany in Shanghai."

 Chapter 411 - 0411: Lacking Manners (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 0411: Lacking Manners (Second Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Yaoyao wasn¡¯t wrong, although Chu Ge didn¡¯t own any substantialpany, in Shanghai, his assets were far richer than those of any onepany.


    But Chu Ge was certain that Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t know about this, her saying he owned apany was purely nonsense.


    A hint of suspicion and envy shed in Shen Mimi¡¯s eyes, even though her boyfriend came from the wealthiest family,tely, he had always given her the wrong impression of being idle.


    And several times he had actually asked her for money!


    Although suspicion shed in Shen Mimi¡¯s heart, when she thought about his exnation ¨C that he was too extravagant with money and his family had set limits on his card ¨C she didn¡¯t think any further.


    Shen Mimi suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t even know what Lin actually did for work, seeing that the Lin Group had so many enterprises, yet she had never asked.


    "Shen Mimi, do you have any more private questions? If not, please step aside! I¡¯m taking my boyfriend to meet my grandfather," said Shen Yaoyao, her tone somewhat cold.


    Shen Mimi hummed sullenly and unwillingly moved to the side, letting them enter the vi.


    The living room was filled with people. With every step closer, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s heart grew more tense.


    She was still holding onto Chu Ge¡¯s arm, and Chu Ge could clearly feel her grip tightening, almost to the point of pain.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and, turning his head to look at Shen Yaoyao, whispered, "Are you this nervous?"


    His voice was very low, audible only to the two of them. Shen Yaoyao nced up at him and then pursed her lips, of course, she was nervous, she hadn¡¯t been home in a long time.


    She didn¡¯t even know whether her grandfather or father had forgiven her.


    Standing at the door, Shen Yaoyao took several deep breaths before she finally gathered the courage to push the door and enter.


    As she walked into the living room, she immediately saw an elderly man with white hair and a face full of age, sitting right in the middle of the sofa, looking pale and sickly, utterly spiritless.


    The moment Shen Yaoyao saw her grandfather, her eyes instantly reddened, she wanted to call out to him, but her choked words got stuck in her throat.


    Suddenly, Shen Mimi jumped out from behind her and shouted to the people who were talking in the living room, "Grandpa, Dad, Uncle, Yaoyao is back!"


    Her voice was loud and heard by everyone present.


    Shen Fang¡¯s hand, which was about to take a sip of tea, shook, spilling a bit of tea, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Shen Fang slowly drank his tea, not even ncing at Shen Yaoyao, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Shen Mimi¡¯s announcement.


    Shen Yaoyao stood there awkwardly alone. If not for having Chu Ge by her side, she might have really turned around and left at that moment.


    "Grandpa, Mom and Dad, I¡¯m back," Shen Yaoyao took a deep breath, calming her emotions.


    However, after Shen Yaoyao finished speaking, it was as if the people there hadn¡¯t heard her at all, continuing with their business as usual.


    Only Shen Yaoyao¡¯s mother, Su Fann, with her slightly red eyes, looked at Shen Yaoyao. She stood up from the sofa, unable to hide her excitement, and said to Shen Yaoyao, "Silly child, you finally know toe home!"


    Because of her mother¡¯s words, Shen Yaoyao felt even more wronged. She cried and threw herself into Su Fann¡¯s arms, her voice choking as she said, "Mom, I missed you so much."


    "Alright, alright, good child, knowing toe home is enough." Su Fann patted Shen Yaoyao¡¯s back, after all, she was a part of her flesh and blood, no matter how rebellious she was back then, she could never truly be ruthless.


    Su Fann took a deep breath, then turned her head and gave a look to her husband, "What the hell are you still sitting there for? Your daughter has brought her husband home! Stop acting already!"


    Su Fann tantly called him out, "Weren¡¯t you just fussing about how Yaoyao hasn¡¯te home yet? Now that she¡¯s back, you¡¯re putting on airs."


    Shen Hua sat on the left side of the sofa, pinching a cigarette between his fingers, took a fierce drag, and then looked up at Shen Yaoyao. His eyes were slightly red¡ªhow could he as a parent not worry and feel heartbroken when his daughter had such a strained rtionship with the family and hadn¡¯te home for so many years.


    "She¡¯s back, so what¡¯s there to fuss about?"


    Shen Hua, after all, couldn¡¯t let go of his pride and responded grumpily.


    Shen Yaoyao ced her hands demurely in front of her, carefully stepped forward, and called out, "Dad."


    Shen Hua took another puff of his cigarette. He did not look up at Shen Yaoyao, but from his grunted response, a choke could be heard in his throat.


    Shen Yaoyao called out to mom and dad, but at this moment, Old Master couldn¡¯t sit still.


    He cleared his throat with a light cough, his demeanor indubitably authoritative, "What, after so many years away you only remember your parents and not me, your grandfather?"


    Having heard her grandfather finally willing to speak to her, Shen Yaoyao burst into tears with a loud wail.


    While sobbing, she stammered, "No, it¡¯s not like that, Grandpa is the most important person in my heart."


    "Hmph! If I¡¯m so important, why didn¡¯t youe home after being in Su City for so many days? You even stayed at someone else¡¯s house; do you not have a home of your own, or do you no longer consider this your home?"


    Shen Fang, somewhat exasperated, spoke. Shen Yaoyao was the apple of his eye, and when he heard she hade back to Su City, his joy was beyond words.


    But after waiting two days without hering home, only then did he find out she had stayed with the Tang Family!


    Feeling somewhat wronged, Shen Yaoyao pouted, "I was worried Grandpa was still angry with me, and I didn¡¯t dare toe back."


    "Hmph!" Shen Fang snorted lightly but said nothing further.


    Seeing this, Su Fann knew the old man had already let go of his anger, quickly stepped forward and pulled Shen Yaoyao to sit on the sofa, "Good child, now that you¡¯re back, you shoulde home. This is your home, and it will always be."


    "Mom..." Shen Yaoyao felt an unprecedented sense of happiness. She originally thought her family would reject her, but to her surprise, they still loved her the same as before.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very harmonious, but on the other side, it turned a bit weird.


    Shen Mimi felt rather displeased seeing that the Old Master didn¡¯t me Shen Yaoyao at all.


    With slight annoyance, she said, "Ms. Yaoyao has been out there for so long, only remembers her own parents, and has forgotten all about us sisters and her uncles."


    Shen Mimi¡¯s remark made the faces of the other elders present darken.


    Shen Tong, her father, nodded in strong agreement and said, "Yeah, Yaoyao, ever since you entered the door, you haven¡¯t even looked straight at your Second Uncle, not to mention calling me Second Uncle. All these years of learning outside, haven¡¯t you even grasped basic manners?"


    Shen Yaoyao had never held much affection for this part of the family.


    Now hearing them say this, out of respect for her parents, she didn¡¯t argue and simply obediently called out, "Second Uncle."

 Chapter 412 - 0412: A Test, A Test (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 0412: A Test, A Test (Third Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Tong snorted softly, waving his hand dismissively, "I can¡¯t afford to be called your ¡¯Second Uncle.¡¯"


    "Enough!" Shen Fang scolded in a low voice, "What kind ofmotion are you starting here! Yaoyao just got back today! Can¡¯t we all just be happy together as a family? And what if she calls you ¡¯Second Uncle¡¯? What difference does it make if she doesn¡¯t? Just because she doesn¡¯t call you that, does it mean you¡¯re not her Second Uncle?"


    Seeing the Old Master getting angry, Shen Tong closed his mouth, speechless. He was just speaking off the cuff, what¡¯s the big deal.


    Shen Mimi was listening to her grandfather scolding her father and she wasn¡¯t pleased either. Her grandfather has always favored Shen Yaoyao since they were young, even though she is now engaged to the son of the wealthiest man in neighboring Dang City, and the Old Master has not uttered a word about it, showed no stance whatsoever.


    "Grandpa, Yaoyao brought home her boyfriend today, you can¡¯t just let them stand there."


    Shen Mimi said unwillingly, she was determined to outshine Shen Yaoyao!


    At this moment, Shen Fang¡¯s gazended on Chu Ge. A sharp light flickered in his murky eyes as he sized up Chu Ge, then he asked, "You are Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend?"


    Chu Ge nced at Shen Yaoyao, and after receiving a slight nod from her, he responded, "Hello Old Master, I¡¯m Chu Ge, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend."


    "How long have you two been together?" Shen Fang asked somewhat sternly, as if conducting an interrogation.


    Chu Ge knew what the Old Master was getting at, but he and Shen Yaoyao hadn¡¯t previously agreed on a timeline. What if he made a mistake, and their stories didn¡¯t match? Wouldn¡¯t that expose them?


    Su Fann felt that asking questions right away was a bit impolite, but the Old Master was doing it for Yaoyao¡¯s sake, so she could only subtly intervene, "Dad, what are you doing? Would you like to interrogate them right off the bat? Why don¡¯t you let them sit down first?"


    Seeing this, Shen Yaoyao also nodded again and again. She stood up, walked over to Chu Ge, and pulled him to an empty spot on the sofa beside her, then spoke to Shen Fang, "Grandpa, if you have any questions, you can ask me, don¡¯t scare him."


    Shen Fang opened his mouth, visibly frustrated. This foolish girl, always rushing to speak for others! Women can¡¯t be kept from meddling!


    "Fine, I was just asking. You¡¯ve been away from home for so long without keeping in touch, how have you been? Everyone only knows through Bingtong. But I¡¯m curious, she didn¡¯t tell me you were dating either?"


    Shen Fang had a good impression of Mu Bingtong and didn¡¯t believe she would deceive him; it¡¯s Yaoyao who¡¯s been sly since she was young.


    At first, when Shen Mimi told him that Shen Yaoyao was in a rtionship, he didn¡¯t believe her, but now that Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend was right in front of him, he suddenly felt like the pig he¡¯d raised had been offered up to someone else¡¯s cabbage. Naturally, his gaze on Chu Ge wasn¡¯t too friendly!


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather had been in contact with Sister Bingtong all along and didn¡¯t quite know what to say for a moment.


    Seeing the situation, Chu Ge started to exin slowly, "Old Master, Yaoyao is a good girl. I chased her for a long time before I won her over. I haven¡¯t met Sister Bingtong yet, so I guess Yaoyao hasn¡¯t told Sister Bingtong about our rtionship either."


    Calling her ¡¯Sister Bingtong¡¯ made Chu Ge feel ufortable in his heart, but at this crucial juncture, he had no other choice.


    If he didn¡¯t follow Shen Yaoyao¡¯s instructions, andter she told Mu Bingtong about his situation in Su City, the consequences would be more troublesome.


    "Grandpa, I heard from Yaoyao that Mr. Chu even owns apany, in Shanghai at that."


    Shen Mimi added fuel to the fire, "I have no idea what kind of business Mr. Chu is into, or how big hispany is."


    Shen Yaoyao knew that Shen Mimi was trying to find a way topare andpete with her. She red at Shen Mimi irritably, "What does the type ofpany he runs or the size of his business have to do with you? And what about you? Where is that nouveau riche boyfriend of yours? Why didn¡¯t I see himing over today?"


    As soon as Shen Mimi heard this, her face darkened in an instant, "What nouveau riche? He is the son of the wealthiest man, a golden boy born with a silver spoon!"


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips and stopped continuing the conversation with her.


    Shen Fang wasn¡¯t too concerned with the sisters¡¯ conversation. All his thoughts were now on Chu Ge. Hearing Shen Mimi say he also owned apany, he felt somewhat surprised.


    This young man, who looked to be just over twenty years old, was actually able to start his ownpany in a ce as fiercelypetitive as Shanghai. It was truly remarkable.


    Now, Shen Fang became even more curious about Chu Ge. He looked at Chu Ge, his curiosity apparent as he asked, "May I know what kind of business you¡¯re in? Although the Shen Family doesn¡¯t amount to much in Su City, we are acquainted with the Mu Family in Shanghai. You¡¯ve heard of them, haven¡¯t you? Jinxiu Group."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched, ¡¯heard of it¡¯ was an understatement.


    "I¡¯ve heard that Sister Bingtong has recently acquired quite a few shares fromrge-scalepanies, bringing Jinxiu Group to its peak, propelling it into Shanghai¡¯s top ten. Such prowess for someone so young, but due to some family issues, it¡¯s tough on her."


    As Shen Fang spoke, he felt a sense of pity and started to feel sorry for Mu Bingtong.


    "Now that you are dating Yaoyao, we, the Shen Family, surely need to show some gesture of good will. What¡¯s the name of yourpany? I¡¯ll have Bingtong look after it for you."


    Shen Fang meant well with his words, and Chu Ge knew Shen Fang had no other intentions, but he didn¡¯t own anypany. The story about him owning apany was a fabrication by Shen Yaoyao.


    Therefore, Chu Ge did not rush to refuse the Old Master¡¯s offer, instead turning his gaze towards Shen Yaoyao, looking somewhat puzzled at her, uncertain how to continue the conversation.


    He had no idea how to handle such situations, having never met his parents.


    So, he had no choice but to toss the problem back to Shen Yaoyao.


    "Grandpa, aren¡¯t you being a bit premature with your offer? I still want to test him a bit more!"


    Shen Yaoyao rebuked, slightly embarrassed.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Fangughed heartily and nodded continuously, "Yes, yes, I am too anxious."


    Relieved internally, Chu Ge was pondering how to extricate himself from the situation when he saw a figure rapidly pass by his side, then he heard Shen Mimi¡¯s excited voice as she looked at the man who had appeared at the entrance, her eyes lighting up.


    "Lin, you¡¯ve arrived!" Shen Mimi said gleefully as she affectionately linked her arm through his, "Why are you sote? Everyone¡¯s been waiting for you for ages."


    The man called Lin had his jet-ck hair meticulously styled, with a shimmering touch to it. He wore branded clothes, and the branded watch and gold chain around his wrist and neck almost seemed as if he was afraid others wouldn¡¯t recognize his wealth.

 Chapter 413 - 0413: The Ouyang Family (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 0413: The Ouyang Family (Fourth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Yaoyao looked at the air exuding from his bones and couldn¡¯t help scoffing, "Seeing him today, the aura of a nouveau riche is even stronger!"


    Only Chu Ge heard Yaoyao¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t speak and nced lightly at Lin before indifferently shifting his gaze away.


    Mimi whispered something into Lin¡¯s ear. Lin promptly noticed Chu Ge¡¯s presence, a hint of contempt on his lips, and then he patted Mimi on the shoulder as a gesture offort.


    He stepped forward and respectfully said to Shen Fang, "Grandpa, I came to see you."


    Honestly, Shen Fang didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lin. He felt that Lin did not possess the demeanor or elegance associated with the upper ss; he dressed every day like a nouveau riche, seemingly afraid that others wouldn¡¯t recognize his wealth.


    Only Mimi and Shen Tong treated him like a treasure.


    Shen Fang just hummed softly without continuing the conversation.


    Shen Tong stood up enthusiastically, "Lin,e sit, why are you sote today? I heard before you have friends from Shanghaiing over? Have they arrived?"


    Shen Tong casually nced at Chu Ge and smiled, "I heard he¡¯s the head of a bank in Shanghai? Something Tianrui Bank, right?"


    Lin had a smug look on his face, he nodded and said proudly, "Yes, Tianrui Bank indeed."


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow in surprise looking at Lin, "You mean Zhao Wuji from Tianrui Bank?"


    Lin looked at him unexpectedly, a hint of mockery in his eyes, "Of course, how could you not know him?"


    Chu Ge uttered an "oh," quite indifferently nodding, "I know him; I owed him money before, and he never asked for it back. I still owe him a favor."


    "..." Lin was taken aback, looking at him as if seeing a monster, "You know Zhao Wuji?"


    Chu Ge confirmed nonchntly, while Yaoyao also nodded lightly on the side.


    "Of course I know him, how could that be false?" Yaoyao had personally witnessed Zhao Wuji and Chu Ge greeting each other. Although they weren¡¯t close, at least a greeting was exchanged, so they must know each other.


    Upon hearing this, Lin felt his triumphant air stirred up by Chu Ge, and he looked at Chu Ge somewhat unexpectedly, "In that case, Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner at Zuixian Inn tonight? I was nning to meet Zhao Wuji there. Also, Mimi shoulde along, you guys were hoping to leverage connections to secure a bank loan in Shanghai, this could be a good opportunity."


    This was a rare opportunity for him to show off in front of the Shen family members.


    Upon hearing Lin¡¯s words, Shen Fang¡¯s look towards him improved significantly, "Thank you then, Lin."


    Lin smiled, "Grandpa, there¡¯s no need for thanks, it¡¯s my duty."


    Shen Hua also seemed ted because of Lin¡¯s words, feeling proud that his daughter¡¯s son-inw was bringing him honor.


    In front of the eldest, he got to hold his head high and chest out.


    Chu Ge sat there silently, his gaze fixated on Shen Fang, he had noticed the precarious state of Shen Fang¡¯s health during their conversation.


    Sensing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze, Shen Fang as if understanding his thoughts, chuckled lightly, waved his hand, and sighed, "It¡¯s just an old ailment, don¡¯t worry."


    He felt rather fortunate for his illness because it was this that made Yaoyao willing toe back.


    "Old Master, do you have tuberculosis?" Chu Ge frowned; he had been observing Shen Fang, it seemed like tuberculosis, yet felt slightly off.


    Su Fann intervened, "It¡¯s tuberculosis, but because Old Master identally swallowed some hard objects when he was young, which might not have been clearedpletely, it has now rpsed."


    Chu Ge uttered an "oh" and sat there without saying more.


    Yaoyao had heard before that Chu Ge had once cured Mr. Ouyang, she unconsciously believed his medical skills were superb. So she turned towards him and asked, "Chu Ge, could you have a look at my grandpa?"


    Because of Sisi¡¯s remark, everyone¡¯s attention at the moment turned to Chu Ge, all curiously watching him.


    Even Shen Fang looked at him unexpectedly, "You know medical skills?"


    Chu Ge nodded and humbly responded, "A little bit."


    Mimi pursed her lips, thinking that knowing medical skills was no big deal; experts had failed to cure her grandpa, what could he really do?


    "Grandpa, I heard Doctor Zhang Chenggong from Shanghai has recently arrived in Su City, and he hasn¡¯t left yet. Why don¡¯t we invite him to see you?"


    Mimi reluctantly queried, yet her heart was pounding; she didn¡¯t actually know any Zhang Chenggong, this was something she had just heard Lin casually mention.


    But since Lin had already offered to connect them with Zhao Wuji from Shanghai, asking for another favor now seemed...


    At this moment, Lin also tactfully remained silent, trying to lower his own presence. He knew Mimi was banking on the bluff he had made earlier, but he didn¡¯t actually know any Zhang Chenggong; he was just a cab driver speaking offhand, fortunate enough to have given him a ride.


    "Are you talking about Dr. Zhang Chenggong from Shanghai? Really? Mimi, when did you meet such an important person?"


    "Just that, Mimi, if you knew such a distinguished person, why not tell us earlier? Your grandpa would have suffered less!"


    Mimi felt embarrassed by everyone¡¯sments, her pleading eyes looking towards Lin, hoping he would take the initiative to speak, but Lin seemed as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her nce, lowering his head.


    Chu Ge saw this and roughly understood, "I could ask Zhang Chenggong toe and take a look at you."


    After saying that, Chu Ge took out his phone and called Zhang Chenggong, only to find out he had gone to the neighboring city for a meeting and would be avable only tomorrow.


    From the side, Mimi scoffed, mocking, "Actually, if you can¡¯t help, no need to force it, saying he¡¯s only avable tomorrow, who would believe that. Sometimes iming to know Zhao Wuji, other times saying you know Zhang Chenggong, Yaoyao, wouldn¡¯t your boyfriend also know someone from the Ouyang family?"


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently; he did not have a habit of arguing with women. If others didn¡¯t believe his words, he wouldn¡¯t exin much, as seeing is believing; Zhang Chenggong¡¯s personal visit tomorrow would be the best proof.


    But Yaoyao didn¡¯t think so, "Don¡¯t even mention it, he actually does know someone from the Ouyang family!"


    "Pfft! Hahaha," Lin burst into mockingughter.


    Mimi alsoughed uncontrobly, "Since it¡¯s like this, might as well wait until we meet Zhao Wuji tonight then talk about it."

 Chapter 414 - 0414: Disgusting (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 0414: Disgusting (Fifth Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Let¡¯s not mention knowing anyone from the Ouyang family, if she meets Zhao Wuji tonight and these two know each other, then she will believe what Chu Ge said!


    Yaoyao watched as this shameless coupleughed so wildly in front of Grandpa, fury bubbling up inside her. She red angrily at Chu Ge,ining somewhat usingly, "Why don¡¯t you argue back?"


    Chu Ge just shrugged his shoulders, "There¡¯s nothing to argue about. It¡¯s just as they said, after seeing Zhao Wuji tonight, everyone will know if I was bragging or not."


    "...You! Such a big heart!" Yaoyao fell silent and stopped talking.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s okay, I actually have some matters to discuss with Zhao Wuji anyway. I am truly thankful for this connection provided by Brother Lin."


    Chu Ge¡¯s sudden gratitude puzzled Lin, who tugged at his lips, scoffed contemptuously at him, and decided not to bother any further.


    Shen Fang had been holding back his cough to keep Yaoyao happy, but now he suddenly couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer and started coughing violently.


    Once he started coughing, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t stop, and as he coughed, he even spat out blood.


    This scared everyone present.


    Shen Hua quickly took out his phone to dial 120, while Chu Ge took out a Small Jade Bottle from his bosom, poured out a drop of Spiritual Liquid, and without any exnation, directly made Shen Fang swallow it.


    Upon seeing this, Shen Mimi suddenly pushed Chu Ge, "What did you just give my grandpa?"


    Chu Ge, shoved forcefully by the woman, didn¡¯t want to get angry but now felt a bit annoyed, "It¡¯s medicine! A medicine that can cure your grandpa!"


    "Hmph! I¡¯d wager it¡¯s probably poison! If anything happens to my grandpa, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!"


    At this point, Yaoyao was also utterly infuriated. This Shen Mimi had been giving her dirty looks since the moment she entered the door, and she took every chance to mock Chu Ge as well.


    "Shen Mimi! Have you had enough? Grandpa¡¯s health is what matters right now!"


    After swallowing the Spiritual Liquid, Shen Fang quickly began to feel its effects.


    Just now, he had felt as if phlegm was stuck in his chest, making it difficult to breathe, but suddenly everything seemed to clear up, and he felt as if he was filled with strength.


    Shen Fang took a deep breath, expelling the foul air, and looked at Chu Ge with immense gratitude, curiously asking, "What did you just give me?"


    Seeing the Old Master looking fine, everyone was shocked and curious as they turned their gaze to Chu Ge.


    "This is a Spiritual Liquid that I¡¯ve concocted myself; it can eliminate all sorts of illnesses," Chu Ge said lightly, but he was still somewhat worried in his heart since he hadn¡¯t delved into what exactly the illness Shen Fang had was.


    To say it was tuberculosis, it shouldn¡¯t have been so severe.


    "Dad, how do you feel now?"


    "I¡¯m fine now; I feel much lighter all over," said Shen Fang, still a bit shaken.


    Chu Ge noted his still somewhat paleplexion and said, "Mr. Shen should still go to the hospital for a thorough check-upter."


    Upon hearing his words, Yaoyao was immediately a bit rmed, "What do you mean? Are you saying that Grandpa might have some serious illness?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just want Mr. Shen to have aprehensive examination."


    After drinking his Spiritual Liquid, any illness in the body would slowly be dissolved by it. He was only worried that some of the diseases lurking in the Old Master¡¯s body might require acupuncture to be cured.


    Besides, if he had x-ray vision, he wouldn¡¯t need to go to the hospital; he could directly heal the Old Master in a hurry.


    As Chu Ge had mentioned, Shen Fang underwent aprehensive medical examination at the hospital, and even the doctors were astonished to find Shen Fang¡¯s health improving at a remarkable rate.


    Fortunately, Chu Ge had warned Shen Fang before leaving, not to reveal to the doctors how he managed to recover. Naturally, the members of the Shen Family wouldn¡¯t divulge these details either.


    Chu Ge went back to the Tang Family first while Shen Yaoyao stayed alone in the hospital with Shen Fang.


    "Grandpa, do you feel better?" Shen Yaoyao asked with concern.


    "Much better, much better. Yaoyao, your boyfriend is no ordinary person." Suddenly, Shen Fang felt that this Chu Ge was surrounded by an aura of mystery. Despite knowing him for only a short period, his speech and behavior did not seem to belong to an ordinary person.


    Having such a mysterious man by Yaoyao¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried.


    Shen Yaoyao had no idea what her grandfather was thinking. With Chu Ge not by her side, she could reveal her little worries without holding back, "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not that extraordinary. He just has some Medical Skill."


    Shen Fang gave Shen Yaoyao a deep look. This child was still too na?ve.


    The night was young, and the city lights were justing on, ushering in a different mode of life.


    On the streets, sports cars revved their engines and zoomed by with a roar.


    Chu Ge nced indifferently at a luxury sports car that had just deliberately sped past him, a yful look flickering in his eyes.


    The sports car¡¯s owner was Lin, who whistled disdainfully at Chu Ge as he passed by, flipping the middle finger at him.


    A yful gleam danced in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes. The next moment, his hand in his pocket moved slightly, and then the sports car¡¯s tires emitted a plume of blue smoke, followed by the screeching sound of an abrupt stop.


    At the Shen Family¡¯s ce, he couldn¡¯t discipline Lin, but now on the streets, no one would care about the repercussions, so he could do as he pleased.


    Chu Ge smiled and nudged Shen Yaoyao, who was still staring at the sports car, "Let¡¯s go, what¡¯s there to look at?"


    Shen Yaoyao pouted and bounced along, following Chu Ge¡¯s steps.


    "Yo, Yaoyao is here." Shen Mimi was wearing a pretty pink dress, and when she saw Shen Yaoyao approaching, she called out in a deliberately affectionate tone.


    The rest of the Shen Family noticed Shen Yaoyao after hearing Shen Mimi¡¯s voice, and they all turned their heads to look.


    Seeing Shen Yaoyao sessfully garnering the attention of the family elders, Shen Mimi smiled smugly. However, when she looked up and saw Chu Ge standing behind Shen Yaoyao, envy shed in her eyes. This afternoon at the hospital, Grandpa hadvished praise on him.


    Then, apanied by Zhao Wuji, Lin walked over with a bright smile, treating Zhao Wuji with great respect.


    "Come, let me introduce you to everyone. This gentleman is none other than the famous banker Mr. Zhao Wuji, whom you might have seen on TV. He is also a rtive of mine, and today I came to meet the elders of the Shen Family, and Mr. Zhao is also one of my elders."


    Lin spoke with a smug look on his face,pletely unaware that his fawning attitude was repugnant to others.


    Zhao Wuji frowned, knowing that Lin was pulling the tiger¡¯s skin as a banner. If not for the on-paper rtion between their families, he wouldn¡¯t havee, especially since his main purpose was to meet Chu Ge.


    PS: Another burst of five Chapters, I hope everyone generously rewards, votes, and subscribes!

 Chapter 415 - 0415: Eating a Meal without Paying

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 0415: Eating a Meal without Paying</h4><h4></h4>


    Just as they arrived at the entrance of the Zuixian Inn, Chu Ge was dragged into the room by Shen Yaoyao, who truly did not wish to see the disgusting face of Shen Mimi.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to wait for Zhao Wuji?" Chu Ge asked with confusion.


    Shen Yaoyao was naturally aware of Zhao Wuji¡¯s status in Shanghai, and there would be many times in the future when Sister Bingtong could use his connections in the banking sector. Now would be the best opportunity to curry favor with Zhao Wuji.


    But Shen Yaoyao just didn¡¯t want to see Shen Mimi¡¯s nauseating face, and with a bit of disdain, she said, "Mr. Zhao is Lin¡¯s guest, not ours. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to greet him when he arrivester."


    She did not want to wait outside with Shen Mimi, who knew what kind of unpleasant words mighte out of Shen Mimi¡¯s mouth.


    If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t havee at all!


    Downstairs.


    No sooner had Shen Yaoyao led Chu Ge inside the Zuixian Inn, Lin and Zhao Wuji got out of the car and walked towards the entrance.


    At the entrance, Shen Mimi and her father, Shen Tong, stood, especially Shen Tong, whose face burst into joy upon seeing Zhao Wuji apanying Lin.


    Lin said to Zhao Wuji with a face full of obsequious ttery, "Uncle, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance about your visit to Su City, so that I could arrange everything for you?"


    Zhao Wuji, looking at this distant rtive of his bowing and scraping, replied with a cold gaze and indifferently said, "My visit is to Su City, not Dang City. How could you arrange anything for me?"


    Lin chuckled awkwardly, "I have a girlfriend in Su City, the daughter of the Xiao Shen Family. Although the Xiao Shen Family is not among the top three in Su City, it¡¯s still possible for me to arrange convenient amodations and travel for you, uncle."


    Lin was a distant rtive of Zhao Wuji, so distant that Zhao Wuji could barely remember having such a person in his family. However, given Zhao Wuji¡¯s status, anyone even slightly rted to him would fawn over him, and his elder rtives often told him to take good care of these connections.


    Among these long-lost rtives that he couldn¡¯t even remember without great effort, Lin made the strongest impression on him.


    Because this fellow did have some skills, but the skills brought him nothing but a series of shocking negative impacts.


    Zhao Wuji gave him an indifferent nce and then nodded, "Given your reputation in Dang City, it¡¯s no wonder you can only find a girlfriend from afar."


    Lin was startled, then heughed awkwardly, scratching his head sheepishly, and made an inviting gesture, "Pleasee inside, uncle."


    Shen Tong, seeing Lin leading Zhao Wuji over, hurriedly approached with a face full of obsequious ttery, "Lin, is this Mr. Zhao Wuji?"


    Lin tilted his chin slightly, looking quite proud of himself, "This is the famous banker, Mr. Zhao Wuji, and also a distant uncle of mine."


    Upon hearing that Lin was rted to Zhao Wuji, Shen Tong became even more fond of this future son-inw.


    "Mr. Zhao, hello. I am the second son of the Xiao Shen Family in Su City, my name is Shen Tong. This is my younger daughter, Lin¡¯s girlfriend, Shen Mimi."


    As he spoke, Shen Tong turned around and gave Shen Mimi a look, indicating she should step forward to greet.


    Shen Mimi also felt a shared sense of glory at that moment, as if the fact that Zhao Wuji and Lin were rtives somehow extended to her as well.


    Shen Mimi stepped forward obediently, but her eyes brimmed with pride. She hoped that Shen Yaoyao was here too. Didn¡¯t her boyfriend im to know Zhao Wuji? She wanted to see if that boy truly knew Zhao Wuji.


    "Hello, uncle," Shen Mimi greeted naturally, already considering herself Lin¡¯s girlfriend, and thus entitled to call Zhao Wuji ¡¯uncle¡¯ as a matter of course.


    Zhao Wuji nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    Lin didn¡¯t forget the main purpose of his visit today, to help the Shen Family pull in investments, and to thoroughly put down Shen Yaoyao¡¯s ignorant boyfriend.


    Lin looked around. He had seen that kid¡¯s figure when he drove in just now, but now he was nowhere to be found.


    Shen Mimi knew what Lin was looking for and said with a smile, "Shen Yaoyao and the others probably felt it would be too embarrassing, so they went in ahead of time."


    Shen Tong courteously invited Zhao Wuji into the Zuixian Inn.


    Shen Mimi and Lin followed slowly behind, and Shen Mimi said, "Lin, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be connected to Zhao Wuji."


    Lin¡¯s face shone with pride, and he lifted his chin arrogantly, "Of course, he¡¯s one of my uncles, always takes good care of me. Later, you can have your father bring up the investment thing, and then I¡¯ll chime in, and we¡¯re almost certain to clinch it."


    When Shen Mimi heard this, she became even more excited. She nearly clung to Lin¡¯s body, thinking that although Lin wasn¡¯t as handsome as Chu Ge, nor did he have his charming aura, she felt somewhat unbnced.


    But this morning, Lin¡¯s actions hadpletely shifted the bnce back in his favor in her heart. What does it matter if someone has a good aura or looks handsome?


    In this society where looks are valued, but backgrounds are even more important, having a strong background is the real deal.


    "I¡¯ll have to trouble youter then."


    Lin slyly reached out and pinched Shen Mimi¡¯s butt hard, then said with a mischievous smile, "Why trouble? We¡¯re all family here, just be a bit more enthusiastic tonight."


    Shen Mimi red at him angrily, "Get real!"


    Due to the crowd at the entrance, Lin didn¡¯t make any more excessive moves. After squeezing Shen Mimi¡¯s butt hard, he smilingly hugged her and entered the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao intended to enter the room to wait.


    But as soon as they reached the entrance of the private room, they were stopped by a reasonably handsome young man.


    "Stop right there! This room is already reserved!" said the young man hostilely.


    Having worked here for so long and developed the skill of observing others, he knew from Chu Ge¡¯s suit that this was not someone one would want to offend lightly.


    So he toned it down a bit and asked in a calmer voice, "The rooms on the second floor require reservations. Do you have one?"


    Chu Ge shook his head; they didn¡¯t make a reservation, but Lin should have, right?


    "No reservation, no entry."


    Shen Yaoyao was getting displeased, "We don¡¯t have a reservation, but ourpanion does, and he¡¯s right downstairs! He¡¯ll be up in a moment!"


    Although she was reluctant to say it, being slighted and looked down upon by a waiter was something she couldn¡¯t swallow.


    Hearing this, the waiter looked at them skeptically, "The person who reserved this room is Mr. Zhao from Shanghai, do you know Mr. Zhao?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Yes, we do."


    Upon hearing this, the waiter immediately realized what was going on and scoffed coldly, showing his disdain for Chu Ge, "So you¡¯re con artists! Trying to dine and dash?"

 Chapter 416 - 0416: Kick Him Out

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 0416: Kick Him Out</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge felt speechless, they hadn¡¯t even eaten, right? Without eating there wouldn¡¯t be payment, so where did the topic of ¡¯dining and dashing¡¯e from?


    "I¡¯m saying, how can a waiter be so nosy?" Shen Yaoyao red uppletely, feeling relieved that Shen Mimi wasn¡¯t here, otherwise she would definitelyugh herself to death!


    "Do you even know who I am?" Shen Yaoyao decided to reveal her identity, although in Su City the Xiao Shen Family¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t as prestigious as the Shen Family¡¯s, they could still hold sway in a restaurant like this.


    "I am the youngdy of the Xiao Shen family! Shen Yaoyao, if you still want to continue working here, step aside!"


    "You¡¯re the Shen Family¡¯s youngdy? I am even the Shen Family¡¯s future son-inw! Who doesn¡¯t know that the Xiao Shen Family¡¯s young miss is Shen Mimi, heh! If you want to pretend, at least make it believable! Toe here to Zuixian Inn and try to freeload, you really have some nerve!"


    The waiter was also furious, hearing Shen Yaoyao pretending to be a wealthy family¡¯s daughter, he snorted lightly, although these two peoples¡¯ clothes were quite shy, their demeanor didn¡¯t seem like that of wealthy people.


    Maybe those branded clothes on them are rented!


    Actually, it¡¯s not Chu Ge¡¯s fault that even in a suit he doesn¡¯t look like a wealthy young master, because he¡¯s used to being ck, even wearing a suit has an earthy air about him.


    Chu Ge looked at him coldly, and did not say anything.


    But Shen Yaoyao was quite upset, she had been in Shanghai these years and hadn¡¯te back to Su City, so it was normal for these people not to recognize her. However, he actually said that the Xiao Shen family only has Shen Mimi as a young miss, this she could not tolerate.


    It must be Shen Mimi who has been ndering her all these years while she was away, otherwise how could these people belittle her by saying the Shen family only has one young miss?


    "Your so-called Shen Mimi is just the second daughter from the branch Shen family, her father is the second son of the branch Shen family, are you outright ignoring the Shen Family¡¯s oldest son?"


    The Shen Family¡¯s oldest son is the Family Head, the future authority, a mere waiter overlooking him is a charge too big to bear.


    Upon hearing this, the waiter¡¯s heart ticked, he knew Shen Tong was just the second son of the Shen Family and didn¡¯t hold any real power, but his daughter was the only daughter of the Shen Family; the elder daughter was expelled from the family for rebellion years ago, and there had been many impostors iming to be the family¡¯s eldest daughter who tried to freeload, so he wouldn¡¯t easily believe these people.


    "Where¡¯s your manager? Get your manager here!" Shen Yaoyao insisted on letting these people know whether the Shen Family still acknowledged her as a daughter.


    Shen Yaoyao rolled up her sleeves, about to reason thoroughly with the waiter, just then she saw a man in a work suite up from behind him. The man looked to be in his forties but dressed quite simply, appearing only to be in his thirties.


    Seeing the man walking over, the waiter quickly approached with respect, "Manager, there is another person pretending to be the Shen Family¡¯s youngdy trying to freeload."


    Shen Yaoyao was furious, what did he mean by pretending? What did he mean by freeloading? Did she look like someone who couldn¡¯t afford Zuixian Inn?


    The person called manager nced indifferently at Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge, then snorted lightly, "Trying to impersonate the Shen Family¡¯s youngdy? You should first see if you have the looks for it."


    The manager¡¯s gaze swept over Shen Yaoyao a few times, a gleam in his eyes ¨C indeed, this woman looked significantly more presentable than those who had previously attempted to impersonate, but an impostor is still an impostor.


    "Leave here quickly, otherwise, I am calling the police!"


    Today, they were expecting an important guest at Zuixian Inn, so they couldn¡¯t afford any negligence; had it been any other time, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered talking and just called the police.


    Shen Yaoyao stood with her arms folded, her eyes resolutely firm, "You better call the police, let theme and tell you exactly who I am!"


    Just as the manager was about to scold them further, suddenly his phone rang, he hurriedly answered - something was said on the phone that made the manager¡¯s face change immediately, hanging up he told the waiter, "Double check everything, our esteemed guest has arrived!"


    After finishing, he nced again at Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge, speaking with a harsh tone, "Leave right now, or I really won¡¯t be nice to you!"


    He didn¡¯t want to create a scene, especially not when an important guest might witness it, but these two seemed adamant, standing there, refusing to leave.


    Shen Yaoyao seemed determined to prove herself to the manager, stepping past the manager and waiter towards the room they had reserved.


    Seeing this, the manager hurriedly tried to stop her, "Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying? Xiao Wang! Call security! Get these two thrown out!"


    The waiter, also angered by these two, heard the manager¡¯s order, nodded and promptly took out his phone to make a call.


    Before he could dial,ughter was hearding from the end of the corridor and then Shen Mimi and Lin, escorting a middle-aged man in a gray suit, appeared.


    Shen Tong was chiming in from the side.


    Seeing this, the manager quickly signaled the waiter to hasten and deal with these two people while he went up to greet them weingly with a smile, "Mr. Shen, Mr. Lin, you¡¯ve arrived, I have prepared our most elegant private room at Zuixian Inn for you."


    Lin nodded approvingly, "Thanks, manager."


    "No trouble at all." The manager chuckled sycophantically, standing aside obediently.


    With Zhao Wuji¡¯s status and position, such ttering situations were all toomon and didn¡¯t concern him much.


    Standing aside, Shen Mimi had seen Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge from afar; in fact, right when they had started up the stairs she had noticed them.


    These years she had consistently spread rumors that Shen Yaoyao was no longer the Shen Family¡¯s youngdy. Coupled with the fact she hadn¡¯t returned over the years, there were probably not many people in Su City who still recognized Shen Yaoyao.


    Now Shen Yaoyao bringing someone not from Su City to reserve a room, especially the one reserved for Zhao Wuji, naturally met with resistance.


    "Manager, what¡¯s going on here?" Shen Mimi watched Shen Yaoyao with schadenfreude, the contempt apparent in her eyes.


    Thinking Shen Mimi was upset by the sudden intrusion of these two people, the manager hurriedly exined upfront, "It¡¯s our security¡¯s negligence, letting two scammers barge in and disturb your enjoyment, I¡¯ll have them thrown out immediately!"


    The manager turned his head and red at the waiter, scolding in a low voice, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and throw these two out!"

 Chapter 417 - 0417: So Respectful

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 0417: So Respectful</h4><h4></h4>


    The server was rebuked out of the blue, growing even more dissatisfied with Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao. He glowered at them, "If the two of you won¡¯t leave, then I will call someone to escort you out."


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she turned around to re at Shen Mimi. This jerk was doing it on purpose!


    "Shen Mimi, enough is enough!" Shen Yaoyao strode forward, pointing at Shen Mimi and demanding, "During the years I¡¯ve been outside, have you been spreading rumors about me in Su City?"


    Otherwise, how could these people only know about her, Shen Mimi, and not her, Shen Yaoyao!


    Shen Mimi stood there with her arms crossed, somewhat arrogantly. At this moment, she really wished Grandfather could see the temperament of the granddaughter he had always adored since childhood, to witness Shen Yaoyao causing such a scene in front of distinguished guests,pletelycking in manners!


    "Shen Yaoyao, do not be presumptuous in front of distinguished guests!" As Shen Yaoyao¡¯s paternal uncle, Shen Tong naturally stepped in to do what an elder should do, reproach. After chastising Shen Yaoyao, he turned to Zhao Wuji with a smile and said, "Mr. Zhao, I am truly sorry for this embarrassment. This is my older brother¡¯s daughter, a bit reckless since childhood, rebellious. She ran away from home a few years ago and never returned until these past few days, out of the blue. Her arrival even led to my father being hospitalized again¡ªs, such misfortune for our family."


    Shen Yaoyao was so angry she wanted to jump. She had always known that this uncle disliked her and didn¡¯t have a good opinion of her, but she had never imagined he would belittle her like this in front of strangers! Even filled with animosity and ridicule towards her.


    Was this still the uncle she knew?


    Shen Yaoyao, both angry and sad, asked, "Uncle, what do you mean by that?"


    Shen Tong red at her furiously, "Enough! Hold your tongue! You seem to be in a bad mood, so take your boyfriend and go home! Don¡¯t embarrass us in front of Mr. Zhao!"


    In truth, Shen Tong simply did not want Shen Yaoyao to dine with Zhao Wuji and him.


    He wanted to secure the cooperation with Zhao Wuji all to himself, only hindered by ack of reason to drive Shen Yaoyao away.


    Now, witnessing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s uneducated disy in front of an esteemed guest seemed like the perfect opportunity.


    Shen Mimi also chimed in, "Sister, you should go back first. It¡¯s indecent for the guests to see you like this."


    Shen Tong nced at Zhao Wuji, noticing no anger on his face, he finally rxed a bit, quickly saying, "Mr. Zhao, pleasee inside, and we¡¯ll have my daughter handle the situation here."


    Zhao Wuji nced at Shen Yaoyao, feeling that she looked familiar, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t quite remember.


    Shen Yaoyao caught his look, and with anger already in her heart, she didn¡¯t bother to feel intimidated. She red at him fiercely, then turned to Chu Ge, "Let¡¯s go."


    At that moment, Zhao Wuji noticed Chu Ge following her gaze. When he saw Chu Ge standing there indifferently, he had a moment of astonishment, then quickly stepped forward, "Mr. Chu? What brings you here?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly in greeting, "I was invited by someone who said we¡¯de here today to wee you, so I came to take a look, but what I found..."


    Was being treated as a fraud and being asked to leave this ce!


    Zhao Wuji shivered at the revtion, awkwardly exining, "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t speak so harshly. Lin is a rtive from afar. Initially, I didn¡¯t want toe, but it was hard to refuse my family¡¯s wishes."


    Zhao Wuji, who had seemed so haughty earlier, now gathered up all his pride and stood respectfully in front of Chu Ge, with an almost ingratiating air.


    Everyone present, including the manager and the waiter, was stunned.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Lin was especially confused and stepped forward, asking with some puzzlement, "Uncle, do you know him? Why are you so respectful to some loser?"


    He¡¯s the chairman of Modu Tianrui Bank! So many people wish they could curry favor with him but never get the chance!


    Yet now he¡¯s being so deferential to a young guy, which really baffles him!


    Beside him, Shen Tong and Shen Mimi exchanged nces. They initially thought Chu Ge was just bragging about knowing Zhao Wuji, but now they were shocked to see Zhao Wuji treating him with such respect.


    Instantly, both Shen Tong and Shen Mimi felt their faces throb with pain, as if they were being metaphorically pped.


    The manager was very observant; seeing this young man receive such respect from a distinguished guest of the Shen Family, he knew the background must be significant. If even the Xiao Shen Family was more than he could afford to offend, let alone the distinguished guest of the Shen Family.


    He quickly approached with a sycophantic smile, fawning over Chu Ge, "It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing a great man when I see one, and I¡¯ve offended you, sir. I hope you¡¯ll overlook my blunder and not stoop to my level!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother with him, not even sparing him a single nce. He directly said to Zhao Wuji, "Mr. Zhao, since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t trouble you any further. I¡¯ll take my leave."


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Upon seeing Chu Ge was truly upset, Zhao Wuji hurriedly moved forward to stop him, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t be angry; I came to Su City specifically to see you."


    Chu Ge paused slightly in his steps. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t angry with Zhao Wuji; he just didn¡¯t want to see the manager and Lin¡¯s faces anymore, which were quite nauseating to him.


    "What did youe to see me for?" Chu Ge raised his eyes in surprise. Generally, any matters would have beenmunicated via phone calls, but now he hade in person, it must be something serious.


    Zhao Wuji nced around, then instructed the manager, "Prepare another private room, make sure it¡¯s elegant, you got it?"


    The manager quickly nodded and went to do it.


    "Lin, you go have lunch with Mr. Shen and Miss Shen first. I won¡¯t join you this noon."


    After speaking, he gestured to Chu Ge to follow him, "This matter is of great importance and cannot be disclosed to more people."


    Upon hearing this, Chu Ge nodded his head. He looked up at Shen Yaoyao who was still angry and said, "You go back first; I¡¯lle find you after I¡¯m done here."


    Shen Yaoyao simply acknowledged. She had no appetite to stay here anyway, and since Chu Ge had spoken, she was happy to leave.


    In the end, only Lin, Shen Tong, and Shen Mimi were left standing in the corridor, unsure what to do.


    What annoyed and embarrassed Shen Mimi the most was that, despite their deep respect for Zhao Wuji, in the end, Zhao Wuji showed so much deference to Chu Ge.


    This clearly meant that she was ranked even lower than Shen Mimi!


    Shen Mimi looked at Lin resentfully, "Lin, are you not on good terms with your uncle? Look at how he¡¯s so respectful and reverent to a young man who¡¯s only in his twenties."

 Chapter 418: The Richest Man’s Son

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418: The Richest Man¡¯s Son</h4><h4></h4>


    Discussing this point, Lin watched the departing figures of Zhao Wuji and Chu Ge, his eyes slightly squinting.


    Given the Zhao Family¡¯s status in Shanghai, there weren¡¯t many who could make Zhao Wuji act respectfully. Yet this young man, appearing to be only in his twenties, had made Zhao Wuji treat him with the courtesy befitting a subordinate. Who exactly was this Chu Ge?


    Lin stroked his chin, pondering, and didn¡¯t hear Shen Mimi¡¯s question.


    Shen Tong was even more irritated. Although the elder had note, as an elder attending such an asion, it was clear that both Lin and Shen Mimi were in a rtionship. Lin calling Zhao Wuji "uncle" was akin to a meeting between the elders of both families. But now he was left hanging, with no face to save.


    What would his friends think if they heard about this? Wouldn¡¯t theyugh him to death?


    He wanted to show off in front of Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao, but instead, he was the one who ended up embarrassed, which was truly...


    As the atmosphere here gradually became bizarre, elsewhere it too became serious.


    Chu Ge stood in front of the window, pinching an unlit cigarette between his fingers, gazing outside.


    "Mr. Chu, I hear that Japan has made another move?" Zhao Wuji asked with some trepidation.


    Chu Ge nced at him indifferently, "You¡¯re a bit out of the loop. That¡¯s old news."


    Zhao Wuji sighed, "After I heard, I immediately went to investigate and found a person - Honda Sakura."


    Chu Ge rubbed his brows, slightly exasperatedly, "Honda Sakura is thedy of the Xiao Family in Su City. Officially, she¡¯s the Xiao Family Head¡¯s wife, but in reality, she controls the entire Xiao Family."


    Zhao Wuji was startled, his mouth agape, suddenly at a loss for words. It seemed Chu Ge already knew all of this.


    But thinking about it, in the whole world, there should be nothing that could escape Mr. Chu¡¯s eyes.


    "That¡¯s right, don¡¯t look at Honda Sakura just as a woman, but her capabilities are not to be underestimated."


    Zhao Wuji pulled out a document from his chest pocket, a piece of paper filled with information about Honda Sakura, neatly folded.


    He handed the information to Chu Ge, while gesturing for him to take a look, he said, "This time, the Yamamoto Eagle Faction wants to make a big y in Su City. They first sent a small team to scout, and now I¡¯ve found they¡¯ve dispatched more people on the way here."


    Chu Ge nced at the content of the document, his gazending on thest line, "Deadpool?"


    Zhao Wuji nodded, his expression growing solemn, "Yes, I¡¯ve found that Honda Sakura has raised a group of Deadpools in Su City, but I¡¯ve just arrived and haven¡¯t located where exactly she¡¯s hiding them."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, dangerous glints ring within, he had been busy dealing with the Tang and Shen Families¡¯ affairs and had stood against Boss Ghost. He had actually forgotten to deal with Honda Sakura.


    A woman who could make the Tang and Shen Families fight each other for thirty years must be extraordinary.


    "By the way, there¡¯s something else. Before I came here, Miss Ouyang entrusted me to bring you something. I¡¯m not sure what it is, it¡¯s at the hotel. I¡¯ll get it for youter."


    As Zhao Wuji spoke, his gaze gradually took on a significance, "Mr. Chu, are you and Miss Ouyang..."


    Chu Ge looked at him puzzlingly, "What?"


    Zhao Wuji sighed, "I¡¯m older than you, I can see things at a nce. It¡¯s obvious that Miss Ouyang has a thing for you."


    Chu Ge was speechless, "Where did you get that absurd idea? Miss Ouyang likes me? How is that possible!"


    Chu Ge threw his cigarette into the trash can, then turned around to sit back at the table. He pressed the service bell and said to Zhao Wuji, "Are you eating or not? If not, I¡¯m going to order the food. I¡¯m starving."


    Seeing this, Zhao Wuji shook his head with a slight smile and also sat down.


    After all, he was still preupied with the matter of the Deadpools raised by Honda Sakura. Deadpools are not like ordinary people; he hadn¡¯t found out their exact numbers.


    "Mr. Chu, have you been staying in Su City for some other reason?" Zhao Wuji asked out of curiosity.


    Chu Ge grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds from the table, cracking them open as he spoke, "The reason I¡¯m staying in Su City is that I¡¯ve found a rich Spirit Vein here. Also, the First-level Earth Ganoderma I need will take another twenty days to fully mature, so I¡¯m nning to make my breakthrough to Grandmaster right here in Su City."


    Zhao Wuji knew that although Chu Ge had the strength of a Grandmaster, he hadn¡¯t yet broken through that final barrier. Hearing that Chu Ge was going to make his Grandmaster breakthrough in Su City, even though he was not an Ancient Martial Artist and could not be one, he still couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart, looking at Chu Ge with excitement in his eyes.


    "Mr. Chu is going to break through to Grandmaster?" Zhao Wuji¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and he let out a breath filled with both envy and jealousy, "What a pity I can¡¯t stay here to witness Mr. Chu¡¯s breakthrough. I¡¯m only here on a five-day leave. After that, I have to go to the Capital City for a meeting."


    Chu Ge patted his shoulder, consolingly saying, "Actually, being an ordinary person isn¡¯t so bad; there¡¯s no need for fighting and killing. Enjoying a carefree life in the city is quite good."


    Zhao Wuji knew he was being consoled. Being older, he wasn¡¯t that sentimental anymore.


    He smiled and didn¡¯t say much more, instead, he asked with some concern, "Mr. Chu, how do you n to deal with Honda Sakura?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Right now, Honda Sakura is already in hot water. The first thing she needs to deal with is the internal affairs of herpany, so she probably doesn¡¯t have the time toe after me."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t even know how he had be an enemy of Honda Sakura. Was it simply because he helped the Tang Family and the Shen Family foil her ns? If that was the case, he would be truly wronged.


    At this moment, the waiter brought over the food, all of Su City¡¯s signature dishes were ced in front of Zhao Wuji.


    Zhao Wuji was both embarrassed and annoyed¡ªthese people had no sense of propriety!


    "Mr. Chu, please try this, these are all specialty dishes of Su City." Zhao Wuji discreetly pushed the dishes toward Chu Ge and said with a smile.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t care for these details. He was really hungry now, picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the greens. It was indeed different from the food he had tasted before in Su City, and it tasted quite good.


    "Zhao Wuji, you¡¯re not from Su City but you still know what the specialty dishes are?" Chu Ge asked in a teasing tone.


    Zhao Wuji was stunned for a moment, thenughed heartily, "I¡¯m not from Su City, my hometown is in Dang City."


    Dang City?


    Chu Ge looked up at him, and upon reflection, he remembered that Lin was the son of Dang City¡¯s richest man.


    Chu Ge asked with curiosity, "In Shanghai, your Zhao Family can be among the top five, but you¡¯re not the richest family in Dang City? Howe?"

 Chapter 419 - 0419: Where is Your Dad?

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 0419: Where is Your Dad?</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon hearing this, a blush crossed Zhao Wuji¡¯s cheeks, and he scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly, "My wife¡¯s family is from Dang City. The richest man in Dang City has the surname Lin and is my wife¡¯s paternal family."


    With this exnation, Chu Ge understood.


    He nodded slightly, did not ask any further, and began to eat.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    Although Shen Fang had been fed a Spiritual Liquid by Chu Ge, he still couldn¡¯t resist his eldest son¡¯s insistence and stayed in the hospital for aprehensive checkup.


    The results came out just as Shen Yaoyao returned to the hospital.


    As soon as she walked into the ward, she heard a doctor standing in front of the bed asking Shen Fang with some surprise, "Old Master, how are you feeling now?"


    Shen Fang shook his head, "Much lighter than before."


    The doctor pushed his sses up, saying in disbelief: "The test results have all shown significant improvement. It¡¯s a good sign. I wonder what the Old Master has done recently?"


    The doctor¡¯s words confused Shen Hua, who asked with a puzzled tone, "Doctor, what do you mean by that? Has my father¡¯s condition improved?"


    The doctor nodded, "ording to the test results, it seems to be the case."


    Shen Hua couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Shen Fang. These days, they had spared no effort for the Old Master¡¯s illness, seeking help everywhere but finding no solution. They had finally heard that Lin knew a Doctor Zhang Chenggong who came from Shanghai, but they couldn¡¯t make an appointment due to his schedule issues.


    If there was anything unusual during this period, it was that Spiritual Liquid Chu Ge gave to the Old Master.


    Shen Yaoyao walked in and called out obediently, "Grandpa, Dad."


    Shen Fang was half-reclining on the hospital bed, his gaze falling behind her. Not seeing Chu Ge, he asked with some surprise, "Why did youe back alone? Where¡¯s Chu Ge?"


    "He is having dinner with Zhao Wuji at Zuixian Inn." She felt upset thinking about the incidents that took ce at Zuixian Inn.


    Just a few years not being home and these people only recognized Shen Mimi and no longer her, Shen Yaoyao.


    Obviously, she, Shen Yaoyao, was the legitimate young mistress of the Xiao Shen Family! What¡¯s Shen Mimi considered! Even if there¡¯s a pecking order, it should be after her!


    Seeing his daughter looking huffy, Shen Hua knew in his heart that the child must have been annoyed by her younger brother and Mimi.


    He slightly knitted his brows, as his main concern at the moment was Shen Fang¡¯s health, and he really didn¡¯t have the energy to concern himself further with Shen Yaoyao¡¯s situation.


    He just sighed lightly, did not ask more, but turned to continue talking to the doctor, "Doctor, are you sure? Has my father¡¯s condition truly improved?"


    The doctor nodded, "That¡¯s what the test results indicate. If you are unsure, we can retest, or you can wait for Doctor Zhang to return and get his opinion."


    "Is Doctor Zhang returning today?" Shen Hua looked up with some hope.


    The doctor nced at the time and nodded slightly after a moment¡¯s thought, "Seems so, he just went next door for a meeting, he should be back today. However, he is not a doctor in our hospital, so if you want his help, you must make an appointment first."


    Shen Hua nodded, "Of course, but I heard Doctor Zhang is here specifically for Mr. Tang. Will he open a clinic in this hospital?"


    Shen Hua was worried, concerned that their Xiao Shen Family wouldn¡¯t catch Doctor Zhang¡¯s eye. Suddenly, he thought of something, turned his head to look at Shen Yaoyao, and hesitantly opened his mouth to inquire, "Yaoyao, you¡¯ve been staying at the Tang Family these days. Have you met Doctor Zhang? Or could you talk with the Tang Family to seek their help?"


    If Shen Yaoyao had a good rtionship with the Tang Family and could speak for them, it would be much easier for them to invite Doctor Zhang.


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips, "I¡¯m not familiar with the Tang Family. I¡¯ve been staying there because of Chu Ge."


    Thinking of the way Tang Xin looked at Chu Ge, she always felt there was something between them. Even if Chu Ge wasn¡¯t interested in Tang Xin, she would bet that Tang Xin definitely liked Chu Ge.


    Shen Yaoyao knew that if she asked Chu Ge to request Tang Xin¡¯s help, he would agree, but the thought of asking him to seek help from Tang Xin made her feel ufortable and very resistant.


    Shen Hua pictured Chu Ge in his mind, always feeling that this young man was unfathomable, "Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you ask your boyfriend for help?"


    Before Shen Yaoyao could refuse, an annoying voice came from behind.


    Shen Mimi, with her arms crossed, said arrogantly, "Uncle, don¡¯t make things difficult for Yaoyao. It¡¯s already enough that she owes the Tang Family for staying at their home so long; how to repay that favor remains unknown. Who knows, they might not take their requests seriously. In the end, it¡¯s our Xiao Shen Family who will be embarrassed."


    As she spoke, Shen Mimi didn¡¯t care that Shen Fang and Shen Hua were still present, nor that there was an outsider, the doctor, in the room.


    Shen Hua frowned slightly, displeased, but since Shen Mimi wasn¡¯t his daughter, he refrained from saying anything.


    Shen Fang, however, could not ignore it. He narrowed his eyes at Shen Mimi. He always knew that the two granddaughters didn¡¯t get along and couldn¡¯t see eye to eye, but both were his flesh and blood, his children. Thus, he had always turned a blind eye to their squabbles, never interfering.


    But now that Shen Mimi was speaking so unpleasantly in front of her, not only targeting Shen Yaoyao but even dragging the Shen Family into it, he naturally would not ignore it.


    Shen Fang¡¯s face darkened, and he looked at Shen Mimi with displeasure, "Shen Mimi, what kind of way is that to speak!"


    Shen Mimi didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to suddenly scold her; surprised by his sudden anger, she felt wronged.


    "Grandpa, what I¡¯m saying is true. Our Shen Family really doesn¡¯t have much to do with the Tang Family. Suddenly Yaoyao lives in their house and has bothered them for so long, she must have incurred a debt of gratitude."


    At this moment, Shen Mimi was also quite reluctant. Ever since Shen Yaoyao returned, Grandpa seemed to have changed his attitude a lot towards her, yet he still cared about Shen Yaoyao just as before.


    Shen Yaoyao was so rebellious back then, she hurt Grandpa¡¯s heart so much, and now he didn¡¯t even hold a grudge against her, still doting on her as before! Shen Mimi felt that Grandpa¡¯s heart was always biased towards Shen Yaoyao!


    No matter what she did, in Grandpa¡¯s eyes, Shen Yaoyao was always the best one!


    "If we owe someone a favor, we repay it! Our Xiao Shen Family is not someone who can¡¯t pay back a debt!" Shen Fang said irritably, he looked up at the door and did not see his second son, Shen Tong¡¯s figure, his expression grew even more somber, "Where¡¯s your father?"


    Shen Mimi pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "My father had some things to take care of."


    She did not dare to say Shen Tong was gambling. If Grandpa knew dad was gambling again, he would certainly be angry and upset.

 Chapter 420 - 0420 Utmost Respect

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 0420 Utmost Respect</h4><h4></h4>


    Now that Shen Yaoyao is back, the scales in Grandpa¡¯s heart have already tipped in her favor without her doing anything.


    Grandpa has never liked her father very much, and if she and her father did something to upset Grandpa, they could no longer stand in the Xiao Shen Family.


    After hearing this, Shen Fang¡¯s expression indeed became unpleasant. He sat on his hands and grunted, "Is there anything so important that it outweighs this old man¡¯s life?"


    Shen Mimi tugged at her lips and stood silently. She hung her head slightly, feeling helpless about her own father and also a sense of disappointed despair.


    After Shen Mimi¡¯s disturbance, Shen Fang and Shen Hua did not continue talking about asking the Tang Family for help.


    But this matter stuck in Shen Yaoyao¡¯s heart like a thorn.


    Because Shen Yaoyao had already reconciled with her family, she no longer continued to stay with the Tang Family, and she returned to the Tang Family that day to pack up her belongings.


    Back at the Little Red Building, she happened to meet Chu Ge at the staircase who had juste out from a bath, wrapped only in a towel, his muscr structure exposed in the air, his fair and smooth skin was even more delicate and perfect than a woman¡¯s.


    If it weren¡¯t for his six-pack abs, she might have mistaken Chu Ge¡¯s body as that of a woman.


    "Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes when youe out?" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks turned red, her mood wasn¡¯t very good, so her words came out a bit harsh.


    Chu Ge looked down and didn¡¯t think there was anything excessive about how he was dressed. He asked somewhat puzzledly, "Do you wear clothes when you take a shower? Besides, I am not showing anything inappropriate, why are you so shy?"


    "You!" Shen Yaoyao covered her blushing cheeks, ring angrily at him, "Pervert!"


    Chu Ge was speechless, "You were the one who brought up me not wearing clothes, and I didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? Now you are the one who saw everything, I am the one at a disadvantage."


    Shen Yaoyao red fiercely at Chu Ge, this shameless guy, if she continued to stand here and talk to him, she would surely die of embarrassment!


    She stomped her feet angrily, gave him a fierce re, and quickly went back to her room.


    The door mmed with a bang, sounding a bit loud. Chu Ge looked at the tightly closed door somewhat bewildered.


    What did he say just now? He didn¡¯t seem to say anything wrong, did he? What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Why is she so angry?


    Back in Shanghai, she used to sneak into his room wearing just her underwear; really, who is the pervert!


    Chu Ge inwardly muttered, just now he thought it was strange, feeling like someone was outside, so he came out to check and unexpectedly bumped into Shen Yaoyao.


    And then, he got scolded terribly, leaving him somewhat confused.


    Returning to his room, he dried his hair and had just finished putting on his clothes when he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Chu Ge was buttoning up his shirt as he opened the door, only to see Shen Yaoyao standing at the doorway with her suitcase.


    Chu Ge asked her, "Are you leaving?"


    "Um, Grandpa asked me toe home and stay." Shen Yaoyao was slightly bowing her head, her face devoid of much expression, and even a bit disheartened¡ªI wonder why.


    Chu Ge also noticed Shen Yaoyao¡¯s downcast mood. The previous Shen Yaoyao wasn¡¯t like this; no matter what, she was always like a morningrk, expressing everything openly, not even hiding her bad moods.


    What¡¯s wrong today?


    "Is something wrong? Are you in a bad mood?" Chu Ge asked, "It couldn¡¯t be because you¡¯re still mad about what happened just now, right?"


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red, and then she shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing, I... I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, unsure how to tell Chu Ge that her grandfather wanted him to stay at the Shen Family home. In the eyes of the Shen Family, they were a couple, and it somehow felt wrong to have her "boyfriend" stay at someone else¡¯s house.


    But Shen Yaoyao knew their rtionship was fake, and she didn¡¯t know how to broach the suggestion of inviting him to stay at her home.


    Chu Ge, seeing her somewhat awkward for the first time, found it quite frustrating, "Just say whatever you want to say, why be so formal with me?"


    Shen Yaoyao quietly lifted her eyes and nced at Chu Ge. Perhaps because he had just taken a shower, his skin was so smooth that no pores were visible, and his handsome features exuded a faint masculine charm.


    Such a man indeed had the allure to make one¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly realized that Chu Ge could nowpletely affect her mood. If Chu Ge were to discover the little secret in her heart, how would she face Mu Bingtong, how would she face Chu Ge afterwards?


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly felt resolved. She looked up and smiled at Chu Ge, regaining her usual yfulness, "I¡¯m fine, just wanted to tease you a bit. I¡¯m heading home now, have fun here."


    Shen Yaoyao said this, determined to leave, but only she knew how sour her heart felt at that moment.


    Chu Ge scratched his head. He felt that Shen Yaoyao was acting weird today.


    Thinking about the incident that happened at Zuixian Inn, Chu Ge seemed to understand something. He quickly took a step forward, caught up with her, took over her luggage from her hand, and then said, "It¡¯s toote now. If you really must go back today, I¡¯ll take you home."


    Shen Yaoyao did not refuse. Chu Ge borrowed a car from Tang Xin, then drove Shen Yaoyao home.


    The Xiao Shen Family was quite empty at this moment. Chu Ge puzzledly asked, "Is your grandpa still in the hospital?"


    That shouldn¡¯t be. Although Spiritual Liquid couldn¡¯t cure the Old Master¡¯s chronic illness, it could relieve the pain and make him suffer less. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have Zhang Chenggong prescribe a form. With the Spiritual Liquid, he¡¯d need only five days to improve.


    Shen Yaoyao softly sighed, "Although our Xiao Shen Family is gradually developing in Su City, we still can¡¯t match bigger scenes. We worry about failing to invite Doctor Zhang, so father specifically asked grandpa to stay at the hospital where it¡¯s easier to take care of him, and also hoping to try our luck and see if we could meet Doctor Zhang."


    "..." Chu Ge was speechless. He had called Zhang Chenggong earlier, who said he was at a meeting next door and would return veryte. ording to this timing, he should be back by now, but he wouldn¡¯t go to the hospital anymore, so their waiting there was pointless.


    At this moment, an inappropriate sound came from outside. Then, Chu Ge saw Lin, with his arm around Shen Mimi¡¯s waist, smiling as they walked in.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll contact Doctor Zhang for you tomorrow and have him check on our grandpa."


    Lin was coaxing Shen Mimi, "Today I don¡¯t know what got into my uncle, to be so respectfully courting a young guy, totally unlike his usual style! I bet that youngster used some tricks to bewitch my uncle¡¯s mind."

 Chapter 421 - 0421: Shouting Until the Throat is Broken

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 0421: Shouting Until the Throat is Broken</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Mimi also felt that there was something fishy about this matter. Who was this Zhao Wuji, to the point where he could nod and bow in front of a young man of only about twenty something years old, without a trace of the dignity of a superior.


    "Do you think this Chu Ge is just a scammer, pretending to be a high-society person in Shanghai, when in fact he¡¯s just a loser?"


    Lin naturally applied this line of thought to Chu Ge, considering his own situation.


    Although he was rted to the richest man in Dang City, he wasn¡¯t the rich man¡¯s son. He had just used the reputation of Dang City¡¯s richest man, and it was precisely this reputation that allowed him to move smoothly among these wealthy families.


    Chu Ge also had some good looks, for all you know, in Shanghai he might¡¯ve been kept by some wealthy woman. If that was true, then if he knew Zhao Wuji, and even managed tomand respect from Zhao Wuji, this wealthy woman must be someone quite influential in Shanghai.


    As the two of them talked, they entered the courtyard and soon noticed the presence of Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao.


    Neither Lin nor Shen Mimi showed the slightest embarrassment of being caught gossiping about someone behind their back, rather they remained indifferent as if what they said was the truth.


    Chu Ge looked at them coldly without speaking, while Shen Yaoyao spoke up for him, "Shen Mimi, before you understand someone, please don¡¯t specte and gossip about them, alright? Where are your manners?"


    Shen Mimi snorted lightly, sashaying forward. Tonight at Zuixian Inn, this Chu Ge had made them lose face, and she still hadn¡¯t let go of that vexation!


    "Specting about someone? Shen Yaoyao, do you really know the man beside you? A young man in his twenties made Zhao Wuji of Shanghai show such reverence to him. This person is definitely not as simple as you see on the surface. Who are you? You¡¯re just a daughter of the Xiao Shen Family,cking both figure and family background. What did he see in you?"


    As Shen Mimi spoke, she increasingly felt that Chu Ge might be a scammer, although she didn¡¯t want to admit that Shen Yaoyao had some attractiveness. But she couldn¡¯t help but notice how young and tender Yaoyao looked ¨C don¡¯t all men prefer young and spicy girls?


    "You! What nonsense are you spouting!" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger, of course she knew that Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t like her, and their rtionship was only one-sided, with Chu Ge unaware of her own little crush.


    She knew perfectly well that Shen Mimi was saying this on purpose, knowing that they were never a couple to begin with.


    But hearing Shen Mimi say such things, Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    Furious, she red at Shen Mimi and pointed at her nose, "Is it because your boyfriend is like that, so you think all other guys are the same? He saw you have some looks and pretended to be the son of Dang City¡¯s richest man to deceive you? Ha, Shen Mimi, your boyfriend is really blind, to be attracted to someone like you who has neither figure nor looks."


    Shen Yaoyao continued scolding with her hands on her hips: "Bragging about knowing Zhao Wuji, but what happened? In the end, didn¡¯t he just leave you aside to have dinner with Chu Ge? No matter what abilities Chu Ge has, just the fact that he made Zhao Wuji nod and bow to him is something you can¡¯t do!"


    What Shen Yaoyao said was true. Even if Lin and Zhao Wuji were rted, so what? Tonight, Zhao Wuji still left him aside to attentively serve Chu Ge.


    With just this point alone, Chu Ge had already outshone Lin!


    Now here was Shen Mimi, chirping away, simply trying to salvage some of her own face.


    Lin looked at Chu Ge with eyes filled with jealousy and malice. "Do you know Miss Ouyang?"


    In Shanghai, the only woman he could think of, who even Zhao Wuji would treat with respect, was Ouyang Die.


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow in surprise, then nodded, "Yes, I know her, what about it?"


    As soon as Lin heard this, he snorted coldly, "It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to even know someone like Ouyang Die. What¡¯s next, are you going to say you¡¯re actually on very good terms with her?"


    Chu Ge nodded naturally, "I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re very close, but I can indeed hold a conversation in front of the Ouyang Family."


    When Chu Ge spoke the truth, someone mistook it for boasting and burst intoughter with a snort.


    Holding his stomach, Linughed until tears almost spilled out. He said scornfully, "Brother, since you know a great person like Ouyang Die, why would you bother with a woman like Shen Yaoyao?"


    Lin cast a disdainful nce at Shen Yaoyao, noting that aside from her somewhat delicate face, there was nothing particrly special about her.


    Perhaps because Shen Mimi¡¯s performance in bed had satisfied him, he felt displeased looking at anyone else; no one had legs as white and long as Shen Mimi¡¯s, which fueled his desire more.


    Shen Yaoyao was furious, glowering at Lin. What part of this phnderer had the temperament of a wealthy man?


    Sleazy, vulgar! Indecent!


    Especially those lecherous eyes of his, they truly made Shen Yaoyao feel ufortable in her own skin.


    "Shen Mimi, it¡¯s gettingte, why aren¡¯t you going home? What are you doing here?" In the Xiao Shen Family, their grandfather lived with them. Although Shen Tong and the rest woulde over during the day, they would all return to their own vis at night.


    Shen Mimi came over solely to parade in front of Lin, to seem a bit more distinguished in the Shen Family. Before Yaoyao came back, she had been coaxing the grandfather into letting her sleep in the main building.


    Shen Yaoyao knew that Shen Mimi had been staying in the main building all this time, but now that she had returned, she naturally wouldn¡¯t give her another chance to stay there. While she was in Su City, she intended to reverse the tarnished image of the Netherworld God back to its glory!


    Reluctantly, Shen Mimi said, "I¡¯ve been living in the main building to take care of grandfather out of convenience, and grandfather allowed it."


    In other words, you have neither the right nor the qualification to kick me out of the main building.


    Shen Yaoyao let out a soft scoff, "Grandfather is in the hospital now. Since you¡¯re so filial, why don¡¯t you go take care of him there? What¡¯s the point of posturing here!"


    Shen Yaoyao cast a contemptuous look at Lin and Shen Mimi, "But let me advise you, it¡¯s best not to do those things in your own home. Imagine how embarrassing it would be if by chance the servants overheard sounds they shouldn¡¯t. I suggest you go to a hotel, where you can make as much noise as you want without anyone caring, even if you shout yourselves hoarse!"


    Despite her innocent appearance, Shen Yaoyao did not blush when she mocked others.

 Chapter 422 - 0422: Eagerly Awaited

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 0422: Eagerly Awaited</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Mimi¡¯s cheeks flushed red, although she had already crossed thest line of defense with Lin, being called out publicly by Shen Yaoyao still made her face embarrassingly hot.


    She stomped her foot in a huff, "Shen Yaoyao! Do you think you¡¯re so clean yourself?! You bring your boyfriend home, isn¡¯t it also to do that sort of thing!"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were tinged with a red flush, but she still held her chest up high, looking disdainfully at Shen Mimi. She let out a cold sneer and said, "Please, just because you¡¯re this kind of person doesn¡¯t mean everyone else is. Don¡¯t project your own subjective thoughts onto others! Besides, just because you bring someone home, does it have to mean that you¡¯re doing that sort of thing? Which of your eyes saw us ready to do that? But looking at your listless appearance, with no energy at all, even your clothes are wrinkled, you must have just finished in the car.


    Ah, the second youngdy of the Xiao Shen Family having a car fling with a man, if this news got out, someone¡¯s face would really be in tatters."


    Shen Yaoyao had just spotted a red ambiguous mark on Shen Mimi¡¯s neck, and her clothes weren¡¯t as neat as when she had seen her in the hospital earlier, so she concluded they had done it outside.


    Chu Ge was worried that if these two women continued to talk here, they might say something even more unpleasant. To avoid bing aughingstock, he stepped forward, wrapped his arm around Shen Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Enough, no more arguing, get to bed early tonight, and I¡¯lle to pick you up tomorrow, we¡¯ll go see Doctor Zhang together."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao stopped bickering with Shen Mimi. Instead, she looked at Chu Ge with some reluctance, nodded slightly, and responded, "I know."


    Shen Mimi listened from the side and let out a disdainful snort, "Acting like she¡¯s so important, tsk, Lin, remember to pick me up early tomorrow, we¡¯re going to the hospital to find Doctor Zhang."


    Lin had nned to release some steam today; he had already taken a round on the way here, but since it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough in the car, he talked Shen Mimi into bringing him to her house. Yet after hearing Shen Mimi¡¯s words, it was clear she wanted him to leave.


    The cause of all this was Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao, and Lin¡¯s gaze towards them became even more fierce.


    These two really were his nemesis!


    The next morning.


    Chu Ge got up early, went out for his regr exercise, and then came back to shower and change clothes.


    He had just changed when he heard a series of urgent knocks at the door, Shen Yaoyao had rushed over in a frizzling hurry.


    "Weren¡¯t we agreed that I would pick you up? Howe you came over yourself?" Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    Shen Yaoyao, not caring whether he was dressed properly, grabbed his hand and hurried out, "We need to hurry to the hospital."


    Hospital?


    Chu Ge was startled, "What happened? Is it your grandfather?"


    "It¡¯s not my grandfather, it¡¯s Shen Mimi and Lin, they¡¯ve already gone to the hospital, they¡¯re currently blocking Doctor Zhang¡¯s path. We can¡¯t let them get ahead of us, hurry, or it¡¯ll be toote."


    Chu Ge nced at the time, then let out a somewhat exasperated sigh, "It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock, Doctor Zhang hasn¡¯t even gone to the hospital yet."


    "Whether he has gone or not, we need to get ahead of Shen Mimi and her party! We can¡¯t let them beat us there!"


    This was Shen Yaoyao directly challenging Shen Mimi!


    Chu Ge felt helpless, letting Shen Yaoyao pull him downstairs. His shirt buttons weren¡¯t even done up properly; a breeze blew by, lifting his shirttail and revealing his strong, muscr midriff, which was quite sexy.


    However, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on that at all. "Can you hurry up and stop dawdling? Listen, if you don¡¯t help me this time, once I get back to Shanghai, I¡¯llin to my sister Bingtong! I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯ve been flirting around outside!"


    "..." Chu Ge was even more helpless. It seemed that trying to help out had just backfired on him.


    "Yaoyao, when you talk about flirting around, you aren¡¯t referring to yourself, are you?" Chu Ge asked, curious. If she really was talking about herself, that was one kind of trouble he definitely didn¡¯t want to deal with. He wasn¡¯t looking to get embroiled in problematic affairs.


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly stopped in her tracks, then turned back to re at him. "What are you thinking about all day? I¡¯m talking about Tang Xin and Nangong Man Sha. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware that they¡¯re interested in you!"


    Shen Yaoyao stared at Chu Ge with an "I-get-it-all-and-I¡¯ve-seen-it-all" expression, making Chu Ge feel as though he actually did something to wrong Mu Bingtong.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly, "All I¡¯m saying is slow down a bit and let me get dressed properly. Otherwise, if you drag me out on the street like this, people who don¡¯t know any better might think I¡¯ve done something despicable."


    Only now did Shen Yaoyao notice his shirt¡¯s buttons undone, the well-defined muscles faintly visible, and his hair half-dry and unstyled, looking very casual.


    An image unbidden popped into Shen Yaoyao¡¯s head ¨C of a wife catching her husband in the act, dragging him, clothes disheveled, out of his mistress¡¯s bed...


    She coughed awkwardly and said with an embarrassed smile, "Sorry, that was rather impulsive of me."


    Hearing the apology, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he touched her forehead in disbelief, muttering, "No fever, so why are you talking nonsense all of a sudden?"


    The smile on Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks froze, and she looked at Chu Ge annoyed, "You¡¯re the one with a fever! What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you get used to someone being nice to you? Do you always need to be yelled at and provoked to feelfortable?"


    Shen Yaoyao was really about to lose it because of Chu Ge. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be ady in front of someone they liked, to leave a good impression on the person they admired?


    But it seemed all her efforts were seen by Chu Ge as if she was sick? Damn it! Seems like she can¡¯t afford to give this scoundrel a smile!


    "Are you ready? Once you¡¯re sorted, let¡¯s get going!" Shen Yaoyao pouted slightly, ring at Chu Ge very displeased.


    Chu Ge was baffled, everything was fine just a moment ago, and now she was irritated again. Women¡¯s tempers are really like June weather, changing at the drop of a hat.


    Chu Ge straightened his clothes and casually ruffled his hair before taking Shen Yaoyao to the hospital.


    On the way there, Chu Ge sent a message to Zhang Chenggong to ensure that when he saw Chu Ge, he didn¡¯t act too excessively.


    Otherwise, given Shen Yaoyao¡¯s suspicious nature, she would surely grill him thoroughly, and he didn¡¯t want Mu Bingtong to know his secrets yet, to save her from worrying.


    Shen Yaoyao hade in Shen Hua¡¯s car, and Chu Ge drove it to the hospital, which wasn¡¯t very congested.


    This was the difference between a small ce and a big city. Chu Ge felt like he got to the hospital in no time at all. From a distance, he saw Shen Mimi and Lin standing at the hospital entrance, eagerly looking out for something.

 Chapter 423 - 0423 Who is This?

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 0423 Who is This?</h4><h4></h4>


    After getting out of the car, Chu Ge followed Shen Yaoyao and walked towards the hospital entrance.


    When Shen Mimi saw Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge appear, the expectant look on her face immediately vanished, reced by a look of disdain and indifference.


    "Shen Yaoyao, it seems your concern for Grandpa is just for show, what time is it now, and only now you show up."


    Shen Mimi crossed her arms and looked at Shen Yaoyao sarcastically, her eyes gradually shifting from her to Chu Ge, aplex light flickering in her eyes.


    This man didn¡¯t seem so pleasing to the eye yesterday, but today, for some reason, he gives the illusion of being more handsome than Lin.


    Shen Yaoyao ignored her sarcasm, directly pulled Chu Ge aside, and waited.


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "What are we doing standing here?"


    Shen Yaoyao gave him a nce, why does this guy turn foolish at critical moments!


    "Of course, we¡¯re standing here waiting for Doctor Zhang! Remember to rush up quickly when Doctor Zhang arrives! I¡¯ll hold them off for you!"


    Shen Yaoyao rolled up her sleeves, ready for a fight.


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, he rubbed his temples, and said with a bittersweet smile: "Aren¡¯t you all family? Is it necessary to go this far?"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao suddenly became a bit displeased, what does he mean is it necessary? Did he be stupid from sleeping all night? Did he forget how they mocked himst night?


    "Please! They started it! Moreover, do you think they won¡¯t be more brutalter? If so, you¡¯re really underestimating Shen Mimi."


    Shen Yaoyao was fully prepared and alert, her eyes darting around, afraid of spotting Doctor Zhang a step behind them.


    Chu Ge sighed softly, then stepped closer to Shen Yaoyao.


    The sudden closeness stunned Shen Yaoyao a bit, a faint scent apanied by the unique hormone of a man filled her nostrils, momentarily shaking her mind.


    Shen Yaoyao took a step back, somewhat at a loss, and muttered, "If you have something to say, say it, why suddenly get so close!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand why her face turned red, nor did he notice anything wrong with his actions; he scratched his head and then told Shen Yaoyao, "I just wanted to tell you that Doctor Zhang is already here, we can go find him now."


    Shen Yaoyao widened her eyes in disbelief, looking at Chu Ge, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course." Chu Ge said earnestly, Zhang Chenggong had returned from a meeting yesterday and didn¡¯t go back to the hotel but stayed in the hospital¡¯s rest room overnight.


    He¡¯s now waiting in his office; standing here at the entrance is purely a waste of time.


    Shen Yaoyao stealthily nced at Shen Mimi, then pulled Chu Ge into the hospital outpatient building.


    As they walked, she asked Chu Ge, "How did you know Doctor Zhang was in the hospital and didn¡¯t go back to rest?"


    "I called and asked." Chu Ge, sticking with the principle that more talk leads to more errors, did not borate much.


    Shen Yaoyao, worried about her grandfather¡¯s illness, didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, and the two quickly arrived at Doctor Zhang¡¯s office.


    This office was temporarily expanded for Zhang Chenggong by the hospital.


    Chu Ge knocked on the door and hearing a voice from inside saying e in", he pushed the door and entered.


    Zhang Chenggong was sitting at the desk looking through medical cases, not lifting his head he said, "Have a seat, I¡¯ll be with you shortly."


    Chu Ge calmly took a seat on the nearby sofa, while Shen Yaoyao obediently stood in front of the desk, quietly waiting.


    After finishing reading the case, Zhang Chenggong looked up at Shen Yaoyao and asked puzzledly, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Clearing her throat nervously, Shen Yaoyao said, "Doctor Zhang, I know you are an expert from Shanghai, I would like to ask you to see my grandfather."


    Having said that, Shen Yaoyao looked somewhat anxiously at him, her tightly sped hands in front of her showing her nervousness.


    "Your grandfather?" Zhang Chenggong was surprised, and his gaze inadvertently caught someone else sitting beside, he subconsciously looked over and saw Chu Ge nonchntly ying with his phone.


    Zhang Chenggong was taken aback, instinctively wanting to stand up, but quickly remembered Chu Ge¡¯s prior instructions and forced himself to sit back down.


    Chu Ge, noticing his gaze, slightly raised his eyes and looked at him, "Hello, Doctor Zhang."


    With that greeting to Zhang Chenggong, it was good that Chu Ge had alerted him beforehand, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t know how to act now.


    Although he was mentally prepared before, facing Chu Ge, he still couldn¡¯tpletely ignore his presence.


    There was no way around it; Chu Ge¡¯s presence was simply toomanding.


    Upon realizing that Shen Yaoyao was brought by Chu Ge, Zhang Chenggong¡¯s attitude turned respectful, he adjusted his sses then stood up and said to Shen Yaoyao, "Let¡¯s go directly to your grandfather¡¯s ward."


    Hearing this, Shen Yaoyao thought she had misheard and stood still momentarily confused.


    It was then Chu Ge stood up, walked up to her and patted her shoulder, saying, "Come on, don¡¯t be dazed, let¡¯s go see your grandfather."


    Shen Yaoyao was still in a daze, Could it be that he agreed just like that? That¡¯s too... easy-going?


    Seeing Zhang Chenggong heading towards the ward, not seeming to be pretending, she quickly followed, her heart both nervous and excited.


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t notice Zhang Chenggong¡¯s awkward way of walking; he wanted to let Chu Ge lead the way, yet worried being too obvious might arouse suspicion.


    But for Chu Ge, he walked behind Zhang Chenggong with a calm demeanor, as if not acknowledging him at all.


    The three arrived at the ward, where Shen Fang had just finished eating and was lying down, while Shen Hua was cleaning up the dishes.


    "Dad, don¡¯t rush to be discharged, let¡¯s confirm you are truly well before we leave the hospital," Shen Hua urged.


    Shen Fang had been insisting on being discharged since early morning because he felt much better and had a good night¡¯s sleep for the first time, sleeping till dawn.


    However, Shen Hua worried that this improvement might be temporary, and perhaps it was just a momentary rally, hence he was particrly nervous and afraid.


    To not affect Old Master¡¯s mood, he deliberately hadn¡¯t made it too obvious, only insisting that they must wait for Doctor Zhang to review the examination results before making a decision.


    Shen Yaoyao was the first to push the door and enter, seeing Shen Fang and Shen Hua there, she obediently called out, "Grandpa, Dad."


    "Yaoyao is here." Seeing his dearest granddaughter, Shen Fang¡¯s face immediately lit up with a loving smile, and gradually, his gaze fell behind Shen Yaoyao, slightly puzzled, he asked, "Yaoyao, who is this..."


    "This is Doctor Zhang Chenggong."

 Chapter 424 - 0424: Emptiness and Loneliness

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 0424: Emptiness and Loneliness</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Fang immediately sat up upon hearing the news, but he got up too hastily and felt a moment of dizziness, falling back onto the bed.


    Shen Hua and Shen Yaoyao were terrified. They hurried forward to help Shen Fang up, asking with concern, "Grandpa, are you alright?"


    "Dad, how are you feeling?"


    Shen Fang shook his head and struggled to stand up, "Yaoyao, let Doctor Zhang do it."


    Zhang Chenggong noticed Shen Fang¡¯s condition and slightly furrowed his brows. He observed Shen Fang¡¯s rosyplexion but noticed some ckening of the lips ¨C clear signs of poisoning. Why hadn¡¯t any doctors noticed it?


    Turning his head, Zhang Chenggong nced at Chu Ge, hoping to find some answers on his face. Yet, Chu Ge seemed determined to pretend he didn¡¯t know him and didn¡¯t look his way at all.


    Helpless, Zhang Chenggong stepped forward and asked, "Old Master Shen, do you have yesterday¡¯s examination data? Let me see it."


    Shen Hua hurriedly fetched the test results from the previous day from a cab and, respectfully, handed them to Zhang Chenggong, "Please, Doctor Zhang."


    Zhang Chenggong, an authority in the medical field, always became especially serious when it involved patient care.


    He scrutinized the test results, his eyebrows gradually knitting together.


    To help Zhang Chenggong find something from these test results, Shen Hua had also prepared past medical records.


    Zhang Chenggong slightly praised, "It seems Mr. Shen understands some medical aspects."


    Shen Hua scratched his head and smiled sheepishly, "I¡¯ve just seen doctors do this before."


    Zhang Chenggong nodded in understanding, and said nothing more, continuing topare the two sets of documents.


    "Based on yesterday¡¯s results, the Old Master¡¯s health shows clear signs of improvement, but there are still some toxins remaining in his body. We need deeper examinations to determine these toxins for an effective antidote."


    Upon hearing the word ¡¯poison¡¯, Shen Hua became extremely alert, "Doctor Zhang, are you saying my father is poisoned? Are you sure about the news?"


    Poisoning seemed unlikely since Shen Fang had been living and eating together with him, and if his father was poisoned, why wouldn¡¯t he be affected?


    Facing Shen Hua¡¯s skepticism, Zhang Chenggong did not show displeasure because, until yesterday, there had been no signs of poisoning on Shen Fang. The current symptoms were entirely due to some unusual force elerating the toxins in his body.


    If not for seeing Shen Fang¡¯s rosy face but slightly ckened lips and a hint of dark mist around his be, Zhang Chenggong wouldn¡¯t dare to hastily conclude.


    Just then, a doctor in a white coat entered the room, followed by several other doctors and nurses. The medical team started their rounds.


    The doctor, surprised to see Zhang Chenggong here, asked, "Doctor Zhang? What are you doing here?"


    Zhang Chenggong nced at him and replied, "I came to take a look. Who is the managing doctor of this patient?"


    As he finished speaking, a middle-aged man in his thirties stepped out from the crowd and respectfully said to Doctor Zhang, "That would be me."


    Zhang Chenggong beckoned him closer. "Tell me about Old Master Shen¡¯s symptoms before yesterday."


    "The Old Master has tuberculosis; he often coughs with phlegm, sometimes even coughing blood during severe episodes. Recently, his condition worsened somewhat. But strangely, during yesterday¡¯s examination, his condition seemed to have markedly improved, an effect not typically achievable with regr medication."


    Listening, Zhang Chenggong¡¯s frown deepened. He knew for sure Chu Ge had done something to Shen Fang¡¯s condition, causing such a dramatic improvement.


    Although curious why Chu Ge had concealed his capabilities and identity, Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t push, assuming he had his reasons. Instead, he urgently wanted to know what Chu Ge did to Shen Fang yesterday that resulted in such significant improvement and even stimted the hidden toxins.


    What were these toxins?


    Many questions swirled in his mind as Zhang Chenggong unconsciously looked up at Chu Ge again.


    This time, Chu Ge did not return his nce and instead was looking down, typing something on his phone.


    Shortly after, Zhang Chenggong¡¯s phone beeped with a message alert.


    Curiously, he pulled it out and saw a brief message: "Operating room."


    Understanding, he then told the doctor, "Please help me arrange it, I¡¯ll perform surgery on Old Master Shen in half an hour."


    "Surgery?" The doctor was puzzled.


    Puzzled too were Shen Fang, Shen Hua, and Shen Yaoyao.


    You¡¯re suggesting surgery just after looking at the records?


    And besides, didn¡¯t the test results show significant improvement already? Why the need for surgery?


    "Doctor Zhang, why the surgery? Isn¡¯t the Old Master already showing improvement?" the doctor asked, bewildered.


    Doctor Zhang lightly shook his head, "His tuberculosis has indeed improved, but if you look at Old Master Shen¡¯splexion, these are clear signs of poisoning. I need to cleanse his bloodstream first, then we¡¯ll see."


    Hearing this, the doctor¡¯s gaze anxiously turned towards Shen Fang, noticing the emerging signs of ckening on his lips, which quietly sent a chill down his spine.


    "What¡¯s going on? This wasn¡¯t the case yesterday."


    Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t exin further but instructed him, "Go prepare the operating room, I¡¯ll need it in half an hour."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements."


    While the surgical team was getting ready, two individuals waiting impatiently downstairs in the hospital were bing frustrated.


    Shen Mimiined bitterly, "Is this Doctor Zhang really that impressive? He hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Could it be that he¡¯s noting?"


    Lin, even more impatient, cursed, "Who knows if he¡¯ll show up? unting his status in Shanghai, he¡¯s just here to put on airs! We¡¯re only tolerating this because we need his help; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother staying here and suffering."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Mimi¡¯s impatient expression quickly smoothed over, and she approached with a smile, her hand on his shoulderforting, "I know Lin is the best. I¡¯m sorry for today¡¯s trouble. How about I make it up to you tonight?"


    Lin¡¯s gaze dropped to Shen Mimi¡¯s chest, his eyes filled with greed. He raised his hand and fiercely pinched her buttock, finding it very resilient.


    "What, weren¡¯t you satisfiedst night? Feeling lonely and empty?"

 Chapter 425 - 0425 True Qi Treats Illness

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 0425 True Qi Treats Illness</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Mimi¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as Lin teased her, and she red at him angrily, "Stop being so frivolous, we are in public, be mindful."


    Lin chuckled mischievously, and when no one was looking, he pinched her again, then lewdly smiled and said, "You teased me first, why are you shy now?"


    Shen Mimi red at him angrily, then pushed him aside and stopped talking out of shyness.


    Her gaze shifted to the front, where the street was bustling with traffic, but there was still no sign of Zhang Chenggong.


    Shen Mimi¡¯s patience was running thin. She turned around only to realize that Shen Yaoyao had already disappeared from her surroundings.


    "Where did Shen Yaoyao go?" Shen Mimi frowned slightly, feeling that something was amiss.


    Lin scoffed disdainfully, "Probably thought it was useless to wait and went to the hospital instead? But it¡¯s better this way. When Doctor Zhang arrives, we can ask him for help, and you can raise your head high in front of Shen Yaoyao, proving that you care more for your grandfather than she does."


    Shen Mimi shook her head slightly, "No, if you ask who loves Grandpa more between me and Shen Yaoyao, she¡¯s definitely notcking, plus she¡¯s a stubborn person, she definitely wouldn¡¯t leave just because she couldn¡¯t wait for someone!"


    Shen Mimi nced at the hospital, a bad feeling arising in her heart.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s check the ward!"


    Saying this, she walked towards the ward, with Lin already losing his patience, and naturally pleased to leave.


    Shen Fang had changed his clothes and was waiting in the anesthetic room.


    Shen Yaoyao and Shen Hua were anxiously waiting outside the operation room.


    Shen Hua nced at Shen Yaoyao several times, his mind filled with questions.


    Noticing Shen Hua¡¯s gaze, Shen Yaoyao asked somewhat puzzled, "Dad, is there something you want to ask?"


    Shen Hua asked cautiously, "Yaoyao, I¡¯m just curious, how did you manage to get Doctor Zhang toe?"


    Shen Yaoyao was stunned, shook her head gently, "I just went to his office and mentioned it, then he agreed."


    "Just like that?"


    Shen Hua found it hard to believe.


    Shen Yaoyao thought for a moment, it seemed that was the case, she was in Doctor Zhang¡¯s office for less than five minutes.


    "Perhaps this Doctor Zhang is more benevolent and straightforward, so he agreed as soon as I asked him."


    That was the only exnation Shen Yaoyao could think of.


    Shen Hua nodded thoughtfully. Anyway, the good news was Doctor Zhang had agreed to treat them.


    He seemed to remember something and asked Shen Yaoyao, "By the way, where is your boyfriend?"


    Shen Yaoyao looked around and then shook her head, "He must have gone to the restroom. He was just here."


    Inside the operation room.


    Doctor Zhang, to keep up appearances, had changed out of his surgical gown and entered an operating room, where Chu Ge was already waiting. Confused, he asked, "Mr. Chu, why go through such trouble?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I just don¡¯t want them knowing my real power."


    The path he would take in the future was long and filled with dangers. He didn¡¯t want Shen Yaoyao to know his secrets about Ancient Martial Arts; if she found out, she would definitely tell Mu Bingtong.


    Ancient Martial Artists, too much controversy, he didn¡¯t want Mu Bingtong to get involved too.


    Seeing Chu Ge not borating, Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t press further, but sighed, feeling somewhat inferior, "I always thought my medical skills were excellent, and if there were diseases I couldn¡¯t treat, it was only because modern technology was limited. But ever since meeting Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve learned that there are always greater talents out there.


    But I¡¯m curious, what did Mr. Chu do to Mr. Shen yesterday that seemed to improve his condition but triggered toxins in his body?"


    Chu Ge pulled out a Small Jade Bottle from his chest, hisst bottle collected specifically during training in the past few days. Although there wasn¡¯t much inside, it was sufficient for Shen Fang.


    He handed the Small Jade Bottle to Zhang Chenggong, instructing, "After I treat Shen Fang, give him one pill per day from this bottle, and remember, never tell him that I saved him."


    Zhang Chenggong nodded, curiously receiving it, very curious about the contents inside the bottle.


    Unable to open it without Chu Ge¡¯s permission, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to peek.


    "I¡¯ll check how the anesthesia on Mr. Shen is working."


    Zhang Chenggong tucked the Small Jade Bottle away and then turned to go to the anesthesia room.


    Normally, Mr. Chu¡¯s treatment n did not involve anesthesia, but Chu Ge wanted to protect his identity, so he specifically asked Zhang Chenggong to administer anesthesia to Shen Fang. Once Shen Fang fell asleep, he wouldn¡¯t see who was detoxifying him.


    After a while, Zhang Chenggong pushed Shen Fang into the operating room and said, "Mr. Chu, I will wait outside."


    Knowing Chu Ge preferred nobody to be present while he treated patients, Zhang Chenggong tactfully pushed him away.


    Once the operating room door closed, Chu Ge approached Shen Fang, raised his hand and gently touched Shen Fang¡¯s forehead. Soon, streams of True Qi were transmitted through his skin into Shen Fang¡¯s body.


    A resistance seemed to hinder the influx of his True Qi; the more True Qi he transmitted, the stronger the resistance felt.


    This feeling was familiar, and soon, he remembered experiencing this condition with Mr. Tang, a technique from Japan called the Soul-locking Technique!


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brow, could it be Honda Sakura again?


    Mr. Tang had been like this, and now Mr. Shen was too, the previous incidents had caused Shen Family and Tang Family to be at odds for years, all targeting the family leaders.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯tprehend what the Japanese wanted; these people, though leaders of major families, were already elderly, fundamentally indifferent to worldly affairs, more concerned about their health and how to live longer.


    Yet, someone targeted them, like at the Public Sea Banquet, aimed specifically at these old men.


    Chu Ge truly did not understand what benefit there could be to utilizing these old men.


    Chu Ge, following the treatment method used on Mr. Tang, methodically replicated the procedure, and ten minutester, it was all over.


    Seeing Shen Fang¡¯splexion gradually returning to normal and his lips regaining color, he withdrew his hand.


    He straightened his clothes, then opened the operating room door, telling Zhang Chenggong, "It¡¯s done, the anesthesia won¡¯t affect Shen Fang anymore, and he will wake up in a few minutes. Remember what I said, don¡¯t let him know it was me who saved him."

 Chapter 426 - 0426: Cure the Disease with a Touch

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 0426: Cure the Disease with a Touch</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhang Chenggong nodded, but he still had some doubts in his heart, "What if he wants to thank me? After all, I haven¡¯t done anything; I truly don¡¯t deserve this gratitude."


    He is a principled man. Since he didn¡¯t save the person, he naturally cannot ept the Shen Family¡¯s gratitude gift.


    Chu Ge waved his hand nonchntly. If Zhang Chenggong could not ept it, he cared even less about the gratitude gift, so he let Zhang Chenggong handle this minor matter himself.


    When Chu Ge arrived, he entered through the side door and left through the side door as well. Just after stepping out, he saw Shen Mimi and Lin with constipated expressionsing out of the elevator.


    When the two saw Chu Ge near the operating room¡¯s side door, they were startled for a moment, then red at him fiercely before striding toward the main entrance of the operating room.


    Just now, Shen Tong made a call to Shen Hua to inquire about Shen Fang¡¯s condition, and Shen Hua told him that Shen Fang was undergoing surgery. After hanging up with Shen Hua, Shen Tong angrily called Shen Mimi to question why she didn¡¯t notify him about Shen Fang¡¯s surgery.


    At that time, Shen Mimi was still waiting on the main street for Zhang Chenggong, naturally unaware that her grandpa had been taken to the operating room. Sheter found out that Shen Yaoyao had already sought out Zhang Chenggong.


    This was also why they looked so displeased at the moment! Even their gaze towards Chu Ge was filled with hostility.


    Chu Ge nced at them indifferently, then withdrew his gaze and strode towards the main entrance of the operating room.


    From afar, he saw Shen Yaoyao nervously wringing her hands, pacing back and forth in the corridor. Hearing footsteps, she followed the sound and saw Shen Mimiing over with a furious face, a victorious smile inevitably formed on her face.


    "Shen Mimi, you¡¯re a bit too uninformed, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even know that Doctor Zhang had actually been in the hospital the entire night," Shen Yaoyao taunted.


    Shen Mimi felt defeated against Shen Yaoyao again, and her heart was very discontent. She resentfully red at Shen Yaoyao, then asked irritably, "Why does grandpa need surgery? Was it really Doctor Zhang who performed the surgery?"


    Shen Yaoyao nodded proudly, "How about that, unexpected, right? No matter how long you stood downstairs, what¡¯s the use? In the end, you still couldn¡¯t bring anyone in! If you were really close to Doctor Zhang, you wouldn¡¯t still be unaware that he has actually been in the hospital."


    Of course, thisst sentence was meant for Lin.


    In Shen Yaoyao¡¯s view, Lin was nothing but a chatan, iming to be rted to Zhao Wuji, acquainted with Doctor Zhang, and iming he is the son of a wealthy tycoon¡ªall lies.


    Some people are just blind, deluded, unable to see someone¡¯s true colors.


    Shen Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t kindly remind someone; she would just watch and enjoy the spectacle from the sidelines.


    Already at a disadvantage in this matter, Shen Mimi had to swallow her displeasure and unhappiness upon hearing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s taunting words.


    No longer finding any amusement in mocking Shen Mimi, Shen Yaoyao then turned her gaze to Chu Ge, speaking in a somewhatining tone, "Where did you go just now? Why were you gone so long? I thought you had left."


    If Chu Ge had left, their fake rtionship would have been exposed!


    Chu Ge smiled, "I just had to wait a while, so I went for a smoke."


    Shen Yaoyao oh-ed and had no doubts about his words.


    But Shen Mimi squinted her eyes with a suspicious gaze at Chu Ge, they met right at the side door entrance of the operating room, there was no ce to smoke around that area, which meant Chu Ge was lying.


    Shen Mimi seemed to have discovered something extraordinary, the gloom on her face swept away, and her thoughtful gaze sized up Chu Ge, her mind rattling with schemes.


    If Chu Ge was hiding something from Shen Yaoyao, or had done something to wrong her, based on Shen Yaoyao¡¯s personality, the two would definitely have a falling-out.


    Shen Mimi had a n¡ªif Chu Ge hadn¡¯t done anything to wrong Shen Yaoyao, then she would create an incident for him!


    After all, which man isn¡¯t lecherous?


    Chu Ge shivered suddenly; he had long noticed the unusual gaze Shen Mimi cast upon him. It was this very look that made him shiver uncontrobly, and even though he didn¡¯t know why Shen Mimi looked at him with such eyes, he was certain in his heart that Shen Mimi must be plotting something.


    Previously, Shen Mimi¡¯s focus had been on Shen Yaoyao, but now looking at him with such eyes, it always made him feel like Shen Mimi had shifted her focus predominantly onto him.


    At this moment, the operating room door was pushed open.


    Shen Fang walked out from the operating room as if nothing had happened, looking much better than before.


    Upon seeing this, Shen Hua paused briefly then hurried forward, rubbing his eyes to confirm he wasn¡¯t seeing things before asking, "Dad, are you alright?"


    Shen Fangughed heartily few times, "Do I look like there¡¯s something wrong with me?"


    Shen Yaoyao also looked incredulous, "Grandpa, are you really fine? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? And why didn¡¯t you lie on the bed and let them wheel you out? Why did you walk on your own?"


    No one just gets out of bed and walks around right after surgery, especially not a man over sixty¡ªa man of old age whose body¡¯s recovery mechanisms are not that agile.


    Shen Fangughed heartily, "Silly child, grandpa is fine now. Doctor Zhang personally told me that I could get out of bed and walk, and not only that, I can also go home now."


    As Shen Fang spoke, Zhang Chenggong emerged from the operating room holding a Small Jade Bottle.


    He smiled and approached, "The Old Master¡¯s body is all clear now, but after returning home, it¡¯s still best to avoid eating too oily or spicy foods."


    In reality, what Shen Fang ate didn¡¯t really matter, but he still had to keep up the act, so he reluctantlypleted the necessary formalities.


    "Thank you, Doctor Zhang, truly grateful," Shen Hua, seeing his father really was alright, came forward excitedly and took Zhang Chenggong¡¯s hand, "Doctor Zhang, you are truly a lifesaver for our Xiao Shen Family, we will definitely express our deep gratitude."


    Shen Yaoyao also deeply bowed to Zhang Chenggong, her eyes already reddened, tears of excitement swirling in her eyes, "Thank you so much, Doctor Zhang, we will definitely repay you."


    Doctor Zhang, overwhelmed by their left and right thanks, blushed and felt uneasy.


    He instinctively looked up at Chu Ge and met those dark, profound eyes, filled with too many sentiments he couldn¡¯t understand, yet he discerned a hint of approval within.


    Feeling slightly reassured, Doctor Zhang offered a sheepish smile and humbly said, "This is all part of my job; since Mr. Shen is well now, you can go ahead and handle the discharge procedures."

 Chapter 427 - 0427: Outstanding Man

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 0427: Outstanding Man</h4><h4></h4>


    "Doctor Zhang, tonight we are holding a banquet at Zuixian Inn to show our gratitude for your life-saving help. Please don¡¯t refuse toe."


    Shen Hua suddenly spoke to Zhang Chenggong on the phone, "We really owe Doctor Zhang a lot this time, otherwise, we dare not imagine what would have be of my father."


    Zhang Chenggong waved his hand; he was feeling rather weak at the moment. He didn¡¯t actually do anything, but now he was being pushed to ept their thanks, which really wasn¡¯t his style.


    However, he had no choice but to follow Chu Ge¡¯s instructions. With no alternatives, he stiffened his resolve and said, "Mr. Shen, there¡¯s no need for thanks; this is all within a doctor¡¯s duty. As for the dinner, please excuse me, I still have some personal matters to attend to."


    Seeing Zhang Chenggong repeatedly decline, Shen Hua didn¡¯t press further; they could spare the meal, but the intended thank-you gift couldn¡¯t be reduced.


    Shen Hua was somewhat annoyed with himself for not having prepared a red envelope for Doctor Zhang in advance!


    In fact, he did not expect Zhang Chenggong to be so down-to-earth; Shen Yaoyao just had to ask, and he agreed. He had thought that experts from big cities were usually quite pretentious and had even prepared himself to make multiple respectful invitations.


    Zhang Chenggong then gave a few more precautionary instructions, ying out the charade fully, before leaving under the pretense of having personal affairs to attend to.


    Shen Yaoyao stood beside Shen Fang, looking at him with a joyful expression, "Grandpa¡¯splexion does indeed look much better than before."


    Shen Fang felt as if he had been reborn. He stretched his limbs a little and then praised with a smile, "My Yaoyao is the most thoughtful, inviting Doctor Zhang to treat me."


    Shen Yaoyao scratched her head modestly, "Actually, I didn¡¯t do much. It was Chu Ge who told me Doctor Zhang was in the hospital, and then I went to ask him. It didn¡¯t take much persuasion, and he agreed."


    Honestly, everything went too smoothly, so much so that it felt almost unreal to her.


    Shen Hua nced back at Chu Ge, who was standing silently to the side; he seemed much more agreeable than a few days earlier.


    "Father, now that you¡¯re recovering, you still need to take good care of yourself." Shen Hua wanted to find a wheelchair, but Shen Fang refused.


    "I¡¯m very clear about my own body¡¯s condition; don¡¯t worry, there are no problems now."


    Here the atmosphere was warm and happy, but on the other side, Shen Mimi¡¯s expression started to darken.


    The events unfolding before her werepletely unexpected. She had thought that Zhang Chenggong was dying his arrival at the hospital, but she never imagined he was already there and even that Shen Yaoyao had got the jump on everyone.


    What piqued Shen Mimi¡¯s curiosity even more was how Chu Ge knew Zhang Chenggong was in the hospital.


    Her thoughtful gaze fell on Chu Ge, and her curiosity about him grew stronger.


    Chu Ge noticed Shen Mimi¡¯s gaze and gave her a detached nce, just as his phone rang. Taking it out, the name Mu Bingtong shed on the screen, and his eyes softened instantly.


    The tender look was caught by Shen Mimi, and she squinted her eyes curiously. That kind of look was clearly that of lovers ¨C this Chu Ge...


    With her curiosity about Chu Ge already piqued, Shen Mimi saw Chu Ge walk towards the staircase to take the call and found herself following him without thinking.


    At the staircase, Chu Ge stood by the window, looking out at the street scene, and then answered the phone.


    "What are you busy with?" As soon as the call connected, a low, gentle voice came from the other end of the line.


    Chu Ge slightly curled his lips, but his tone was filled with a rascal¡¯s charm, "Yaoyao¡¯s grandfather isn¡¯t feeling well, so I apanied them to have a look at the hospital."


    Hearing that Chu Ge had met with Shen Yaoyao, Mu Bingtong¡¯s anxious heart rxed a bit.


    "How is Yaoyao¡¯s mood? She didn¡¯t have another falling out with her family, did she?" This was her biggest worry, and the reason she made the call.


    Chu Ge shook his head, realizing again that Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t see him, then he said, "No, she¡¯s made up with her family already, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    "Really? That¡¯s good, I thought..." Mu Bingtong paused, sighed, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s character is too stubborn, but Shen Fang¡¯s temperament is even more stubborn than Shen Yaoyao¡¯s. If neither of them is willing to back down, the rtionship between them will only be more strained.


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, casting an indifferent nce at the door, then frankly said, "It seems you understand Old Master Shen quite well."


    Mu Bingtong sighed again, "Yaoyao has been with me all these years, and I have beenmunicating with Old Master Shen. I understand his mixed feelings of love and resentment towards Yaoyao."


    Raising a granddaughter with great difficulty, only for her to stay away from home for so long out of spite, the heartbreak and disappointment can only be imagined.


    Mu Bingtong was worried that Shen Fang really would sever ties with Shen Yaoyao, so she had been preupied with this matter. She had called Shen Yaoyao before, but Shen Yaoyao¡¯s mood sounded very low and she didn¡¯t want to talk much, which is why she couldn¡¯t help but call Chu Ge.


    "Actually, a parent¡¯s tolerance for their child is endless. After all, they are flesh of their flesh. Besides, Yaoyao isn¡¯t as unreasonable as you think. This time, between Yaoyao and the elders of the Shen Family, Yaoyao was the first to apologize and admit her mistakes, and that¡¯s how she gained the forgiveness of the elderly."


    Mu Bingtong uttered an "Oh," and from her words, it was clear that she was hearing Chu Ge defending Shen Yaoyao. Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since she saw him, or maybe it¡¯s because Chu Ge is now apanying Shen Yaoyao at the hospital.


    Even though she knew Chu Ge didn¡¯t feel that way towards Shen Yaoyao, Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous.


    She pursed her lips, her tone a bit unhappy as she asked, "Then when will youe back?"


    As the words fell, a sneeze suddenly came from the doorway. Shen Mimi covered her mouth in annoyance, regretting the timing of the sneeze!


    She pressed her ear against the door, listening to the sounds from inside the stairwell, only to hear Chu Ge¡¯s teasing voice again, "What, do you miss me?"


    "..." She knew this Chu Ge was not simple!


    Such tender words, if there wasn¡¯t something between the two of them, she simply wouldn¡¯t believe it!


    Not knowing what was said on the other side of the call, Chu Geughed, and his deep voice passed through the door panel into Shen Mimi¡¯s ears, striking her eardrums like a hammer, stimting her sensory nerves.


    Because of Shen Yaoyao, Shen Mimi had always been displeased with Chu Ge, but now she found his voice maic and pleasant to hear without even seeing his face.


    It was deep and resonant like the sound of stones shing.


    Shen Mimi had already concluded that this Chu Ge must have a woman other than Shen Yaoyao!


    She thought, with Shen Yaoyao¡¯s qualifications, how could she possibly find such an excellent man.

 Chapter 428 - 0428: The Real Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 0428: The Real Doctor</h4><h4></h4>


    "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, an annoyed male voice came from behind Shen Mimi.


    Lin stood behind her, hands in his pockets, ring at Shen Mimi with a poor expression, not knowing whether it was because Shen Mimi suddenly left to eavesdrop here or because of Zhang Chenggong¡¯s matter.


    Shen Mimi was startled by Lin¡¯s sudden appearance, she covered her chest and looked at Lin with a somewhat aggrieved gaze, "Lin, you scared me to death!"


    "What are you listening to here?" Lin asked again.


    Shen Mimi shushed softly, then pulled Lin along as they walked and spoke, "Let me tell you, I just heard Chu Ge making a phone call, the person on the other end seemed to be a woman, and his tone was very gentle, even gentler than how he speaks to Shen Yaoyao. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on here."


    Lin slightly squinted his eyes, as if realizing something, then scoffed coldly, "It seems my guess was not wrong. He really has been kept by a rich woman; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the capacity to make Zhao Wuji treat him with such respect, and even know in advance about Zhang Chenggong¡¯s whereabouts."


    Shen Mimi thoughtfully nodded, if that was the case, it seemed very likely.


    "What would the Old Master and the others think if Shen Yaoyao knew her boyfriend was actually being kept as a gigolo?"


    Shen Mimi suddenly spoke up, her gaze fixed ahead, eyes flickering with a sharp light.


    At this moment, Lin really did not want to meddle in the Shen family¡¯s affairs any longer, because thesest two times had made him lose facepletely. Just when Zhang Chenggong left, he had wanted to go forward and talk with him, to get to know him more, but Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    If this continued, his cover as not the real son of the wealthiest man would be blown.


    So, while Shen Mimi was nning how to expose Chu Ge¡¯s situation of being kept by someone, Lin wasn¡¯t very concerned and just told Shen Mimi, "You handle it however you see fit, I suddenly have some matters in Dang City, I need to go back for a while."


    At this moment, Shen Mimi¡¯s mind waspletely focused on Chu Ge. Hearing Lin was leaving, she didn¡¯t exhibit the usual enthusiasm and reluctance to part, but rather nodded thoughtfully, "I understand."


    Lin slightly squinted his eyes, gave her a deep look as if he had made some significant decision, then quickly left the hospital.


    After Chu Ge ended his call and came out from the stairwell, he saw Shen Mimi leaningfortably against the wall, arms crossed, seemingly waiting deliberately for him.


    Chu Ge only nced at her indifferently, then turned and walked away.


    Shen Mimi suddenly ran in front of Chu Ge, spread her arms, blocking him, "I know that besides Shen Yaoyao, you have other women."


    Chu Ge slightly raised his eyebrows, his expression still indifferent, "And then?"


    Shen Mimi was baffled by Chu Ge¡¯s counterquestion. And then? What next?


    Now that she knew Chu Ge had other women, shouldn¡¯t he be begging her not to tell Shen Yaoyao?


    Why was he still so calmly selfposed?


    Shen Mimi looked at Chu Ge with a strange gaze, "Although our Xiao Shen Family doesn¡¯t rank in the top three in Su City, we¡¯re still among the smaller families and hold some influence. You¡¯re having affairs behind Shen Yaoyao¡¯s back with other women, obviously disgracing the Shen Family. Are you not worried about the Shen Family targeting you?"


    Shen Mimi kept mentioning the Shen Family, her true aim was to use her family¡¯s influence to oppress Chu Ge.


    But unexpectedly, Chu Ge not only remained unaffected but also chuckled deeply, "I didn¡¯t know that the Shen Family is now ruled by a second young mistress? I have things to do, I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    Seeing that Chu Ge utterly disregarded her, Shen Mimi stomped her feet in anger and pointed at Chu Ge¡¯s departing back as she yelled loudly: "I will definitely find evidence of you being with another woman!"


    Chu Ge shook his head somewhat speechlessly; what difference would finding evidence make? He had no rtionship with Shen Yaoyao to begin with. If there truly was a rtionship, Shen Yaoyao could indeed call him "brother-inw," could she not?


    Shen Mimi¡¯s chest heaved with difficulty to calm down, Shen Yaoyao! Chu Ge! Both of you watch out! I will definitely find evidence to break you apart!


    ...


    With his family¡¯spany, Shen Fang returned home to the Shen Family. Shen Fang suggested, "Dad, to celebrate your recovery, I¡¯ve booked a meal at the hotel. Let¡¯s have a good celebration together tonight."


    Shen Yaoyao said somewhat speechlessly, "Dad, Grandpa just recovered, and you want to take him to eat those hard-to-digest foods at the hotel..."


    Shen Fangughed heartily, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, the hotel doesn¡¯t only serve rich dishes. What¡¯s important is that everyone is happy."


    He was very happy at the moment, feeling as though he had been reborn, having lived a confused life for many years, his chest always feeling as if a hand was fiercely clutching his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe smoothly.


    Today,ing out of the operating room, he felt like everything had changed.


    In Su City, the air was already very fresh because of the dense Spiritual Energy, people without sickness would feel particrly clear andfortable breathing it, let alone someone like Shen Fang, a patient who had suddenly recovered, breathing the air of Su City was exceedinglyforting.


    Shen Yaoyao also knew Old Master was happy, but still worried, so she specially called Doctor Zhang to inquire and also extended an invitation for him to join them for lunch.


    However, Doctor Zhang consistently declined, and Shen Yaoyao did not insist further.


    By noon, the Shen Family, together with Chu Ge, arrived at the restaurant they had booked.


    In a strange tone, Shen Yaoyao spoke, "Shen Mimi, where¡¯s your boyfriend? Normally you two are inseparable, why isn¡¯t he following you today?"


    Shen Mimi rolled her eyes at her, snorted coldly, and said: "He¡¯s busy, after all, to manage such a bigpany, how could he possibly be with me every day. But your boyfriend is really odd, always loafing around, is he really running apany?"


    Shen Mimi and Shen Yaoyao often bickered in front of Shen Fang; they had all gotten used to it.


    So at this moment, Shen Fang simply smiled faintly and said to Chu Ge, "These two kids have not gotten along since they were little, always bickering, don¡¯t mind them."


    Shen Fang looked at Chu Ge with a thoughtful gaze. During his surgery, even though under anesthesia and unconscious, his consciousness experienced a brief moment of rity.


    He didn¡¯t know if he saw it wrong or it was an illusion, but he thought the person performing the surgery was Chu Ge, not Doctor Zhang.


    Plus, after he woke up, Shen Yaoyao told him that it was Chu Ge, this young man, who had invited Doctor Zhang. Instantly, Chu Ge¡¯s impression in his heart elevated significantly.

 Chapter 429 - 0429: Coming For Her

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 0429: Coming For Her</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge smiled, indicating that he did not mind.


    The restaurant was situated in the most bustling area of Su City¡¯s downtown, with its decor leaning towards the ancient style, fresh and elegant, exuding charm.


    As soon as Chu Ge walked in, he was captivated by the decor. He nced around, his dark pupils twinkling with appreciation.


    Shen Fang had reserved a room beforehand, and at the moment, the restaurant manager was supervising the front desk while waiting for their arrival.


    The manager saw a group of peoplee in, led by an elderly man about sixty years of age, and for a moment, he was somewhat stunned, failing to recognize that this person was Shen Fang.


    "What, you don¡¯t recognize me?" spoke Shen Fang, with a hint of anger in his tone.


    The manager suddenly snapped back to reality, looking at Shen Fang in shock, "Mr. Shen? Your health has improved?"


    The manager was extremely shocked. He had also oftene here to dine before, but each time Shen Fang¡¯splexion was poor, and on several asions, he even came in a wheelchair. How could he look as spirited and radiant as he did today?


    Shen Hua said jollily from the side: "Manager, you¡¯re not mistaken, my father haspletely recovered."


    The manager numbly nodded, repeating "It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good..." several times.


    He murmured to himself a few times, and while Shen Fang and the others were immersed in their joy, they failed to notice the manager¡¯s strange expression.


    However, Chu Ge noticed it. His piercing gaze fixated on the manager, seeing his eyes flicker rapidly, obviously his brain was spinning at high speed, thinking about something.


    But what made Chu Ge curious was why the recovery of the Shen Family Head would concern the manager so much as to cause such attention.


    The manager personally took Chu Ge and the others to their reserved room, instructed the wait staff to take good care of them, and then went back to attend to other matters.


    Chu Ge was thest one to enter the room, his gaze remaining locked on the manager, his sharp intuition making him feel that there was something amiss with the manager.


    Shen Yaoyao looked at Chu Ge standing at the doorway in a daze and approached with some puzzlement, patting his shoulder, "What are you thinking about?"


    Chu Ge came back to his senses, shaking his head, "Nothing."


    Shen Yaoyao looked up at him, the sunlight was nice today, the scattered sunlight shining through the ss window onto Chu Ge, casting a faint halo around him, enchanting and full of mystery.


    Shen Yaoyao felt another flutter in her heart, she wanted to say thank you to Chu Ge, but she felt that would make her seem too sentimental, and it also seemed to make their rtionship appear distant...


    Chu Ge, seeing her awkwardness, raised his hand to gently ruffle her hair, his palm touching her soft locks, transmitting a warm heat, "Alright, let¡¯s go in. Grandfather and the others are waiting for us."


    These words made Shen Yaoyao blossom with joy. At that moment, she almost truly believed they were a couple, then apanying their parents for a meal.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were shyly flushed, a blush spreading over them, her head slightly bowed,pletely devoid of her usual arrogant and domineering demeanor, eager and well-behaved, resembling a docile little girlfriend.


    The interaction between the two was observed by everyone in the room; Shen Fang and Shen Hua exchanged nces and then chuckled heartily.


    The expressions on Shen Tong and Shen Mimi¡¯s faces looked a bit sour.


    Although Shen Mimi had snagged the son of Dang City¡¯s richest man, up until now she had only clung to a title, as it seemed that this Lin had never actually contributed anything to the Shen Family.


    Even recently, Chu Ge has always managed to be one step ahead, leaving Shen Tong feeling extremely ufortable.


    He felt that his daughter¡¯s boyfriend was no match for Chu Ge, whom Shen Yaoyao had found.


    Yaoyao¡¯splexion looked particrly sour due to her frustration at being unable to find any evidence of Chu Ge¡¯s infidelity. She was determined to find proof of Chu Ge with another woman, and when that time came, given Shen Yaoyao¡¯s intolerant nature, she would surely kick Chu Ge to the curb!


    In Shen Mimi¡¯s heart, after what had happened with Zhao Wuji and Zhang Chenggong, her mental scales had quietly tipped in favor of Chu Ge. In her mind, she too believed that Chu Ge was many times better than Lin.


    The six people in the room each had different emotions, but since they were all there to celebrate Shen Fang¡¯s birthday, they did not make their feelings too obvious.


    Elsewhere, after the manager had arranged everything, he made his way alone to the top floor of the restaurant. On the top floor was a single presidential suite,vishly decorated, filled with gaudy embellishments.


    On the sofa in the suite¡¯s living room lounged a sultry-looking woman dressed only in a silk nightgown, half-reclining and resting with her eyes closed.


    Hearing someone enter, she slowly opened her eyes, showing a sh of annoyance at the base of her eyes, seemingly displeased that the manager had disturbed her rest.


    The manager wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. There was nothing to be done about the serious situation, and he had to steel himself to enter.


    "Lady Xiao, Shen Fang and his family havee to dine."


    Yes, this alluring woman was none other than Honda Sakura, the matriarch of the Xiao Family.


    She slowly sat up, tossing her voluminous shoulder-length hair back, her fair shoulders exposed, and spoke with a careless air, "So they¡¯vee. What does it matter? A man who¡¯s about to die isn¡¯t worth all this fuss."


    The manager said timidly, "Lady Xiao, the problem is that although he is supposed to be close to death, he looks like a normal person. He even seems to have grown quite a few years younger, and his body seems much fitter. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s gravely ill at all."


    Honda Sakura was visibly startled. "Are you serious?"


    The manager nodded firmly. "Absolutely certain!"


    Honda Sakura pondered for a moment. Because she had received people from her family n, she could not make any rash moves now, but she also could not let the situation evolve uncontrolled.


    "What exactly is going on?" Honda Sakura sat up straight, legs now lowered, and because she sat up so abruptly, her already scanty nightgown rode up to reveal long, pale legs exposed to the air.


    The manager¡¯s eyes went straight, but given the mood, he could only dryly swallow his saliva and take a covert nce.


    "I have sent people to investigate the specifics, but now that they are dining downstairs, should we proceed as usual..."


    The manager hesitated.


    Honda Sakura thought for a moment and then shook her head, "Now that Shen Fang has recovered, we should no longer poison his food. It would be too easy to expose us."


    The manager nodded in agreement.


    "And another thing, keep a close watch and try to extract some information from their conversations!"


    The trap she hadid out a long time ago had been thwarted time and again, making Honda Sakura wonder if she was being targeted.


    One was Tang Haowan, the Old Master; one was Shen Wei Qian, and now even Shen Fang was well...

 Chapter 430 - 431: Back Me Up

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 431: Back Me Up</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin red at Chu Ge furiously, as if he wanted to shoot him dead with his eyes.


    Chu Ge remained nonchnt, even with a hint of a smile. He sneered, "When you often walk by the river, you¡¯re bound to get your shoes wet eventually."


    Chu Ge¡¯s words only aggravated Lin, hitting a sore spot, as his face flushed red, showing a mixture of embarrassment and rage.


    "You cheeky brat! Just you wait!"


    Aware of his own fault and the importance of exining things to Shen Mimi, Lin knew he couldn¡¯t let his efforts go to waste.


    Chu Ge watched as Lin stormed off, ncing back repeatedly with ring eyes, which left Chu Ge somewhat speechless and shaking his head.


    Just as he turned around, he ran into Shen Yaoyao who looked rather gloating.


    "I told you Lin was unreliable. Look, now he¡¯s got such a big cuckold¡¯s hat on his head. Let¡¯s see if Shen Mimi is still so arrogant."


    Shen Yaoyao stood with her arms crossed, exuding an air of arrogance.


    Chu Ge chuckled softly, shaking his head speechlessly. He was not interested in the petty thoughts between these women and didn¡¯t say much to Shen Yaoyao. Just a few steps away, he suddenly remembered he was here to use the restroom and turned back.


    Inside, the woman who was flirting with Lin had just finished dressing and was ring furiously at Chu Ge. When she saw Chu Ge¡¯s appearance and his expensive suit, her anger morphed into restraint.


    Her captivating eyes started flirting tantly with Chu Ge. This young man looked way more handsome than Lin, and from her years of experience, she could tell this man was definitely a wealthy "sugar daddy."


    With Lin gone, she thought hooking up with this young man wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    The woman¡¯s thoughts were pleasant, but Chu Ge was not interested in her surgically altered face, let alone any indecent intentions.


    Chu Ge gave her a cold nce with his dark, dangerous eyes, "This is the men¡¯s restroom, Miss. Please conduct yourself with dignity."


    Instead of getting mad, the woman chuckled, "Ooh, you¡¯re quite an innocent guy, handsome. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still a virgin?"


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly. He coughed lightly, then coldly sneered, "That¡¯s none of your business."


    Indeed, he was a virgin, and it was nothing to hide, but he didn¡¯t want to waste words on a woman like her.


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s eyes sparkled even more with interest, "You really are a virgin, handsome! You look so suave and yet you¡¯re inexperienced. How about this, let me offer you a way to make a fortune, what do you say?"


    Chu Ge raised his brow, confused about what this woman was trying to do. One moment she wanted to seduce him, and the next, she offered him a business proposal, but all he wanted was to use the restroom!


    "Not interested!" Chu Ge firmly refused.


    The persistent woman said, "Handsome, you seem like a rich man who¡¯s not interested in making more money, but just because you¡¯re not interested now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be after I tell you the method. You¡¯ll find this money too easy to resist."


    As she spoke, she flirtatiously tossed her hair, showing off her sexy corbone, her peach-blossom eyes twinkling enticingly.


    But to Chu Ge, she seemed no different from the women selling themselves in the red-light district.


    "Is it that once I listen to you exin what connection you have, you will leave?" Chu Ge said coldly.


    The woman sighed deeply in her heart, wondering if Chu Ge was impotent as he showed no interest in her whatsoever.


    "Fine, I promise you that if you¡¯re still not interested after I¡¯ve finished talking, I will leave."


    Disappointment glimmered in the woman¡¯s eyes, and with a light sigh, she evidently categorized Chu Ge as ipetent.


    "In Su City, there is a ck market. In this ck market, you can find everything you can¡¯t imagine; there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy."


    The woman paused, her gaze swept up and down Chu Ge, "The prices in the ck market can be high or low, all items can be bargained for, and sometimes if the boss likes you, he will even give you something for free, but there is one thing that is incredibly expensive, do you know what it is?"


    The woman intentionally paused, waiting but when Chu Ge did not respond, she continued talking to herself: "That is virginity."


    Chu Ge frowned slightly, his contemtive gaze resting on the woman, "Is there really such a ck market?"


    Chu Ge was interested in what the woman said about the ck market having everything one could imagine; however, the woman interpreted it as him being interested in the connection she mentioned.


    Her previously disappointed expression quickly lifted a bit, and with a smile, she nodded, "Of course, if you¡¯re interested, you can leave a contact with me. I can reveal to you the lowest price. Justst week, one virginity was sold for fifty million in one night."


    The woman¡¯s softlyughing voice made Chu Ge ufortable; her tone seemed to suggest that earning fifty million in one night was like a pie falling from the sky.


    "Have you finished talking now?" Chu Ge suddenly asked.


    The woman was startled and subconsciously nodded.


    She looked at Chu Ge with some confusion; he seemed quite interested just a moment ago, why does he suddenly change his expression?


    Was it because he was dissatisfied with the price she mentioned?


    The woman thought and then spoke again, "Actually, your assets are not bad, handsome. If your functions are a bit more robust, seventy million could also be possible, what do you think? Want to consider it?"


    As she spoke, she gently ced her hand on Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Ge impatiently pushed her hand away, as if disgusted by her touch, and brushed off the spot she had just touched, "Alright, you¡¯ve finished speaking, now you can leave."


    "..." The woman was speechless, feeling unwilling yet helpless, she sighed heavily and then sashayed out of the restrooms.


    Having finally finished using the restroom and feeling refreshed, Chu Ge however felt like troubles were seeking him deliberately, one after the other today.


    After using the restroom, not more than three minutes had passed when Chu Ge came out of the restroom and saw a crowd of people standing at the door.


    The leader was a potbellied Bald Man, his neck adorned with arge gold chain, his facial features squashed together into an indistinct mass due to his fatty face. Seeing Chu Ge emerge, he asked disdainfully, "Are you Chu Ge?"


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently and nodded lightly, "Heh, I thought it was someone important. When did Lin be so cowardly? To let someone as small as a chicken bully him; it¡¯s fucking embarrassing."


    A follower behind him chimed in, "Ever since Lin got involved with the Xiao Shen Family¡¯s second daughter, he¡¯s been skittish, fearing the Xiao Shen Family would discover his real identity. Now that he¡¯s being bullied like this, big brother, we still need to rely on you to give us younger brothers some support."

 Chapter 431 - 0432: Address Matched

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 0432: Address Matched</h4><h4></h4>


    The minion was ttering so incessantly that Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but want to p his hands and make friends with him.


    Chu Ge nced over; there weren¡¯t too many nor too few peopleing, five or six men, all sturdy big fellows. Among these five or six people, Lin wasn¡¯t present.


    As the minion ttered him, Bald Man¡¯s expression became increasingly arrogant. He lifted his chin haughtily and said to Chu Ge, "Kid, you just need to sincerely apologize to us brothers, and we¡¯ll let this matter slide."


    Of course, Chu Ge understood what Bald Man meant; the apology he talked about was not just a simple ¡¯sorry¡¯, but making amends with a hefty sum of money.


    But Chu Ge believed he had done nothing wrong, nor did he owe anything to Lin; thinking that he would apologize was out of the question.


    With a disdainful sneer, Chu Ge said, "I¡¯ve got no money, but I do have a life; I just don¡¯t know if you guys have the ability to take it."


    His words were full of disdain for Bald Man, and his tone provoked the man¡¯s anger.


    In Su City, he was also considered a local tyrant, a well-known figure. Now, he was humiliated by a kid who looked like a greenhorn; how could he possibly swallow this insult?


    "Damned kid, I see you¡¯re not eating the toast but insisting on a forfeit." Bald Man¡¯s chubby face shook slightly with anger, and his nted eyes gave off a very fierce misperception.


    "You little punk, how dare you disrespect our boss! Today, we must let you learn a lesson. There¡¯s a price to pay when you¡¯re out here in the world!"


    The person speaking was the very minion who had been brown-nosing earlier. Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s total disrespect for his own bosspletely aroused his heartfelt defense for Bald Man.


    Unfortunately for them, they were just ordinary people, no match for an Ancient Martial Artist on the verge of bing an Innate Grandmaster.


    Chu Ge took less than three seconds to knock these people down with one hand.


    Seeing this, Bald Man finally snapped to his senses, staring at Chu Ge in shock, "You... you¡¯re an Ancient Martial Artist?"


    Damn that Lin; he didn¡¯t pass on such crucial information. Now he was in trouble! Whether he could leave this restaurant alive was another matter!


    Bald Man cursed Lin several times in his heart, but outwardly tried to appear calm, "Stinky kid, let me warn you, don¡¯t get too cocky! Do you know who my superiors are? They¡¯re big shots with strong reputations in Shanghai, and right now they¡¯re in Su City. If you dare touch me, watch your back!"


    Bald Man didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of his brothers and forced a calm demeanor.


    The minion who had just been floored and was lying on the ground tried to chime in, but his injuries made his words weak and breathless, "Right! Boss! Hurry up and make a call to big brother! This guy, damn, he¡¯s actually quite skilled... ow, that hurts."


    Bald Man hesitated, not daring to move forward, adopting a fighting stance, "I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯m going to call my boss right now!"


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t afraid, not even if ten more like him came.


    Leaning casually against the door frame, Chu Ge looked at Bald Man with a hint of speechlessness, "I¡¯m right here, call whoever you want. Let them alle together."


    When Chu Ge said this, it wasn¡¯t because he was overly arrogant or trying to show off his strength. He just thought that getting physical with ordinary people like them was a bit like bullying, but if he didn¡¯t act, these people would keep on troubling him!


    Chu Ge hated being troubled, so if he could resolve these people now and save future hassles, he was more than willing to take action against them.


    Bald Man knew that with Chu Ge¡¯s big talk, this person must have considerable skill. Unfortunately, he was just an ordinary person, no match for even ate-stagebatant.


    At this moment, Bald Man couldn¡¯t care less about saving face; he was getting scared.


    Trembling, he pointed at Chu Ge and cursed, "You just wait! I¡¯ll call people over right now!"


    Bald Man turned his head and sprinted away, leaving several of hispanions groaning in pain on the ground.


    That littleckey was indeed loyal. Even though Bald Man had already run off, he still spoke up for him, "You just wait, punk! Our boss will call people over soon, and then..."


    Theckey, due to excitement, hurt his mouth, tearing at the corner of his lips. He winced in pain and dared not say another word.


    Chu Ge took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, and looked down contemptuously at the few people on the ground, clicking his tongue, "I think you guys should worry about yourselves first."


    Having said that, Chu Ge stepped over them and walked toward the private room.


    Halfway there, his phone rang; it was a call from Huo Tianqian. Chu Ge nced at it and picked it up.


    It was perfect timing since he had business with Huo Tianqian anyway. He was just dyed by that bunch of punks and had almost forgotten about his real business.


    "What¡¯s up?" Whenever Huo Tianqian called, it meant there was something important.


    "Mr. Chu, are you alright?" Huo Tianqian asked anxiously.


    "What happened?" Chu Ge was puzzled, sensing the urgency in Huo Tianqian¡¯s voice, as if some major incident had urred.


    When Huo Tianqian heard Chu Ge was fine, he was somewhat relieved. Thinking about it, with Chu Ge¡¯s strength, not just anyone could mess with him. He might have been a bit too concerned.


    "It¡¯s like this, I¡¯ve heard that recently some Japanese havee to Su City, and they¡¯re all here for the Earth Ganoderma."


    Huo Tianqian proceeded to briefly exin the situation he had learned to Chu Ge.


    It turned out that the Honda Eagle Faction had temporarily slowed down their previous ns. They¡¯d somehow heard about the First-level Earth Ganoderma and sent their organization¡¯s elite Ninja Killers to Su City.


    Huo Tianqian was worried that these people woulde looking for trouble with Chu Ge, but Chu Ge didn¡¯t seem worried at all, "Since they¡¯re after the Earth Ganoderma, the one in danger should be Shen Congwen. I¡¯ll give Shen Congwen a call first, then youe pick me up, and we¡¯ll go check on him together."


    If those people were really after the Earth Ganoderma, they would undoubtedly stop at nothing to get it, and Shen Congwen could very well be in danger.


    After receiving his instructions, Huo Tianqian hung up the phone, got in his car, and prepared to go find Chu Ge. Then, he received a call from a brother in Su City.


    Upon hearing that this brother was being bullied, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t give it much thought, as his acquaintance with the brother was just a chance meeting. They connected because Huo Tianqian previously needed some help in Su City, and by coincidence, his family was moving to Shanghai, so they turned to him through connections.


    It wasn¡¯t that Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t want to care for brotherly loyalty, but part of the reason he was almost killed in Su City before was because that person had betrayed his whereabouts, so Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t feel like getting involved now.


    The guy said a lot, but it was nothing more than apologies, which Huo Tianqian was tired of hearing.


    However, he reluctantly agreed when he realized the address the man mentioned was the same one Chu Ge had given him.


    PS: This is the sixth update today!

 Chapter 432 - 0433: Do You Know Him

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 0433: Do You Know Him</h4><h4></h4>


    When Huo Tianqian arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, he saw a portly man standing anxiously at the door from afar.


    He slightly restrained his expression, got out of the car, and strolled over.


    Bald Man saw Huo Tianqian, his anxious face immediately switched to an ingratiating smile. He quickly stepped forward, and said to Huo Tianqian with a beaming smile, "Master Huo, I knew it, you wouldn¡¯t just abandon a brother like me."


    Huo Tianqian nced at him indifferently, with a look of disdain in his eyes, "Talk, what¡¯s really going on?"


    Bald Man swallowed and said with some irritation, "It¡¯s like this, one of our brothers was bullied by someone. I originally wanted to find someone to teach him a lesson, but unexpectedly, he actually had some skills, and in an instant, he knocked all of our brothers down. I know you have a certain prestige in Shanghai, so I thought I could scare him with your reputation, but who would have known, he didn¡¯t take you seriously at all. He even said to bring as many people as you like, just pile them on, it wouldn¡¯t matter. When I heard this, I thought this kid was too arrogant, and wanted to vent for you, but my own abilities are limited, I¡¯m no match for him at all. Considering you happened to be in Su City, so..."


    Huo Tianqian nced at him indifferently, he wouldn¡¯tpletely believe what Bald was saying, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.


    So now, hearing Bald Man¡¯s words, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t have much anger, just indifferently grunted in acknowledgment.


    Bald Man cautiously nced at Huo Tianqian and noticed there wasn¡¯t much anger on his face. His heart clenched a bit, sensing trouble.


    After all, thest impression he left on Huo Tianqian was really bad. The fact that Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t really hold a grudge against him for the past incident was already fortunate, but he still felt unwilling to let it go.


    "Master Huo, I know, I was wrong about thest incident, but you didn¡¯t know the situation at the time. Those people were Ancient Martial Artists, and I was just an ordinary citizen, I couldn¡¯t stand against them. Moreover, at the time, they held a knife to my throat and forced me to speak, I really had no choice," Bald Man said with pitiful eyes, hoping Huo Tianqian would be magnanimous and not hold past matters against him.


    "Master Huo, you¡¯re a generous person, can you not hold a grudge against a cowardly and life-fearing person like me? This time I called you because I really couldn¡¯t stand that kid¡¯s arrogance. He also spoke disrespectfully about you, saying that you are at best a half-baked character in Shanghai. This kind of person really deserves a lesson."


    Bald Man, worried that Huo Tianqian wouldn¡¯t stand up for him, started adding fuel to the fire, the more he talked, the angrier he got. His plump cheeks trembled slightly because of his anger, whether he was truly angry or just pretending for Huo Tianqian to see.


    "Enough! Where is he? I¡¯ll take a look," Huo Tianqian always felt something strange, but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    Bald Man pointed towards the second floor of the restaurant, "He is eating in a private room on the second floor right now. The brothers I brought were already knocked down. To look imposing, I had my brother call a few more people over, and they should be arriving soon."


    Bald Man had called for Lin because the whole incident was triggered by Lin, so Bald Man wanted Lin to bear the consequences with him, and should the situation go south, he also wanted a chance to escape.


    Bald Man had just finished speaking for a few seconds when Lin arrived hurriedly with a group of brothers.


    However, Lin¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. If one looked closely, they could barely discern a handprint on the side of Lin¡¯s cheek.


    "Big brother! The brothers I brought this time are the best fighters," Lin hurried over, knowing that Chu Ge was skilled, but unaware that he also knew martial arts. So this time, he specially chose from his brothers a few of the best fighters.


    Bald Man was stifling an anger inside him. He gave Lin a fierce re¡ªwhat was that Lin doing, bringing in some good fighters for no reason?


    Even if these people were strong, they were still ordinary people; how could they possibly bepared to Ancient Martial Artists?


    If Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t handle that kid, wouldn¡¯t his brothers end up falling at Chu Ge¡¯s hands again? In Su City, he had established himself by relying on these elites. If they really were defeated here, he would no longer be able to maintain his reputation as the boss of the ck Society.


    Bald Man cursed Lin several times in his heart, but on the surface, he still gave a nod without any expression. He could not show his feelings in front of these people and Huo Tianqian, nor could he tell Lin and these brothers that they were here only to boost morale and cheer them on¡ªthe real fight was between Huo Tianqian and that kid.


    Huo Tianqian was in no mood to see his brothersforting each other and only gave them a cold nce before saying, "Take me to him now, I¡¯ve got important business to attend toter."


    Without further hesitation, Bald Man led the group into the restaurant.


    Originally, the restaurant manager, after the Bald Man¡¯s previous ruckus with his gang, had wanted to call the police, but was stopped by Honda Sakura.


    The manager, although he did not understand what Honda Sakura was nning, turned a blind eye to the Bald Man bringing in a few more brothers, pretending not to hear anything.


    Bald Man headed directly upstairs with his gang, to the restroom on the second floor, where his brothers were still lying there in extreme pain.


    Upon seeing Bald Man returning with people, ayer of hope ignited in their eyes.


    At this moment, Chu Ge had finished eating and, using the excuse of sudden business, just came out of the private room. Since he had to go downstairs, he inevitably encountered Bald Man and his group.


    Seeing Chu Ge, Bald Man, still frightened, stopped in his tracks, not daring to go forward. He had been about to tell Huo Tianqian that this was the man when, before he could speak, he saw Huo Tianqian¡¯s respectful approach as if he were greeting someone of great importance.


    "Mr. Chu," Huo Tianqian called out respectfully.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, his gazending on Bald Man, and then spoke disdainfully, "So, these are the people you called to take revenge for you?"


    Chu Ge remembered¡ªthis Bald Man had said his big brother came from Shanghai. Thinking about the underground forces where Huo Tianqian belonged, he could guess it was him.


    Bald Man did not expect Huo Tianqian to know Chu Ge, nor that he would be so excessively respectful; he waspletely stunned, his eyes widened in shock as he looked at Huo Tianqian, then at Chu Ge, his back soaked in sweat.


    "Huo... Master Huo, you know him?" Bald Man cautiously inquired.


    Huo Tianqian, still not clear about the situation, cast a puzzled look between Chu Ge and Bald Man. Suddenly, it dawned on him what was happening. He stepped quickly towards Bald Man and pped him across the face¡ªthe force was fierce, immediately causing blood to ooze from the corner of Bald Man¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 433 - 0434: Join Forces with Her

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 0434: Join Forces with Her</h4><h4></h4>


    "Is the person you mentioned Mr. Chu?" Huo Tianqian really wanted to p him again, but things were different now; if he struck him twice more, whether Bald Man could withstand it was another matter.


    Bald Man, struck to confusion, was unable to think clearly and asked bewilderingly, "Master Huo? Do you know this youngster?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯this youngster¡¯? How dare you disrespect Mr. Chu! Do you have a death wish?" This time, Huo Tianqian did not use his hands; instead, he kicked Bald Man in the stomach, sending him flying several meters away, with such pain that hey on the ground crying out.


    He then realized, Huo Tianqian not only knew Chu Ge, but even treated him with utmost respect¡ªit was clear Chu Ge was an extraordinary figure.


    This damned Lin really screwed him over horribly.


    Seeing his older brother bullied, Lin was instantly filled with anger, whichpounded his previous frustration at Shen Mimi¡¯s; ring at Huo Tianqian, he eximed, "Huo Tianqian! We address you respectfully as Master Huo because we respect you! But you are so ungrateful, how dare you hit my brother!"


    Lin was not familiar with Huo Tianqian, nor did he know he was an Ancient Martial Artist, so at this moment he waspletely unaware that death was near.


    As Bald Many on the ground, hearing Lin¡¯s voice triggered rm inside him. He remembered to stop him, but his body, pained from Huo Tianqian¡¯s kick, couldn¡¯t get up; he wanted to tell Lin to stop, but his swollen mouth garbled his words.


    Lin shouted to the others behind him, "Brothers, let¡¯s go! Avenge our big brother!"


    Bald Man thought, "Avenge my ass! Damn it, Lin really screwed me over this time! If I can still get out of this alive, I¡¯ll definitely skin him alive!"


    In Su City, Huo Tianqian naturally wouldn¡¯t go as far as taking someone¡¯s life, so he just taught these people a lesson.


    No matter how capable the other side was, they were still ordinary people; even ten of them were no match for him.


    Thus, it didn¡¯t take long for the men Lin brought to be knocked down.


    Huo Tianqian sneered coldly, warning Bald Man, "You brat, better watch who you offend in the future! Today was just a minor lesson. If I catch you disrespecting Mr. Chu again, beware I take your life!"


    Bald Man was thoroughly scared; though Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t directly take their lives, many had still suffered broken bones, and some even had several ribs broken.


    He heard Huo Tianqian¡¯s warning, nodded continuously, and mumbled unclearly, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I will never dare again."


    Huo Tianqian and Chu Ge left the restaurant. On the road, Huo Tianqian somewhat puzzledly asked, "Mr. Chu, how did you get involved with those people?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll exinter. I heard there¡¯s a ck market in Su City, and in that market, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy, only what you can¡¯t think of?"


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "That¡¯s right. One without some capability wouldn¡¯t dare to enter it. I wanted to acquire an Earth Ganoderma from the ck market, but the boss who runs it has a connection with the Tang Family and is a member of the Tang Sect. As soon as they saw it was me, they didn¡¯t let me in."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, then fell into thought.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Mr. Chu, is there something you need to buy from the ck market?"


    In the ck market, as long as you have money, you can buy anything.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Forget it, we¡¯ll talk about itter."


    It wasn¡¯t that he needed something; he just felt that knowing there was such a ck market would be convenient in the future.


    "Let¡¯s go check on the Shen Family first."


    Huo Tianqian did not ask further, nodded, and then drove away with Chu Ge.


    At the same time, inside the restaurant.


    Lin had been extra cautious. While the others fought with Huo Tianqian, he quietly stepped back a few steps and didn¡¯t truly engage in the fight. Therefore, among the people lying on the ground, he was the least injured.


    He struggled to get up, leaning against the wall, his heart pounding as he looked at the unconscious bodies around him, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    Even the people Big Brother relied on were respectful towards Chu Ge, what chances did he have to confront Chu Ge!


    At this moment, he even started to resent himself, furious about why he wasn¡¯t an Ancient Martial Artist.


    Lin took shaky steps towards the restaurant¡¯s exit, his swaying figure cast upon the silhouette standing by the window on the third floor.


    "Lady Xiao, should we bring Lin up?" the manager tentatively asked.


    From the moment Honda Sakura refused to let him call the police, he guessed that she wanted to use these men for something.


    Honda Sakura nced at him, a light sneer ying on her lips, "Being too smart is not good, it can shorten your life."


    Hearing this, the manager immediatelyughed, stepped forward and boldly pinched Honda Sakura¡¯s butt, then said, "It¡¯s not about being smart, it¡¯s about understanding. I¡¯ll call him up now."


    The manager gave Honda Sakura¡¯s butt a pat and then leisurely walked downstairs.


    When the manager called out to Lin, Lin instinctively thought the manager was asking forpensation, making him run faster.


    But with his injuries, even if he ran fast, he couldn¡¯t outpace a normal person.


    "What are you running for? I¡¯m not asking for money!" the manager said, looking at Lin¡¯s pained expression, quite speechlessly.


    Lin warily looked at him and asked, "If the manager isn¡¯t calling me forpensation, then what is it for?"


    The manager, slightly exasperated, pinched the bridge of his nose, "Of course, it¡¯s for something more important."


    He paused briefly, then leaned forward and whispered into Lin¡¯s ear, "I saw what happened at the restaurant, do you want revenge?"


    "Revenge?" Lin squinted, suspiciously eyeing the manager, "What do you mean?"


    The manager didn¡¯t bother to conceal it and said straightforwardly, "To be precise, the person who wants to ask you is not me, but Lady Xiao. She also has a grudge against Chu Ge. Today, you lost face in front of Chu Ge and even got severely injured. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on Chu Ge?"


    Lady Xiao?


    "Are you talking about the Xiao Family from Su City? That Japanese woman?" Lin had heard a bit about this Japanese woman; outsiders saw the Xiao Family Master as the person in charge, but only the Xiao family themselves knew the real person in power was Honda Sakura.


    This was something Lin had also learned from a youngdy of the Xiao family.


    "Yes, exactly, brother. You¡¯re not a local from Su City, right? Although the Xiao Family isn¡¯t as prominent as the Tang Family, they are still a wealthy family. Coborating with her would be beneficial for you."

 Chapter 434 - 0435: Trading Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 0435: Trading Conditions</h4><h4></h4>


    The manager¡¯s words caused Lin a moment of temptation. Despite being called the richest heir in Su City, his so-called authority was borrowed from the Lin Family¡¯s reputation. Anyone determined enough could easily unravel his act.


    But if he were to coborate with the Xiao Family, things would be different. It ismon for the upper-ss society to have close interactions, so he could fully leverage the Xiao Family¡¯s power in Su City to solidify and expand his own social circle.


    Seeing Lin tempted, the manager said no more. Some things are better left understated, as saying too much might produce the opposite effect.


    Following the manager back to the restaurant, the manager took him to a suite on the third floor and then went off to attend to other matters.


    Lin stood at the door, hesitating for a long while before he knocked.


    Honestly, Lin was somewhat worried. After all, rumors had it that Lady Xiao was a cruel and ruthless woman. Despite appearing gentle and graceful, she was extremely formidable inside. He wanted to find an ally in the upper-ss, but he feared bing merely a pawn in their games.


    Pushing the door open, Lin immediately saw a woman lying on the sofa, wearing only a seductive, see-through silk nightgown, her long, fair legs exposed to the air. Due to the angle, he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    But since she was the only woman in the room, Lin concluded that she must be Lady Xiao.


    Unexpectedly, Lady Xiao seemed well-maintained daily. Her legs were long and fair, clearly well-cared for daily, looking as youthful as a woman in her thirties. Tsk, tsk, tsk, Lin found himself staring nkly.


    Honda Sakura was lying on the sofa with her eyes closed, taking a rest. Hearing some noise, she slowly opened her eyes but remained lying still. After a while, seeing that Lin hadn¡¯t approached, Honda Sakura slowly sat up. She looked towards the door and saw Lin staring nkly at her legs.


    Honda Sakura chuckled foolishly, put her legs down, took a nket from nearby to cover them, thus blocking Lin¡¯s view and bringing him back to reality.


    Lin coughed lightly, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Honda Sakura was about the same age as his mother, and yet he had been mesmerized by her. When had his stability be so weak!


    "Since you¡¯re here,e sit," Honda Sakura said with a light smile, not ming Lin for staring nkly earlier. When she was lying there just now, she was cultivating her Bewitching Technique.


    The Bewitching Technique she unintentionally emitted could entrap even the strongest men if they had desires and longings, pulling them into the Demon Path of the Bewitching Technique.


    After reining in her Bewitching Technique, Lin looked at Honda Sakura again and everything seemed normal.


    It was as if he had just had a dream.


    Lin sat down opposite Honda Sakura and asked, "You want to coborate with me?"


    Honda Sakura lifted her gaze slightly, her eyes containing a hint of disdain and discontent. Her first impression was that this man was too frivolous, but she didn¡¯t show it. "Not exactly a coboration; I just want to make a deal with you, Lin."


    "Oh?" Lin tapped his crossed leg, trying to portray himself as a big shot, and asked curiously in a suit, "What deal? Let¡¯s hear it."


    Honda Sakura leaned forward gently, picked up the coffee from the coffee table, and took a light sip. She was only wearing a nightgown, so when she leaned forward just now, the neckline slipped down, revealing a patch of snowy white skin on her chest.


    Lin nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. Honda Sakura was really well-maintained; even her breasts were so splendid. Though she was over forty and slightly sagging, they were still shapely andrge¡ªthe flesh-colored bra seemed like it could barely contain them, ready to burst out.


    "Mr. Lin, have you ever heard the saying, ¡¯The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯? Although we can¡¯t exactly call each other enemies, we do share amon foe¡ªChu Ge. Just by this point alone, I think it¡¯s necessary for us to join forces."


    Honda Sakura said calmly.


    Lin raised an eyebrow yfully and nodded in agreement, "But I trust even more that Lady Xiao would not easily wish to ally with me. We should discuss each other¡¯s terms."


    Seeing that Lin was not falling for it, Honda Sakura¡¯s attitude towards him gained a few more points of respect; she had no interest in cooperating with someone brainless.


    What she wanted was someone clever and shrewd to coborate with.


    "It¡¯s simple. I know everything you¡¯ve done in Su City. Your purpose in associating with Shen Mimi, the second young miss of the Shen Family, is nothing more than trying to climb into the upper-ss society, right?"


    Just now, Honda Sakura had used the Xiao Family¡¯s internalwork to thoroughly investigate Lin, so now he had nothing to conceal in front of her. On the contrary, if he deliberately hid something and didn¡¯t tell her, it would reveal hisck of sincerity.


    Lin hadn¡¯t expected Honda Sakura to investigate him. He was stunned for a moment, then said with a somewhat unsightly expression, "What does Lady Xiao mean by saying this?"


    Honda Sakura shrugged, "Just what it sounds like. I don¡¯t know what methods Mr. Lin has used to actually make those people believe you are the son of Dang City¡¯s wealthiest man, but ording to my investigation, you have no direct familial ties with him. Even if there¡¯s a rtionship, it¡¯s a distant one, right?"


    Honda Sakura lounged on the sofa, her long, fair legs slightly lifted, her face indicating she had already seen through him without needing any rebuttal from him.


    Lin was at a loss for words. Seeing Honda Sakura¡¯s confident demeanor, he knew arguing was pointless. So, he stopped trying to justify himself and awkwardly cleared his throat, then asked, "So, does Lady Xiao intend to help me sessfully enter the upper-ss society?"


    Honda Sakura gently nodded, then elegantly stood up and walked to the liquor cab, taking out a bottle of red wine and two wine sses.


    She opened the wine, poured a ss for herself and Lin, then gently raised her ss towards Lin, "Yes, how about it? Are you satisfied with this deal, Mr. Lin?"


    Honda Sakura gently lifted the wine ss, the crimson liquid casting a beautiful sheen inside, "If Mr. Lin thinks this deal is feasible, then we can consider today we¡¯ve reached a consensus. If Mr. Lin has any other requests, he¡¯s wee to bring them up. As long as they¡¯re not too excessive, I think I¡¯ll be able to amodate."


    Lin hesitated momentarily. He did not lift his ss but looked at Honda Sakura with a wary expression and asked, "What do you need me to do?"

 Chapter 435 - 436: A Simple Task

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 436: A Simple Task</h4><h4></h4>


    He didn¡¯t believe that Honda Sakura would be so benevolent to offer him such a tempting deal to enter the upper-ss, a goal that even a family would struggle for years, perhaps decades, to achieve.


    Now that Honda Sakura was making such a request, it was hard for Lin to ept calmly.


    Because both the input and the transaction were proportional, he didn¡¯t believe that Honda Sakura would just let him into the upper ss without a cost.


    Honda Sakura was bing increasingly satisfied with Lin, this cunning young man. She chuckled lightly and then said, "Actually, Mr. Lin doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous. The task I want you to handle is very simple, it involves neither murder nor theft, and since we want to cooperate for the same person, naturally it should target that person, right?"


    Lin thoughtfully nodded his head, "Are you wanting to target Chu Ge?"


    Honda Sakura nodded, "Of course, Mr. Lin, your question really makes me have some doubts about you."


    "What do you doubt?"


    "I doubt your hatred towards Chu Ge." Honda Sakura aimed to probe just how much Lin hated Chu Ge, because if his hatred was not intense enough to want to kill Chu Ge, then she couldn¡¯t entrust him with such a task.


    If he failed, it would not be worth it.


    Lin thought about everything he lost because of Chu Ge, and a nameless rage surged inside him.


    His hands tightened around the arm of the sofa, and his gaze turned fierce.


    "How much do I hate him? I wish Chu Ge were dead right now!" Lin said through gritted teeth.


    The corners of Honda Sakura¡¯s lips curled up slightly, seemingly very pleased with Lin¡¯s response, then she smiled and said, "Since that¡¯s the case, should our cooperation be pleasant?"


    Honda Sakura raised her ss again, wanting to clink sses with Lin.


    However, Lin still didn¡¯t move. His cold gaze fixed on Honda Sakura, he somewhat sneered, "Lady Xiao seems to have not yet told me what you specifically want me to do. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, but I need to see if I can afford this lunch."


    Even if he hated Chu Ge, what if he was trapped by Honda Sakura and couldn¡¯t extricate himself? That would truly be like losing both thedy and the troops.


    Honda Sakura sighed lightly. Lin was really too shrewd. No matter what she said, he wouldn¡¯t bite unless she told him exactly what she wanted him to do.


    "I have a potion here that can seal the opponent¡¯s Inner Strength. You must have seen downstairs just now, his martial arts are very formidable. Just help me administer this potion to Chu Ge, and I will help you enter high society, making you a true rich person."


    While speaking, Honda Sakura suddenly paused, then with a meaningful look at Lin, cheerfully said, "What exactly is it about the Second Miss Shen from a small family like Shen Mimi¡¯s that makes Mr. Lin go to such lengths to win her back? Once you¡¯re rich, what woman couldn¡¯t you have? At that time, all kinds of women would flock to you."


    Lin was tempted, he asked doubtfully, "You really just want me to poison Chu Ge?"


    Honda Sakura nodded.


    "Is the poison only meant to seal Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts?" Lin asked again.


    Downstairs, Lin had seen Chu Ge¡¯s power, and even suspected that it wasn¡¯t Chu Ge¡¯s full potential. He had doubts about facing Chu Ge directly, because after all, he was just an ordinary person.


    But administering poison is different, as long as it¡¯s done silently, who would know it was you who did it!


    Especially for someone like Lin, who often engaged in petty theft, slipping poison seemed like a trivial task.


    Honda Sakura nodded. "That¡¯s right, it won¡¯t endanger his life. I understand that in your country, murder is a punishable crime. I have also be a citizen of your country, hence whatever I do must adhere to your system. I have many more important things to do than dealing with Chu Ge, so all I want is to seal his martial arts.


    Lin found it hard to believe because everything seemed too simple, so simple that it felt somewhat unreal.


    "How can I believe what you¡¯re saying?" Lin remained rational.


    Honda Sakura pinched the bridge of her nose; this Lin, not only was he too shrewd, but also overly cautious. It was extremely difficult to gain his trust as he always guarded himself against others.


    Honda Sakura didn¡¯t hesitate and directly took out a bank card from the bag next to the sofa, and threw it in front of Lin, "This contains 30 million, your down payment. Does it show enough sincerity?"


    Lin looked at the ck card with gold ting, turning it over a few times, then looked up at Honda Sakura. It was merely poisoning, even if she reneged on her promiseter, the 30 million was already enough.


    Thus, Lin no longer hesitated and raised his ss to clink with Honda Sakura, "Pleasure doing business."


    Just like that, the two reached an agreement.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian arrived at the Shen Family and coincidentally ran into Shen Conghai, who was injured all over, rushing towards them.


    He saw Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian standing at the doorway, looking as if he had seen his saviors, but before he could ask for help, he passed out.


    It was Huo Tianqian who, with sharp eyes, noticed him and carried him back to the Shen Family.


    Inside Shen Conghai¡¯s bedroom at the Shen Family¡¯s house, Chu Ge checked on him and found that he had several internal injuries and even a broken rib.


    "Second Young Master Shen has been badly beaten; has your family provoked some enemies recently?"


    Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    As he spoke, he infused his True Qi into Shen Conghai¡¯s body. The qi and blood in his body were already unstable, a strange current rampaging through his organs, wearing them down. Once Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi entered, this current, as if an intruder had entered its territory, began to resist.


    But it was no match, gradually being dissolved by Chu Ge¡¯s True Qi.


    Shortly after, the pale-faced Shen Conghai¡¯splexion began to restore some color. Seeing this, a very anxious Shen Xianli and Shen Congwen immediately rxed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu, for saving my son," Shen Xianli was extremely grateful. The Shen Family owed Mr. Chu too much, and he had no idea how to repay Mr. Chu¡¯s kindness.


    Chu Ge exhaled a breath of turbid air, reconnecting Shen Conghai¡¯sst broken rib, before saying, "It was just a minor effort; Mr. Shen, please don¡¯t mention it.


    "Mr. Chu, what brings you to my house?" Shen Congwen asked, somewhat puzzled, also feeling fortunate that Chu Ge hade because, without him, who knows what might have happened to Shen Conghai.


    Huo Tianqian exined from the side: "We found out that the Yamamoto Eagle Faction has sent a significant force to Su City, aiming to seize the Earth Ganoderma."

 Chapter 436 - 437: The Loss Outweighs the Gain

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 437: The Loss Outweighs the Gain</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen was startled, frowning deeply, "The Japanese also want to seize the Earth Ganoderma?"


    The Earth Ganoderma was already hidden by him, and even the Shen Family didn¡¯t know where he had concealed it. This meant that those people would have to find him to locate the Earth Ganoderma!


    This was also the reason why Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian came.


    Shen Congwen looked at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian with some gratitude, "Thanks to Mr. Chu¡¯s concern, they haven¡¯t found me yet."


    It seemed that the Earth Ganoderma needed to be relocated again.


    Shen Congwen thought to himself.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "They haven¡¯t found you, but they havee knocking."


    Hearing this, Shen Congwen looked puzzledly at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge raised his gaze to signal towards Shen Conghai lying on the bed, then said, "They haven¡¯t found you, but they found Shen Conghai. The injuries on his body are proof."


    After receiving Chu Ge¡¯s treatment, Shen Conghai woke up not long after he fainted, his confused gaze scanned the familiar surroundings, and his eyes reddened slightly when they fell on Shen Xianli and Shen Congwen.


    "Dad, big brother!" Recollecting the excruciating pain before he fainted, Shen Conghai didn¡¯t notice the changes in his body and dared not move while lying in bed.


    "Dad, big brother, am I going to die?" Shen Conghai spoke with a sobbing tone; he often quarreled with Shen Congwen, but they were still brothers, so how could he really think of harming him?


    Therefore, seeing his family before seemingly dying made Shen Conghai want to cry.


    Shen Xianli red irritably at Shen Conghai, "What dying? You¡¯re fine now! You rascal, can¡¯t you feel it?"


    Shen Congwen also looked at Shen Conghai speechlessly; his brother could be mischievous, but his melodramatic moments could be quite intolerable.


    "What are you crying for, being such a grown man?"


    It was only then that Shen Conghai noticed the change in his body, his chest no longer hurt, and he felt no pain throughout his body, almost like he had been reborn.


    Shen Conghai looked at Shen Xianli in shock, then back at Shen Congwen, still afraid to move as if his body was still restrained.


    "I¡¯m really okay?" Shen Conghai spoke with a softer tone, disbeliefcing his words.


    He thought he was going to die, but now he was fine? It seemed too fantastical, especially after experiencing the severe beatings.


    Seeing his disbelief, Shen Congwen stepped forward and punched him, then asked, "Does that hurt?"


    "..." Shen Conghai looked at Shen Congwen as if seeing a monster, "Damn it! Let me punch you and see if it hurts!"


    Feeling the real pain, Shen Conghai finally believed he was alright.


    He sat up, relieved, and took a deep breath, "How did I survive?"


    Shen Xianli patted his shoulder and said, "Thanks to Mr. Chu, you were saved. Tell dad, who did this to you?"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Conghai nced unnaturally at Chu Ge and quickly said, "Thank you."


    Then, he lowered his head, not daring to look again.


    Shen Congwen also watched curiously; Chu Ge had mentioned that the injuries seemed to be inflicted by the Japanese. Now that Shen Conghai was awake, it was crucial to rify everything! If it indeed was the Japanese, he really needed to consider protective measures.


    Shen Conghai tightly closed his eyes, his voice carrying a lingering fear from a grasp at life, "Those people wore kimonos, clearly Japanese. They immediately asked me about the Earth Ganoderma! I didn¡¯t tell them, so they beat me."


    Listening, Chu Ge wondered if, failing to get information from Shen Conghai, those people intended to use Shen Conghai to send a message to the Shen Family, demanding the Earth Ganoderma, or else the family would end up like Shen Conghai, crippled if not dead!


    Hearing this, Shen Congwen felt even more rmed. If not for Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian visiting him, he wouldn¡¯t have known the Shen Family was already targeted by the Japanese.


    He looked at Chu Ge with concern, asking, "Mr. Chu, what should we do now?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, then turned to Shen Conghai and asked, "Where did those people beat you?"


    "On Huaron Street." Shen Conghai answered truthfully.


    Huo Tianqian pondered for a moment, feeling that Huaron Street sounded familiar. Suddenly, he remembered, Huaron Street was the ce for ck-market transactions. In Huaron Street, only night time was bustling; during the day, the small shops usually remained closed, except for some specific service venues.


    When Shen Conghai mentioned the location, except for Chu Ge, the expressions of the other three turned odd.


    Shen Congwen coughed awkwardly, then patted Shen Conghai¡¯s shoulder, saying, "You should rest well for now, don¡¯t wander around these days."


    Exiting from Shen Conghai¡¯s bedroom, Chu Ge looked puzzled, "What are youughing at?"


    Is Huaron Street really that funny?


    Huo Tianqian shook his head sheepishly, "Mr. Chu might not know, but Su City¡¯s ck-market trading spot is at Huaron Street, which has an unwritten custom of staying closed during the day and opening only at night when it gets lively and bustling."


    Chu Ge nodded, somewhat puzzled, he asked, "Then what was Shen Conghai doing at Huaron Street?"


    Shen Congwenughed awkwardly, his ears inexplicably turning red, "During the day, there are still shops open at Huaron Street, but those that are open provide some indecent services."


    Chu Ge immediately understood, cleared his throat and then deftly changed the subject, "Let¡¯s discuss the matter concerning the Yamamoto Eagle Faction."


    In the living room.


    Chu Ge and the other two sat on the sofa, their expressions grave.


    "Right now, the Earth Ganoderma is in a crucial period. If it gets destroyed by the Japanese, all our efforts up to now will be wasted!"


    Shen Congwen sighed lightly, unsure who had leaked the information about the First-level Earth Ganoderma, that even the Japanese hade to fight over it!


    "Is there any possibility to elerate the growth of the Earth Ganoderma?" Huo Tianqian suddenly asked.


    No sooner had he spoken, Chu Ge dismissed the idea.


    "Any form of elerated growth through medication willpromise its vital medicinalponents, counterproductive."


    Chu Ge was very particr about Martial Arts, he could not allow the First-level Earth Ganoderma to have any imperfections.


    Huo Tianqian nodded repeatedly, realizing his remark was abrupt, "I was too hasty."


    Shen Congwen shook his head gently, expressing regret, "Although the Earth Ganoderma hasn¡¯t been affected by moving, the climate change has elerated its growth quite a bit. The climate can influence the growth rate of the Earth Ganoderma, but whether it can affect its medicinal properties, I don¡¯t have detailed data yet."

 Chapter 437 - 438: Unstable Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 438: Unstable Foundation</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s face also became tense when he heard it.


    For a moment, none of the three people in the hall spoke.


    Suddenly, someone¡¯s stomach grumbled loudly, breaking the tranquil atmosphere among the three.


    Shen Congwen, somewhat embarrassed, smiled and said, "Sorry, I haven¡¯t had lunch today and I¡¯m a bit hungry now. How about this, I¡¯ll treat you both to a meal and we can talk while eating?"


    Because of the sudden transportation of Earth Ganoderma, he had been busy with its matters recently, and his eating habits had be somewhat irregr.


    Like today, he had just returned from the research base when he saw Huo Tianqian carrying Shen Conghai back. He had been busy at the research base until now; frankly, his eyelids were starting to fight each other.


    Huo Tianqian also hadn¡¯t had the chance to eat because he was busy investigating the matter of the Japanese Ninja, and he was feeling a bit hungry too.


    He subconsciously looked at Chu Ge. His lips parted, but before he could say anything, he heard Chu Ge say, "You don¡¯t have to look at me; I ate lunch already, so please feel free to go ahead."


    Shen Congwen chose a restaurant close to the Shen Family¡¯s house, with Chu Ge also apanying.


    Since it was nearby, Shen Congwen and his group walked there.


    As they left the Shen Family¡¯s house, Shen Congwen noticed a few unfamiliar faces suddenly appearing around his home. Those people looked like idlers just roaming around the area.


    Shen Congwen instantly sensed something and alertly looked towards Chu Ge, wanting to report, but he saw that Chu Ge had also noticed those people and was frowning, seemingly deep in thought.


    Beside them, Huo Tianqian spoke somberly, "It seems they are desperate to get their hands on the Earth Ganoderma; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have surrounded Shen Family¡¯s area so soon after arriving in Su City."


    Shen Congwen, somewhat worried, asked, "What should we do now?"


    Their Shen Family didn¡¯t have any connections in the field of Ancient Martial Arts. If they waited until something happened and then called the police, it would be toote.


    Chu Ge looked indifferent, seemingly not taking those people seriously. He had used his Spiritual Power to sense them earlier; these people were not Ancient Martial Artists, it seems they were just sent to monitor the Shen Family for now.


    "In the next few days, let Huo Tianqian apany you. He has reached the Great Perfection stage; these people can¡¯t do anything to him. Remember, don¡¯t go out alone these days."


    Shen Congwen nodded and hurriedly agreed, then turned to Huo Tianqian with a pleading tone, "Then I¡¯m really counting on Mr. Huo."


    Huo Tianqian did not object to Chu Ge¡¯s order; he felt it was better to have something to do rather than being idle.


    The three of them didn¡¯t continue to pay attention to those people and went straight to the reserved restaurant. From afar, they saw a few Japanese wearing kimonos standing at the restaurant entrance, whispering something with their heads lowered.


    Shen Congwen suddenly halted, feeling unexinably nervous. "Mr. Chu, look at those people..."


    Shen Conghai was not with them, so he didn¡¯t know who exactly had attacked Shen Conghai.


    But in their Su City, there had never before been such vividly foreign individuals openly wearing their nation¡¯s clothing on the streets.


    Given their conspicuous kimonos and their striking presence, it was hard for Shen Congwen not to suspect they were the ones who harmed Shen Conghai.


    Huo Tianqian also became alert. Seeing that Shen Congwen had stopped, he also halted.


    Chu Ge walked a few steps ahead and noticing that the two beside him hadn¡¯t followed, he turned back with a puzzled look, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Mr. Chu, do you think those people could be the ones who attacked Shen Conghai?" worry was written all over Shen Congwen¡¯s face.


    Chu Ge turned his head towards the direction of the restaurant entrance. Those people seemed to notice their presence and looked back towards them.


    "If we really could have a sh with these people, it would save us the trouble of having to look for themter."


    Chu Ge spoke in a nuanced way, but Huo Tianqian understood.


    These Japanese were so desperate for the Earth Ganoderma that they would surely make a move. Knowing neither when nor what they might do, it seemed best to take the initiative!


    That was the quickest and most effective strategy!


    However, Shen Congwen failed to catch Chu Ge¡¯s meaning. Right then, he hadpletely forgotten about the two duels he had witnessed Chu Ge fight before; his legs felt like they were filled with lead, and he dared not step forward.


    Huo Tianqian, somewhat speechlessly, looked at Shen Congwen, who had always seemed so gentle and refined but apparently was also quite a scaredy-cat.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Shen, with Mr. Chu here, we¡¯ll be fine!" Huo Tianqian reassured him.


    Only then did Shen Congwen suddenly remember the grand battle between Chu Ge and Elder Gui, and the contest with the Tang Sect. Thinking of Chu Ge¡¯s extraordinary strength, his anxious heart finally eased a bit.


    "Yes, yes, yes, with Mr. Chu here, I have nothing to fear!" Shen Congwen kept boosting his own morale and resumed walking toward the restaurant entrance.


    The Japanese seemed to have no intention of entangling or starting any conflict there. As they all arrived, they left the restaurant, with the two groups passing by without crossing paths.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s nervous heart rxed slightly after entering the restaurant.


    ...


    Among the group of Japanese, one person was rather impulsive, believing it was the perfect opportunity to confront Shen Congwen. He had brought it up more than once, but each time it was rejected.


    At this moment, he felt somewhat stifled and annoyed.


    "Third, did you see that youngest guy among them?" one of them jabbered in Japanese.


    The one called Third, being the impulsive person keen to take the opportunity to capture Shen Congwen, looked back and saw only Chu Ge¡¯s back but nodded and grumpily asked, "So what?"


    "ording to Honda Sakura¡¯s intelligence, his strength in the battle with the Ghost Poison Sect Master Elder Gui was not inferior to Elder Gui¡¯s."


    That person narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked back at Chu Ge who had already entered the restaurant fully, no longer visible.


    He retracted his gaze, speaking very seriously, "In Su City, it¡¯s their territory. We must have a full-proof n to act, we absolutely must not act rashly!"


    Third couldn¡¯t help scoffing, "I think you are all cowards. We are five and they are only three, one of whom is just an ordinary person, how could we be afraid of them?"


    Third hummed dismissively, the anger in his heart still unrelieved, "Even if he managed to defeat Elder Gui, so what! Elder Gui was just a useless pawn of the ck Witch Sect. His strength reached the Innate Grandmaster Realm only by relying on the special trickery of the ck Witch Sect. Enhancing his power through hical means, his foundation isn¡¯t stable, losing isn¡¯t surprising!"

 Chapter 438 - 439: Taking the Opportunity to Sneak a Peek

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 439: Taking the Opportunity to Sneak a Peek</h4><h4></h4>


    Third was speaking furiously, not taking Chu Ge seriously at all.


    A youngster in his twenties, how capable could he be? Regardless, they were all carefully selected elites. When had they ever cowered inpleting a mission before! Yet now, they were dyed again and again by a mere whippersnapper!


    He found it hard to swallow this affront!


    "Enough!" A man with an imposing demeanor among them spoke up. As soon as he opened his mouth, Third deted like a popped balloon and retreated to the side.


    "Our purpose here is to find Earth Ganoderma, not topete in wills or tempers! So, everything must be done ording to n! Anyone who disrupts the n will be dealt with by familyw!"


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison, except for Third, who stood there displeasure etched on his face. He was reluctant inside, this wasn¡¯t their style, nor his character.


    The man called Boss looked at Third, narrowing his eyes slightly, his tone carrying undeniable authority, "Third, you heard what I just said, didn¡¯t you?"


    Third grunted quietly, nodding his head.


    "What, if it¡¯s not going your way, you¡¯re now too proud to even speak?"


    Third already had a churning anger in his chest, once ignited, no one could control it, not even nine bulls could pull it back.


    He red at Boss with fury, "Big Brother, we are the finest ninjas of the Great Japanese Empire, and this mission is just to find an Earth Ganoderma! If this gets out, we¡¯ll definitely be theughing stock to death!"


    Third¡¯s eyes shone as he spoke more passionately, "Why not alsoplete the missions they didn¡¯t? Didn¡¯t Honda Sakura say she has beenying the groundwork for thirty years? With us taking action, those old immortals would surely meet King Yan!"


    "Enough! Third! Have you ignored the words Boss just uttered?" One of the men, shorter in stature, seeing Boss¡¯s ufortable expression, immediately scolded Third to silence him; if he continued, who knows what Boss might do.


    Scolded harshly by the reprimand, Third¡¯s frustration grew even more acute, "Lao Si! I put up with it from Boss, but what gives you the right to lecture me? Do you even recognize me as your older brother?"


    Lao Si was choked up; he was simply trying to offer a reminder. Since their birthdays were just a few days apart, he usually called him Third affectionately and never had Third rebuked him. Now, in a fit of anger, Third was taking it out on him.


    Lao Si was then also displeased, "If you¡¯re wrong, of course, I have to say it! Our main goal on a mission is toplete it, anything else unrted must stand aside. Have you forgotten all these principles?"


    "How could I forget! I just feel this mission disgraces our six brothers¡¯ name!"


    "Well, I don¡¯t feel this mission disgraces our brotherhood."


    "Neither do I!"


    "Me neither!"


    The others echoed in agreement.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Boss raised his voice sharply, fixating his anger on Third, "I said everything goes ording to the nned procedure, nobody is allowed to act on their own or change the mission n!"


    His gaze flickered with danger as he continued, "I warn you, the reason our six brothers¡¯ names ring out loud in the Great Japanese Empire is because we finish our missions excellently, not because we establish them through our killings."


    Seeing Boss genuinely angry, Third, however fervent his displeasure, swallowed it back.


    Boss scanned the room, then took out his phone and called Honda Sakura. It took a while before the call was answered.


    "You can act now! They¡¯re in Yao Yue Restaurant."


    Boss listened to the breathing and moans of a woman on the phone, quickly realizing what the other party was doing.


    His face darkened instantly, his pupils shot a dangerous light, "Honda Sakura, when did you be so open, to be doing that sort of thing while answering my call!"


    A low chuckle came through the phone, and Honda Sakura let out a huff, her breath heavy, "Who made it so you always rejected me from miles away when I tried to seduce you? I thought I wasn¡¯t trying hard enough, that I wasn¡¯t pleasing to Master. So, I specially allowed Master to hear my voice, maybe you¡¯d get interested in me."


    Her voice, apanied by moans, reached into Boss¡¯s ears, his face turning extremely grim.


    He had always known Honda Sakura hadn¡¯t had any marital rtions with Xiao Family Master for years. With his knowledge of her dissolute nature, she nevercked men, but she had never been so bold to moan into his ear like this before.


    "Whatever you¡¯re doing now, don¡¯t forget your mission!"


    After finishing his words and not wanting to listen to her moans any longer, he hung up the phone.


    On the other end, Honda Sakura breathed heavily, constantly shifting her body on the bed, beneath her was the robust body of a man.


    "Manager Zhang, I didn¡¯t expect such a timid-looking man to be so powerful in this regard," Honda Sakura said, panting.


    The man currently enjoying her service beneath her was none other than the restaurant¡¯s manager, Manager Zhang.


    After he finished his work and returned to the third floor, he only saw the room¡¯s door ajar with no trace of Lin. As he was about to push the door open, he suddenly heard the moaning inside.


    Peeking through the door gap, he saw two fair, long legs exposed to the air, twisting nonstop. Manager Zhang quickly understood what was happening inside.


    At that moment, hepletely forgot himself, just standing at the door, staring unblinkingly inside.


    Manager Zhang¡¯s breathing grew heavier. Caught up in the view and forgetting he was spying, he pushed the door open, and the room instantly fell silent.


    Manager Zhang regretted his action deeply, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to creep into or possess the power of invisibility to hide himself.


    Honda Sakura casually retracted her hand, propping herself up gaze dreamily fixed on Manager Zhang, saying coyly, "Manager Zhang, eavesdropping like that is not a good habit, you know."


    Manager Zhang¡¯s eyes fixated on those pale, long legs, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, swallowing quietly, "Lady Xiao is simply too enchanting, I didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop. But your charm is too overpowering, I just couldn¡¯t help myself."


    Manager Zhang was speaking the truth; he had always harbored improper thoughts toward Honda Sakura. Without any opportunity before, now that he managed to catch a glimpse, how could he let it pass.

 Chapter 439 - 440: Taking the Initiative to Pursue

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 440: Taking the Initiative to Pursue</h4><h4></h4>


    Honda Sakura watched as Manager Zhang stared at her legs, his eyes zed over and even the corners of his mouth drooling greedily. She couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly, striking a seductive pose before gently curling her finger, "Manager Zhang, don¡¯t just stand there,e over."


    Manager Zhang, unable to resist the temptation, heard her invitation and immediately rushed forward, his hands itching to touch her.


    Honda Sakura yfully teased, "What¡¯s the matter? Does Manager Zhang only have the desire but not the courage of a thief?"


    "What?" Manager Zhang was stunned, not understanding the meaning behind Honda Sakura¡¯s words.


    Honda Sakura shrugged her shoulders, gently picked up the silk nightgown beside her, covered her legs, and said with a smiling face, "I¡¯m saying that Manager Zhang is a coward with the desire of a thief but no courage. Otherwise, why would he only dare to sneak peeks from outside and note in boldly?"


    Upon hearing this, Manager Zhang felt as if he had won a lottery, excitedly rubbing his hands together. His greedy gaze fell on Honda Sakura; his eyes seemed like hands stripping off all her clothes from her body.


    Everything fell into ce naturally.


    Manager Zhang had never thought that one day he would realize his dream, and at this moment, he was lying on the sofa.


    Just then, the sound of a phone ringing interrupted the beautiful atmosphere.


    Honda Sakura nced at the name shing on the screen and answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Afterwards.


    Honda Sakura leaned in Manager Zhang¡¯s embrace, holding the mobile phone in her hand to make a call to Lin, telling him Chu Ge¡¯s address and instructing him to take immediate action.


    After hanging up, she suddenly met Manager Zhang¡¯s inquiring gaze, Honda Sakura smiled charmingly, "What, is Manager Zhang jealous?"


    "Jealous?" Manager Zhang was startled, then chuckled lightly. He was only interested in enjoying Honda Sakura¡¯s body; jealousy was not in the cards.


    "Speaking of Chu Ge, it reminds me of someone," Manager Zhang suddenly said.


    "Who?" asked Honda Sakura.


    "Zhao Wuji."


    "Zhao Wuji?"


    Honda Sakura puzzled, "You mean Zhao Wuji from Shanghai?"


    Manager Zhang nodded, "I heard it previously from Lin¡¯s mouth; he mentioned it casually while eating here with someone, talking about his rtionship with Zhao Wuji."


    "Lin said that Chu Ge has connections with the Ouyang Family in Shanghai, Zhao Wuji, and even the Sima Family, and even some other smaller ns are currying favor with Chu Ge, as if Chu Ge were some grand figure."


    Honda Sakura¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a thought inexplicably emerging in her mind about a person she had seen at the Public Sea Banquet. Though there were many influential figures on that ship, the conflicts that urred were so numerous, the most memorable was the man in green standing proudly above the sea level.


    Now that she thought about it, that person¡¯s stature and silhouette were very much like Chu Ge¡¯s.


    Could it be that the young man in green was really Chu Ge?


    Honda Sakura¡¯s eyes gradually sharpened, her gaze fixed forward. If that was the case, then it was even more necessary to seal Chu Ge¡¯s power, otherwise, there would be endless trouble in the future.


    After receiving a call from Honda Sakura, Lin immediately brought the small medicine bottle she had given him and headed straight to Yao Yue Restaurant.


    He waited at the entrance for quite a while, never mustering up the courage to go in.


    Although he had done such unforgivable things before, this time he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a constant unease in his heart.


    Every time he thought of Chu Ge¡¯s face, he felt a surge of anger, but even more so a sense of forbiddance.


    Chu Ge always gave him an aura that was almost unapproachable, making him seem like the Dragon among men.


    Lin nced at the small medicine bottle in his hand and hesitated at the crucial moment.


    Then, a clearugh like that of a skrk came from not too far, and Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Following the sound, he saw Shen Mimi and her close friend Lin Lin walking towards him, chatting andughing.


    Lin Lin spotted Lin first, quickly tugged at Shen Mimi¡¯s sleeve, and then they both stopped.


    Shen Mimi was puzzled and looked up to see Lin not far away, his face bearing an indescribable expression of infatuation.


    It was as if he had been miserable without her all this time.


    Upon seeing Lin, Shen Mimi¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant, and with a cold re, she scornfully said, "It¡¯s amazing how you can see a breeding pig everywhere, even making the air around stink."


    Shen Mimi spoke loudly, clearly intending for Lin to hear.


    Indeed, Lin¡¯s face darkened immediately after hearing this, and with a slight anger, he quickly stepped forward to block Shen Mimi, "Shen Mimi, what did you mean by what you just said?"


    Shen Mimi found it amusing, "What else could it mean? It¡¯s literal. Oh, did you understand it? Seems even a breeding pig can understand human speech."


    Lin¡¯s face turned furious. He red at Shen Mimi, "Shen Mimi, don¡¯t push your luck. You¡¯re like worn out shoes I¡¯ve already worn. Do you think any man would want you on the street? You call me a breeding pig, but you¡¯ve been under me several times, what does that make you then?"


    Shen Mimi did not expect Lin to say such shameful words in broad daylight, especially in front of her friend. Her cheeks blushed with shame, almost unable to face herself, wishing she could disappear right there.


    "Lin! How could you say that to Mimi! It was clearly you who did wrong, you secretly went after other women behind Mimi¡¯s back, don¡¯t act as if Shen Mimi has done something to wrong you!"


    Lin Lin couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She knew about the troubles between Lin and Shen Mimi, and hearing Lin speak to Shen Mimi like that, as Shen Mimi¡¯s close friend, she naturally wanted to defend her.


    Lin nced at her disdainfully and clicked his tongue, "I did wrong? My biggest mistake was not taking you when you tried to seduce me back then!"


    Lin¡¯s statementpletely silenced Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin instantly became furiously embarrassed and stomped her feet, ring at Lin angrily, "What are you talking about! When have I ever tried to seduce you!"


    "Mimi, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense! I didn¡¯t! I really haven¡¯t done anything to betray you! Lin is your boyfriend, how could I possibly seduce him! You¡¯re my best friend."


    Lin Lin was almost in tears as she spoke.


    She looked nervously at Shen Mimi, fearing that Shen Mimi would believe Lin¡¯s words.


    She used to secretly chase after Lin because at that time, she felt unwilling to give up. She and Shen Mimi had both met Lin together, and even her conversations with Lin were more extensive than Shen Mimi¡¯s, but in the end, Lin still actively pursued Shen Mimi...

 Chapter 440 - 0441: Stand Up for Me

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 0441: Stand Up for Me</h4><h4></h4>


    She couldn¡¯t ept it¡ªwas it just because Shen Mimi came from a better family than hers?


    Once, taking advantage of Lin¡¯s drunkenness, she had seduced him. At that moment, he even reacted, pinned her down, and stripped off most of her clothes, everything seemed to be ready to catch fire, like it was all falling into ce.


    But then, a sudden phone call from Shen Mimi snapped Lin awake. As soon as he saw the woman underneath him, he leaped out of bed.


    This incident had always been a thorn in Lin Lin¡¯s heart, a thorn that constantly made her feel inferior to Shen Mimi.


    What Lin Lin didn¡¯t know was that Lin had not actually been drunk. He was only pretending to be in hopes of taking the chance to sleep with her. But Shen Mimi¡¯s phone call had ruined his yacting, and he had no choice but to stop.


    From then on, Lin Lin had always avoided him, making it impossible for him to get his way with her.


    Shen Mimi¡¯s suspicious gaze flitted back and forth between Lin and Lin Lin, "Lin Lin, is what Lin said true?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Lin¡¯s heart instantly chilled by half. Sure enough, Shen Mimi still believed Lin¡¯s words, even though what Lin said was true, she really didn¡¯t want to admit it at the moment.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true. I even have the chat logs to prove it, Mimi. Do you want to see how your good friend was nning to steal your man?"


    Lin waved his phone, looking at Lin Lin with a cold sneer.


    Lin Lin¡¯splexion changed in an instant, she looked at Shen Mimi somewhat agitatedly, shaking her head non-stop, "Mimi, listen to my exnation, it¡¯s definitely not as simple as he says!"


    Shen Mimi looked at Lin Lin coldly, reading something from Lin Lin¡¯s agitated expression. With an emotionless face, Shen Mimi said, "So everything Lin said is true, you really did try to seduce him behind my back?"


    Lin Lin kept shaking her head, "It¡¯s not what you think, I just felt that Lin was unreliable at the time, so I wanted to test him for you, not really to seduce him."


    "Oh? What a deep sisterhood, saying you wanted to test Lin for Mimi? How on Earth do you test someone by sneaking into bed? Taking advantage of my drunken state to undress me? To kiss my whole body?"


    The more Lin spoke, the redder Lin Lin¡¯s cheeks got, but at this point, she didn¡¯t care anymore, she had to dispel the negative impression Shen Mimi had of her.


    It had not been easy for her to find a friend who spent money sovishly. Whether it was eating or using, Shen Mimi would always think of her, and she had gotten ustomed to gaining some benefits from Shen Mimi. So, if Shen Mimi turned against her, who would buy her those expensive lipsticks and handbags?


    Shen Mimi¡¯s lips curled into a self-mocking arc. Her cold eyes were calm and waveless, as if the words being spoken by these two people had nothing to do with her.


    "I think you two are quitepatible, you could try being together. There¡¯s a hotel nearby, do you want me to pay for it so you can go and try for size right now?"


    Shen Mimi felt no pain in her heart as she said these words. After speaking, she pulled out a stack of money from her bag and mmed it hard onto Lin Lin¡¯s face.


    She had been told before that Lin Lin¡¯s approach to her was not purely simple, but back then she had been having so much fun with Lin Lin that she didn¡¯t listen to anyone else, she had even distanced herself from those friends for Lin Lin¡¯s sake.


    Looking back now, they were pretty right. Shen Mimi suddenly felt like an idiot, aplete and utter fool.


    First betrayed by Lin in romance, and now betrayed by her best friend whom she believed in the most, could there be anyone more pitiable than her in this world?


    Shen Mimi turned around numbly and raised her eyes to look at the sky; the rims of her eyes started to feel sour and redden. She tried to keep her head high, fearing the tears would identally spill out.


    Shen Mimi wanted to leave this ce quickly, but her feet felt as though they were filled with lead, unable to move, walking extremely slowly.


    She had only taken a few steps when suddenly a force yanked on her arm.


    Shen Mimi almost fell due to her unsteady center of gravity. She staggered a few steps before stabilizing herself, and looked up nkly at the person who appeared before her; her vision gradually became clear from the blur.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw clearly who it was in front of her that she let out a foolish snicker, "Shen Yaoyao, it¡¯s you, huh? Have youe to enjoy the spectacle of my misery?"


    As Shen Mimi spoke, tears involuntarily started to stream down her face, and it was unclear whether she was crying orughing, but it was certainly an ugly expression.


    Shen Yaoyao red at Shen Mimi with annoyance, her eyes filled with disdain, "Shen Mimi, where¡¯s that spirit you had when you were dealing with me? Howe you¡¯re so capable against your own family, but turn into a little puppy when bullied by others outside? Aren¡¯t you very capable? Use some of that skill you had against me!"


    Shen Yaoyao hummed with a sort of resentful expectation, "What a disgrace to the Shen Family!"


    The discord between Shen Mimi and Shen Yaoyao, and even the fact that the sisters went from coldness to the brink of total fallout, waspletely because Lin Lin had stirred trouble between them.


    Even the fact that nobody recognized Shen Yaoyao when she returned from studying abroad was Lin Lin¡¯s suggestion to Shen Mimi, because she wanted Shen Mimi to fully take over the Xiao Shen Family¡¯s fortune. Given Shen Mimi¡¯s attitude towards her and the sisterly bond, it was certain that whatever she herself had, she would share a portion with Shen Mimi, ensuring Shen Mimi would live a prosperous life.


    Only, no one expected that Shen Yaoyao would suddenly return, and even at this moment, stand before Shen Mimi looking ready to defend her.


    As for the war between the women, Lin had no interest in getting involved, especially since he had more important matters to attend to now.


    The reason he said those earlier words was to make Shen Mimi see Lin Lin for who she really is, perhaps considering his thoughtful intentions, she might forgive him.


    Lin also knew that such matters could not be rushed, so seeing Shen Yaoyao standing up for Shen Mimi and looking ready to actively teach Lin Lin a lesson, Lin tactfully retreated to the side.


    "Lin Lin! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to Shen Mimi and me over the years, I want to tell you very clearly! Not only do I know, but I have also collected some evidence of your deeds. Suppose I hand over this evidence to the police, even if you don¡¯t end up in jail, it will definitely leave a dark mark on your record, right?"


    Shen Yaoyao slightly lifted her chin, looking at Lin Lin as if she were watching a clown perform.


    Lin Lin had already lost herposure, and upon hearing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s words, she became even more panicked; but the person standing in front of her was Shen Yaoyao, the very Shen Yaoyao that she and Shen Mimi had gossiped with until dawn.


    How could she possibly bow down before Shen Yaoyao, "Shen Mimi, look, look! Shen Yaoyao is bullying me again! Mimi, you used to stand up for me in the past, didn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 441 - 442

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 442</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Lin watched as Shen Mimi stood there like a doll,pletely indifferent to Shen Yaoyao¡¯s provocation, and panicked, "Shen Yaoyao, don¡¯t think you can scare me just by saying a few empty words! What evidence? What have I done? I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t do anything! All of this is your own fault!"


    Lin Lin became agitated, her voice rising loudly as if to cover up the panic in her heart.


    Having grown ustomed to the life of the wealthy, suddenly losing Shen Mimi, her cash cow, she couldn¡¯t possibly ept it at all.


    With a click of her tongue, Shen Yaoyao said, "I see you are really ignorant of thew, what are you even thinking about? Do you even know that inciting others can also constitute a crime of incitement? In serious cases, it can lead to criminal penalties, you know."


    Shen Yaoyao snorted lightly, despising Lin Lin fiercely in her heart. She was actually just making it up to see Lin Lin panic and be frightened. Watching Lin Lin, who used to be dignified and graceful, now screaming like a shrew, she lunged forward, grabbed Shen Yaoyao¡¯s hair, and cursed under her breath.


    "Don¡¯t talk anymore! Don¡¯t talk anymore! None of this has anything to do with me! It¡¯s all Shen Mimi! It was all done by Shen Mimi alone! What does your hatred have to do with me! Why keep a ck mark on my record! Neither of you sisters are any good!"


    Caught off guard, Shen Yaoyao let out a shriek of pain when Lin Lin grabbed her hair, but she was not a pushover. The instant her hair was grabbed by Lin Lin, she fought back, quickly twisting Lin Lin¡¯s wrist and pushing her to the ground with a countermove.


    Then ensued a violent beating.


    Shen Yaoyao red back at Shen Mimi, who was still in a daze, and angrily cursed, "Shen Mimi! If you are still part of the Shen Family, thene and help me fight!"


    Shen Mimi¡¯s vacant eyes finally sparkled with a glint of light. She moved her stiff neck and, as she set her eyes on Lin Lin, the pent-up resentment in her chest seemed to find an outlet. She rushed forward swiftly, grabbed Lin Lin¡¯s hair, and started beating her relentlessly.


    Surrounding bystanders filled the area, taking out their phones to take pictures, with no one stepping forward to intervene.


    Themotion also caught the attention of people in the restaurant, who put down their chopsticks and looked outside through the ss windows.


    It was Shen Congwen, in the private room where Chu Ge was seated, who heard the intense crying and shouting downstairs and sumbed to his curiosity, peering out the window only to discover Shen Yaoyao and Shen Mimi fighting.


    What surprised him even more was that Shen Yaoyao and Shen Mimi were jointly attacking the same person, knowing that these two usually never got along.


    Shen Congwen watched the two sisters join forces to beat someone without losing ground and shook his head, speechless.


    Chu Ge took a sip of tea and, seeing Shen Congwen engrossed by the window, asked curiously, "Mr. Shen, what has caught your attention so deeply?"


    In the meantime, Huo Tianqian, also curious, stood up and came to the window, but he was not very familiar with Shen Yaoyao and Shen Mimi, noticing only the spectacle of three women fighting.


    Huo Tianqianughed and said, "So Mr. Shen likes watching women fight, huh?"


    Shen Congwen felt a surge of frustration, saying, "I¡¯m not interested in women fighting; I¡¯m interested in the two downstairs. Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t you take a look? Shen Yaoyao and Shen Mimi are actually teaming up to beat someone."


    This was truly sensational news.


    Chu Ge was slightly startled, then set down his teacup and stood up to look out the window, seeing Shen Yaoyao pulling on a woman¡¯s clothes and hair, while Shen Mimi held the woman¡¯s wrist in one hand and pped her face with the other.


    "I¡¯ll go take a look," said Chu Ge, and turned to leave.


    As Chu Ge went downstairs, Lin happened to walk into the restaurant. Seeing Chu Ge, Lin immediately turned her back to him, fearing he would recognize her.


    Not until Chu Ge had left the restaurant did Lin lean out to peek, confirming that Chu Ge had gone to break up the fight.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, now that Chu Ge hade out to break up the fight, then there shouldn¡¯t be anyone upstairs, right?


    Thinking this, Lin quietly went upstairs, just to see Huo Tianqianing out of a private room.


    Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    Huo Tianqian only saw Lin¡¯s back and felt it looked familiar, but for the moment couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen him before.


    As for Lin, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to him and quickly went downstairs.


    Lin didn¡¯t turn back until Huo Tianqian had gone downstairs. He paced in the corridor, carefully arrived at Chu Ge¡¯s private room, peeked through the crack of the door, and could vaguely see a figure standing in front of the window. Lin patted his forehead in annoyance¡ªhowe there was still someone in the room!


    Thinking about how to sneak in and poison the ce, a waiter came down the corridor from the other side, carrying a pot of brewed tea.


    Seeing Lin standing by the door, the waiter instinctively thought that Lin was one of the customers in the room, and respectfully said, "Hello, here is the tea you ordered."


    Tea?


    Lin was momentarily stunned, a bright sh crossing his mind, and he quickly took it, nodded at the waiter with a smile, "Thank you."


    What¡¯s the saying? You find what you¡¯re searching for everywhere without effort when it finallyes freely! Truly heaven helps me!


    Lin looked at the pot of tea, a hint of scornful mockery curling his lips.


    For the sake of convenience, Lin had brought a sun hat specially. He purposely pressed the brim down to cover half of his face, then knocked on the door and, after hearing an invitation to enter from inside, pushed the door open.


    "Your tea."


    Lin deliberately lowered his voice when speaking.


    Shen Congwen nodded and said without turning his head, "Put it on the table."


    Lin nced around, truly unable to discern where Chu Ge was sitting.


    So he decided to go all out¡ªwhile Shen Congwen wasn¡¯t paying attention, he directly added the drug to the tea.


    Honda Sakura had said that this medicine is only effective on those who practice martial arts; it has no effect on ordinary people.


    Lin acted very quickly in poisoning the tea, his hand trembling nervously for a moment, causing the white powder to spill on the table. He quickly wiped it with his sleeve, then walked out acting as if nothing had urred.


    Lin did not stop; he ran out of the private room all the way and quickly left the restaurant.


    Not far from the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Chu Ge and the others were still dealing with the aftermath of the fight. Lin looked at Chu Ge¡¯s back, clenched his teeth in anger, and then strode away.


    Lin didn¡¯t leave directly; he had to make sure that Chu Ge drank the tea before considering the taskplete.


    Therefore, he deliberately booked a room in a hotel across from the restaurant, prepared a telescope, and aimed it at the private room where Chu Ge was...

 Chapter 442 - 0443 Worthy of Trust

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 0443 Worthy of Trust</h4><h4></h4>


    At the entrance of the restaurant, someone called the police amidst the crowd, and soon the police arrived, temporarily ending the struggle between the three women.


    Lin Lin had the most severe injuries, her face swollen beyond recognition; it was hard to tell who she was without a closer look.


    Shen Mimi and Shen Yaoyao had minimal injuries, with just some disheveled clothes and hair.


    Standing aside, after a fierce fight, they were both gasping for breath, struggling to calm their pounding chests.


    Lin Lin cried out in pain, desperately clinging to the police¡¯s clothes, "Officer, you must arrest them all, this is outright bullying in broad daylight!"


    The police nced at the injuries on her face. Judging from the scene, it indeed seemed like two people were bullying one, but their job wasn¡¯t just to take things at face value.


    "Let¡¯s start by exining why you were fighting," the police officer said while taking notes.


    Lin Lin, covering her face, cried, "Officer, can I go to the hospital first to check on my face? It hurts so much, will it disfigure me?"


    The patient officer listened and called another policeman to take her to the hospital.


    The recording officer approached Shen Yaoyao and asked, "Tell me, why did you fight?"


    Shen Yaoyao, proud and unapologetic about her recent actions, dered, "That woman is a mistress! Besides, she hit me first! Look how she messed up my hair!"


    The officer immediately understood the situation, but who struck first needed further investigation.


    "Officer, don¡¯t think we bullied her just because there are two of us. She hit me first, and mistresses are like rats crossing the street, everyone shouts at them, we did nothing wrong."


    The officer watched Shen Yaoyao speechlessly, as this young girl really had a slick tongue.


    He methodically asked some questions, then took down Shen Yaoyao and Shen Mimi¡¯s contact information before leaving.


    Shen Yaoyao took a deep breath; the fight had unexpectedly relieved her as if her constrained body was suddenly rxed.


    After the police left, Chu Ge stepped forward to where Shen Yaoyao stood, cheerfully watching her and teased, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be a fighter."


    Shen Yaoyao, surprised to encounter Chu Ge here,mented despondently, "Don¡¯t tell me you were just watching from the side!"


    And didn¡¯t evene to help!


    Chu Ge nodded, "Wars between women are better left untouched by men. Plus, you were quite formidable yourself, no need for my help."


    "You!" Shen Yaoyao was at a loss for words and red at him annoyed.


    By then, Shen Mimi had recovered somewhat, her expression awkward as she watched Shen Yaoyao¡¯s back, her eyes revealing an unfathomable look¡ªshe never believed Shen Yaoyao would genuinely stand up for her.


    She even remembered, just yesterday they had fought over a trivial matter.


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Mimi, calm and unyielding, it made Shen Mimi grow increasingly uneasy.


    She coughed lightly, somewhat awkwardly stepped forward, "Shen Yaoyao, don¡¯t think just helping me this time will make me grateful, we haven¡¯t made peace yet."


    Shen Yaoyao turned around, scoffed disdainfully, "Who wants your gratitude? I¡¯m just upset that as a member of the Shen Family, being bullied tarnishes our family¡¯s honor. You might not mind losing face, but I, Shen Yaoyao, cannot afford to!"


    Shen Mimi parted her lips, wanting to say something but still didn¡¯t speak. She nced at Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge, then turned her head and left.


    Chu Ge, watching Shen Mimi¡¯s departing figure, said somewhat speechlessly, "This was a great opportunity for reconciliation between you sisters, why be insincere?"


    Shen Yaoyao red fiercely at Chu Ge, her tone somewhat urgent, "Who said I wanted to reconcile with her? Wishful thinking! After all she¡¯s done to wrong me, I wouldn¡¯t forgive her so easily!"


    Chu Ge shook his head speechlessly, what an insincere woman!


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this topic. She touched her stomach and asked Chu Ge, "Are you guys eating nearby? Can you take me along? I¡¯m so hungry."


    Huo Tianqian said with a cheerfulugh, "Of course, it would be an honor."


    The trio returned to the private dining room. Shen Congwen looked at Shen Yaoyao with appreciative eyes, "I didn¡¯t expect Miss Shen to be such a heroine among women."


    Shen Yaoyao chuckled awkwardly and replied unabashedly, "It seems even Mr. Shen moans pitifully when climbing out of bed."


    Shen Congwen twitched the corner of his lips and wisely shut up.


    Chu Ge sat down, picked up his chopsticks to grab some vegetables, and his gaze inadvertently nced at a speck of white powder next to the chopsticks.


    Driven by curiosity or perhaps some other motivation, Chu Ge put down the chopsticks and gently gathered the white powder.


    He sniffed it at the tip of his nose, but it had no scent.


    Seeing this, Shen Congwen asked somewhat puzzled, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Nothing, maybe I¡¯m just too sensitive."


    Since entering the door, Chu Ge¡¯s right eyelid had been twitching, feeling as if something was about to happen.


    Shen Yaoyao nced at him and joked, "What, scared someone might poison you?"


    Saying this, she picked up the chopsticks and grabbed a bite of the dish Chu Ge had wanted to eat, and while calling out, she said, "Let me help you taste the food."


    After one bite, she took another, continuing until she had eaten half the dish. Shen Yaoyao then put down her chopsticks with satisfaction, smacked her lips, and said cheerfully, "This dish is not bad, no poison, it¡¯s edible."


    Chu Ge shook his head speechlessly and took a bite.


    At that moment, across from their private room on the second floor by the window, Lin was anxiously fiddling with the binocrs.


    He had been watching that pot of tea since Chu Ge entered and hadn¡¯t touched it for a long time; he even noticed the tea was ced somewhat improperly.


    Chu Ge sat in the main seat, the teapot in front of Huo Tianqian. Lin was a bit worried and also regretting not having put some poison in their food as well!


    Just then, Lin¡¯s mobile rang, it was Honda Sakura calling.


    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead due to anxiety, Lin answered the call.


    "How¡¯s it going?" Honda Sakura asked in a calm tone.


    "The poison has been administered, just waiting for Chu Ge to drink it, and then it will be a sess!" Lin silently prayed in his heart not to mess this up.


    Hearing this, Honda Sakura smiled satisfied, "I knew I picked the right person, you are a trustworthy partner. I¡¯ll await your good news then."

 Chapter 443 - 0444: Helping You Invest

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 0444: Helping You Invest</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin and Honda Sakura chatted briefly before hanging up the phone, as he saw through the binocrs that someone had picked up the teapot.


    Inside the private room.


    Shen Yaoyao, having eaten her fill, reached out to grab the teapot from Huo Tianqian and poured herself a cup of tea, gulping it down noisily.


    Chu Ge looked at her with a disdainful expression, as if Shen Yaoyao was drinking her tea like in boiled water, not knowing at all how to appreciate and savor it.


    Sensing Chu Ge¡¯s gaze, Shen Yaoyao put down her teacup and red at him, "I know I¡¯m beautiful, but you don¡¯t need to stare at me so intently."


    Or should we say that Shen Yaoyao has thick skin? Chu Ge shook his head speechlessly, "You¡¯re not supposed to drink tea like that. It¡¯s still okay when it¡¯s just us here, but if there were outsiders present, you¡¯d surely be ridiculed again. Aren¡¯t you the one who cares most about the Xiao Shen Family¡¯s reputation?"


    Chu Ge was bringing up the recent fight between Shen Yaoyao and Shen Mimi.


    Shen Yaoyao was speechless, regretting her previous words! This damned Chu Ge, always looking to set her up and bully her!


    As if to spite Chu Ge, Shen Yaoyao poured herself another cup of tea and this time, she directly downed the entire cup in one gulp.


    After finishing, Shen Yaoyao frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t speak but carefully savored the taste of the tea.


    "This restaurant¡¯s tea should be Bamboo Leaf Green Tea, right?" Shen Yaoyao said doubtfully. Generally, the tea used in not-so-high-end restaurants is Bamboo Leaf Green Tea, and although she wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about tea, she could still discern its taste.


    Shen Yaoyao poured herself another cup, but this time, instead of drinking it, she gently swirled the cup, gazing into it, lost in thought.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge teased her: "You can actually taste that it¡¯s Bamboo Leaf Green Tea? That¡¯s rare. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to say there¡¯s something wrong with this tea?"


    As he finished speaking, Chu Ge¡¯s right eyelid twitched violently.


    Annoyed, Shen Yaoyao gave him a re, then poured a cup of tea for Chu Ge and tilted her chin, gesturing for him to drink as well, "I really think there¡¯s something off about this tea. Try it and see if you don¡¯t believe me!"


    Beside them, Shen Congwen smiled and exined, "Miss Shen being unaware, as she always is in Shanghai, this isn¡¯t your ordinary Bamboo Leaf Green Tea. It has been irrigated and soaked with Snow Mountain Spring Water. The reason the taste is different from what you¡¯ve had before is that the Snow Mountain Spring Water has activated all the nutrients andponents within the Bamboo Leaf Green Tea."


    That¡¯s why the taste is slightly different.


    Huo Tianqian was surprised, "Does Snow Mountain Spring Water really have that effect?"


    Shen Congwen nodded, "Snow Mountain Spring Water contains a rich variety of minerals and other rareponents. Even if you were to just drink the spring water directly, you would feel a warm current slowly flowing through your body, a truly rare and wonderful thing. Anything soaked in it will exhibit its true value, which is why I use it to irrigate the Earth Ganoderma."


    Huo Tianqian nodded. Although he was not very familiar with tea, he became curious after hearing Shen Congwen¡¯s exnation.


    He took the teapot and poured himself a cup, then tasted it carefully.


    "Hmm... it¡¯s indeed different from the Bamboo Leaf Green Tea I¡¯ve had before."


    While continuing to savor it carefully, Huo Tianqian nodded in agreement.


    A discussion on teamenced in the private room, while on the other side, Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of a guilty conscience, but seeing Chu Ge not drinking his tea for a long while, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Chu Ge might have already discovered the poison he had put in the tea.


    However, he found somefort in the fact that he had just seen Huo Tianqian gulp down the tea. He had heard from Honda Sakura that Huo Tianqian was now Chu Ge¡¯s right-hand man. Even though he was only at Postnatal Perfection, being an Ancient Martial Artist, he couldn¡¯t escape the Sealing of the drug.


    After a while, once Chu Ge also drank the tea, the two of them would be no different from ordinary people. He wanted to see how they would dare to swagger around in Su City after that.


    Lost in his thoughts, Lin let out a satisfied chuckle.


    Realizing he had lostposure, he abruptly came to his senses and covered his mouth. Although he was alone in the room, he still dared not make too much noise.


    Lin picked up a bottle of mineral water next to him, unscrewed the cap, took a sip, and then continued to watch through the binocrs from across the way.


    Chu Ge always felt like he was being watched. At first, he thought it was the Japanese from earlier, but he had just used his Spiritual Power to sense around and there were no Ancient Martial Artists within ten miles.


    His right eyelid kept twitching. Chu Ge raised his hand to gently rub it. He could use his True Qi to expel alcohol from his body when he drank, or toxins when he caught a cold, but for this kind of reflexive reaction, he really did not know how to handle it.


    Huo Tianqian noticed that Chu Ge was acting unusually and asked with concern, "Mr. Chu, are you really okay?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just my right eyelid keeps twitching."


    Shen Yaoyao burst outughing, "Left eyelid twitching means fortune, right eyelid twitching means disaster, Chu Ge you¡¯re doomed! You¡¯re about to encounter a bloody disaster!"


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian spat several times, looking at Shen Yaoyao with some resentful eyes, "Miss Shen, you shouldn¡¯t speak carelessly like that."


    He sneakily nced at Chu Ge¡¯s expression, and seeing that he was not angry with Shen Yaoyao¡¯s words, he became somewhat curious about the rtionship between Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge.


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips, "What¡¯s wrong with saying that? I¡¯m telling you Chu Ge has a tough fate; even if something happens, it¡¯s him causing trouble for others. Who could bother him?"


    Huo Tianqian chuckled out loud, what Shen Yaoyao said was true, Mr. Chu¡¯s abilities could only cause trouble for others. If anyone wanted to trouble him? Impossible!


    Chu Ge ignored the conversation between Shen Yaoyao and Huo Tianqian, instead, he raised his eyes unwittingly scanning outside the window, he trusted his intuition, he felt that someone was continuously watching them around here.


    As for who was being watched, that would need further investigation.


    "Mr. Chu, please have some more dishes." Seeing that everyone had stopped eating, Shen Congwen quickly invited, "Miss Shen, please eat more too, order whatever else you¡¯d like."


    Shen Congwen had noticed the unusual rtionship between Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge, perhaps due to a fondness for one leading to kindness to the other, he was very friendly towards Shen Yaoyao, "I heard recently the Xiao Shen Familypany encountered some issues, urgently needing a loan, is that right?"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao looked up at him, knowing these affairs were not a secret among these people, so she didn¡¯t hide it. She nodded and then said, "There are some minor issues, but I¡¯m not sure about the specifics."


    It was precisely because thepany had major leaks that they were trying every means to obtain investment and loans from Shanghai.


    And for this reason, the Xiao Shen Family set their sights on Zhao Wuji.


    "Miss Shen, when your father has time, he could visit mypany, I¡¯m willing to invest in you."

 Chapter 444 - 0445: Hit My Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 0445: Hit My Big Brother</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Yaoyao looked up, surprised and shocked, "You said you want to help us invest?"


    Shen Congwen nodded, "Although our Shen family won¡¯t lend money at exorbitant rates like banks, the effect of our cooperation will be much better than if you were to borrow from a bank."


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t understand much about this, but she naturally weed anyone willing to help the Shen family and even yearned for it.


    Thus, Shen Yaoyao agreed without saying another word, and the two even exchanged phone numbers.


    During this gap, Chu Ge raised his hand to pick up the teacup, gently shook it in front of him, and then lightly sipped it. He didn¡¯t find the tea much different from before, only feeling that the vor of Bamboo Leaf Green Tea was stronger in this cup.


    Chu Ge quietly listened to their conversation while gulping down the entire cup of tea.


    Across in the hotel room, Lin sped his hands tightly, barely containing his excitement, He drank it! He really drank it!


    Lin quickly took out his cell phone and called Honda Sakura back. The phone rang a few times before it was answered, "Is the taskpleted?"


    "He drank it! He drank it!" Lin shouted excitedly.


    He was about to be a high-level personage in the upper-ss society¡ªwomen, money, everything would revolve around him!


    "I¡¯ve done what I promised you, when will you fulfill your promise?" Lin could barely contain his excitement, envisioning the future that awaited him.


    Luxury cars and beauties, owning a mansion, the life he long dreamed of.


    Compared to Lin¡¯s barely contained excitement, Honda Sakura was very calm as she said lightly, "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be shortchanged. As for when I will fulfill my promise, I need to see the effect after Chu Ge ingests the poison before fulfilling it."


    Her words were like a bucket of cold water extinguishing all of Lin¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Lin asked anxiously, "You¡¯re not nning to go back on your word, are you?"


    Honda Sakura scoffed lightly, "Why should I regret? You want to enter the upper-ss society, I¡¯ve already given you thirty million. With that thirty million, you can make investments and make your money back, right? Compound interest is a good way to get rich. I¡¯ve already paved the way for you, but you expect to reap without sowing, where does such good fortunee from in this world."


    Lin quickly grasped the implications of Honda Sakura¡¯s words; clearly, she intended the previously given thirty million to be enough and had no ns to give more.


    Lin felt like he was being yed and was outrageously angry, but Honda Sakura had already lost interest in continuing the conversation and hung up the phone.


    Lin looked at the disconnected call, feeling as if something was fiercely squeezing his chest. The illusionary scenes in front of him also vanishedpletely because of this call.


    At this moment, Lin felt an urge, apelling urge to run to the bakery opposite and tell Chu Ge that the tea was poisoned.


    But then he remembered he was the one who poisoned it, and Honda Sakura had not left any evidence when she gave him the poison. If she turned the tables on him, he could lose his life!


    "Damn it! This Japanese bitch, daring to y me like this!"


    Lin was infuriated as he packed everything away and left the hotel, ready to leave.


    As he passed a small alley after packing, Lin had already noticed that he was being followed and he cursed inwardly, hoping it wasn¡¯t that Japanese woman trying to kill him to cut off all ties.


    Thinking to himself, Lin quickened his pace. Once he passed through this alley, he would reach the bustling downtown area, where they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him in broad daylight.


    However, just as he was about to reach the end of the alley, several figures suddenly emerged from a dark corner, each holding an iron rod and tapping it slowly as they approached Lin.


    Lin recognized one of them, and exhaled lightly, speaking in a somewhatining tone: "Ah Zhao, what are you doing here? You really scared me just now!"


    The person named Ah Zhao stroked his chin yfully and then asked with a grin, "I heard you got our boss hospitalized, and then you just fled?"


    Lin was startled, then recalled the brawl in the restaurant before. After running away, he had not seen the Bald Man again and now had no idea what had happened to him.


    "No, no, how could I possibly abandon our boss and ran away myself?" Lin replied nervously, it seemed these people were here for him, to avenge the Bald Man ¨C who wasn¡¯t even injured by him.


    Lin¡¯s eyes darted around, a streak of realization shed through his mind, then he approached them with a cating smile, "It wasn¡¯t me who hurt our boss. Besides, I¡¯m not even capable of that. But I know who did it, and I know where he is now. Oh, and I just poisoned him; he¡¯s as good as disabled now, no different from an ordinary person. You want revenge for our boss? I¡¯ll take you to him."


    As Lin spoke, he turned to leave but noticed several stout big men standing behind him.


    "Of course, we¡¯ll go after the person ourselves to avenge our boss, but you are the one we need to deal with right now!" Ah Zhao raised his hand, and a stick heavily struck Lin¡¯s back, "If it weren¡¯t for you, would our boss be in the hospital now?"


    One stick followed another, and Lin quickly became overwhelmed.


    This alley was often the site of robberies, so few people passed through here.


    Ah Zhao stopped only after beating Lin severely, "Alright, let this kid fend for himself here; we¡¯re off to the Yingyue Restaurant to settle scores with that punk named Chu Ge!"


    Lin just mentioned he poisoned that person? That actually helped! He was eager to see how formidable an Ancient Martial Artist poisoned could be.


    Ah Zhao was at the Middle-stage Innate, but due to the Bald Man having saved his life, he had always stayed under him, working hard to repay the favor.


    Seeing Bald Man bullied to that extent, and nearly losing his life, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let those people off.


    Inside Yingyue Restaurant, Chu Ge and the others had almost finished eating and drinking and were slowly walking out.


    As they stepped out, they saw an ominous group of people charging across the road towards them.


    Ah Zhao, who had received Chu Ge¡¯s photo from Bald Man, recognized him immediately and hastened his steps to confront Chu Ge.


    "Chu Ge!" Ah Zhao bellowed, rushing towards him, "You punk! How dare you attack my boss! Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!"


    Chu Ge was standing at the restaurant entrance, just about to look up at the sky to enjoy the sunshine when he heard the noisy shout.


    Hezily nced at the man and then scratched his head, "Your boss? Who is he?"

 Chapter 445 - 0446: Eyes Blood Red

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 0446: Eyes Blood Red</h4><h4></h4>


    Ah Zhao choked on his words, angrily swinging the stick in his hand, "Want to know who it is? Then go to the hospital and see for yourself!"


    Of course, when he spoke of going to the hospital, he didn¡¯t mean for Chu Ge to visit as a guest, but rather for Chu Ge to lie down and enter the hospital as a patient.


    Chu Ge watched them with an indifferent expression, hands slightly behind his back, as if he didn¡¯t take these people seriously at all.


    Ah Zhao and the others observed Chu Ge¡¯s rosyplexion; even the phrase "radiant with health" wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. He didn¡¯t look poisoned at all.


    One of the underlings stepped forward with some confusion and asked in a hushed voice, "Big brother, could it be that Lin is fooling us? Look at Chu Ge; there isn¡¯t the slightest sign of poisoning, is there?"


    Ah Zhao also looked at Chu Ge with suspicion, scrutinizing him carefully. Indeed, he saw no signs of poisoning on Chu Ge¡¯s person.


    Damn it! Should have beaten Lin to a pulp just now for daring to deceive him!


    "Big brother, what do you think we should do now?"


    "What do you mean what should we do? So what if he¡¯s not poisoned? We have the advantage in numbers; do you think we would be afraid of him?"


    The little brother nodded repeatedly in agreement, thinking of Ah Zhao as an Ancient Martial Artist, especially since his presence had helped them secure a foothold in Su City. His admiration for Ah Zhao was boundless, and he naturally followed Ah Zhao¡¯s words without daring to disobey.


    Chu Ge¡¯s face remained indifferent, but Huo Tianqian beside him was getting a bit angry. He had seen some of these faces before; they were all underlings of Bald, it seemed they were here to seek revenge for Bald.


    "Mr. Chu, these people are all Bald¡¯s men. You don¡¯t have to worry about them, leave it to me."


    Huo Tianqian dered confidently.


    Chu Ge nodded lightly, then reminded him, "The one in the middle, he¡¯s at the Middle-stage Innate level, and his strength is not much different from someone at Postnatal Perfection. Be careful."


    Huo Tianqian nodded and then stepped forward. Hands on his hips, he red at them coldly, "What is it, wasn¡¯t Bald¡¯s lesson enough? Do you want to end up in the hospital lying down just like him?"


    Someone recognized Huo Tianqian and their heart sank. Bald had always wanted to curry favor with Huo Tianqian; now Huo Tianqian stood alongside Chu Ge. They came looking for trouble with Chu Ge, only to have Huo Tianqian standing up for him. If they really got into a conflict with Huo Tianqian and the boss found out, they would surely be in deep trouble!


    "Big brother, that¡¯s Master Huo." The person who knew Huo Tianqian¡¯s identity quickly walked up to Ah Zhao and whispered a reminder.


    While Ah Zhao had never seen Huo Tianqian, the name he heard most from Bald¡¯s mouth was Huo Tianqian. Why was this guy with Chu Ge?


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, as long as he stands with Chu Ge, he¡¯s our enemy!"


    "But... but he¡¯s the one the boss has always wanted to win over, right? What if we offend Master Huo, and when the boss wakes up, he mes us, what then?"


    Ah Zhao red at him irritably, "Where does all this nonsensee from? Do you think he won¡¯t deal with us if we don¡¯t deal with him?"


    Now that Huo Tianqian was standing on Chu Ge¡¯s side and had alreadye out to confront them, did they still expect him to spare them for old times¡¯ sake?


    Besides, there weren¡¯t any old times between them! Anyone who sided with Chu Ge was his enemy!


    Huo Tianqian picked at his ear, looking at them as they jabbered on and on, none daring to make a move. Impatient, he said, "I¡¯ve had enough of your chatter. Aren¡¯t you here to find Mr. Chu? First, you have to get past me!"


    He hadn¡¯t flexed his muscles in quite some time now, and ever since Chu Ge helped him reshape his musculoskeletal framework, granting him a rebirth, his body underwent many subtle changes. He desperately wanted a fierce battle; he wished to understand just how strong his current strength truly was.


    Although Postnatal Ancient Martial Artists were inherently inferior to Innate ones in terms of talent, there was stillparability when it came to cultivation and strength.


    Take Huo Tianqian for instance, who had achieved the Postnatal Perfection. Although it was defined as Perfection, his strength had long since surpassed that level, only restraining him from breaking through was his Postnatal status.


    The strength of Postnatal Perfection was equivalent to that of Middle-stage Innate.


    Among the people present, only one was at Middle-stage Innate, making it an excellent opportunity for Huo Tianqian to practice his skills.


    Ah Zhao had actually been displeased with Huo Tianqian for quite some time. Despite never having met him in person, he had heard about Huo Tianqian so many times from the Bald Man that he felt thetter had long lost the dignity a leader should possess.


    Why should they grovel to someone from faraway Shanghai, while wreaking havoc in Su City?


    As the saying goes, even a powerful dragon cannot suppress a local tyrant. When Huo Tianqian came to Su City, didn¡¯t he still have to rely on them?


    Ah Zhao was proud and arrogant too; over the years, he had been so highly regarded by his subordinates that he had be somewhatcent,pletely forgetting that there¡¯s always someone better.


    Therefore, when he engaged Huo Tianqian, he was defeated and fell off the stage within just three moves.


    Ah Zhao felt a profound sense of humiliation in his heart, staring at Huo Tianqian indignantly, "Let¡¯s go again!"


    Huo Tianqian was also somewhat astonished, as he looked at his palm. Just now, he had merely met Ah Zhao¡¯s offensive and casually pushed him, not expecting to rebound all the moves Ah Zhao used against him.


    Could this be the power of Perfection?


    Huo Tianqian was brimming with excitement. Lost in his thoughts, a figure suddenly flitted before his eyes. Huo Tianqian hastily dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding Ah Zhao¡¯s sudden attack.


    Seeing his charge miss again, Ah Zhao¡¯s resentment swelled even further. With a low roar, he swung his tightly clenched fist towards Huo Tianqian once more.


    This time, Huo Tianqian met the attack head-on. He precisely grabbed Ah Zhao¡¯s arm, and in the next instant, a series of bone-cracking sounds pierced the air, followed by agonizing screams.


    Huo Tianqian flung Ah Zhao away harshly, his words filled with disdain and provocation, "Alright, it¡¯s too troublesome for you toe at me one by one. Just alle at once."


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s statement was purely a show of bravado. He knew that among those present, only Ah Zhao was an Ancient Martial Artist, the others were mere mortals. Now, with the only Ancient Martial Artist taken down, the rest posed no threat.


    Hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s words, the others were too cautious to approach, with some even trembling in fear.


    Even Ah Zhao was no match for him; could they really stand a chance if they all attacked together?


    "Are all of Old Baldy¡¯s underlings such trash? So cowardly that you don¡¯t dare to face one man even ten-on-one?"


    Huo Tianqian continued to taunt.


    Writhing in pain and unable to rise, Ah Zhao listened to Huo Tianqian¡¯s taunts, hating himself for neglecting his martial arts practice over this period. His eyes bloodshot with rage, he red at Huo Tianqian furiously.


    If looks could kill, Huo Tianqian would have died hundreds of times over!

 Chapter 446 - 0447: Full of Awe

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 0447: Full of Awe</h4><h4></h4>


    After all, since they were now in Su City, Huo Tianqian did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble for himself and Chu Ge, so seeing how cowardly they had be, he didn¡¯t bother to say more. In short order, he knocked all those people down.


    It was almost two in the afternoon, the sun zing hot, and there were hardly any people on the streets. After dealing with these individuals, they left the scene without a trace.


    That night.


    Chu Ge tossed and turned in the Little Red Building, unable to sleep. His right eyelid had been twitching all day, and he had a bad premonition.


    The premonition made him feel an unprecedented sense of panic.


    Chu Ge turned over in bed, and when he couldn¡¯t sleep, he sat up.


    The night was deep; he went to the window, looked up at the stars outside, and felt an inexplicable sense of mncholy.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from Zhao Wuji.


    Chu Ge picked up the phone and sat on the windowsill, answering it, "What¡¯s up? Why are you calling me sote?"


    A bustle of noise came from the other end of the line, which quickly went silent again.


    Zhao Wuji found a quiet ce to speak to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m currently in Dang City. We have an auction here tomorrow, and I was wondering if you might be interested."


    An auction?


    Chu Ge frowned slightly and spoke in a more rxed tone, "What kind of auction is it?"


    Zhao Wuji certainly wouldn¡¯t invite him to any boring auction for no reason unless there was something there that he needed!


    "The other reason I came back was for this auction. Elder Jian Chunqiu asked me toe. He said there¡¯s an Ancient Martial Secret Technique at the auction that could help you be an Innate Grandmaster, so he specifically ordered me to bid for it."


    Zhao Wuji paused, nced around to make sure no suspicious persons were nearby, and then continued, "This auction isn¡¯t only attracting our attention but also the ck Witch Sect, Tang Sect, and some other sects have sent people."


    Anything that could aid his martial arts, Chu Ge took very seriously. He nced at the time; it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning, "I got it, send me the address and I¡¯lle to find you early tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Gey back down on the bed, trying to sleep.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Half an hour went by.


    Chu Ge opened his eyes, feeling dejected. This was his first time experiencing insomnia away from home, and a sense of frustration rose in his heart.


    Chu Ge let out a soft sigh, thinking that since he couldn¡¯t sleep, he might as well get up and practice.


    That way he would be more energetic tomorrow.


    He sat up with that in mind and immediately crossed his legs to sit on the bed.


    Chu Ge ced his hands on his knees, concentrated his breath, and directed energy towards his Dantian, about to meditate, when he suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t feel any Spiritual Energy in his body, nor could he feel any True Qi in his Dantian.


    Chu Ge opened his eyes in surprise, looked at his hands, and his eyes were filled with shock, "What¡¯s going on?"


    He tried to gather his energy again, channeling all his strength into his palms...


    No good!


    Chu Ge¡¯s heart inexplicably started racing; he had a strong and ominous premonition.


    He quickly got dressed, stood up, and went downstairs.


    In the courtyard ahead, he found arge tree and stood in front of it, spreading his feet shoulder-width apart, slightly squatting down, his hands gathering qi, and swinging towards the trunk of the big tree.


    The next instant, Chu Ge waspletely stunned.


    His hands clenched into fists and struck the tree trunk, which not only failed to react, but also caused his hands to be broken.


    A sharp pain began to spread from his hands.


    Chu Ge looked at his hands in a daze, his mind a nk.


    What¡¯s going on? How could this be? Chu Ge couldn¡¯t believe it, and threw another punch at the tree trunk, repeating this several times, with the same result each time.


    A thought arose in Chu Ge¡¯s heart that filled him with despair and shock: his martial arts... hadpletely vanished.


    He looked at his hands in disbelief, now smeared with blood, yet he felt no pain whatsoever.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brain was buzzing, and he had no idea what to do.


    Meanwhile, Huo Tianqian, who also discovered that his martial arts were gone, tried to get up to go to the toilet, only to find himself bing weak all over.


    His legs felt as heavy as if lead had been poured into them.


    Ever since he learned ancient martial arts, his body was always filled with vigor, never like today, walking unsteadily like a disabled person.


    After finishing in the toilet and returning to bed, he sat cross-legged, ready to cultivate and circte qi, but found he could not feel the existence of true qi in his body at all.


    Huo Tianqian was rmed and wanted to go find Chu Ge immediately, but worried that it was toote to be appropriate.


    While hesitating, he suddenly heard a rustling noise not far from downstairs, and curiously walked to the window and looked out to see Chu Ge repeatedly punching that tree trunk, thick as a person.


    To his surprise, now looking at Chu Ge, it seemed that every punch he threw at the tree trunk was so weak and feeble.


    Seeing that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t asleep, Huo Tianqian quickly dressed and went downstairs.


    Upon reaching the courtyard, he saw Chu Ge sitting despairingly beside the tree trunk, with his head down, his facial expression unclear.


    Huo Tianqian stepped forward and stood in front of Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge heard the movement, raised his eyelids slightly to take a nce, and then quickly lowered his gaze.


    "Mr. Chu," Huo Tianqian¡¯s voice trembled imperceptibly, his words tinged with nervousness: "Mr. Chu, my martial arts seem to have disappeared into thin air."


    Chu Ge lifted his eyes, a dangerous sharpness flickering within, "Yours too, vanished?"


    His voice had be somewhat hoarse.


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "Just now, I tried, and I can¡¯t feel the true qi within my body at all."


    Chu Ge slightly frowned, as if understanding something, he stood up abruptly, his gaze staring ahead, dangerous and sharp, "It seems that we¡¯ve been set up."


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge in shock, "You mean we¡¯ve been drugged?"


    Chu Ge nodded, because he had eaten too much at noon, he did not eat dinner, and the water he drank was all boiled by himself. Moreover, now at the Tang Family¡¯s ce, nobody dares to reach out directly here.


    So he determined that it must have been at lunch at Invitation Vi that someone poisoned them.


    Chu Ge¡¯s mind shed with the faces of those Japanese people, could it be them who made the move? But it seemed unlikely, if it were indeed them, it should be more than just sealing their martial arts; it¡¯s very likely they would have lost their lives.


    Huo Tianqian stomped his feet in anger, looking at Chu Ge with expectant eyes, asking, "Does Mr. Chu have any way to deal with it?"


    Even now, although Chu Ge had lost his martial arts and was no different from an ordinary person, Huo Tianqian still held him in great respect.

 Chapter 447 - 448: Auction Venue

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 448: Auction Venue</h4><h4></h4>


    When Chu Ge gave Huo Tianqian a second chance at life, Huo Tianqian regarded him as the most revered and respected person.


    He would never treat him poorly now that they were both undoubtedly ordinary people.


    Chu Ge felt a hint of surprise in his heart. He had not expected Huo Tianqian toy down his life for him, but now that he himself had be an ordinary person, Huo Tianqian still treated him with the same respect as always, which made Chu Ge trust him a bit more.


    "I don¡¯t know the specifics either, as I have not encountered this situation before. But since someone wants to seal our martial arts, that means they covet our strength. Let¡¯s just wait and see for now."


    Chu Ge did not know what to do either. The sudden disappearance of his martial arts skills left him with an unprecedented sense of panic, as if his most relied upon faith had vanished in an instant, taking away his drive to continue living.


    He sighed softly and then turned to walk back to his room.


    Huo Tianqian was naturally impatient, and he felt extremely irritable at this moment, constantly cursing the person who had poisoned them. He walked around in the courtyard with his hands on his waist to vent some of his pent-up frustration.


    The next day, Chu Ge slept deeply, feeling as if something was weighing down on his body. He was awoken by the ring of his phone.


    Zhao Wuji had waited for nearly half an hour at the scheduled time in Dang City and had not seen Chu Ge yet, prompting him to reluctantly make a phone call.


    The phone rang for quite a while before Chu Ge groggily answered, with a hint of sleepiness, "Hello."


    His voice carried theziness of someone just waking up.


    Zhao Wuji, upon hearing this, subconsciously thought he had dialed the wrong number. He checked the phone number and confirmed it was indeed Chu Ge¡¯s before carefully asking, "Mr. Chu, have you not gotten up yet?"


    Chu Ge hummed softly, rubbing his heavy forehead, and slowly sat up. Although the night was not long, it felt painfully lengthy for him.


    Since he could remember, he had never overslept like he did today, let alone felt such exhaustion.


    "Just woke up, has the auction started yet?"


    Chu Ge asked while yawning.


    Zhao Wuji shook his head, then realized Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see and spoke again, "Not yet, the auction starts at one in the afternoon."


    Chu Ge acknowledged with an "oh", nced at the time¡ªit was ten o¡¯clock. Driving to Dang City would take an hour and a half, so he should still make it on time.


    "I got it, I¡¯m leaving now and will contact you when I arrive."


    Chu Ge hung up the phone and went to freshen up.


    As soon as his hand touched water, a piercing pain spread out. Only then did Chu Ge realize his hand had been injured the night before, he hadin in bed the entire night, staring nkly, without treating his wounds at all.


    The blood on the wound had already dried, but it still stung when touched by water.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Chu Ge¡¯s lips. If his martial arts were still intact, what would such a minor injury count for? But now, he had to be constantly cautious, to prevent infection from water contact.


    Honestly, he still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had be an ordinary person.


    Chu Ge usually took just two minutes to freshen up, but because of the injury on his hand, it took him nearly five.


    After washing up and changing his clothes, he saw Huo Tianqian standingckadaisically at his room door.


    "Good morning, Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "I need to make a trip to Dang City, I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "I¡¯lle with you," Huo Tianqian suggested.


    As of now in Su City, neither of their safety could be assured, let alone going to Dang City.


    Dang City is bigger than Su City, also more chaotic, with uneven distribution of power. If Chu Ge identally got into trouble there, he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.


    "I¡¯m just going to attend an auction, not to pick a fight, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    Chu Ge saw through his thoughts and spoke somewhat speechlessly.


    Huo Tianqian realized he had thought wrong and, a bit embarrassed, scratched his head, but insisted, "Mr. Chu, let me apany you anyway, what if there really is some danger? Plus, I¡¯m familiar with Dang City, I can drive you there."


    Seeing Huo Tianqian¡¯s resolute attitude, Chu Ge no longer declined. He looked at the time and said, "Alright then, we¡¯re running out of time, let¡¯s go straight away."


    Chu Ge borrowed a car from Tang Xin, and Huo Tianqian drove the two of them to Dang City.


    Due to time constraints, Zhao Wuji was already waiting at the auction site, and then he sent someone to meet Chu Ge.


    By the time Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian arrived, there were twenty minutes left until the auction started.


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve finally arrived," Zhao Wuji said, looking at Chu Ge¡¯s fatigued expression with some concern. "Are you alright, Mr. Chu? You don¡¯t look very well."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m fine, this isn¡¯t the ce to talk, let¡¯s go inside."


    Zhao Wuji nodded. Because Zhao Wuji¡¯s wife¡¯s family was the wealthiest in Dang City, and also because they became the wealthiest thanks to Zhao Wuji¡¯s influence, he was highly respected when he came here.


    At the auction site, the organizers had specially chosen a premium box seat for Zhao Wuji.


    Zhao Wuji led Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian straight to the box to take their seats while more and more people trickled in down below.


    "The auctions in Dang City seem pretty grand," Huo Tianqian remarked, noticing almost every five meters there was a security guard standing sentry.


    The second floor had private boxes, but the first floor was arge banquet hall that could amodate five hundred people.


    In just a few minutes, the banquet hall was filled with people.


    "It¡¯s not usually this big, it¡¯s just that this one is special."


    Zhao Wuji exined from the side.


    Huo Tianqian was curious, "Special? What¡¯s so special about it?"


    Zhao Wuji nced at Huo Tianqian, then at Chu Ge, and saw that Chu Ge was sitting there with his eyes slightly closed, as though he was sleeping.


    Zhao Wuji was a bit surprised and also worried, "What has Mr. Chu been busy with in Su City recently? Why does he look so tired?"


    Huo Tianqian opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to respond to Zhao Wuji¡¯s question. He turned to look at Chu Ge and let out a sigh, Chu Ge had been sleeping all the way here.


    To be honest, he was also extremely tired. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he needed to drive and stay fully alert, he would really like to find a ce to sleep to his heart¡¯s content.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head and suddenly realized that Zhao Wuji had sessfully diverted the topic, feeling a bit gloomy inside but became even more curious about the auction.


    He really wanted to see just how special this auction was.


    Chu Ge dozed off for a bit, nearly falling asleep again.


    He slowly opened his eyes, looked around in a daze, and then finally perked up.


    "Who havee to this auction?"

 Chapter 448 - 0449: Not Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 0449: Not Poisoned</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge said this with ack of energy, not at all as lively as before.


    Zhao Wuji became even more suspicious. He tensely looked at Chu Ge and asked again, "Mr. Chu, are you really alright? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too good. Is it because you didn¡¯t rest wellst night?"


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. As an Ancient Martial Artist, even if one were to cultivate martial arts all night without sleep, they wouldn¡¯t feel tired or show any signs of fatigue on their face. Yet today, Chu Ge looked as though he was extremely exhausted from the past few days.


    Chu Ge nodded gently. He indeed did not rest wellst night, but there was a more important reason than that.


    "I¡¯ll exin in detailter. For now, tell me about the situation with this auction."


    Chu Ge pinched the bridge of his nose, sat up straight, and rested one hand on the tea table in front of him, lightly tapping it now and then.


    Zhao Wuji nodded and then pointed to thepartment on the far left, saying, "That¡¯s the Tang Sect. You must be very familiar with them, Mr. Chu. This time, they have sent an elder at the Grandmaster Level. However, it¡¯s strange that the Tang Sect is participating in the auction. I had thought the Tang Family woulde as well, but they haven¡¯t shown up."


    Given the sheer scale and amount of the auction, he didn¡¯t think the Tang Sect had the financial power to handle it.


    Without the support of the Tang Family, the Tang Sect was not a threat at all.


    He was worried that although the Tang Family did not send a representative, they could still be providing substantial funds to the Tang Sect.


    If that were the case, they would have to carefully calcte their next move.


    Chu Ge squinted slightly, his gaze fixed on thatpartment. Due to the curtains, he couldn¡¯t see clearly inside.


    But in his heart, he wondered if his recent poisoning had anything to do with the Tang Sect.


    After all, the grievances between him and the Tang Sect could not be resolved in just a few words, especially since he is currently living in the Tang Family estate, out in the open.


    He guessed that the Tang Sect must already be disying displeasure towards the Tang Family.


    While Chu Ge was silently specting, he heard Zhao Wuji point to the secondpartment and say, "As for the people in this secondpartment, they belong to a newly rising Sect called Huayue Sect. There¡¯s not much known about the Huayue Sect from the outside world, but one thing is very famous, and because of this, in less than a month since their establishment, Huayue Sect has attracted thousands of disciples. What¡¯s more shocking is that eighty percent of these disciples are male."


    Chu Ge nodded thoughtfully. With the prevalence of Ancient Martial Arts, it was natural for more Sects to emerge.


    But it was indeed rare for a Sect to attract thousands of disciples all at once.


    "It seems that the Sect Leader of Huayue Sect is a remarkable character."


    Zhao Wuji sighed lightly, shaking his head and saying, "If talking about being remarkable, she indeed is, but ifpared to other Sects, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing."


    Chu Ge looked at him, puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "This Sect Leader of Huayue Sect is said to be a woman over forty years old, but her appearance is as youthful as a girl of just twenty, an exceptional beauty. Rumors say that if a man so much as nces at the Sect Leader, their legs go weak. At first, I thought this woman knew some Bewitching Technique, but men who have seen her said they were very clear about what they were doing. Even Elder Jian Chunqiu said that men with weak stability are bound to fall under her pomegranate skirt."


    Chu Ge lifted his eyelids in surprise, "Elder Jian has seen her?"


    "He has." Zhao Wuji nodded and continued, "Later, it was rumored in the world of martial arts that the Huayue Sect practices yin and yang replenishment as their Cultivation Technique, and as for the Sect Leader, she uses Yang Supplementation. It is for this reason that so many male disciples are attracted. Everyone joins Huayue Sect with only one goal in mind, that is to sleep with the Sect Leader, Hua Liuyue."


    Chu Ge suddenly understood. In the path of Cultivation in Ancient Martial Arts, it is indeed possible for men and women to perform Dual Cultivation to achieve their Cultivation goals. However, such a Cultivation method would create greed in people. Every so often, they must engage in sexual activity, or else it bes difficult to retain the True Qi in their body without it slipping away.


    Zhao Wuji stroked his chin, chuckling with curiosity and anticipation, "I wonder if Hua Liuyue wille in person. I really want to see her beauty. I heard she¡¯s incredibly beautiful, and men who have slept with her can¡¯t get enough and yearn for a second time. However, Hua Liuyue has a peculiar habit: she never touches a man she has slept with more than once."


    After introducing Huayue Sect, Zhao Wuji then pointed to the thirdpartment and said, "The person in thispartment seems to be a Japanese. Their recorded name in the file is Honda Sakura, also known as the Lady of the Xiao Family from Su City. But when I checked the actual registration information, it showed several Japanese names instead."


    Mentioning Honda Sakura and the Japanese, Chu Ge¡¯s expression darkened immediately, his gaze piercing as he looked at thatpartment. Eachpartment on the second floor was specially designed so that one could not see inside the others.


    "What I¡¯m curious about is, how did these Japanese know about this auction?"


    "Hmph, what else could it be? Honda Sakura must have told them," Chu Ge said in a rather vicious tone. Although he felt that his sudden loss of martial arts prowess was not the style of those Japanese, he always felt that Honda Sakura was involved somehow.


    In Su City, the people who held grudges against him were limited to a few: the Tang Sect, Honda Sakura...


    If Lin also counted as one... Soon, Chu Ge dismissed the thought of Lin. He didn¡¯t believe Lin had the capability to procure poison.


    Chu Ge inexplicably thought of the ck market where anything could be bought. Could it be possible to find an antidote there? Or perhaps the poison had originated from that ce?


    Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil now. Ever since he lost his martial power, his mind has been muddled, not clear at all.


    Zhao Wuji continued to introduce. On the second floor, there were a total of eightpartments, now filled with representatives from various Sects. Only Chu Ge¡¯spartment was unaffiliated with any Sect.


    As they analyzed others, people were also analyzing them.


    Therefore, when everyone learned that the people in Chu Ge¡¯s private room were unaffiliated with any Sect, they became curious.


    Especially the Japanese in the third room, both curious and shocked.


    "Big brother, could it be that the kid hasn¡¯t been poisoned?" The one who spoke was a man dressed in a ck kimono, his eyes constantly fixed on the middlepartment, where he could vaguely see the outline of the person inside, but not the face clearly.


    "Today our main goal is to secure that secret technique; anything else is not our concern. As for whether Chu Ge has been poisoned, we shouldn¡¯t worry about that either. Third, you must always remember your duty, and you must not act recklessly. Understand?"

 Chapter 449 - 450 Yamamoto Buki

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 450 Yamamoto Buki</h4><h4></h4>


    Third¡¯s real name is Yamamoto Buki, and true to his name, he is aplete martial arts fanatic.


    Whether in Japan or elsewhere, he always has one bad habit, which is to seek out masters and challenge them whenever he finds the chance.


    Back in Japan, he had heard about Chu Ge¡¯s achievements, and this timeing to Huaxia, he was well-prepared and always on the lookout for a chance to have a good fight with Chu Ge.


    However, now he had been poisoned by Honda Sakura, and if not for the sessful poisoning, he would have formally challenged him to a duel, but now...


    Although the poisoning had nothing to do with him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was improper and detracted from their dignity as a ninja from the Great Japanese Empire.


    He always felt that such lowly tactics were only something those disgraceful failures could resort to.


    Regarding his elder brother¡¯s orders, Yamamoto Buki did not speak, he just sat quietly, expressing his displeasure and resentment with a stiff and expressionless face.


    On the other side, Chu Ge poured himself a cup of tea. This tea wasn¡¯t as rich as the tea in Su City, but it still tasted decent.


    But now, having lost his martial arts skills, Chu Ge felt a bitter taste while drinking the tea, not sure if it was a problem with the tea or his own sense of taste.


    Huo Tianqian gulped down the tea and almost spat it out.


    "Why is this tea so bitter?"


    Huo Tianqian wiped his mouth, picked up a dish of tea leaves and looked at it, Biluochun, the leaves looked fine, he had drunk it before, but it shouldn¡¯t be this bitter.


    Zhao Wuji holding the teacup, took a light sip and hearing Huo Tianqian say this, looked up curiously, "It¡¯s not bitter?"


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s thoughtful gaze swept over Huo Tianqian and Chu Ge, then cautiously asked, "Mr. Chu, do you think it¡¯s bitter too?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, the taste indeed was different from what he had drunk before.


    If Zhao Wuji felt it wasn¡¯t bitter, it implied that the problemy with their taste buds, or perhaps it was toxins within their bodies acting up.


    Zhao Wuji incredulously took another sip and savored it, "It¡¯s not bitter, it tastes normal?"


    Chu Ge nced at him and then looked around to make sure there was nothing unusual before slowly speaking, "It¡¯s not the tea; it¡¯s us who have the problem."


    Zhao Wuji looked perplexed, "Your problem? What problem do you guys have?"


    Why did he feel that Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were acting strangely today?


    He didn¡¯t know much about Huo Tianqian, but he knew Chu Ge quite well; he had never seen Chu Ge so listless, even his face was weary, which was not fitting for an Ancient Martial Artist.


    Chu Ge looked at him, guessing that he might have realized something, the corners of his lips curling into a barely perceptible bitter smile, "You are right. Huo Tianqian and I were ambushed and poisoned in Su City."


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s hand holding the teacup was unsteady for a moment, and it ttered onto the table, spilling water onto him.


    But now, Zhao Wuji was too shocked to care about that, he stared at Chu Ge, "How are you feeling now, Mr. Chu? Do you know who poisoned you?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, not saying a word.


    Beside him, Huo Tianqian angrily mmed his fist on the table, "The problem is right here, someone poisoned me in secret and I don¡¯t even know who did it, nor what poison I¡¯ve been afflicted with! How infuriating is that!"


    Zhao Wuji stroked his chin and pondered for a while. He then asked with some suspicion, "Among the Ancient Martial Sects, the one most skilled in using poison is the Ghost Poison Sect. Could it be..."


    "Impossible!" Chu Ge gently shook his head. "The Sect Leader of the Ghost Poison Sect is already dead. There is no Ghost Poison Sect in this world anymore, so it couldn¡¯t have been them."


    Suddenly, a thought struck Chu Ge and his gaze sharply intensified as he looked straight ahead, as if trying to pierce through all the objects in front of him.


    "I might know who it is."


    Chu Ge hummed lightly, Elder Gui is dead, but he had always been with someone, and those two even teamed up against me before.


    That person is Honda Sakura. It seems I¡¯ve really underestimated this Japanese woman.


    In Chu Ge¡¯s heart, he was already convinced that it was Honda Sakura who had taken action against him, though he was not as clear as Liao Junjie on how she made her move, he had already noted her down in his mind.


    A gentleman¡¯s revenge, ten years is not toote, Honda Sakura, let you be arrogant for a few more days.


    Zhao Wuji looked puzzledly at Chu Ge, and Huo Tianqian also stared at him nkly, as if waiting for him to continue.


    Chu Ge picked up his tea cup and took a light sip, a trace of bitterness spreading in his mouth. He hummed lightly, uttering just four words: "Honda Sakura."


    "Damn!" Huo Tianqian cursed immediately upon hearing this, "This Japanese woman, has repeatedly tried to disrupt the economic bnce of Su City, I knew there was something wrong with her. Now she even targets us!"


    Huo Tianqian clenched his teeth hard, "But why didn¡¯t she just kill us directly? That would be the most trouble-free way!"


    "Killing us would rm the police. Once the police are involved, she might not be able to get away cleanly. Those Japanese mainly aim for the Earth Ganoderma; their most effective and rational approach is only to seal our martial arts, so we cannot contend with them."


    Chu Ge analyzed, his mind gradually clearing up as he spoke.


    However, he still had some worries inside. If this poison in his body is not expelled, it might damage his meridians and internal organs. He¡¯s not afraid of death, but worried that he might end up disabled and unable to practice ancient martial arts for his entire life.


    Zhao Wuji was even more regretful inside. He could hardly believe that someone could poison Chu Ge, given his strength.


    "Mr. Chu, why not let Elder Jian take a look at you?" At the moment, Elder Jian Chunqiu was the only one he could think of who could help Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge sighed lightly, "I was thinking the same. Let¡¯s discuss this after the auction is over."


    Zhao Wuji nodded slightly.


    By this time, everyone who hade to the auction had already sat down and readied themselves. Everyone with a number te could hardly hide their excitement, their eyes fixed on the stage.


    Although there was nothing on the stage, they still craned their necks, looking forward with anticipation.


    The host¡¯s loud and clear voice resounded above the banquet hall, "Wee to Dang City. This auction is organized by the Dang City Charity Organization. As for the items to be auctioned, we promise they won¡¯t disappoint. Now, without further ado, let the auction begin!"

 Chapter 450 - 0451: Spend the Night with You

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 0451: Spend the Night with You</h4><h4></h4>


    As the auctioneer¡¯s voice faded, Chu Ge saw a ss cab being carried up, with a lifelike Seven-colored Horse inside it, its colors vibrant and bright under the illumination.


    Huo Tianqian sneered at the sight and said, "This kind of Seven-colored Horse ismonly seen in antique stores, and they even brought it here for auction?"


    Chu Ge just nced indifferently and then lowered his eyes. His purpose here was that secret technique, so he had no interest in anything else.


    On the other hand, Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw the Seven-colored Horse, gazing at it with a somewhat surprised look, his eyes not blinking as he stared at the horse.


    The auctioneer quickly began to take the initiative to introduce: "Everyone must be familiar with the Seven-colored Horse. However, this Seven-colored Horse is significantly different from those disyed in antique stores. The ones in antique stores are made of porcin, while this Seven-colored Horse is crafted from Nephrite Jade, and the colors of this Seven-colored Horse are the natural hues of Nephrite Jade pieced together."


    The people below were initially uninterested, but upon hearing the auctioneer¡¯s words, they stretched their necks in curiosity to take a closer look.


    A jade-made Seven-colored Horse, and not just any antique?


    Suddenly, it sparked everyone¡¯s curiosity. Those at the back, who couldn¡¯t see clearly, even ran to the front to get a better look.


    Huo Tianqian also curiously stretched his neck, "Is that thing really made of jade?"


    How could jade have seven colors? It¡¯s probably fake.


    At this moment, Huo Tianqian truly wanted to go down and check if the jade was real or fake.


    Zhao Wuji also looked with curious eyes at the scene below. However,pared to Huo Tianqian, his expression wasn¡¯t as obvious.


    The auctioneer continued to recount the origin of the Seven-colored Horse, but Chu Ge had not taken in a single word.


    All he heard was the auctioneer mentioning that it was made of jade, and subconsciously wanted to use his True Qi to probe for any Spiritual Power within, to no avail.


    Chu Ge¡¯s mood instantly dampened.


    "That¡¯s all for the introduction of the Seven-colored Horse. Now, the starting bid for the Seven-colored Horse is one million. Those who like this Seven-colored Horse may start bidding," stated the auctioneer.


    As the auctioneer¡¯s words concluded, the people in the hall began to get restless. Even if the Seven-colored Horse was not made of jade, its status as an antique relic from the Tang Dynasty alone made it worth tens of millions. And now the starting bid was only one million?


    The attendees nced at each other and then raised their paddles one after another, and the price quickly soared to fifty million.


    Although Zhao Wuji was interested in the Seven-colored Horse, it was merely a passing interest, not enough to actually spend money to bid for it.


    He sat there leisurely, legs crossed, chuckling, "Another trick."


    Huo Tianqian was puzzled, "A trick? What kind of trick?"


    "The tactics of auctions," Zhao Wuji nodded towards the stage and continued, "Don¡¯t be fooled by the low starting bid, even though it¡¯s several times lower than the market value. But this is an auction house where someone would discreetly manipte to gradually push the price up. A progressively higher price is much more easy for people to ept than a high price all at once."


    Huo Tianqian sort of understood but notpletely. Being a simple man, he was clueless about such refined matters.


    Zhao Wuji didn¡¯t expect Huo Tianqian to understand, so seeing the perplexed look in Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes, he did not bother to exin any further.


    At the same time, in the secondpartment, a woman with a hot figure and seductive poses was lying on her side on an imperial concubine chair. She was wearing a high-slit cheongsam, the slit reaching up to the upper thigh, just a bit more and it would reveal ces that shouldn¡¯t be seen.


    Her face was lightly made-up, although she was clearly forty years old, she looked just like a woman in her twenties, her face full of cogen, her skin fair and delicate to the touch.


    "Lady Hua, are you interested in this Seven-colored Horse?" A muscr man was half-kneeling in front of Hua Liuyue, gently massaging her with hisrge palms.


    "That Seven-colored Horse is not very useful, at most it¡¯s just a decorative item. If I were a collector perhaps I would bid for it, but I am not a collector; it¡¯s useless to me."


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s delicate voice resounded as she supported her head with one hand and slowly raised the other, her pale, tender fingers gently hooked the man¡¯s chin, forcing their gazes to meet, "Why, are you interested in that Seven-colored Horse?"


    The man shook his head, a flicker of panic crossing his eyes. Suddenly being stared at directly by Hua Liuyue, his heartbeat inexplicably began to speed up.


    It was just a beautiful woman lying there, but her gaze gave him a cold, bone-chilling feeling.


    The man blinked, and when he looked at her again, the depths of her eyes had turned into clear ripples of water.


    "I don¡¯t want it; I just thought that if Lady Hua likes it, I would bid on it and give it to Lady Hua."


    The man¡¯s deep voice spoke out, his pitch-ck pupils squinting slightly, gazing affectionately at Hua Liuyue.


    Hua Liuyue smiled knowingly, her supple fingers gently traced the man¡¯s face, causing tremors wherever her nails touched, and he took several deep breaths.


    No, this couldn¡¯t go on, or he would surely burst.


    "Does Lady Hua have any other instructions? If not..." The man was about to stand up when suddenly his hand was caught by Hua Liuyue.


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s eyes gleamed with ayer of enchanting charm, and she spoke with a smile that could bewitch hearts: "The auction is not over yet; why are you in such a hurry to leave? Where are you nning to go?"


    The man did not dodge the question and said directly: "I¡¯m afraid if I stay here any longer, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from wanting to devour you."


    Hua Liuyue giggled foolishly, slowly sitting up, her bosom nearly bursting through her clothes.


    "This is not a good ce for you to consume," Hua Liuyue murmured, tossing her wavy shoulder-length hair with a smirking smile, "How about this, after the auction is over, I¡¯ll take you to a good ce, okay? I guarantee you¡¯ll want to visit a second time after going once."


    The man walked back and sat down on a couch at the side, his long legs seemed restless as if there was no ce to settle them in the cramped room.


    "I¡¯m afraid that pies don¡¯t just fall from the sky, so perhaps Lady Hua might state her terms first?"


    The man gave Hua Liuyue a meaningful look, adding, "The terms I speak of are about you yourself."


    His purpose foring here was precisely for Hua Liuyue, and it would be a great loss if he was arranged with some other women.


    So, he directly cut to the chase and asked her what were the conditions for spending one night with her.


    Hua Liuyue slowly curved her lips, giving him a cool nce, then looked down at the stage. "The purpose of my visit here is for that secret technique. But before I came, I had already inquired, and there are quite a few Sectspeting for this secret technique. If you can help me obtain this secret technique, no matter how long you want mypany, I am more than willing."


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s gaze once again fell upon the man, but this time, her eyes held a slightly different expression...

 Chapter 451 - 452 Pure Yang Body

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 452 Pure Yang Body</h4><h4></h4>


    Hua Liuyueughed softly, her voice as crisp and pleasant as that of an oriole, making the man¡¯s heart ripple.


    "Do you really only want that secret technique?" the man asked doubtfully, not believing that this woman¡¯s scheming could be so simple.


    Hua Liuyue flicked her hair and said to him, "It¡¯s simple, yet not simple."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s gazended in the direction of Chu Ge¡¯spartment; her view was blocked, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly the person inside.


    "Beforeing here, I had already inquired clearly. Among those Sects wanting topete for this secret technique, in truth, they are not to be feared. However, among thesepetitors, there is also an individual without a Sect, who is the most dangerous. Only he gives me an uneasy feeling; he is a formidable opponent."


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s gaze gradually sharpened, her smile fading away, reced by a cold expression.


    The man frowned, his purpose was not directed toward these Sects or the items being auctioned below, so he didn¡¯t know much about these Sects beforeing here, let alone matters rted to Ancient Martial Arts being amoner himself.


    "So, you want me to help you deal with him?" the man also calmed down, still rational; if the opponent was an Ancient Martial Arts master and he was just an ordinary person, what could he use topete?


    Hua Liuyue seemed to read his thoughts, gave a foolish smile, and said, "Don¡¯t overthink it. I won¡¯t send you directly to your death; I just want you to go over there and scout out the situation."


    She paused, then picked up a stemmed ss slightly shaking it; the scarlet liquid inside gently swaying against the ss, forming an attractive curve under the light, refracting a blood-like luster.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. To an Ancient Martial Arts master, I wouldn¡¯t charge forward to meet my death, nor would I let you do so. Actually, what I want is very simple, just to scout out the situation. You know, my identity is very special, due to the sudden growth of the Huayue Sect, many people have grown curious. If I go over there personally..."


    Having said this, Hua Liuyue cast a meaningful nce at the man.


    What else didn¡¯t the man understand, huh, as a Sect Leader of a Sect, showing up personally to inquire would indeed be considered lowering oneself.


    The man understood, then nodded, "What exactly do you want to find out over there?"


    If it was just about gathering information, he had some ways, after all, he was somewhat famous in Dang City.


    "I want to know what their starting bid is,"


    Hua Liuyue stated.


    The man was stunned, automatically asking, "What do you mean? The starting bid for the auction is set by the auction itself, why are you asking about their bid?"


    Hua Liuyue shook her head, her expression filled with seriousness, initially she thought the same, but rumors said that due to the intense coveting of this secret technique, they came up with this new rule. Allowing everyone to quote their own price, determining the value of this secret technique in their hearts, and then the highest bidder wins.


    Hua Liuyue exined these rules to the man, her gaze shifting downwards, keeping an eye on the activity at the auction below.


    Just now, a Seven-colored Horse was auctioned for one hundred and eighty million by a collector.


    The host on the stage was enthusiastically congratting that collector.


    Hua Liuyue withdrew her gaze, then looked at the man again, "Can you do it? If so, tonight, tomorrow night, and afterward, however you want to y, I¡¯m with you."


    Such a simple request could secure a permanent position as Hua Liuyue¡¯s bedmate; for the man, it was undoubtedly like a pie falling from the sky; how could he not agree?


    The man immediately agreed without hesitation; he started and stopped in speech while looking at Hua Liuyue, his hands unable to resist gently rubbing his thighs.


    "That..."


    The man¡¯s greedy eyes roamed her body; that look, like a wolf, wishing even his gaze could grow a pair of hands to violently ravage her.


    Hua Liuyue noticed the man¡¯s evil thoughts; shey sideways on the chaise, gently bending her legs to reveal her fair thighs, then slowly stretched out one leg, her delicate toes brushing gently on the man¡¯s leg.


    "Now is not the time you should be wanting me, with so many people watching."


    After Hua Liuyue finished speaking, the man listened to her words intently, quickly stood up, drew the curtains down, then turned around with a beaming smile, "Now, no one can see us, baby, let me have a taste first, and I will immediately help you gather information."


    Hua Liuyue lightly unbuttoned her cheongsam, one button... two buttons... her fingers slowly sliding down,nding on her proud chest.


    "What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you want to undo this third button?"


    Upon hearing this, the man immediately dashed forward, his hands lifting Hua Liuyue from the chaise. He turned, letting her sit on hisp, his head buried, his tongue skillfully flicking open that third button.


    The ambiguous warmth slowly rose in thepartment, and Hua Liuyue silently set up a barrier around it.


    The man had a strong and pure Yang energy, Hua Liuyue unexpectedly discovered that the man was a Pure Yang Body, her inner desire for the man gradually being aroused.


    It¡¯s known that among ten thousand people, hardly one could be picked as a Pure Yang Body.


    Realizing this, Hua Liuyue started to move even more energetically, nearly exhibiting her charm to its fullest.


    The man never imagined Hua Liuyue could be such an irresistible person, just touching her thigh, the smooth and moist skin made his heart itch unbearably.


    "I just said, now isn¡¯t the right time for that; what if your stamina is too strong and dys my important business?"


    Hua Liuyue tactfully rejected the man, simultaneously praising the man¡¯s mighty physique, making him more and more infatuated.


    He grabbed a handful of Hua Liuyue¡¯s buttocks fiercely, then said smilingly, "Alright, I¡¯ll go help you scout out the situation right now."


    ...


    Chu Ge here waspletely bored staring at the ongoing auction below, having yawned several times already.

 Chapter 452 - 0453: Feeling Somewhat Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 0453: Feeling Somewhat Guilty</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge currently had a phrase in his heart that he desperately wanted to say.


    He never expected that after the poison was sealed, it would have such a side effect; he sat there almost unable to keep his eyes open.


    If this continued, sooner orter, people would discover that he hadpletely lost his martial arts.


    "Mr. Chu, are you alright?" Zhao Wuji looked at Chu Ge with concern, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. The Chu Ge of the past was so vibrant, but now he always looked sickly, which really worried him.


    At this moment, Zhao Wuji already regarded Chu Ge as one of his juniors; he was more than twenty years older than Chu Ge, whose age was simr to that of his son.


    Chu Ge shook his head, yawned again, and then said, "I¡¯m fine, just a bit sleepy. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too serious."


    Chu Ge pinched the bridge of his nose and stood up, nning to stretch his muscles.


    Thepartment was very small, and Chu Ge only twisted his body on the spot. He found that he soon felt tired from just moving his body.


    A trace of irritation surged in Chu Ge¡¯s heart; he had only moved his limbs lightly and yet felt a sour sensation in his joints. What was the difference between his body and that of a half-disabled person?


    He hated himself like this.


    Inside thepartment, a sudden chill and a murderous aura made both Zhao Wuji and Huo Tianqian involuntarily look at Chu Ge. Even though Chu Ge now seemed no different from ordinary people, the aura of natural authority still lingered.


    Huo Tianqian also stood up and asked Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, how about we ask for an antidote in the ck market when we return to Su City?"


    Chu Ge nced at him indifferently, took a deep breath, and said sarcastically, "We don¡¯t even know what poison we¡¯re afflicted with, where would we even start looking for an antidote?"


    Zhao Wuji suddenly thought of something, and looked puzzled at Chu Ge, "Doesn¡¯t Mr. Chu have medical skills? Could you perhaps..."


    Whatever Zhao Wuji wanted to say, Chu Ge understood. With a sense of helplessness, he shook his head, "It¡¯s useless. I triedst night already. Neither acupuncture nor medicinal baths helped. Aside from feeling exhaustion and being unable to sense the True Qi within my body, I don¡¯t feel anything else."


    The room fell into silence for a moment, then the loud voice of the auctioneer downstairs surged again.


    The three men looked in the direction of the sound; it turned out that the second auction item had been sold, fetching an even higher price, nearly eight hundred million.


    Huo Tianqian cursed under his breath, puzzled, "Damn! What could possibly be worth so much money?"


    He had almost never attended such auctions before and naturally did not know that such high prices could be achieved at these events.


    The price of the Seven-colored Horse just now had already shocked him, and now even more so.


    He had seen it clearly; the second auction item was just a Jade Buddha, and only about the size of a palm.


    Chu Ge looked ahead, his tone somewhat ethereal, "That is not an ordinary Jade Buddha. Although I¡¯ve lost my martial arts and can¡¯t sense the Spiritual Power within the Jade Buddha, judging from its appearance and luster, it is a fine piece of jade."


    Chu Ge sighed lightly, "Someone must have sensed the power within it using their True Qi, that¡¯s why they fought over it, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have fetched such a price."


    Huo Tianqian suddenly nodded his head, sighed silently, uncertain whether they would ever recover their martial arts, or whether it might be impossible for a lifetime...


    Zhao Wuji felt that the atmosphere in thepartment was very oppressive; he knew that both Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were troubled by his physical condition, so he decided to distract them with another topic.


    "By the way, there¡¯s another issue." Zhao Wuji gave a light cough and then began to speak, "Regarding the auction process for the secret technique, it differs from the normal auction process."


    Sure enough, as his words fell, Huo Tianqian and Chu Ge both instinctively turned to look at Zhao Wuji.


    "What¡¯s different?" Huo Tianqian scratched his head. Isn¡¯t it just an auction? Could it possibly get moreplicated?


    Zhao Wuji said, "Because this secret technique is being watched by many Sects, if we were to auction it like ordinary items, we wouldn¡¯t be permitted time. Therefore, the organizers came up with a solution."


    "What solution?" Huo Tianqian was somewhat frustrated. What¡¯s with all these roundabout methods? Can¡¯t you just speak directly?


    But because of Zhao Wuji¡¯s status, Huo Tianqian could only grumble inside.


    Chu Ge also looked on curiously.


    Zhao Wuji saw that his topic had sessfully shifted their focus and continued, "The organizers decided to have those of us interested in the secret technique write down our perceived value of the secret technique."


    "What do you mean?" Huo Tianqian was dumbfounded. What kind of rule was this?


    Chu Ge, on the other hand, seemed thoughtful, "I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t just the organizers¡¯ idea."


    Suddenly, Chu Ge spoke.


    Zhao Wuji was taken aback for a moment, then lightlyughed and nodded, "Yes, this is not the idea of the organizers but the owner of the secret technique. He wants to give it to someone destined, not to pass it on in such a materialistic auction manner."


    Huo Tianqian was puzzled, he scoffed, "If he doesn¡¯t want it to be auctioned off in such a materialistic way, then he shouldn¡¯t have brought it to auction at all. What is this? This is a hypocrite putting on a virtuous front, pure pretense!"


    Huo Tianqian, being a straightforward man, sometimes spoke without thinking, and as soon as these words came out, Zhao Wuji¡¯s face instantly changed.


    Huo Tianqian hadn¡¯t yet noticed the change in Zhao Wuji¡¯s expression and continued, "If you ask me, if he really wants to find someone destined, why not go to a busy street and just give the secret technique to whoever catches his eye?"


    Zhao Wuji coughed lightly, his expression somber. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Ge being there, he really would have lost his temper.


    "Mr. Huo may not know, but this auction, although it appears to be an auction, is actually a charity. The money donated by people is fully invested in charity. The owners of these auction items are also performing an act of charity; it is a spirit, a spirit that should not be defiled."


    Zhao Wuji spoke very seriously, and it was only now that Huo Tianqian realized he had misspoken.


    He felt somewhat apologetic and said to Zhao Wuji, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a straightforward man, I don¡¯t understand these things, I apologize for speaking out of turn."


    Huo Tianqian was extremely embarrassed; after apologizing, he sat down and dared not speak anymore.


    Chu Ge was somewhat surprised by Zhao Wuji¡¯s reaction; honestly, aside from Huo Tianqian¡¯s inappropriate remark about hypocrites, the rest of what he said was correct.


    There was really no need for Zhao Wuji to be angry, yet he got angry because of Huo Tianqian¡¯s words, which made Chu Ge quite curious.


    Detecting Chu Ge¡¯s puzzled gaze, Zhao Wuji also felt a bit self-conscious.

 Chapter 453 - 0454: Martial Arts Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 0454: Martial Arts Secret Technique</h4><h4></h4>


    He slightly lowered his head, refusing to look at Chu Ge.


    In the end, it was Chu Ge who broke the silence first, "Zhao Wuji, you became so agitated suddenly because of Huo Tianqian¡¯s words. Is it because the owner of the secret technique is rted to you? Or could it be that you know her?"


    Zhao Wuji was startled, and then his cheeks mysteriously flushed red. He smiled a bit awkwardly, "It seems nothing can be hidden from Mr. Chu."


    Regarding the owner of the secret technique, Zhao Wuji truly had a past with her that couldn¡¯t be spoken of.


    However, whenever Zhao Wuji recalled that period of history, all he felt was regret and loss.


    Seeing the sorrowful expression on Zhao Wuji¡¯s face, Huo Tianqian was totally confused and asked hesitantly, "That... the owner of the secret technique is a woman?"


    Looking at the amorous yet despondent appearance on Zhao Wuji¡¯s face, Huo Tianqian naturally thought of a woman.


    Perhaps only a woman could bring forth such a sentimental look in a man.


    Chu Ge was also full of curiosity as he looked at Zhao Wuji. If he could hear some stories about the owner of the secret technique from Zhao Wuji, maybe he could find some clues within.


    Knowing oneself and the enemy ensures victory in every battle. To obtain the secret technique, one must first understand the person.


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s gaze was fixed ahead, and if you were observant, you would notice that his focus was not sharp ¡ª looking ahead, yet as if he were seeing someone else.


    "Yes, the owner of this secret technique is a woman, a woman about the same age as me. She was very beautiful, with a beauty that was natural and unsullied. Her voice was lovely, her smile sweet. Being with her was the happiest time of my life."


    Zhao Wuji was filled with emotion. He seemed to return to his youthful days.


    "You were together...?" Huo Tianqian seemed to have heard something astonishing. If those two had a history together, why bother with an auction? Just asking for a favor would do, wouldn¡¯t it?


    These were just thoughts Huo Tianqian had and didn¡¯t say out loud.


    Chu Ge too looked curiously at Zhao Wuji, not expecting Zhao Wuji to have such a history. Looking at his now rippling expression, they must have been very affectionate back then.


    Chu Ge gestured for Zhao Wuji to continue.


    Zhao Wuji, somewhat embarrassingly scratching his head, said, "Yes, we once had a lovely first love. If it weren¡¯t for me, perhaps she would be my wife now."


    What does that mean? Huo Tianqian¡¯s lips parted, could it be that this Zhao Wuji is scum?


    He was just about to interrupt Zhao Wuji when he suddenly met Chu Ge¡¯s warning gaze. His heart skipped a beat, and he forced the words back down his throat.


    "We grew up together as childhood sweethearts, feeling affection for each other since we were very young. Only after we became adults did we establish a romantic rtionship. Later, we both got admitted to the same university and imagined our future together.


    But just when I graduated from college, my family suddenly said they wanted to arrange a blind date for me. I told my family about our rtionship, and to achieve their goal, they went to see her and even brought out money to humiliate her. After I found out, I had a huge fight with my family, ran away from home, and eloped with her."


    Chu Ge refreshed his understanding of Zhao Wuji; he had always thought that Zhao Wuji was a very rigid person, but he never expected that he was also so impetuous in his youth.


    "The time during our elopement was hard as we were both penniless, but we were happy. That might have been the happiest time of our lives, but good times don¡¯tst. Soon, I received news from home that my grandfather was seriously ill, and the hospital had issued a critical condition notice."


    Thinking back on this, Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart ached again. His eyes gradually reddened, "At that time, I didn¡¯t believe what my family said, thinking it was an excuse to trick me intoing back. Three dayster, when I saw on the news that my grandfather had passed away, I realized it wasn¡¯t an excuse; it was true."


    Zhao Wuji took a deep breath. It had been a long time since he revisited this past. Although years had gone by, and he thought he could look back indifferently, his heart still ached as before.


    "Grandfather was the kindest person to me in the entire family, and he was the one who supported our love and marriage, the only one who supported me."


    Regrettably, he didn¡¯t even get to see him onest time.


    "After seeing the news, Ipletely broke down. I remember rushing back home and staying by my grandfather¡¯s coffin for three days and nights. And then..."


    Zhao Wuji sighed lightly, with a hint of self-mockery on his lips, "During those three days, we didn¡¯t contact each other, as if there was an unspoken understanding, suddenly not reaching out to each other anymore. Until the day I got engaged, she suddenly appeared at my engagement banquet and just watched me quietly. I knew she hated me."


    Chu Ge looked at him puzzled, "Why didn¡¯t you contact each other? Weren¡¯t you lovers? Even if you didn¡¯t rush back for your grandfather¡¯s death, you can¡¯t me her for this fault, can you?"


    Huo Tianqian listened with a baffled expression, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Zhao seems not to have said..."


    "Yes!" Zhao Wuji nodded heavily, his head hanging down, a picture of dejection, "At the time, I med all the guilt of not returning in time and my grandfather¡¯s death onto her, which is why we didn¡¯t contact each other during those days, and I never initiated contact with her afterward."


    "What about her?" At this point, Huo Tianqian really wanted to curse him as scum, but he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare.


    "She came to find me a few times, but was driven away by my family. She¡¯s a person with pride. The fact she lowered her head toe looking for me several times was already very rare."


    Zhao Wuji sighed lightly, the past was past, and reminiscing would only bring him sadness.


    "She¡¯s doing well now, although I don¡¯t know why she suddenly wanted to auction the secret technique, but..."


    Zhao Wuji looked up at Huo Tianqian, speaking earnestly, "She is a woman of loyalty and principle, certainly not what you described, that sentence..."


    That sentence, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say, nor did he want to.


    Huo Tianqian was extremely frustrated at this point. If he had known about the history between Zhao Wuji and the owner of the secret technique, he never would have said those words.


    "Does she practice Ancient Martial Arts?" Chu Ge suddenly asked.


    Zhao Wuji nodded gently, "She knows a little, but so much time has passed, I don¡¯t know her current strength."


    "Since she knows Ancient Martial Arts, why would she auction off the secret technique? Isn¡¯t this a Martial Arts Secret Technique?"

 Chapter 454 - 0455: So Fast?

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 0455: So Fast?</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian was somewhat puzzled as he asked; to him, it had always seemed that the kind of Martial Arts Secret Techniques passed down were never shared outside the family, let alone put up in an auction for sale.


    Mr. Chu sat there lost in thought - indeed, this was not impossible.


    Just like himself, he had also gifted parts of his secret manual to others before, of course, not just casually thrown into an auction house; he had been selective about it.


    Therefore, he always felt that there must be some unspoken hardships behind the owner of this secret technique.


    Mr. Chu watched Zhao Wuji, observing the deeply reflective look on his face, and knew just how deep their feelings must have been, and how deeply hurt they were.


    For a time, both men fell into silence, with neither answering Huo Tianqian¡¯s question.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head in confusion. "Uh... did I say something wrong again?"


    Mr. Chu gave him a re. Huo Tianqian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he sat back down without saying anything more.


    Mr. Chu looked at Zhao Wuji and asked, puzzled, "Could there be some unspoken hardships for her?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Wuji froze and even a look of self-reproach appeared on his face; this was something he indeed had not considered.


    Mr. Chu, seeing the expression on his face, felt somewhat speechless; so Zhao Wuji was still a passionately emotional type. After all these years, he still had that woman in his heart.


    Zhao Wuji couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. He wanted to get up and go backstage to find her, to ask her clearly if there truly were any unspoken hardships.


    He knew how important a secret manual was to an Ancient Martial Artist, and he also knew how she had studied restlessly for a secret technique of Ancient Martial Arts, such persistence... If not for some dire difficulties, how could she so readily give it away?


    Mr. Chu raised his hand and put it on Zhao Wuji¡¯s shoulder. Since he had lost all his martial arts abilities, there was no strength behind his hand on Zhao Wuji¡¯s shoulder.


    But Zhao Wuji remained stationary, pressed in ce by the hand. He knew he must not act rashly. He was no longer the impetuous young man of twenty years old; he now had a family and a certain status, and she, too, had her own happy family and even started her ownpany, he heard.


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart tightened inexplicably as he subconsciously thought about his mother-inw¡¯s enterprise in Dang City, which, due to his involvement, had grown significantly, even bing the richest in Dang City.


    Could it be because her mother-inw¡¯s family exerted some pressure on her due to him?


    In just a few seconds, Zhao Wuji¡¯s mind had raced through countless possibilities.


    But these were all just his spections. Whenever Zhao Wuji was confronted with her, he would be flustered and unsettled.


    Seeing how things stood, Mr. Chu could only silently shake his head. Ah, emotions, truly a headache-inducing matter!


    There were a total of ten items to be auctioned at this auction, and now they had only reached the fourth item. HIA needed to auction half of the products before the secret technique could be auctioned.


    So Mr. Chu decided to get up and move around a little; otherwise, if he continued to sit there, he was nearly falling asleep.


    Just as Mr. Chu was about to stand up, he suddenly heard a voice from outside.


    "Stop! You cannot go in!"


    It was the voice of the security guard.


    He stood at the door, blocking the man who had walked out of Hua Liuyue¡¯s room.


    The man had first walked around outside before slowly striding over. He had noticed the dense arrangements of the security personnel here beforehand, but he thought it was just meant to intimidate troublemakers; he didn¡¯t expect that they were not even allowed to go around normally.


    The man coughed lightly and pointed inside, saying, "I know someone in there."


    The security guard stood his ground, unmovable, using his body to block the entrance, refusing entry.


    The man was somewhat speechless, "I really know the people inside, is the person inside called Mr. Chu, right?"


    The security guard gave him a cold look without a word. How would he know the names of the people inside? His orders were not to let anyone close to this room.


    Seeing the security guard unfazed, the man became speechless again. Are today¡¯s security personnel so dedicated?


    The two were at a stalemate when the room door was pushed open.


    Mr. Chu stretched and asked with curiosity, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Although the man had heard Mr. Chu¡¯s name from Hua Liuyue, he had never seen what Mr. Chu looked like. So when Mr. Chu came out, the man calmly looked at him, "I¡¯m looking for Mr. Chu."


    Mr. Chu¡¯s gaze fell on the man with puzzlement. The man had a mixed-race look, with very angr features, especially the brow bone - very prominent, making his eyes appear especially deep.


    Mr. Chu sized him up with puzzlement and then asked, "Who are you? What do you want with him?"


    Upon hearing this, the man coughed lightly, then said, "Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just heard that Mr. Chu came here and wanted to meet him. I¡¯m a fan of his."


    "..." Mr. Chu was dumbstruck - since when did he be so popr to have fans?


    "You... are his fan?" Mr. Chu asked uncertainly; now that he had no martial arts, he had to be very cautious with anyone.


    The man nodded and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Ge Fan. Can you let me in to meet my idol?"


    After Ge Fan finished speaking, he extended his hand forward, wanting to shake hands with Mr. Chu, but Mr. Chu looked at him with wary eyes. Just from what he said, it was clear, this guy definitely had an agenda!


    "I don¡¯t know you, so no!"


    After speaking, Mr. Chu turned around and closed the room door.


    Ge Fan stood there dumbfounded, somewhat unclear about what had just been said. He asked the security guard uncertainly, "What did he just say? He said he doesn¡¯t know me?"


    He doesn¡¯t know me... He doesn¡¯t know me... That was Mr. Chu!


    Ge Fan¡¯s pupils widened instantly; that young man was only in his twenties, right? How could such a young man make Hua Liuyue be so cautious? What background does this young man have?


    It¡¯s a pity he couldn¡¯t go in now. If he could, he really wanted to inquire more about Mr. Chu¡¯s story.


    The security, looking at him as if he were an idiot, still said he was a fan, but when the person was right here, he didn¡¯t even recognize him, which clearly was not good!


    "Move along quickly, this isn¡¯t the ce for you to be."


    After Mr. Chu returned to the room and shut the door, he remembered that he had intended to go to the restroom.


    But the person outside hadn¡¯t left yet. Whether or not he was a fan, Mr. Chu didn¡¯t want to deal with him.


    Because that person gave him a very bad feeling.


    It wasn¡¯t a feeling of danger; he wasn¡¯t afraid or intimidated by anything. But he always felt a certain aversion towards that person for some inexplicable reason.


    Seeing Mr. Chue back out, then re-enter the room within a minute, Huo Tianqian asked with puzzlement, "Mr. Chu, that was quick, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Being that quick using the restroom might indicate a prostate problem.

 Chapter 455 - 456: Ask Me to Meet

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 456: Ask Me to Meet</h4><h4></h4>


    Of course, he dared not say this.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t interested in guessing what Huo Tianqian was thinking. He stood by the door, listening to the noises outside until Ge Fan left, then he went to the restroom.


    Elsewhere, Ge Fan stood in a deserted corner, hands on his hips leaning against the wall, beside him a small window through which the street celebrations could be easily seen.


    The bustling streets were crowded, with the noise of the crowd faintly audible.


    Listening to those sounds, Ge Fan grew even more irritated. He scratched his head, racking his brains on how best to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    He had thought that in Dang City, given his status, the auction organizers would show some respect and he could directly get some insider info. However, the organizers didn¡¯t care about him at all. Not only was he brushed off, but he had also lost face in front of Chu Ge just now.


    Ge Fan stomped his feet in anger. After finally getting a chance for Hua Liuyue to loosen up, was he really going to give up now?


    No! He just couldn¡¯t bear to!


    Just as he was agonizing over what to do, suddenly, a rustling footstep came from around the corner. He furrowed his brows and turned to look at the stairwell, a connection point between the first and second floors, but due to today¡¯s special circumstances, people downstairs were generally not allowed up to the second floor.


    Just as Ge Fan was bing curious about who it could be, he saw a waiter carrying a tray of snacks up the stairs.


    Ge Fan squinted his eyes, seemingly having thought of something. He pped his forehead, how could he forget about the kitchen!


    He remembered that he had a rtive working in the hotel¡¯s kitchen. Although these people on the second floor had no significant social background, their Sects had some reputation in the Ancient Martial Arts world, and they were certainly not people the hotel could afford to offend. They would surely be well taken care of.


    Ge Fan thought of a n, which was to install a listening device.


    At this thought, Ge Fan¡¯s mood immediately brightened, and he sneakily took out his phone to call that rtive.


    After everything was set up, it was half an hourter, and the auction had already reached the seventh item.


    Ge Fan returned to Hua Liuyue¡¯s room, only to see herfortably maintaining her original position reclining on the lounge chair, her watery eyes shimmering with a hint of mystique.


    Hearing some noise, she turned to look at Ge Fan and smiled, "Did you manage it?"


    Ge Fan, holding a receiver, came to Hua Liuyue and said, "It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve ced the listening device in their room. We¡¯ll be sure to hear their bottom price soon."


    Hua Liuyue smiled, her lips curving up attractively. She slowly stood up, walked over to Ge Fan, and sat down on hisp, encircling his neck with her arms, whispering temptingly, "I knew you could do it, no problem."


    She then kissed Ge Fan on the cheek, leaving a bright red mark.


    At that moment, sounds from Chu Ge¡¯s room starteding through the receiver.


    "This auction is really interesting; usually, the most valuable items are ced at the end. But after the first five, the order seems reversed, starting from the sixth item, they progressively decrease in value.


    Especially this item being auctioned right now, it¡¯s just a small pendant, yet it¡¯s also brought here for auction."


    The person speaking was Huo Tianqian, who was not very familiar with the rules of the auction scene. Therefore, when he saw that the starting prices from the sixth item onwards were not as high as before, starting at only 100,000, he was quite surprised and slightly bewildered.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand the value of this small pendant.


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes looking at the small pendant, lightly shaking his head, "This is probably amon trick used by the organizers of the auction."


    "Mr. Chu is right, although since the sixth item, the prices aren¡¯t very high, the requirements for thest winner of the auction have increased significantly, even addressing issues of character, even having a loan in the bank disqualifies you."


    Zhao Wujiughed, then added, "The people who are here are mostly businessmen, which of theirpanies doesn¡¯t have bank loans? Thus, these people don¡¯t meet the requirements."


    Hearing this, Huo Tianqian was a bit stunned. What kind of bizarre requirement was that? Even he didn¡¯t own apany but had bank dealings, so, by this logic, he wasn¡¯t eligible either?


    Huo Tianqian looked somewhat gloomily at the crowd below. Today really refreshed his perception of the auction.


    "So, it seems there aren¡¯t many people here who qualify."


    Huo Tianqian was speechless. What kind of auction was this?


    Zhao Wuji smiled, exining, "Not everyone here is involved with bank transactions, apart from you, the people in these private rooms on the second floor, they all qualify."


    Huo Tianqian was startled, then remembered that the sixth item, a Jade Ne, had been bid on by Tang Sect, and btedly nodded, seeming to understand something.


    "Although the Ancient Martial Sects hold high status socially, it¡¯s limited to among Ancient Martial Artists, ordinary business owners don¡¯t know Ancient Martial Artists exist. However, it¡¯s different in Dang City. In Dang City, everyone admires Ancient Martial Arts. Furthermore, some parents, eager for their children to be Postnatal Ancient Martial Artists, are willing to spend a lot of money to send them to Martial Arts Schools to study."


    Zhao Wuji educated Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, pointing to the other partition and saying, "Those two partitions over there are Martial Arts Schools, and for them, these little knick-knacks are rare treasures. As to how rare, I think you two would know better than me."


    Chu Ge slightly nodded, sitting there silently.


    It was Huo Tianqian who looked suddenly enlightened; he understood the significance of these small jade items for a Postnatal Ancient Martial Artist. Inside them might be a rich concentration of Spiritual Energy. If absorbed, it would greatly benefit their bodies. Some small items, when carried around, could absorb essence from the air, which was very beneficial for them.


    So now, Huo Tianqian found the pricing of these small items somewhat reasonable.


    Although the starting price was low, the final price wasn¡¯t less than a million, especially for those of the Ancient Martial Sect.


    The Ancient Martial Sects, unlike those entrepreneurs, didn¡¯t have such abundant funding, which also reflected the auction¡¯s understanding and consideration for Ancient Martial Artists.


    Initially, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t have a good impression of the auction organizers, but suddenly, his thoughts shifted, and he even began to appreciate the organizers.


    Zhao Wuji, who was good at reading situations, saw that Huo Tianqian was bing interested in the auction and smiled, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, when the auction ends, the organizers will arrange a meeting with us."

 Chapter 456 - 457: Absorbing Yang Energy

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 457: Absorbing Yang Energy</h4><h4></h4>


    "What does that mean?"


    Huo Tianqian asked.


    Chu Ge was also surprised as he looked at him.


    Zhao Wuji chuckled awkwardly, clearly embarrassed as he spoke to Chu Ge: "Actually, it¡¯s all my fault for being a bbermouth. The organizer is an old childhood friend of mine, and we have known each other since we were kids. When I came back to Dang City this time, he invited me out for drinks. That night, we got drunk, and then... At that time, he asked me about things in Shanghai. I spoke too much while under the influence, and because of that night, he developed a strong interest in meeting Mr. Chu..."


    Zhao Wuji was speaking, worried that Chu Ge might be upset with him for taking the initiative without permission, but when he nced over, there was no apparent emotion on Chu Ge¡¯s face, and his heart rxed slightly.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly; meeting wasn¡¯t an issue, but considering his current state, almost like a cripple, even if they did meet, he¡¯d likely only end up disappointing the other party.


    Zhao Wuji, noticing the look on Chu Ge¡¯s face, realized he must be worried about his martial arts skills again. He sighed. Being an ordinary person himself, even though he greatly admired Ancient Martial Artists, he didn¡¯t insist on anything since Jian Chunqiu did not agree.


    But Chu Ge was different; he had a long path ahead of him. Even Jian Chunqiu was filled with expectations and confidence about his future, believing that Chu Ge¡¯s potential was limitless.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chu, something wille up. As long as we find the antidote, I believe everything will work itself out."


    Huo Tianqian nced at Zhao Wuji, a hint of light flickering in his eyes. Wasn¡¯t that the most obvious thing to say? They also knew that finding the antidote was key, but the problem was where to find it? They hadn¡¯t even confirmed who had poisoned them yet.


    Even though Chu Ge was sure that the poison was nted by Honda Sakura, they had no evidence, and with their martial arts gone, they certainly couldn¡¯t just go to Honda Sakura¡¯s home looking for the antidote.


    So, what Zhao Wuji just said was clearly pointless.


    At this moment, listening to their conversation secretly, both Hua Liuyue and Ge Fan exchanged a knowing look.


    Ge Fan asked with some confusion: "Were they just discussing Chu Ge being poisoned?"


    Hua Liuyue also furrowed her brow. If she hadn¡¯t heard wrong, they must have been discussing Chu Ge being poisoned.


    But if Chu Ge was indeed poisoned, that contradicted her investigation. In her reports, Chu Ge was a super-powerful figure capable of anything, and what shocked her most was Chu Ge¡¯s performance at the previous Public Sea Banquet.


    At that time, she hadn¡¯t formed her own Sect. She witnessed the fight between Chu Ge and the Ghost Poison Sect firsthand, particrly thinking of that elegant young man in blue robes; Hua Liuyue couldn¡¯t help but still feel her heart flutter.


    Watching Hua Liuyue look starstruck and enraptured, Ge Fan felt a bit jealous. He had seen Chu Ge, and didn¡¯t find him particrly handsome or tall, nor did he seem as sturdy as him.


    "What¡¯s up, are you interested in Chu Ge himself too?" Ge Fan pinched Hua Liuyue¡¯s waist firmly.


    Grinning, Hua Liuyue replied: "Yeah, I¡¯m quite interested. I really want to meet him soon and see what he looks like."


    At that time, he had his back to her, and all she saw was his dashing silhouette; at most just a profile, but too far away to see clearly.


    Now knowing that Chu Ge was actually right next door, Hua Liuyue couldn¡¯t wait to fly over and behold his handsome face.


    Ge Fan, feeling a tad envious,mented: "Ahem, I saw him just now. He¡¯s not as handsome as me, not as tall as me, not as well-built as me. I bet he can¡¯t match me in bed either. With his slight frame, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d withstand the pressure you¡¯d put on him in bed."


    Hearing the jealousy in his words, Hua Liuyue lowered her eyes and chuckled softly. She leaned her body closer to Ge Fan¡¯s; even through the thin fabric, she could feel an electric current spreading across the fabric to her skin, sending sensations throughout her nerves.


    Ge Fan¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Hua Liuyue, his gaze filled with unhidden desire.


    He had heard about Hua Liuyue a long time ago and had been curious about her. He even heard from others that her skills in bed were remarkable, so he especially wanted to see for himself just how skilled Hua Liuyue truly was in bed.


    Ge Fan came with the express purpose of sleeping with Hua Liuyue.


    Had it not been for a bet they made, he wouldn¡¯t have sought out Hua Liuyue, and he wouldn¡¯t have known that she was such a dazzling beauty. Just quietly observing her, touching her, was enough to make him experience a sensation like dying and going to heaven.


    "The auction for thest item is about to start soon. Make sure you control yourself, yeah? You can¡¯t mess around with me here and mess up my business¡ªif you do, I¡¯ll cut off your precious treasure!" Hua Liuyue said, though her hands began mischievously exploring Ge Fan¡¯s back. Her skin was truly wless, and from this close, not even a single pore could be seen.


    Feeling the woman in his arms bing restless, Ge Fan reassured her: "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take you right here. I¡¯ll choose a very fitting ce, to make our first date more romantic and meaningful."


    Hua Liuyue red at Ge Fan angrily, even though she said she didn¡¯t want them to be intimate there, he couldn¡¯t help but want to attract her, tease her, to the point where she was already feeling it.


    Twisting her waist, Hua Liuyue kept rubbing against Ge Fan.


    A pure and masculine figure stood before her¡ªhow could she not be moved? She knew it wasn¡¯t the right time, yet she couldn¡¯t help but want to win his heart, to absorb his masculine energy, to be under his embrace in joy.


    Hua Liuyue had to admit, among the men she¡¯d had, Ge Fan was the most splendid.


    His muscr body brought her delight and anticipation, and she even began to fantasize.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a low moan, her hands clinging to his neck, her slender fingers gently kneading his hair.

 Chapter 457 - 0459: Direct Quotation

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 0459: Direct Quotation</h4><h4></h4>


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s face looked particrly displeasing. She shook the receiver vigorously, but still, no sound whatsoever came from within.


    Beside her, Ge Fan was also somewhat bewildered. Even if the person inside wasn¡¯t speaking, it should still be possible to pick up some noises.


    Just as before when they weren¡¯t talking, it was possible to hear the sound of them drinking water and the banging and shing noises of their movements.


    A bad premonition suddenly surged in Ge Fan¡¯s heart. Could his bug have been discovered?


    Just as he was shrouded in doubt, a deep and maicugh suddenly came from the receiver.


    Chu Ge¡¯s cold voice pierced through, "Did you get to hear what you wanted to?"


    Ge Fan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He abruptly looked up at Hua Liuyue and muttered, "We¡¯ve been discovered..."


    Hua Liuyue red at him irritably. She was so angry but knew that their priority was no longer to fuss over the other party¡¯s reserve price. Now, because they had broken the auction house¡¯s rules, they might very well be thrown out.


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s aim today was to obtain that secret technique, yet this foolish man¡¯s actions had led their n to fail, and she was nearly bursting with fury.


    Ge Fan sulked on one side, sensing the anger radiating from Hua Liuyue, his heart skipped again, and he hesitated to speak further.


    "Alright, you go out first," Hua Liuyue said, tossing the receiver into his arms. "Remember, if you dare to involve me in this matter, I will not let you go!"


    Ge Fan nodded vigorously. He still wanted to sleep with her, so how could he possibly let her take the me?


    "But what about... between us?" Ge Fan hesitantly began to ask. He hadn¡¯t gotten a taste, so he certainly couldn¡¯t just give up after all his efforts.


    Hua Liuyue looked at him indifferently, considering the man¡¯s unusual physique, and after a moment of thought, slowly said, "Alright, I understand. Come find me tonight."


    Upon hearing that, Ge Fan immediately felt hopeful. He smirked with a somewhat wicked smile and then swaggered out with the receiver.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge had taken the bug from beneath the teapot and tossed it onto the table.


    Huo Tianqian and Zhao Wuji were both momentarily stunned.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Huo Tianqian picked up the bug and examined it, "Someone wanted to eavesdrop on our reserve price?"


    Zhao Wuji was also shocked as he looked at Chu Ge. How was it discovered, my God, if Chu Ge hadn¡¯t found the bug, wouldn¡¯t they have openly discussed their reserve price and had it overheard just now?


    In addition to being shocked, Zhao Wuji was also infuriated. He mmed the table and stood up abruptly, "I¡¯m going to the organizers for an exnation!"


    With that, he took the bug and strode out of the room.


    After Zhao Wuji left, Huo Tianqian curiously looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, how did you know there was a bug under the teapot?"


    Until now, he was still feeling a sense of relief. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Chu¡¯s extra caution, they would have definitely had a wasted trip this time.


    Chu Ge let out a slight sigh, as though by divine providence, ever since he lost his martial arts, his intuition became even more sensitive, and many times it proved to be right.


    Just like the case with Ge Fan a moment ago, if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this bug should indeed have been ced by him.


    Yet, judging by his way of walking and breathing, he didn¡¯t seem to be an Ancient Martial Artist. Since he wasn¡¯t an Ancient Martial Artist, then he must be acting under someone else¡¯s orders.


    He shared his analysis with Huo Tianqian, who, in anger, mmed the table and cursed, "It must be Tang Sect! Tang Sect has been against us from the start!"


    Huo Tianqian stated decisively.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Looking at the current situation, everyone is a suspect, not only Tang Sect."


    Now that he was bereft of martial arts, every step had to be extremely cautious, without any room for error.


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian asked perplexedly, "Does Mr. Chu mean that the person behind this might have tampered with others without our knowledge?"


    Chu Ge slightly nodded his head, "It¡¯s not beyond the realm of possibility!"


    "Damn!" Huo Tianqian cursed, "That¡¯s so despicable!"


    Zhao Wuji went to the organizers for an exnation, and due to his acquaintance with the head of the organizers, a resolution came swiftly.


    Indeed, only Chu Ge¡¯s room was found with a bug, and as a consequence, the auction venue was forced to suspend for twenty minutes.


    Hua Liuyue quietly leaned on the couch, her gaze falling on the lively crowd below discussing what had happened, her mind spinning rapidly.


    Ge Fan had already messaged her that he had sessfully escaped from the hotel, so even if the organizers conducted a thorough search, they couldn¡¯t trace it back to her.


    Twenty minutester, just as Ge Fan had said, the investigation stopped at him, and since he was no longer at the auction venue, the matter had to be dropped.


    Zhao Wuji brought the news back to Chu Ge, who nodded calmly in response.


    "Mr. Chu, do you know this Ge Fan?"


    Zhao Wuji, seeing that Chu Ge appeared unfazed, was curious and asked.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Not acquainted, just had a brief encounter just now."


    He smiled, a hint of a rebellious smirk ying on his lips, "This guy ims to be a fan of mine and wanted toe in and find me."


    Huo Tianqian listened with a befuddled expression, "Is this man an idiot? To say in front of you that he is your fan? Your fan didn¡¯t even recognize you?"


    Chu Ge let out a light snort, "The fan part is false, the true intention was to infiltrate and gather information."


    "He realized thating in directly was hopeless, so he found another way in."


    After hearing this, Zhao Wuji chuckled, "It seems someone is quite wary of Mr. Chu¡¯s power, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have gone out of their way to nt a bug here. That Ge Fan had a childhood friend working in the hotel¡¯s kitchen, and it was through his friend¡¯s connection that he managed to get in. Now, that employee has been fired."


    "It¡¯s too light a punishment to just fire that Ge fellow! If I ever run into him again, I¡¯ll break his damn legs!" Huo Tianqian said angrily.


    Chu Ge patted his shoulder, indicating, "Alright, don¡¯t worry about such things. We¡¯ll deal with it if wee across him in the future. Right now, to avoid anyone else using methods we are unaware of to probe our reserve price, I will make the bid directly, and I won¡¯t disclose the amount to you all."


    Zhao Wuji and Huo Tianqian, upon hearing this, also felt it was the safest approach and nodded, indicating no objections.


    Soon, the auction resumed as normal, and the ninth item was already being auctioned.

 Chapter 458 - 0460: A Wooden Fish

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 0460: A Wooden Fish</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> The hall was now devoid of people, leaving only those who were curious about the uing auction items but were not nning to bid, for they knew that thesest items were prepared for the Sects on the second floor.


    Even though there were no longer any people below on the first floor, the auctioneer still hosted the event with high enthusiasm. The ninth auction item was an unremarkable wooden fish.


    Its brown appearance always reminded people of the wooden fish struck by monks in temples.


    The auctioneer nced at the few people remaining below and smiled, then swept his gaze over the second floor from left to right, exining as he did: "This is not just any wooden fish. It has been blessed by Master Guangde himself, containing many years of his research and efforts."


    Everyone was familiar with wooden fish, but Master Guangde¡¯s name was unheard of by those present, including the individuals on the second floor, so no one was particrly interested.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head, puzzled, and asked, "Who is this Master Guangde that he can be featured at the end?"


    Although it wasn¡¯t thest item, the status of the ninth item already signified its extreme importance, at least more important than the previous eight.


    Yet no one had ever heard of Master Guangde.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, the cold glint of his gaze fixed on the wooden fish. His sharp intuition told him that things were not so simple.


    Zhao Wuji, equally curious, looked at Chu Ge. He was well aware of Chu Ge¡¯s extensive knowledge and suspected that Chu Ge might actually recognize Master Guangde.


    Both turned their attention to Chu Ge, but he was looking intently at the stage, unaware of their gazes.


    Zhao Wuji asked with puzzled curiosity, "Mr. Chu, do you recognize this wooden fish? Do you know its origins?"


    Chu Ge redirected his gaze and nodded slightly, "Master Guangde has been in seclusion for decades. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of him. Elder Jian knows him, and he even thrice requested to study under Master Guangde, only to be rejected each time."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Wuji understood that if even someone like Jian Chunqiu had once sought to be a disciple, then this Master Guangde must be an extraordinary figure. Would the item he offered at the auction be of immense value?


    Zhao Wuji looked again at Chu Ge, whose gaze had returned to the wooden fish, and after hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Since he has retreated to the mountains and secluded himself for so many years, why suddenly bring out his wooden fish to the mundane world for auction?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, equally curious.


    From what he knew of Master Guangde, it was impossible that he would put his wooden fish up for auction as it was as crucial to a monk as his two hands.


    While pondering, the auctioneer below announced, "The starting bid for this wooden fish is two hundred thousand."


    As the auctioneer finished, people below shook their heads. In their eyes, it was just a wooden fish struck by monks with no collectible value because they didn¡¯t even know who Master Guangde was.


    In their minds, they had relegated Master Guangde to the status of an unknown, insignificance monk.


    Consequently, there was a brief silence in the air after the auctioneer spoke, and the atmosphere froze.


    The auctioneer hadn¡¯t expected a lull and awkwardly cleared her throat, "You may now start the bidding."


    Still, no one made an offer.


    People were just curiously looking around, wondering who would be foolhardy enough to bid on a wooden fish.


    The auctioneer had never faced such a situation and was somewhat panicked; she turned to look at the chief organizer backstage, uncertain about how to proceed.


    If no one bid for the wooden fish, it would be a stagnating item and lose all value.


    With other items, it wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue, but this wooden fish was under their leadership¡¯s provision. If no one ced a bid, would it not embarrass their leadership?


    The backstage organizer shook his head slightly, instructing her to remain calm. He guessed that those in the first-floor hall would not bid for the wooden fish, but those in the private rooms on the second floor might show interest upon hearing Master Guangde¡¯s name.


    Unfortunately, he miscalcted. Among those representing their groups in these second-floor rooms, none were over fifty years old, while Master Guangde¡¯s prominence had echoed throughout the world of martial arts over eighty years ago for a moment, but after that year, something happened, and Master Guangde retreated into the mountains. Even such a famous figure couldn¡¯t withstand so many years of seclusion; among the worldly, only people like Jian Chunqiu¡¯s generation remembered the name of Master Guangde.


    After waiting for a moment, with no one willing to bid, the auctioneer sighed in resignation, picked up the microphone, and was just about to say something when suddenly, from one of the rooms on the second floor, the auction bell was rung.


    Three times, three hundred thousand!


    The auctioneer was ecstatic. Finally, someone with discernment!


    Unable to hide her excitement, the auctioneer announced, "Room number four on the second floor bids three hundred thousand, is there anyone else who wants to bid?"


    Room number four on the second floor?


    Everyone on the first floor turned their eyes to room number four; due to special design, those below couldn¡¯t see what the people above looked like.


    But in their minds, they had alreadybeled the bidder as a fool.


    Meanwhile, the upants of all rooms on the second floor were stunned by the sudden bid from room number four.


    They had already inquired about the identity of each other and knew who was in which room; this information was all transparent to them, so they were aware from the start that Chu Ge was in room number four.


    In room number one, two individuals sat; they were the financial manager and an elder from the Tang Sect. The financial manager, puzzled, asked, "Is this Chu Ge crazy? This kind of wooden fish can be found anywhere. I¡¯ve also sensed it just now; there¡¯s no Spirit Jade inside, it¡¯s just an ordinary wooden fish, and even if it¡¯s an antique, it¡¯s not worth three hundred thousand."


    The Tang Sect elder stroked his beard, his gaze filled with contemtion as he looked towards Chu Ge¡¯s room. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t fathom what Chu Ge was ultimately after.


    Who didn¡¯t know that everyone on the second floor hade for the final secret manual? Yet, he still had the interest and financial means to bid for these impractical items?


    Here, it was known that the Tang Sect had the most interactions with Chu Ge, so based on their understanding of him, things must not be as simple as they seemed.


    Meanwhile, in the Tang Sect¡¯s neighboring room, Hua Liuyue was deep in thought. She had specifically investigated Chu Ge before, and he never engaged in such fruitless efforts. Yet now, for a wooden fish, he had taken the trouble to participate in the bidding. Could it be that he came for the wooden fish rather than the secret manual? That wouldn¡¯t make sense.</subtxt>

 Chapter 459 - 0461: Just a Guess

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 0461: Just a Guess</h4><h4></h4>


    At the same time, another person was equally perplexed, situated in thestpartment on the right, which had a different atmosphere from the others. It was filled with ck gas, giving off a very oppressive feeling when one entered.


    Three people were sitting inside, and the leader was an old man with graying hair dressed in a ck robe. He had his eyes closed, sitting there as if he was asleep.


    Two young men nked him.


    "Chu Ge actually made a move for a useless wooden fish?" One of the young men scratched his head, utterly puzzled about this.


    Another young man sneered lightly, "It seems that this Chu Ge only has this much ability, not even able to discern amon wooden fish. It¡¯s hard to imagine how the useless people from the Ghost Poison Sect were defeated by him!"


    "It¡¯s hard to say; I¡¯ve heard that this Chu Ge is very strange. It might just be a trick to confuse us."


    The other young man was unhappy and disdainfully said, "We are all here for thest auction item, who would be interested in another item? Especially amon wooden fish. Besides, even if it¡¯s his trick, we don¡¯t lose anything since we aren¡¯t bidding. If they go on to bid, it might even be beneficial for us in the end."


    As the two discussed, they saw that the elder hadn¡¯t spoken yet and immediately became silent. Both looked at the elder, curious, and asked, "Elder Hei Yi, have you heard about Master Guangde?"


    "Right, is Master Guangde really that famous?"


    They knew that some very formidable figures might retreat into seclusion after achieving their fame. Though they weren¡¯t familiar with the name of Master Guangde, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean he wasn¡¯t famous.


    Elder Hei Yi slowly opened his eyes, his sharp gaze emitting a terrifying light, "You young people naturally wouldn¡¯t know the name of Master Guangde; I too have only heard about this person from others. That said, it should be a matter from eighty years ago. At that time, the world of martial arts didn¡¯t have as many Ancient Martial Sects, and the Ancient Martial Sects were just starting. The world of martial arts back then was not as treacherous as it is now; the focus was on righteousness."


    Elder Hei Yi said this with a hint of self-mockery, as he too had been full of illusions about the world of martial arts, entering it with a heart aspiring to be famous around the world, but...


    Elder Hei Yi lowered his eyes to look at the symbolic ck robe on his body and silently sighed. The ways of the world are unpredictable...


    Elder Hei Yi didn¡¯t dwell on his feelings but began talking to them about Master Guangde.


    "In the world of martial arts, where there are righteous people, there are evil ones. Back then, the two factions would asionally wage war to dominate the martial arts world, and at that time, Master Guangde wasn¡¯t called ¡¯Master,¡¯ Guangde was his actual name. He was just a little-known individual, but it was because of the war between the righteous and the evil factions that he made a name for himself and the name ¡¯Guangde¡¯ became renowned worldwide."


    "Because of that war?" one of the young men asked, somewhat confused, "We also often have wars now, why haven¡¯t we be world-famous like them?"


    Elder Hei Yi nced at him indifferently, slightly chuckling, "Our conflicts with others can only be considered minor skirmishes. Back then when the righteous and evil factions fought, almost all Ancient Martial Artists in the world were present. The battleground was in Snow Mountain next to Su City. I heard that it not only rmed the entire martial artsmunity but also mobilized the local police force in Su City and even surrounding security personnel to prevent those Ancient Martial Artists from harming ordinary citizens.


    As a result, the evil side, in order to divert the attention of the righteous side, really did start attacking ordinary people. The battle at that time was as horrific as the war movies we see now; no one could spare the effort to look after those ordinary people.


    Including the police, they were ordinary people, unable topete with Ancient Martial Artists.


    Master Guangde was able to save those people from the hands of evil, and this is why he became famous around the world.


    Later, who knows what happened, he retreated into the religious life of a monk; a martial artist who could save people from so many evildoers and even repel other evils, his ability was not just about ¡¯Divine Communication.¡¯


    You can imagine how high his martial arts skills were, so at that time many people wanted to be his disciples, and the paths leading to the temple he entered nearly got worn out by people.


    But he adamantly did not take a single disciple, andter news came out that he had retired to the woods, and since then he has vanished."


    Elder Hei Yi finished exining to them, his eyes twinkling mysteriously, unsure of Chu Ge¡¯s intentions, or whether he genuinely understood Master Guangde or was just interested in the wooden fish.


    To be honest, looking at that wooden fish, he saw nothing special, yet Chu Ge had bid for it, leaving him utterly unclear what this person was really thinking.


    Elder Hei Yi thought that a person capable of annihting the Ghost Poison Sect, especially being so young, must be extremely dangerous and profoundly enigmatic.


    Meanwhile, in Chu Ge¡¯s room, Zhao Wuji and Huo Tianqian were also shockingly looking at Chu Ge, filled with iprehension.


    "Mr. Chu, are you truly going to bid for this wooden fish?" Zhao Wuji asked, puzzled.


    He didn¡¯t understand the significance of this wooden fish, and for him or for Chu Ge, three hundred thousand was like a drop in the ocean, hardly worth mentioning. Yet he just couldn¡¯t grasp what secret about this wooden fish that made Chu Ge decide to bid for it.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "This wooden fish isn¡¯t really special, and it wasn¡¯t even personally put up for auction by Master Guangde."


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Wuji was even more shocked.


    "Master Guangde and my old man were close friends. Although he has been in seclusion for many years, he would asionallye out anonymously to wander the world and chat with a few of his close friends. Knowing him as I do, Master Guangde would never put a wooden fish up for auction, for him, this wooden fish is apanion."


    A person living alone in the woods, what else could he have but a wooden fish as hispanion?


    So he asserted that this wooden fish definitely wasn¡¯t put up for auction by Master Guangde himself.


    His heart harbored a bold guess; someone must have stolen Master Guangde¡¯s wooden fish.


    But that was just a spection.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 460 - 0462: Beyond Measure

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 0462: Beyond Measure</h4><h4></h4>


    To confirm his spection, he decided to win the auction for the wooden fish.


    Chu Ge bid three hundred thousand, and after waiting for a long while without anyone following up, the auctioneer turned back to look at the person in charge with an inquiring look as to whether to finalize the price. This three hundred thousand was historically low for their auction house, breaking records even. She wondered what the leader was thinking, bringing a wooden fish to auction.


    The person in charge nodded at the auctioneer, signaling her to quickly move on to the next item.


    The auctioneer received the order, picked up the microphone, and was just about to finalize the bid, when suddenly a voice with awkward Chinese shouted, "Four hundred thousand!"


    One could tell immediately that the person was a foreigner. Among those present, the only foreigners were the Japanese sitting in Box No. 3, and the voice hade from there.


    Everyone at the venue was shocked; someone was actually willing topete for this inconspicuous wooden fish!


    Seeing that someone followed up, the auctioneer was naturally overjoyed. She quickly grabbed the microphone and asked the audience, "Someone has bid four hundred thousand, is there anyone willing to follow up with a higher bid?"


    Inside Box No.3, Yamamoto Buki was somewhat puzzled and asked, "It¡¯s just an ordinary wooden fish, why are you following up with a bid?"


    "This is an order from above."


    "What bullshit order? Our main purpose this time is for that secret manual. Four hundred thousand might be a small sum, but how can you waste itpeting with that kid at this critical moment, big brother?"


    "I¡¯m not justpeting, I¡¯m serious!" The one referred to as big brother narrowed his eyes and said with a very serious tone, "Even if Chu Ge has lost his martial arts, we have not seen all his other abilities. From my investigation of him, he definitely doesn¡¯t perform futile acts, and certainly wouldn¡¯t auction a wooden fish that¡¯s of no use to him."


    Yamamoto Buki, somewhat puzzled, scratched his head, "You mean to say this wooden fish is very important to Chu Ge?"


    Big brother nodded; his guess should be right.


    "But spending four hundred thousand to obtain this wooden fish, if we lose to them on thest auction item, won¡¯t our mission be iplete?"


    Yamamoto Buki wanted to fight tooth and nail against Chu Ge, but he wanted toplete the mission even more.


    "Big brother, are you saying that Chu Ge actually didn¡¯te for thest secret manual, but for this wooden fish?"


    Big brother was also doubting this question, but he would not overthink it before getting an answer. "These are all our own spections, for now, we should focus and stop overthinking."


    On the other hand, Chu Ge listened to the Japanese following up with the bid, and the corner of his lips curved ever so slightly, imperceptibly.


    Beside him, Huo Tianqian asked, "Mr. Chu, will you continue to follow up the bid?"


    "A mere four hundred thousand doesn¡¯t mean much to us. If Mr. Chu wants this wooden fish, we shall continue bidding. Raise the price a bit, so they cannot keep up, and the wooden fish will be ours. As for the money, I will pay on behalf of Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge looked indifferently at Zhao Wuji. Although he had no intention of having Zhao Wuji pay this money for him, he was ready to raise the bid. "Zhao Wuji, you¡¯re really generous. Do you know how much I n to bid?"


    Zhao Wuji nced at him, his lips curved in a slight smile, and he chuckled, "No matter how much Mr. Chu bids, it doesn¡¯t matter to me."


    After all, he had previously given twenty-one billion, not to mention this little wooden fish. Could this wooden fish possibly cost twenty billion?


    Chu Ge shook his head and then directly offered his bid, "Ten million!"


    Bidding ten million for a wooden fish, he did not feel it was a pity.


    Because of his, or precisely, his old man¡¯s rtionship with Master Guangde, it couldn¡¯t be measured with money.


    Because of Chu Ge¡¯s bid, everyone at the venue, especially those on the first floor, were shocked. They stood up, trying to see who the one bidding ten million was.


    They were filled with curiosity about this person. Could it be that this person was a monk? Otherwise, how could he care so much about a wooden fish?


    The auctioneer, upon hearing this bid of ten million, her heart instantly became excited and nervous, thumping non-stop.


    From four hundred thousand to ten million was a qualitative leap indeed. It seemed this person was genuinely interested in the wooden fish and indeed someone who knew the goods!


    The auctioneer felt an inexplicable relief. Initially, she had heard from the backstage that the highest price for this wooden fish was four hundred thousand, and she remembered the leader turning unhappy in an instant.


    Now that it had been bid up to ten million, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be fired after all.


    Unable to contain her excitement, she took the microphone and shouted with great enthusiasm, "Ten million! The guest in Box No. 4 bids ten million, is there anyone else willing to follow up with a bid?"


    The whole room went silent, everyone holding their breath and listening carefully, even those seated began to be interested in the wooden fish, curious about what was so special about it that someone would bid ten million.


    In Box No. 1, several people from Tang Sect looked at each other. "What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Chu Ge isn¡¯t here for the secret manual at auction?"


    "Hmph, regardless, this is an excellent condition for us. One less strongpetitor, the others are nothing to fear."


    "But don¡¯t forget, we also have Huayue Sect next to us! Although the Huayue Sect is just starting out, their financial resources canpare with our Tang Sect!"


    "It¡¯s just a woman, what are you afraid of?"


    Inside Box No. 2.


    Hua Liuyue was utterly baffled. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Chu Ge was up to, thinking perhaps Chu Ge wasn¡¯t interested in thest secret manual after all.


    But at the same time, it didn¡¯t seem likely. Could it be that he wanted both?


    Hua Liuyue suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Regarding Chu Ge¡¯s financial capabilities, she really couldn¡¯t fathom them.


    ...


    Chu Ge sat there calmly, waiting for the auctioneer to finalize the bid.


    Beside him, Zhao Wujiughed helplessly, "Mr. Chu, you are really considerate, saving me money."


    He thought that Chu Ge would bid several tens of millions, but it was only ten million.


    Beside him, Huo Tianqian coughed awkwardly. Compared to the wealthy Zhao Wuji and Chu Ge, he, at most, livedfortably. Even to Zhao Wuji, his status might not be worth mentioning.


    So at this time, it was best for him to keep silent rather than speak out of turn and embarrass himself.


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, "This ten million is just to shut these people up, to keep them from having the energy to continuepeting with us. But the value of this wooden fish is definitely not as cheap as just ten million."


    This wooden fish contained too much, so much that it simply couldn¡¯t be measured with money.

 Chapter 461 - 0463: Obtaining the Secret Manual

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 0463: Obtaining the Secret Manual</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t continue speaking with Zhao Wuji because he heard the auctioneer downstairs had just brought down the gavel.


    The auctioneer said, "Congrattions to the esteemed guest in VIP room number four on the second floor for winning the wooden fish with a bid of ten million."


    Subsequently, several individuals came up and carried the disy cab straight down.


    Everyone was puzzled; wasn¡¯t there onest auction item? Why were they taking the disy cab down?


    The auctioneer was also at a loss; this was not something she had been informed about beforehand, right?


    Just as the auctioneer stood there dumbfounded, a man dressed in a ck suit suddenly walked up, took the microphone directly from her hand, and said: "I am very sorry,dies and gentlemen. Due to the eavesdropping incident that urred earlier, we will be conducting a secretive bid for thest auction item. This means that without showing any actual item, everyone will write down the price they are willing to pay from their hearts. Ultimately, the owner of the auction item will make the selection, and it won¡¯t necessarily be the highest bidder who wins. As for the selection criteria, the organizers have unanimously decided to keep it confidential."


    The man in the ck suit finished speaking, handed the microphone back to the auctioneer, and then turned and left the stage.


    The auctioneer stood on stage, somewhat speechless. Today was probably going to be the most unforgettable day in her career as an auctioneer. So much fucking drama!


    Quickly regaining herposure, the auctioneer announced, "Alright, just a little interlude. Now, let us proceed with the auction of the tenth item."


    The auctioneer turned around out of habit to look, only to find nothing behind her. Quickly turning back, she gave a faint smile and said to the audience: "The tenth item is a book. As for the price, you will need to write down how much this book is worth to you on a piece of paper and submit it to the delivery box. If there are people in the hall who also wish to bid, pleasee this way, write down the price in your heart, and ce it into the delivery box in front of the stage."


    After finishing, the auctioneer made a gesture inviting people to proceed.


    The few people still remaining in the hall, having no idea what the book was for and not even having seen the actual item, naturally didn¡¯t follow the crowd in bidding. The reason they stayed was simply to watch themotion.


    At this moment.


    Inside VIP room number one, several members of the Tang Sect gathered together, quietly discussing among themselves.


    "Howe the rules changed so suddenly? This ispletely unexpected."


    They could ept setting their own price¡ªit was the nned arrangement, so that didn¡¯t bother them. However, the selection criteria being confidential, and not necessarily going to the highest bidder, was a bit perplexing. After all, they had no understanding of the personality of the secret manual¡¯s owner.


    "This Chu Ge is everywhere! If it wasn¡¯t for him, all these issues wouldn¡¯t havee up during the auction! He is the bane of our Tang Sect!"


    "So, what should we do now?"


    "Who do you want me to ask?" the person replied irritably with a re, "If it was simply the highest bid that wins, we could just write a higher price. But now they want us to write down the price we value the manual at... Forget it! We¡¯ll just write a high number!"


    "Right! We¡¯ll write a high number! No matter what, it¡¯s always better to have a higher price!"


    Liu Yue from the neighboring Fang Hualiu Yue wasn¡¯t so lucky. She came to the auction by herself this time, so she had no one to consult with.


    After arriving in Dang City not long before, she quickly got involved with Ge Fan. Today, she had hoped to rely on him to gather some intel, but it ended up backfiring.


    Hua Liuyue pinched the center of her brow, staring at the nk paper in front of her, truly at a loss for what to do.


    People in the seven VIP rooms on the second floor were all harboring uneasy feelings, yet Chu Ge¡¯s room was exceptionally calm.


    Chu Ge was spinning his pen between his fingers with a tranquil demeanor, the other hand lightly tapping on the table, producing a rhythmic sound.


    Huo Tianqian, seeing him not writing, asked in puzzlement, "Mr. Chu, why aren¡¯t you writing?"


    Zhao Wuji also looked at him with curiosity, his interest piqued about the price Chu Ge had in mind for the manual; he was eager to know how much Chu Ge thought it was worth.


    Chu Ge¡¯s hand stopped its tapping; his gaze was indifferent, a slightly wicked smile ying at his lips. Then, he gently set down the pen.


    Picking up the piece of white paper on the table, he simply folded it.


    Huo Tianqian, with a look of surprise, "Mr. Chu, aren¡¯t you nning to write a number?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No need to write. This is the bottom line in my heart."


    Huo Tianqian, not understanding, might feel inferior to Chu Ge¡¯s enlightenment; he felt a twinge of self-doubt and sighed softly. Even now, as ordinary people, he felt far inferior to Chu Ge.


    His gaze swept around and caught a glimpse of Zhao Wuji also dumbfoundedly watching Chu Ge. After a moment, he asked, "Does Mr. Chu intend to submit this nk paper to imply that the manual is worthless, or priceless?"


    The same nk paper could imply two mutually exclusive meanings: one positive and one negative. Knowing that woman¡¯s temperament, she might lean towards the negative interpretation.


    Chu Ge nced at him coldly, his lips curling up slightly, "What do you think, Zhao Wuji? What do you think this nk paper represents?"


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s lips twitched as he chuckled awkwardly, "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t tease me. What I think doesn¡¯t matter; the key is how that woman sees it."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, agreeing, "So everything must be left to fate."


    Zhao Wuji was startled, somewhat unable to grasp Chu Ge¡¯s strategy.


    Since losing his martial arts, Huo Tian often felt unrested and weak. Annoyed, he stood up, stretched his back and flexed his limbs to relieve his difort.


    Watching him, Zhao Wuji remembered their poisoning and seemed to recall something, hesitating, he said, "I just remembered something. The owner of the manual has an inherited recipe that can detoxify any poison. If Mr. Chu truly divines her thoughts and meets with her, you might be able to persuade her to help with your detoxification."


    He paused, appearing uneasy.


    Huo Tian¡¯s face lit up with eagerness as he was about to inquire further, but then he heard him add, "It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a bit temperamental, especially about the inherited recipe. I¡¯m worried she might refuse."


    "..."


    Huo Tian¡¯s mouth opened, but in the end, he remained silent.


    Chu Ge slightly looked down, gazing at the white paper now inside an envelope, his fingers once again tapping rhythmically on the table.


    "Whether she helps or not is a separate matter; our current priority is to get the manual in our hands."

 Chapter 462 - 0464: Take the Initiative to Chase Me

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 0464: Take the Initiative to Chase Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge slowly stood up and walked to the delivery box. He gave the envelope a gentle shake and, after pondering for a moment, tossed it inside.


    Waiting required time, and Chu Ge sat there listlessly, his body ck like a puddle of mud, nothing like his usual crisp and efficient demeanor.


    Zhao Wuji looked at Chu Ge, wondering why Mr. Chu remained so calm despite apparently being poisoned.


    His own heart was even more anxious than Chu Ge¡¯s. "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve already called Elder Jian. He¡¯s on his way here, but he¡¯s not likely to arrive untilte tonight," Zhao Wuji said.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "He bought a ticket to Su City, didn¡¯t he?"


    Zhao Wuji nodded, "Yes, if you stay in Dang City tonight, I can go and bring him over."


    "No need. Once the results are out, we¡¯ll go to Su City. I have more important matters to attend to."


    He needed to personally visit the ck market to investigate what exactly the poison was.


    He was clearly aware that he had been poisoned, but aside from feeling tired and drained, he oddly felt nothing else. Could it really be because the True Qi inside his body had been sealed, rendering him unable to sense another presence within?


    As Chu Ge contemted, he unconsciously furrowed his brows.


    Gradually, snoring filled the air. Chu Ge came back to his senses and turned to see Huo Tianqian lying on a chair in a strange position, deeply asleep, snoring heavily as though he was exhausted.


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze deepened, indeed, regardless of the gap in their martial arts skills, the poison targeted anyone who practiced martial arts. After being poisoned, it did not differentiate between high and low skill levels, affecting all to the same degree.


    Chu Ge sighed softly, picked afortable position, and closed his eyes.


    Seeing that he was about to sleep like Huo Tianqian, Zhao Wuji hurriedly stepped forward, "Mr. Chu, you won¡¯t befortable sleeping like that. The chairs in this room are designed to extend."


    Chu Ge, nearly asleep, was startled by Zhao Wuji¡¯s voice. His eyes opened slowly, showing a hint of lethargy that had never been seen before.


    Zhao Wuji walked up to a leather chair and pressed some button. Slowly, the back of the chair reclined t.


    "Mr. Chu, you might sleep morefortably like this," Zhao Wuji said, without any other intention.


    He simply wanted Chu Ge to have a morefortable sleep.


    But Chu Ge shook his head slightly. "No need to sleep now. The results should be out soon."


    He looked down at his hands, resting on the chair arms, his grip tightening slightly.


    He began to hate this version of himself. Not even a day had passed, and he was already starting to detest it.


    Even this weakened, weary body made him feel less than an ordinary person.


    Chu Ge¡¯s face held a slight anger, and upon seeing this, Zhao Wuji suddenly realized that he had said something wrong.


    He hastily covered his mouth, and with an apologetic tone, said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, I just wanted you to sleep morefortably."


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "It¡¯s not your fault, no need to apologize."


    He sighed lightly, and continued, "Tell me more about the owner of this secret manual."


    Chu Ge raised his eyes, looking at him with a seriousness in his gaze.


    Zhao Wuji was startled, why did Mr. Chu suddenly be interested in her?


    Chu Ge slightly curved his lips into a smile, as if he saw through the confusion in Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart, he exined, "Actually, I am not interested in her, I just suddenly thought, if she chooses us, I want her to try the Detoxification."


    This state of being almost like a cripple was really too much for him to bear.


    Zhao Wuji suddenly understood, he nodded, found a chair to sit down, and seemed to think of something, deeply sighed, his gaze looking ahead, bing somewhat elusive.


    "Her real name is Mu Qing, originally from the Shanghai area. When Shanghai underwent a military coup, it was thesemon folks who suffered the most. So, her family brought her to Dang City. At that time, she was only eighteen years old, still in high school."


    Zhao Wuji thought back to the past, the corners of his lips involuntarily curled up, but the smile was tinged with bitterness, "I still remember when I first met her, she wore two little braids, and although her clothes were very worn, they were still clean and new. Even after the military coup in Shanghai, which caused her to lose some family members, her face still carried a clean and pure smile, herughter always brought a refreshing clean feeling."


    Chu Ge leaned to the side, resting his body on the back of the chair, listening quietly. He had never realized that Zhao Wuji was actually capable of deep affection.


    So many years had passed between them, yet he remembered it so vividly, which shows how important she must have been to him.


    Although Chu Ge had not had much contact with these upper-ss figures, he knew that typical big families like Zhao Wuji¡¯s generally control their own marriages for the sake of family interests and long-term ns, normally arranging marriage alliances for their children.


    It was precisely because the Zhao Family wanted to arrange a marriage for Zhao Wuji that a series of events unfolded, and he and Mu Qing were forced to part.


    Chu Ge suddenly thought of a question, but seeing Zhao Wujipletely engrossed, hesitated for a moment, his lips parted as if to say something, yet he restrained himself.


    "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say, but it was her clean and pure smile that first made me feel affection for her. That na?ve feeling was like being given a new lease on life."


    For someone like Zhao Wuji, born with a silver spoon and with his entire pathid out before him, he had no choice whatsoever.


    At first, he resisted, although he was young and resistance didn¡¯t lead to good consequences.


    Over time, he stopped resisting, bing introverted, taciturn, and all the other children kept their distance because he didn¡¯t smile and his presence seemed cold and distant.


    Until he met her.


    Zhao Wuji started from the beginning, recalling the purest and happiest times when they were carefree.


    "You know? Even though she had experienced the pain of losing loved ones, even though she was disced, even though she was surrounded by strangers, she was still full of fantasies and expectations for life."


    Zhao Wuji suddenlyughed, scratching his head awkwardly, "Honestly, even though I liked her very much, I never made the first move. It was she who took the initiative to pursue me."

 Chapter 463 - 0465: You Don’t Understand Me

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 0465: You Don¡¯t Understand Me</h4><h4></h4>


    This caught Chu Ge somewhat by surprise, "Did she fall in love with you at first sight too?"


    Zhao Wuji nodded and murmured affirmatively, then said, "Fate is such a mysterious thing. When it arrives, there¡¯s no stopping it. The first time I received a love letter from a girl, my heart nearly leapt out of my chest. At the time, I didn¡¯t know what came over me. My brain just twitched and I nodded in agreement on the spot.


    She was a very thoughtful woman, taking care of all aspects of daily life in an orderly manner. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t lose her temper at school, treating her ssmates with harmony and goodwill.


    But there was one thing that was quite baffling¡ªthat is, on every full moon night, she would disappear for a whole day. When she reappeared the next day, her eyes always carried a coldness, as if she didn¡¯t know you, which was strange. Initially, I did ask her what was going on, but she only responded with silence. Gradually, I stopped asking her."


    After hearing this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Disappear on every full moon night?


    Chu Ge now felt as if his mind was a tangled mess, nearly finding the end of the thread but not quite able to grasp it, as it seemed to flicker in and out of visibility.


    Had he missed some detail? Or was he getting close to the answer he sought?


    Zhao Wuji didn¡¯t notice Chu Ge¡¯s perturbation and continued, "It was not untilter, when we both moved on to university. The day of our first-year registration was precisely on the night of the full moon on August 15th."


    Zhao Wuji seemed to recall something incredibly frightening, his pupils shrinking gradually, "That day I waited for her half of the day but didn¡¯t see her, so I thought to look for her at her home. When I arrived at her doorstep, I found no sign of her, clueless about where she could have gone. As I was about to leave, suddenly apletely white wolf ran out from her kitchen. The wolf, with its crimson eyes and bared fangs, snarled at me, and in that moment of fright, without a second thought, I turned and fled."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring intently at him, "Are you talking about a Snow Wolf?"


    Zhao Wuji hesitated, then shook his head in confusion, "I don¡¯t know if it was a Snow Wolf. I was in no state to care about that at the time. All I wanted was to escape for my life."


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows, "You just mentioned that the wolf waspletely white. What did its fur look like?"


    Zhao Wuji thought carefully for a moment, then gently shook his head, "I was scared stiff at the time, my mind was in a haze, I didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to notice such details before running away. Besides, it¡¯s been so long, I¡¯ve forgotten what that wolf looked like."


    Chu Ge sighed, looked up at Zhao Wuji, and gestured for him to continue.


    Zhao Wuji resumed his recollections.


    "I was terribly scared and ran home, locked myself in my room for two full days without stepping outside. It was only on the third day that I went to school after receiving a call from there.


    However, I discovered that during the three days I was absent from school, Mu Qing also hadn¡¯t been there, even missing the registration period. And when I tried to contact her, she had suddenly be unreachable.


    It wasn¡¯t until the seventh day after her disappearance that Mu Qing returned to school. When I asked her where she had been, she only mentioned that she had been on a long trip. At the time, I didn¡¯t really suspect anything, but the memory of that wolf in her home still haunted me. I asked her worriedly if she knew there was a wolf in her house. Mu Qing looked somewhat strange, but I didn¡¯t think too much of it at the time. She nodded slightly and told me that it was her pet.


    After saying that, she entered the ssroom. Since then, I¡¯ve always felt that Mu Qing has been hiding something from me. After she started university, her personality changed drastically, often giving people cold, dangerous looks as though everyone was her enemy. I thought she had suffered some sort of trauma, so I specially asked her about it.


    She only told me that she was in a bad mood these days and then took a leave again."


    As Chu Ge listened to Zhao Wuji¡¯s recollections, his mind involuntarily began to sift through the information he had read before, trying to find some clues.


    Snow Wolf...


    The name Snow Wolf doesn¡¯t juste from their dwelling in Snow Mountain; Snow Wolves are an advanced species of wolf.


    But that¡¯s all he knew.


    Zhao Wuji was still talking when suddenly there was a knock on the door, interrupting his words.


    Chu Ge and Zhao Wuji exchanged nces and stood up almost in sync.


    Upon opening the door, they saw a middle-aged man in a ck suit standing there, respectfully saying, "Our madam requests the presence of Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge nced at Zhao Wuji, who wore a trace of indifference on his face, but Zhao Wuji himself was visibly overjoyed. He looked at the man a bit excitedly, asking anxiously, "Did our bid win?"


    The man just smiled, "That is not within my jurisdiction, I am sorry."


    "..."


    Chu Ge patted Zhao Wuji¡¯s shoulder, saying, "Regardless, I¡¯ll go and see. As long as she is willing to meet me, that means everything is still possible. Wake up Huo Tianqian and be ready for my message at any time."


    Zhao Wuji nodded.


    Chu Ge followed the man through twists and turns to the hotel¡¯s eighth floor, into an extremely spacious,rge resting room.


    The man knocked and announced the visit, then let Chu Ge enter.


    As Chu Ge pushed the door open, he saw a woman sitting on a row of brown genuine leather sofas in the center. She was wearing a cheongsam with cyan and ink patterns, draped with a white shawl over her shoulders, her hair was pinned up, and she wore gold-rimmed sses with gold chains casually hanging at the sides.


    She took a sip from a cup of tea, her expression somewhat cold. She looked up at Chu Ge and then said, "So you are Chu Ge?"


    Chu Ge had heard so much from Zhao Wuji before, but now seeing her in person for the first time, she was somewhat different from what he had imagined.


    ording to Zhao Wuji, Mu Qing was radiant with youth and unrestrained, even if some incident had made her character somewhat strange, her style remained mboyant.


    However, the Mu Qing sitting in front of him now looked like a dignified and schrly woman, no matter how he looked at her.


    Mu Qing, noticing Chu Ge¡¯s stare, met his gaze with her cold eyes and slightly raised her eyebrows, asking, "As a junior, staring so directly at your elder, is this the kind of manners you have?"


    Chu Ge was startled, then slowly curved his lips into a smile, "Madam, you are mistaken. I was just pondering what kind of tremendous upheaval could sopletely change a person."


    Now it was Mu Qing¡¯s turn to be taken aback, but she quickly thought of something and scoffed disdainfully at the corner of her mouth, "Hmph, you think Zhao Wuji really understands me?"

 Chapter 464 - 0466: Physical Examination

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 0466: Physical Examination</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "I¡¯m not sure whether he truly understands you, but at least he understands you better than I do."


    Mu Qing snorted coldly, set down her teacup, and did not discuss this matter further with Chu Ge.


    She picked up a piece of paper from beside her that only had the words "No. 4 Box Reserve Price" written on it, ced it in front of Chu Ge, and asked somewhat sternly, "I didn¡¯t invite you here just to decide directly to auction the secret manual to you, instead, I want to know what you mean by handing over this nk paper?"


    When she saw this nk paper, her first reaction was that this secret manual is worthless to him!


    But now she was no longer the impulsive young girl she used to be; she had learned to calmly think and analyze.


    Compared to the other papers with numbers, this nk paper intrigued her more.


    A nk paper could mean it¡¯s worthless or it could mean it¡¯s priceless.


    Either way, she was curious to meet this Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, picked up the nk paper from the table, which apart from those six words, only bore fold marks.


    "What does madam think this represents?" Chu Ge asked softly, his tone somewhat serene.


    Mu Qing slightly narrowed her eyes at Chu Ge, and from the moment he entered, she began sensing his capabilities, not unaware of the rumors about him from the outside world.


    She had also heard about the duel between Chu Ge and Elder Gui in Su City; a person capable of annihting the Ghost Poison Sect must possess unfathomably deep martial arts. But since he entered, she couldn¡¯t sense any True Qi within him, as if... he was just an ordinary person.


    "I think what it represents doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is what you are trying to convey?"


    Chu Ge raised his eyes to meet hers, their gazes locking in mid-air, Chu Ge distinctly felt that her eyes were somewhat different from ordinary people¡¯s.


    Even though she was over forty years old, her eyes were still as clear as crystal, devoid of any impurities.


    This surprised Chu Ge greatly.


    Mu Qing, under the scrutiny of Chu Ge, did not feel any displeasure; her gaze remained calm as she voiced the doubts in her heart.


    "Mr. Chu has been assessing me since you entered the room, but what have you discerned?"


    Chu Ge smiled, "Madam, you are different from what I imagined."


    "Oh?" Mu Qing smiled with restrained amusement. She wasn¡¯t interested in how Chu Ge viewed her; her main interest was why she couldn¡¯t sense any Spiritual Power from him.


    "But, Mr. Chu, ever since you entered, I have been unable to sense any Spiritual Power from you, as if you are an ordinary person. However, your battle with Elder Gui in Su City was even talked about in Dang City."


    Chu Ge did not shy away; since he assessed her, it was only fair that she assessed him in return.


    Chu Ge had no intention of concealing anything because he still hoped to find an opportunity for Mu Qing to help him see if he could restore his martial arts.


    "I¡¯ve been poisoned, and all my martial arts have been sealed, so it¡¯s normal for madam not to sense any True Qi in me," Chu Ge said nonchntly, as if discussing a very ordinary matter.


    Mu Qing was surprised, which she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She narrowed her gaze slightly, locking her eyes on Chu Ge, slowly sweeping from his forehead downward as if extracting something, filtering Chu Ge from head to toe.


    Afterward, Mu Qing furrowed her brows.


    "I just scanned once and couldn¡¯t sense any presence of poison. What kind of poison is this?"


    Chu Ge gave a wry smile, and said, "If I knew what poison this was, I could have concocted an antidote myself."


    Now he didn¡¯t have any martial arts prowess, even if he wanted to use True Qi to expel all the toxins from his body, it would be futile.


    Mu Qing slightly narrowed her eyes, "I understand, well, this isn¡¯t why I called you here. What is your exnation for this nk paper?"


    Chu Ge spread his hands, smiling self-deprecatingly, "Actually, there are two meanings."


    "Two meanings?" Mu Qing was puzzled.


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, leaning slightly forward, gave a soft chuckle, and sighed, "Because I currentlyck any martial arts, like an ordinary person, this secret manual is worthless to me, because it¡¯s useless."


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, he saw Mu Qing¡¯s face suddenly darken, her lips pressed tightly, showing her anger.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, then he continued, "But if I hadn¡¯t been poisoned today, then this secret manual would be priceless to me."


    Mu Qing looked in his eyes, noticed the sincerity therein, and her angry expression somewhat eased.


    "Previously, I was also an Ancient Martial Artist, and martial arts are supreme in my life, absolutely not to be insulted by anyone."


    This seemed to strike a chord in Mu Qing, who somewhat approvingly nodded her head. Like them, Ancient Martial Artists, their lifelong pursuit was to elevate their martial arts skills to achieve higher realms.


    If not for her current special circumstances, she definitely wouldn¡¯t auction her most cherished secret manual.


    "That¡¯s the reason for my handing over the nk paper," said Chu Ge, shrugging his shoulders and exining to Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing pondered for a moment, looked at Chu Ge somewhat appreciatively, andughed lightly, "I must say, young man, you¡¯re really remarkable. I was quite angry because of your nk paper, but your speech has quite cleverly taken the sting out of my anger. If you still had your martial arts, I would indeed have liked to see how proficient you really are."


    For people like them, one thing wasmon: the challenge.


    But now, since Chu Ge was undeniably like an ordinary person, Mu Qing had to temporarily suppress this thought.


    "Come here," Mu Qing waved to Chu Ge, signaling him to sit beside her.


    Chu Ge paused, somewhat puzzled, and subconsciously murmured internally, "Fuck! She couldn¡¯t possibly want to..."


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s misunderstanding, Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened slightly, "What are you thinking? I just want you toe over so I can check your pulse!"


    Chu Ge cleared his throat awkwardly, scratching his head with an embarrassed smile, "I didn¡¯t think anything, I just felt as a younger person, getting too close to you wouldn¡¯t be very polite."


    "Come over here! Why so much nonsense?"


    Mu Qing¡¯s tone was slightly irate.


    Chu Ge obediently walked forward, only then noticing the heavy ster on Mu Qing¡¯s foot.


    "Madam, your foot..."


    "It¡¯s fine, just an old problem. Come over and sit down, let me check your body."


    "..." Chu Ge was somewhat speechless, always finding something odd about the phrasing.

 Chapter 465 - 0467: Disabled Legs

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 0467: Disabled Legs</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qing red at him with a touch of annoyance, "Stretch out your hand."


    Chu Ge stepped forward and sat down next to her, maintaining the distance of a seat¡¯s width, and extended his wrist towards her.


    He had not noticed before, but now upon closer inspection at proximity, it became clear that trace signs of aging had indeed left their mark on Mu Qing¡¯s face.


    Crow¡¯s feet had begun to appear at the corners of her eyes. However, for her age, these wrinkles were faint andpared to others of her age, she looked well maintained.


    A cool sensation came from the wrist, and Mu Qing ced three fingers on her pulse, teasingly saying, "I¡¯ve heard you can also take pulses and perform acupuncture; howe you haven¡¯t diagnosed yourself?"


    Chu Ge was at a loss for words. Although he could diagnose himself with pulse reading and acupuncture, it only worked when he had his martial arts, and the effects were especially significant when paired with the True Qi within his body. Besides, even if he could perform acupuncture on himself, the needles had to be ced on his back, which he couldn¡¯t do alone.


    Chu Ge gave her a somewhat speechless nce, remaining silent.


    Mu Qing, fully focused, continued to take Chu Ge¡¯s pulse, but the more she did, the stranger his internal condition seemed.


    After a while, Mu Qing switched to his other hand to take the pulse, and the result was identical to thest.


    Seeing her expression, Chu Ge understood clearly that even she could not diagnose the exact nature of the poison.


    Chu Ge had also attempted to diagnose himself and had a measure of confidence in his Medical Skill. However, since he could not figure it out himself, he really shouldn¡¯t have held out hope.


    Mu Qing, seeing the look of disappointment on Chu Ge¡¯s face, retracted her hand somewhat awkwardly and sighed gently, "s, it alles down to my Medical Skill not being exquisite enough; I simply can¡¯t diagnose what kind of poison this is."


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "You can¡¯t be med for this. I know this poison is somewhat special; even I haven¡¯t figured out what it is yet."


    Mu Qing heaved a sigh, sitting there, seemingly lost in thought.


    The atmosphere fell into a brief awkwardness. Chu Ge cleared his throat, stood up, moved to sit opposite her, and pointed at her feet, asking, "What happened to your feet?"


    Mu Qing nced down at her feet, which were wrapped up like zongzi, and her lips curled into a self-mocking smile, "It turns out I have something inmon with Mr. Chu. You¡¯ve been poisoned, while I¡¯ve been cursed with a Gu."


    Chu Ge was momentarily startled. Cursed with a Gu?


    "Your feet are affected by this Gu?" he asked.


    Mu Qing nodded affirmatively, "Yes, the Gu consumes human essence, drinks human Essence Blood, starting from the feet, it gradually causes ulceration moving upwards. When the ulceration spreads all over the body rendering it unrecognizable, that¡¯s when the Gu is fully grown."


    A Sect came to mind for Chu Ge, a Sect known specifically for using humans to nurture Gu.


    "You¡¯re not referring to the ck Witch Sect, are you?" Chu Ge inquired.


    Mu Qing looked up at him in surprise.


    From her eyes, Chu Ge already knew it was indeed the work of the ck Witch Sect.


    "In order to obtain this secret manual, they resorted to poisoning me."


    Mu Qing¡¯s lips curled with a hint of bitterness, "Because of this secret manual, my once harmonious family has be utterly tumultuous, which is why I¡¯ve decided to sell this manual through an auction."


    Chu Ge still didn¡¯t understand, "The ck Witch Sect has tried every means to get this secret manual, why are you giving them a clear path?"


    If she insisted on not handing over the manual, the ck Witch Sect would have no way topel her, but as soon as it was publicly put up for grabs, granting the ck Witch Sect an openly legitimate opportunity to snatch it, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss?


    Mu Qingughed, she knew all too well that this was ast resort, which is why she used a special method to judge. She had assessed the strengths of the various Sects; although there hadn¡¯t been much news about the ck Witch Sect in the world of martial arts in recent years, their financial power remained formidable. Currently among the Sectspeting in the auction, only Tang Sect and Huayue Sect could be considered on par with them.


    As for her familiarity with Chu Ge, it was also strictly limited to that one battle between Chu Ge and Elder Gui; as for his financial resources, she really couldn¡¯t find out.


    "I also know this isn¡¯t a wise choice, but I have my own considerations. Among those eight rooms, there is one room with my own person inside, tasked with the goal of stepping forward in case the ck Witch Sect ends up being the choice."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he quickly grasped the meaning of her words, "Are you suggesting cheating?"


    Mu Qing smiled and then shook her head, "It¡¯s not really that straightforward; what I¡¯m doing is aimed solely at the ck Witch Sect. If the bid is won by your side, the secret manual will naturally fall into your hands."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled up with a faint smile, yet the smile did not reach his eyes.


    "So, how did the auction turn out?" Chu Ge became serious. To tell the truth, he really looked down on this kind of so-called fairpetition.


    But now in this dog-eat-dog country, if you don¡¯t y some tricks, you¡¯ll be eaten alive.


    Mu Qing cast a faint nce at him, then picked up a delicate box from aside and ced it on the coffee table in front.


    She gently tapped the box with her hand, smiling, "The secret manual is here, but I have one condition."


    "What condition?"


    Mu Qing lifted her hand to brush back a lock of hair, looking down at her legs, "The rule I set for myself was that no matter how much the buyer pays for this manual, they must unconditionally agree to cure my legs."


    Mu Qing looked up at Chu Ge with a trace of contemtion in her eyes, "However, there has been aplication now, I didn¡¯t anticipate that the person who would win the auction would be an ordinary person."


    "..."


    "I know what you want to say, you want to tell me you¡¯re just an ordinary person for now, but once you recover your martial arts, you¡¯ll still be an Ancient Martial Artist. I also believe that you will sessfully detoxify because martial arts are something very precious to an Ancient Martial Artist."


    Mu Qing sighed softly, "Although I don¡¯t know what poison is in Mr. Chu¡¯s body, I want to try, to use the Mu Family¡¯s ancestral secret form on Mr. Chu, if Mr. Chu would dare to agree?"


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows in surprise, "You mean we treat each other?"


    "Correct! I¡¯ll first use the ancestral secret form to help you regain your martial arts, then after you¡¯ve recovered, you help me cure my legs."


    Mu Qing paused, then added, "I have heard that in Su City, Mr. Tang¡¯s legs were cured by you."


    Chu Ge knew that Mu Qing would have done her research before auctioning off the manual, but he didn¡¯t expect her to investigate so thoroughly, or perhaps it was because her own legs were also disabled, which is why she deliberately looked into it.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t ponder too deeply on this matter and nodded at Mu Qing.


    "That¡¯s a given."

 Chapter 466 - 468: Continuing Past Relations

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 468: Continuing Past Rtions</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge said that even if she didn¡¯t mention it, he had already nned to help treat her legs.


    Chu Ge stretched out his hand and leaned forward to pick up the meticulously packaged box.


    The box was not light, made of sandalwood. After removing the outer wrapping paper, inside was a very delicately carved box with intricate patterns, especially the pattern on the lid of the box, depicting a dragon soaring with such rity that even its whiskers were vividly visible.


    Chu Ge touched the box and felt a sense of familiarity with the pattern, "Where did you get this box from?"


    Mu Qing, not noticing Chu Ge¡¯s expression, furrowed her brows and thought for a moment, then said to Chu Ge: "This box was given to me by the master who handed me the secret manual."


    Mu Qing looked puzzled at him, and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, as if trying to confirm his suspicions, quickly opened the box without even ncing at the secret manual inside, and directly pulled out the manual, then flipped open the innerpartment of the box...


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the bottom of the box, on which four characters were printed¡ª- "Supreme Unrivaled."


    The handwriting was sloppy, and the character for ¡¯supreme¡¯ had been written over several times, making one stroke particrly thick.


    It¡¯s him!


    This box belonged to him!


    Chu Ge set the box aside, picked up the secret manual, and nced at it. The font was difficult to recognize, but he immediately knew what was written.


    "Where did you get this secret manual from?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    Mu Qing was a bit stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Chu Ge suddenly became so excited, but she still truthfully answered, "I found it in the mountains after getting lost there once."


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice tightened as he asked, "Near a small creek?"


    Mu Qing was even more stunned, puzzled as she looked at Chu Ge, somewhat astonished, "How did you know?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, he breathed out softly, "This book is actually not much of a secret manual. It¡¯s a scripture that Master Guangde gave to my grandfather. It contains a mental method that can be very helpful for an Innate Grandmaster, no wonder the ck Witch Sect is so desperate to get it."


    ording to what he knew, recently several people in the ck Witch Sect had broken through to the Innate Grandmaster level by practicing some secret technique.


    Because their breakthrough was too rapid, their Inner Strength couldn¡¯t keep up, hence they needed this mental method to enhance their own powers.


    Mu Qing was shocked, "No wonder I couldn¡¯t understand this secret manual at all; it turns out to be just a Heart Sutra!"


    Mu Qing was a Postnatal Martial Artist, she had been guided by a master to open her governor and conception vessels by a stroke of luck, and had stayed in the Late Postnatal stage for years, never breaking through to Great Perfection.


    That she didn¡¯t understand this was quite normal.


    But thinking that she almost killed herself and caused unrest in her home for just a Heart Sutra made her feel particrly unworthy.


    Even now, she felt that deciding to auction this book was a wise choice.


    "By the way, since you can understand this scripture, do you know what exactly is discussed in it?"


    Mu Qing asked with some curiosity.


    She really wanted to break through to Great Perfection, but these years she had been stuck, unable to find any breakthrough.


    Chu Ge flipped through a few pages and although he recognized the characters, there were still many words he couldn¡¯t fully understand. Chu Ge slightly shook his head, "Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lost all my martial arts skills, or maybe because I haven¡¯t achieved the breakthrough to Innate Grandmaster, there are many words here that still need to be deciphered."


    Mu Qing¡¯s brows showed her disappointment. She nodded slightly and uttered an "oh" before saying, "So Mr. Chu, does this mean our cooperation has been established?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Yes."


    The disappointment on Mu Qing¡¯s face was instantly reced by joy. She maintained a proper smile and nodded slightly, "Thank you, Mr. Chu."


    Thus, Chu Ge obtained the secret manual and also reached an understanding with Mu Qing.


    He tucked the secret manual into his bosom and then bade farewell to Mu Qing.


    Right as Chu Ge reached the door, he heard Mu Qing calling him back, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve booked a restaurant for tonight, why don¡¯t you stay and have a simple meal with me?"


    Chu Ge stood at the door, looked back at her, and then said, "There¡¯s no need for dinner, I¡¯m in a hurry to get back to Su City."


    Mu Qingughed, "From Dang City to Su City it¡¯s only a one and a half hour journey, very close. Anyway, as a woman, I can¡¯t really drink, and it¡¯s just a simple meal, it shouldn¡¯t take up too much of your time."


    Chu Ge still hesitated, especially considering Zhao Wuji, thinking about his rtionship with her made Chu Ge feel somewhat awkward.


    It seemed like Mu Qing saw through Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts and chuckled dreamily, "Mr. Chu, are you worried about me and Zhao Er feeling awkward?"


    Zhao Er?


    Chu Ge was taken aback.


    "Zhao Er is Zhao Wuji¡¯s nickname. Ever since he went to university, very few people call him Zhao Er anymore, especially after entering society, and gaining fame in Shanghai, even fewer people know his nickname."


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched, realizing Zhao Wuji also had such an old-fashioned name.


    "You don¡¯t find it awkward being with Zhao Wuji?"


    After all, they were once so deeply in love. Isn¡¯t there a saying that two people can only be friends because they had never loved each other deeply?


    Mu Qing saw the somewhat awkward expression on Chu Ge¡¯s face and knew that Zhao Wuji must have said something about them in front of him, probably something about them being star-crossed lovers!


    "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t just believe Zhao Er¡¯s side of the story. We parted ways amicably and there is no owing between us."


    Mu Qing knew that Zhao Wuji probably felt his grandfather¡¯s death was still a sore point in his heart.


    Thus, he attributed everything to himself, but the matter from back then was also her responsibility. As the saying goes, it takes two to tangle, and that mistake was made by both of them.


    Mu Qing¡¯s lips curled into a slightly bitter smile, "Besides, it¡¯s been so many years since then, our children have already settled down, what awkwardness could there possibly be between us?"


    Chu Ge was puzzled, but from Zhao Wuji¡¯s demeanor just now, it was obvious that he still harbored deep feelings for Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing coughed lightly, gave an embarrassed smile, and said, "This old man just wants to rekindle our past rtionship. These days he hase to Dang City to see me several times, but at our age, how could I possibly agree to him?"

 Chapter 467 - 0469: Got Outmaneuvered

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 0469: Got Outmaneuvered</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was even more shocked; wasn¡¯t Zhao Wuji¡¯s wife still alive?


    Mu Qing seemed to understand what was on Chu Ge¡¯s mind; she smiled slightly, "Are you sure you want to stand there and listen to my story?"


    Only then did Chu Gee to his senses, scratching his head somewhat awkwardly, "I¡¯m sorry, this is your private affair, I shouldn¡¯t have asked."


    With a smile, Mu Qing let out a light sigh and said, "Actually, it¡¯s not really a private matter, it¡¯s just that there are some things you do not know."


    She nced down at the time, then buzzed the doorbell beside her, and said to Chu Ge, "I must ask Mr. Chu to grace us with his presence. As for the matter between me and Zhao Wuji, I think it¡¯s better for him to tell you in person."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly. Originally, he was not interested in Zhao Wuji¡¯s private affairs with her, but Mu Qing¡¯s words made him reassess his understanding of Zhao Wuji.


    How does the saying go? Indeed, a wealthy man will turn bad!


    Chu Ge did not realize that the saying he mentioned had inadvertently included himself.


    He hurried back to the room, where Zhao Wuji and Huo Tian were sittingfortably drinking tea. Seeing Chu Ge enter, they both set down their teacups and stood up.


    They asked Chu Ge, "How did it go?"


    Chu Ge patted his chest, a smug smile on his face, "I¡¯ve got it under control. You can trust me when I¡¯m involved."


    Huo Tianqian chuckled, "With Mr. Chu here, we are naturally reassured."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, then with a very peculiar look in his eyes nced at Zhao Wuji, coughed lightly and said, he wasn¡¯t one to meddle in affairs, but after all, Zhao Wuji had helped him a lot.


    Considering that he had once helped him by giving him a free investment of 2.1 billion, he really wanted to remind him of something.


    Zhao Wuji also felt unease under Chu Ge¡¯s gaze, somewhat confused he touched his chin and asked, "Mr. Chu, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something dirty on my face?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "Zhao Wuji, I never realized you had this sort of inclination."


    Zhao Wuji was puzzled, "What inclination?"


    "I¡¯ve heard that you and Madam Mu Qing are rekindling your old me?"


    As soon as Chu Ge finished speaking, Huo Tianqian was also shocked, looking at Zhao Wuji, "Chairman Zhao, don¡¯t you already have a wife?"


    This was big news! The Executive President of Tianrui Bank was actually considering abandoning his wife to pursue his first love?


    If this news were to spread to Shanghai, how much impact would it have on Tianrui Bank?


    Huo Tianqian looked at him with a simrly peculiar gaze, "Tsk tsk, Chairman Zhao, I never realized you were so romantic."


    Understanding what was implied, Zhao Wuji sighed somewhat gloomily, "Mr. Chu, Boss Huo, do you think I would take such a risk? Really, it¡¯s just..."


    He spoke for a long time without being able to articte his thoughts.


    Finally, he just sighed, "I¡¯ve been divorced from my ex-wife for ten years now. The reason we still live together is just for family interests. In fact, there¡¯s no longer any marital affection between us. I¡¯m not ashamed to say it, but my ex-wife has now found a boyfriend nearly twelve years her junior, and they¡¯ve gone abroad for their honeymoon."


    Initially, their marriage was due to a family alliance, handled with interests in mind, so they reached a certain agreement, which was to divorce after their children were grown up and to go their separate ways.


    Chu Ge looked at Zhao Wuji with a shocked expression; he really didn¡¯t understand the private lives of the wealthy.


    Huo Tianqian was equally shocked; he knew the wealthy were messy, but he didn¡¯t expect even this husband and wife to be a sham.


    In Shanghai, Zhao Wuji and his wife... no, his ex-wife, were seen as the model couple. If this got out, it could potentially cause an even more severe impact.


    Zhao Wuji murmured in a low voice, "I had no choice either. I wanted to make it public from the beginning, but back then, her family¡¯s business had just got started and hadn¡¯t even stabilized in Dang City yet. So even if I thought about mentioning it, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed."


    "I hope both of you can keep this a secret for me."


    Zhao Wuji looked at them very seriously. If this matter leaked out, it wouldn¡¯t just affect the Zhao Family, but Mu Qing would also be impacted.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk about it. I originally thought... oh well, nevermind. That being said, since it¡¯s like this, Madam Mu Qing has invited me to dinner tonight. Do you want to join us?"


    Chu Ge patted Zhao Wuji on the shoulder and said, "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you know."


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes lit up but then quickly dimmed with disappointment, "She would rather invite you than meet with me..."


    Huo Tianqian burst intoughter, "Chairman Zhao, you¡¯re already a grown man, getting jealous over something like this? Doesn¡¯t her inviting Mr. Chu imply she has tacitly given you permission to go as well?"


    Chu Ge tried to hold back hisughter as well.


    Though Zhao Wuji was middle-aged, when it came to love, age didn¡¯t matter. He looked at Chu Ge with a bit of a daze and asked softly, "Is that what it means?"


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and gave a slight nod, "At least she didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t go."


    Chu Ge certainly wasn¡¯t going to proactively tell Zhao Wuji that Mu Qing had specifically exined to him that they wouldn¡¯t feel awkward being together.


    Otherwise, Zhao Wuji would surely be over the moon.


    Zhao Wuji clenched his fists, somewhat excited.


    Just then, the ringtone of Zhao Wuji¡¯s phone interrupted his fantasies about the evening.


    He picked up his phone and the smile of joy on his face slowly faded as he saw the shing name on the screen.


    Chu Ge looked at the disappointment resurfacing on his face and asked with some confusion, "Whose call is it that¡¯s making you so upset?"


    Zhao Wuji let out a sigh, unable to conceal the disappointment in his eyes, "It¡¯s Elder Jian¡¯s call."


    Most likely, Elder Jian has arrived in Su City.


    Elder Jian Chunqiu wouldn¡¯t usually call him unless it was urgent, so he naturally assumed that this call was Elder Jian Chunqiu giving him instructions for something.


    If he had work to do, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have dinner with Mu Qing that night.


    Upon hearing it was Jian Chunqiu, Chu Ge gestured for Zhao Wuji to pass the phone to him to answer the call.


    Zhao Wujiplied and handed the phone over to Chu Ge, who then answered.


    "I¡¯ve arrived in Su City."


    Jian Chunqiu immediately shouted at the top of his voice, "What kind of godforsaken weather is this? As soon as I got off the train, I almost froze to death!"


    When Chu Ge arrived, it was overcast in Su City, and the weather forecast had predicted a drop in temperature. Moreover, with Snow Mountain around, it certainly couldn¡¯tpare to the weather in Shanghai.


    "You got here so fast?"


    Chu Ge said indifferently.


    Hearing that the voice was somewhat off, Jian Chunqiu nced over, recalling Zhao Wuji¡¯s words that Chu Ge had gone to the neighboring city for an auction.


    He asked with a smile, "I heard that you, my boy, were outwitted by someone?"

 Chapter 468 - 0470: Return to Su City

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 0470: Return to Su City</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched, wishing not to be asked such questions right off the bat!


    "Where are you now? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up."


    Chu Ge decided to change the subject.


    However, Jian Chunqiu wasn¡¯t about to let Chu Ge off the hook so easily. He never got the better of his old man, and he couldn¡¯t out-talk Chu Ge in Shanghai either. Now that he finally had the chance to tease Chu Ge, there was no way he would pass it up.


    "No need to send anyone; how about I just go directly to Dang City to find you? To be honest, I really want to see you sooner and find out just how decrepit you¡¯ve be."


    Jian Chunqiu chuckled softly on the phone.


    "..." Chu Ge was speechless, knowing full well that Jian Chunqiu would never miss a chance to mock him.


    Fortunately, he was prepared.


    The two bantered for a while, then suddenly Jian Chunqiu shifted to a serious tone and asked, "I remember you cultivated some Spiritual Liquid before. Isn¡¯t that supposed to be impervious to all diseases? Why didn¡¯t you try taking a few to see if it works? Or did you try and it was no use?"


    Speaking of the Spiritual Liquid, Chu Ge felt helpless.


    The Spiritual Liquid he had refined before was all given away. By the time he realized he was poisoned, he didn¡¯t have a single drop of Spiritual Liquid on him, let alone the ability to refine more with his martial artspletely gone.


    In fact, Chu Ge also had his doubts, wondering if the Spiritual Liquid might work against the toxin. He thought that if it really came down to it, he would ask for some to try, but his pride prevented him from asking.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t let too many people know that he had lost his martial arts abilities, not even Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin.


    "I¡¯ve run out of Spiritual Liquid," Chu Ge replied sinctly.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, it¡¯s just as well. I¡¯ve brought a few bottles with me to give you," Jian Chunqiu offered magnanimously, acting as if the Spiritual Liquid was of little consequence.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows twitched, somewhat at a loss for words, and he said, "You know how to refine Spiritual Liquid now?"


    Upon hearing this, Jian Chunqiu felt slighted, letting out a grunt, "What do you mean ¡¯now¡¯? Do you think I shouldn¡¯t know how? Or do you think only your old man should know?"


    Chu Ge rolled his eyes speechlessly. Here we go again, he thought.


    "No need for you toe to Dang City, we are heading back now."


    "Did you get your hands on the secret manual?" Jian Chunqiu asked.


    Chu Ge hummed in affirmation and then added, "Wait until I get back to show you something. The secret manual will be the least of your concerns."


    Jian Chunqiu seemed to be caught off guard, as if he got busted for something he was guilty of. His eyes drifted and his voice stuttered, "What concerns of mine? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about."


    Chu Ge had no extra energy to chat with Jian Chunqiu. Now that he was in Su City, he needed to hurry back and have Jian Chunqiu check something for him.


    Zhao Wuji took the phone. His lips parted as if to say something, but in the end, he said nothing at all.


    In front of Chu Ge, as well as in front of Jian Chunqiu, he always had no right or position to speak.


    Chu Ge nced at him, knowing what was on his mind. He stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "You don¡¯t need to go to Su City. I¡¯ve promised to attend Madam Mu Qing¡¯s dinner tonight. You can go in my ce."


    After speaking, he looked at Zhao Wuji with a smile and then strode away.


    Zhao Wuji looked gratefully at Chu Ge. His emotions had truly been like a roller coaster in just a short while.


    Elsewhere, because the other sects had not won the bidding, someone hade to inform them of the results while Chu Ge was talking with Mu Qing.


    In the number one private room.


    People from the Tang Sect were sitting there, their faces full of discontent, "What¡¯s the deal with the owner of this secret manual? We offered a sky-high price, and yet she¡¯s still not satisfied?"


    "I¡¯ve heard that this woman is quite entric, and I also heard that the ck Witch Sect had already set their sights on this secret manual before the auction. It¡¯s precisely because the ck Witch Sect made several attempts to demand it from her that she decided to put it up for auction."


    "Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you say this information sooner?"


    "I just found out myself. I overheard them talking about it when I was in the restroom."


    The person imed innocence, "This is just restroom gossip, it might not be true."


    "True or not, someone has bought the secret manual. What should we do now?"


    "Rob it?"


    "Do you even know who bought it?"


    "It¡¯s so infuriating! They didn¡¯t disclose the price it was sold for, and now they won¡¯t even say who bought it. Are they really afraid of it being robbed?"


    "I think we should just rob it. What problem can¡¯t be solved by a fight? If that¡¯s not enough, then two fights¡ªsooner orter, there will be a victor!"


    "Enough! Stop your idle chatter, the two of you!" The leading elder furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    Seeing this, the other two young men stopped talking and just sat there quietly, waiting for the elder¡¯s orders.


    After a moment, the elder finally spoke, "There are at least five sects here; surely someone will be restless. We should just watch the changes for now, let them fight it out first. When the snipe and the m grapple, the fisherman profits. We¡¯ll just wait and harvest the gains."


    Meanwhile, inside private room number two, Hua Liuyue sat quietly by herself, her eyes closed, contemting the ownership issue of the secret manual.


    If things didn¡¯t go contrary to her expectations, Chu Ge must be the one who got the secret manual.


    Yet because she had installed a listening device in Chu Ge¡¯s room, she knew that Chu Ge had no martial arts to speak of at this point. For the owner of the secret manual to sell it to Chu Ge, wasn¡¯t it tantly intended to invite people to rob it?


    Hua Liuyue hesitated, wondering whether she should visit Su City.


    As she was deep in thought and struggling with the decision, her phone rang¡ªit was a call from Ge Fan.


    Hua Liuyue narrowed her eyes slightly, almost forgetting this man of pure Yang.


    She answered the call and Ge Fan¡¯s voice came through, "Master Hua, what¡¯s the result?"


    Hua Liuyue sighed delicately, somewhat despondently, "I didn¡¯t win the bid for the secret manual, and I have no idea who did. The organizer didn¡¯t make it public."


    Ge Fan didn¡¯t care about the oue; he just wanted to know when Hua Liuyue would return.


    "Then, darling... does our agreement still stand?"


    Hua Liuyue twisted her waist slightly and her eyes glinted with a rippling allure, "Of course, it stands. Why, are you getting impatient?"


    "Hehe, you¡¯ve caught me. Hurry back, I¡¯ll take a shower first and wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Hua Liuyue¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of viciousness. Since she failed to obtain the secret manual, she was even more determined to find more men to absorb their essence, paving the way for her to break through to be an Innate Grandmaster sooner!


    At this very moment, private room number three was already empty.


    Yamamoto Buki and his older brother had quickly left after receiving a notification from the organizers.


    They were heading back to Su City...

 Chapter 469 - 0471: The Newcomer Bodes Ill

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 0471: The Neer Bodes Ill</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge had just left when the organizers arrived right after.


    Zhao Wuji was leisurely sitting there drinking tea, fantasizing about his uing date with Mu Qing tonight.


    He really had to thank Chu Ge; without him, he wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity to have a private date with Mu Qing.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Zhao Wuji faintly said, "Come in."


    The door opened, and the first to enter was a middle-aged man with a slim physique, his bald head shiny under the light.


    Zhao Wuji nced up at him, seemed to realize something, and looked at him with a sudden understanding, "Mr. Chu has gone back to Su City due to some urgent matters."


    The person who came was the organizer of this auction, the big boss of Longxiao Real Estate, Chen Liang.


    Upon hearing that Chu Ge had already left, Chen Liang looked at Zhao Wuji with a pained expression, "I told you to keep him here, didn¡¯t I? I still wanted to consult him about something."


    Zhao Wuji scoffed, "You? What could you possibly have to discuss? You¡¯re just a minor fan of Mr. Chu. I¡¯d rather you try to butter me up; who knows, I might even take you to Su City to see Mr. Chu."


    Chen Liang mmed his fist onto Zhao Wuji¡¯s shoulder, "Dammit! I really needed him for something! Where did he go?"


    Looking at Chen Liang¡¯s serious expression, Zhao Wuji also felt that the situation might be getting serious.


    He asked puzzledly, "What happened?"


    Chen Liang sighed and exined, "There are some Japanese at this auction; they are after the secret manual too, but it has already ended up in Mr. Chu¡¯s hands. Just now, the waiter serving their private room said they¡¯ve gone to find Mr. Chu and are nning to intercept him on the road."


    Chen Liang didn¡¯t know that Chu Ge had lost his martial arts; he had never seen Chu Ge¡¯s true capabilities before, so upon hearing this, his first thought was toe over and inform him urgently.


    Only to be told that he had already left.


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he quickly took out his phone and called Chu Ge, but the phone rang for a while with no answer.


    Chen Liang asked, "How is it? No answer?"


    Zhao Wuji shook his head, "No answer; he left not long ago, perhaps we can still catch up to him."


    Given the current pace, Chu Ge should not have left Dang City yet; they might still have time to catch up.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian had driven out of the hotel and were headed back to Su City on the same route.


    Huo Tianqian was driving the car; he had just had a good sleep and was very alert, whereas Chu Ge was barely keeping awake. As soon as he got in the car, he closed his eyes, nning to take a short nap.


    The auction was held at a ce some distance away from the center of Dang City, where the terrain was open and roads were wide.


    The journey had been smooth without much traffic. Chu Ge was lying in the back seat, quickly falling asleep.


    In his drowsy state, he heard Huo Tianqian say something about someone following them.


    But Chu Ge was too tired, his consciousness unclear, even thinking it was a dream.


    When he finally opened his eyes, Huo Tianqian had already driven to a suburban area.


    Chu Ge frowned, looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, somewhat puzzled, "Where are you going?"


    Seeing that Chu Ge was finally awake, Huo Tianqian, as if finding his mainstay, hurriedly said: "Mr. Chu, we are being followed."


    Chu Ge, still groggy, asked, "Followed by what?"


    Perhaps due to just waking up, his mind is still nk.


    Huo Tianqian quickly nced at the rearview mirror and said, "There¡¯s a car that¡¯s been following us."


    Chu Ge looked back and saw a ck Jeep following them; his vision was excellent, and he could clearly see the driver¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s a Japanese."


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows. Are they after the secret manual or are they after us?


    "What should we do now?"


    Huo Tianqian wanted to shake them off, but his driving skills were not great; he had tried several times without sess.


    If they stop now, they would definitely be caught up.


    If their martial arts were still intact, they wouldn¡¯t fear them at all, but now that their martial arts are gone, if these people catch up, there might be trouble...


    Huo Tianqian dared not think further.


    The car they drove today was a ck Maybach, and the interior was quite spacious. Chu Ge bent over from the back seat to the passenger¡¯s seat and then said to Huo Tianqian, "You go to the back, I¡¯ll handle the steering wheel."


    Huo Tianqian hesitated for a moment. The steering wheel was steady, but who would press the elerator?


    If the elerator is released, the speed would definitely slow down, and if the speed slows down, the people behind would catch up.


    Wouldn¡¯t they still be at their mercy by then?


    Chu Ge pressed something in the car and urgently instructed Huo Tianqian, "Quick, go to the back seat."


    Huo Tianqian was stunned, hurriedly shrank, and moved back to the rear seat.


    The moment Huo Tianqian moved to the back seat, Chu Ge took the driver¡¯s seat.


    The car gradually elerated, Huo Tianqian, looking confused, watched the front and asked, "Mr. Chu, how did you do that?"


    While driving, Chu Ge looked at the rearview mirror, the distance was slowly widening.


    "This car is Mr. Tang¡¯s special vehicle, designed with special modifications. Normally, it is manual, but when you face an emergency, you can press the lock button, which locks the elerator. Today, when I went to borrow the car, Mr. Tang was also there, so he directly let me take his car."


    Huo Tianqian knew about such self-controlled cars, but he didn¡¯t know that a purely manual car could be modified like this.


    "Mr. Tang really has some ideas," Huo Tianqian said jokingly.


    He looked back, and the ck Jeep seemed to be speeding up as well, closing the distance slightly.


    Huo Tianqian knitted his brows, "Mr. Chu, what do you think their purpose is in chasing us? Is it the secret manual or..."


    Huo Tianqian was very self-aware; he would never think that these people were after him. They were either after the secret manual or after Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Whatever their purpose, theye with ill intentions. Besides, I¡¯ve killed so many of their brothers before. Even if they¡¯re here for the secret manual, are you sure that given their usual behavior, they wouldn¡¯t kill us?"


    "..." Huo Tianqian gritted his teeth in anger, those damned bastards!


    "So, what should we do now? We can¡¯t keep circling around like this," Huo Tianqian asked worriedly, "How about we just head back to Su City? We can call them on the way back and have them pick us up."

 Chapter 470 - 0472: I’ll Fight with You

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 0472: I¡¯ll Fight with You</h4><h4></h4>


    "They?" Chu Ge raised an eyebrow in surprise and asked, "Who are they?"


    Huo Tianqian chuckled awkwardly, his smile tinged with a bit of embarrassment, "I¡¯ve made some brothers in Su City during this period. They are all Ancient Martial Artists, some Postnatal, some Innate, mostly at the Middle Stage. If we all join forces, we should be able to hold off against those Japanese for a while.


    After all, Huo Tianqian is a gangster at heart, no matter where he goes, he always develops his own power circle. And with his status in Shanghai, not many would refuse to give him face.


    Unless it¡¯s major Sects like the Tang Sect, or big families like the Tang Family and the Shen Family, who wouldn¡¯t tter him.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll give Elder Jian a call toe and back us up."


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected that there woulde a day when he would actively call Jian Chunqiu for help. If the old man knew, he¡¯d surely beat him up again.


    Chu Ge took out his phone, only to see several missed calls shing on the screen. It turned out he had set his phone to silent during the auction.


    Chu Ge first returned a call to Zhao Wuji.


    As soon as the call was answered, Zhao Wuji¡¯s extremely anxious voice came through, "Mr. Chu, you finally returned the call! Those Japanese went looking for trouble with you!"


    Chu Ge lifted his eyelids slightly and nced at the rearview mirror. The ck jeep behind them was sticking to them like a dogskin ster, unable to shake them off.


    "I already know! Right now, they¡¯re right behind us."


    Right now, they had a car to maintain some distance from these people, even if they knew Martial Arts they wouldn¡¯t be able to jump in front of them, but once they stopped, he and Huo Tianqian, both unarmed, would surely be beaten to a pulp.


    "I¡¯ve contacted Elder Jian already, he¡¯ll rush over immediately. During this time, Mr. Chu, you must be careful."


    At that moment, the people behind suddenly honked the horn, and after a few more words with Zhao Wuji, Chu Ge quickly hung up the phone.


    He drove intently, noticing the ck jeep behind them was getting closer.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brow; he had already floored the gas pedal.


    Huo Tianqian was also frantic, constantly looking back nervously, "Mr. Chu, they¡¯re getting closer, what should we do?"


    "Brace yourself."


    Chu Ge, who was now speeding towards Su City from the outskirts, decided to use a very risky maneuver to shake them off.


    Not far ahead was a crossroads, and Chu Ge turned on the signal light.


    Huo Tianqian was both anxious and puzzled, "Mr. Chu, you turned on the signal light, now won¡¯t they know where we are going?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved into a slight sneer but said nothing more.


    In the ck jeep behind them, Yamamoto Buki gripped the steering wheel tightly, seeing the turn signal of Chu Ge¡¯s car ahead, he curled his lips disdainfully, "Big Brother, you see that? With Chu Ge¡¯s intelligence, I really don¡¯t understand how those people before were defeated by him!!"


    Big Brother in the passenger seat furrowed his brow, he didn¡¯t think Chu Ge was easy to deal with, "You better be careful, this might be one of Chu Ge¡¯s tricks."


    Yamamoto Buki snorted, "What kind of trick could it be? The typical Chinese strategy is feinting one way and attacking another. If he turns on his left turn signal, he¡¯ll turn right. I¡¯ve already seen through their petty tricks."


    "I¡¯m telling you, Chu Ge is no ordinary man, you must not underestimate him!"


    Big Brother didn¡¯t think Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts were that simple, otherwise, even the best Ninja of the Great Japanese Empire would not have been defeated by him.


    But at this moment, Yamamoto Buki was too eager to win against Chu Ge; he had wanted to confront Chu Ge ever since he set foot on thend of Huaxia.


    The mere thought of facing Chu Ge directly soon stirred excitement in Yamamoto Buki.


    "Third, don¡¯t forget that Chu Ge is just an ordinary person now, and our main mission today is to get our hands on the secret manual. As for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about it after Second Brother haspleted his task!"


    Yamamoto Buki hummed softly, he certainly remembered that Chu Ge was now just a Martial Arts-less trash, which is why he had specifically brought an antidote, in case something like today¡¯s event happened. He had the chance to confront Chu Ge face-to-face, but he turned out to be powerless, which felt like a hollow victory to him.


    Big Brother nced at him sidelong, noting the redness and excitement in his eyes, and shook his head helplessly, "Yamamoto Buki, if you don¡¯t follow my orders, you can go back to Japan!"


    Big Brother maintained a calm tone as he spoke, so Yamamoto Buki didn¡¯t take his words to heart.


    Suddenly hearing this, he instinctively hit the brakes, "Big Brother! What do you mean by that?"


    Yamamoto Buki sharply turned to look at him.


    Big Brother looked straight ahead, his expression always indifferent, "I¡¯ve said it, today¡¯s mission is not about Chu Ge, but that secret manual! If you want to fight Chu Ge, you have to give him the antidote first. If you give him the antidote and he regains his Martial Arts, it will be a very troublesome matter for us! We haven¡¯t got our hands on the Earth Ganoderma yet. What if the mission fails? Can you bear that responsibility?"


    Just as Yamamoto Buki wanted to argue with Big Brother, the ck Maybach in front suddenly braked hard.


    Yamamoto Buki was overjoyed, ready to pass in front of them, when suddenly he saw Chu Ge¡¯s car swiftly turn around, then sped past them at a very high speed.


    Yamamoto Buki had no time to react, and by the time he hurried to turn around, Chu Ge¡¯s car had already gone a good distance ahead.


    Yamamoto Buki was furiously angry inside, he banged the steering wheel resentfully, his eyes red as he red at Big Brother, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Big Brother also looked a bit displeased, pressing his lips together in contemtion, before saying, "From Dang City to Su City, there¡¯s only one road to take, no matter where they detour from, they must go over that overbridge. Let¡¯s head to the bridge to intercept him!"


    Due to the geographical reasons of Su City, surrounded by mountains on three sides, with arge river blocking the only open side, crossing the bridge was the only way through.


    As long as they got there first, they would be able to block Chu Ge.


    Yamamoto Buki¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t subsided, he grunted heavily, "Let¡¯s hope so!"


    His eyes fiercely fixed on the car of Chu Ge, now impossible to chase, he clenched his teeth, "Chu Ge, I must have a good fight with you!"

 Chapter 471 - 0473 How Could That Be Possible

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 0473 How Could That Be Possible</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment in the Shen family home of Su City, the scene was quite different.


    Shen Congwen was in theboratory studying the data concerning Earth Ganoderma.


    Due to the Earth Ganoderma being moved from the snowy area, its growth speed had significantly increased due to the influence of temperature.


    Shen Congwen worried that the rapid growth might affect the medicinal effectiveness of Earth Ganoderma, so he tirelessly researched it every day.


    The First-level Earth Ganoderma was his hard work, embodying all his hopes, just like his child, he didn¡¯t want his "child" to grow up iplete.


    Shen Congwen had spent the whole morning in theboratory and still had note up with any results.


    He stretchedzily as he came out of theboratory and saw his grandfather walking with a cane in the yard.


    To say he was walking was rather saying he was waiting for him.


    Shen Congwen could tell that Shen Wei Qian had something to say to him, he respectfully approached and asked, "Grandpa, were you looking for me?"


    This area was his research base, Shen Wei Qian and Shen Xianli usually never came over without a special reason.


    Shen Wei Qian smiled gently, and cleared his throat, "Congwen, you¡¯re twenty-four this year, right?"


    Shen Congwen blinked, not knowing what his grandfather wanted to ask, but he obediently nodded anyway.


    "It¡¯s time for you to take a wife."


    Shen Wei Qian said meaningfully, his deep and experienced eyes glittering sharply.


    Shen Congwen quickly understood, his grandfather was hinting at arranging a marriage for him.


    "Grandpa, but I really have no interest in love right now. The development of Earth Ganoderma is still unstable, and those Japanese are eyeing us covetously. Look at the people who are hanging around our front door, we are under surveince. With all these issues unresolved, I can¡¯t think about finding a wife."


    Moreover, even if he could, who would want to live with such tension every day?


    Shen Congwen sighed lightly, he knew his grandfather wanted to see him grown up, and he too wanted to marry early and let his grandfather hold his great-grandchildren, to make his old age happy.


    But as the saying goes, man proposes, God disposes. Reality had too many intractable issues.


    Shen Congwen unwittingly thought of Chu Ge; he had no idea how he was doing now. He heard that he was going to Dang City for an auction today, he should be on his way now.


    Shen Wei Qian knew what Shen Congwen was worried about, he gently patted Shen Congwen¡¯s shoulder, and said in a kindly voice, "I know what¡¯s on your mind. You don¡¯t have to worry about those things regarding the marriage I arranged for you. Here, this is the contact information of the girl. Whether you contact her or not is up to you."


    Shen Wei Qian did not push Shen Congwen too hard, he handed him a piece of paper and then left with his hands behind his back.


    Shen Congwen helplessly pinched the note in his hands, he nced down and was stunned into stillness.


    Shen Congwen coughed awkwardly. Even though there was nobody around, he was still rather embarrassed.


    The note had two words, Tang Xin, followed by a string of numbers.


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t expect that the marriage his grandfather wanted to arrange for him would be with Tang Xin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofughter and tears.


    Shen Congwen put the note in his pocket, preparing to grab some lunch first when his phone rang timely.


    He picked it up, it was a call from Tang Xin.


    Shen Congwen froze, surely Tang Xin had also received the notice from her elders, so she was calling to inquire?


    Shen Congwen guessed internally, his finger pressed the answer button, "Tang Xin."


    Tang Xin¡¯s voice through the phone wasn¡¯t as brisk as usual; she sounded hesitant, clearly at a loss for words.


    Shen Congwen pinched the bridge of his nose, his mind shed with images of Tang Xin¡¯s arrogant and domineering demeanor, this was the first time he had seen her act so coy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a desire to tease her.


    "Tang Xin, did you also receive amand from your grandfather?" Ever since the Shen family and Tang family reconciled, the old men of both families had let go of their past grievances and often met to y chess and have tea.


    Originally, the two of them were brothers who had gone through thick and thin together, the affection they had forged back then could not bepared by people of today.


    Additionally, they both knew that the conflicts over the years between them were instigated by Honda Sakura, their grievances disappearedpletely.


    At a certain age, individuals be especially nostalgic. They felt that the days they could tease each other were numbered, after wasting thirty years, they couldn¡¯t wait to make up for it all at once.


    Shen Congwen understood the old men¡¯s thoughts, but they had just reconciled for a short time, and they were already arranging a marriage for them.


    If one considered the interests of the families, a union between the Shen and Tang families was indeed a very good arrangement.


    But...


    Shen Congwen sighed helplessly, "Do you have time for lunch today? Let¡¯s meet."


    Tang Xin also had this intent; she just didn¡¯t know how to broach the topic, after all, a girl should maintain some modesty.


    "But..." Tang Xin hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Can youe out? I heard there have been some strangers around your house recently."


    Shen Congwenughed lightly, "There¡¯s no inconvenience. These people are just here to monitor, not to restrict my freedom."


    Hearing the care for him in Tang Xin¡¯s words, Shen Congwen felt a bit happy.


    "Then alright, let¡¯s meet at the family restaurantter."


    ...


    Inside the family restaurant, Shen Congwen and Tang Xin sat at a table by the window.


    Tang Xin looked somewhat awkwardly at Shen Congwen, her lips parted as if she wanted to say something but felt unable to speak.


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t think there was anything to it, but seeing Tang Xin like this, he was somewhat affected.


    "Just say whatever you want to say, we have fought each other all these years, but we¡¯ve also developed some camaraderie..."


    Shen Congwen finished his sentence, and Tang Xin suddenly chuckled.


    She coughed lightly, then exhaled, "Forget it, you know what kind of person I am, I¡¯ll not stand on ceremony with you here."


    ...


    Shen Congwen watched as Tang Xin finally returned to her usual self, nodded slightly with a faint smile on his face.


    He felt that he had never observed Tang Xin so closely before. Looking at her carefully, she was actually pretty beautiful, with delicate features. Though she wasn¡¯t as mboyantly alluring as Nangong Man Sha, she still counted as a beauty.


    "I suppose you already know why I¡¯m here. The two old men in our families arranged this marriage out of the blue, and honestly, I really don¡¯t like it!"


    At this moment, Tang Xin treated Shen Congwenpletely as a close friend and couldn¡¯t help but rant: "How could it ever work out between us two?"

 Chapter 472 - 0474: Speaking of Chu Ge Again

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 0474: Speaking of Chu Ge Again</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen was taken aback, the corner of his lips twitching. What did she mean by the impossibility of them two being together?


    Could it be there was no chance for them two?


    Although Shen Congwen didn¡¯t want to get married too soon, he still felt somewhat ufortable hearing Tang Xin say that.


    But his good upbringing prevented him from showing it, and he continued to sit there, quietly listening.


    Tang Xin took a deep breath, she really couldn¡¯t figure it out, what on earth were those two old men thinking toe up with the idea of her being with this numbskull Shen Congwen!


    "Shen Congwen, over the years we have been constantlypeting against each other, and we both know each other very well. I also know that Shen Family is going through a critical period right now, and you are not in the mood to discuss these things..."


    Shen Congwen nodded slightly, as he indeed had no other thoughts to consider these issues. However, hearing this directly from Tang Xin¡¯s mouth still made him want to retort.


    "I¡¯ve given it serious thought, and it¡¯s quite unlikely that we¡¯ll get married. But you know what those two old men are like; they are stubborn and will use any means to achieve their goals. So, I came up with a n!"


    Tang Xin suddenly winked at Shen Congwen, chuckling hee hee, which made Shen Congwen feel a bit uneasy.


    "I think we can pretend to agree, pretend to be dating, and after some time, we can tell them that we really aren¡¯t suitable for each other and that it¡¯s totally impossible to continue!"


    Tang Xin said this after thorough consideration, believing it to be the best solution.


    Shen Congwen fell silent, not uttering a word.


    Tang Xin continued, "After all, our being together would just be to appease the two elders, at other times we wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives. What do you think? Isn¡¯t this n perfect?"


    Shen Congwen remained silent, his eyes cast down, the emotions hidden behind hisshes, leaving it unclear what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, he lifted his head to look at Tang Xin, startling her and causing her heart to skip a beat.


    "I don¡¯t think this is a wise choice!" Shen Congwen said loudly, "When ites to feelings, what¡¯s real is real. If there¡¯s no feeling involved, why would we put on an act and deceive the elders?"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s voice was so loud that Tang Xin felt confused, not understanding why he suddenly got angry.


    She said somewhat speechlessly, "It¡¯s just an act, just an act, can¡¯t you act? Besides, don¡¯t you understand your own Old Master? If you don¡¯t agree, he will surely keep nagging you! If he nags you, you won¡¯t be able to peacefully do what you want, but if we pretend to be together, it will be different."


    Shen Congwen watched Tang Xin speak, unsure what he was feeling, then suddenly said hastily, "Why must we pretend to be together? Don¡¯t you think we actually make a good match?"


    Tang Xin was stunned, her gaze fixed on Shen Congwen, trying to read something from his eyes, but she found that he was very serious when he said those words.


    Tang Xin swallowed with difficulty, "Are you sure?"


    Shen Congwen¡¯s lips parted, his mind a bit dazed, and it was only after a moment he realized what he had said. His lips parted again, but in the end, he said nothing and picked up the cup of tea from the table, downing it in one gulp.


    Sitting beside their table, there was a middle-aged man dressed in in white clothes, with white hair and a headdress clearly of ancient style.


    His appearance instantly attracted the attention of the people around.


    Tang Xin also asionally nced in that direction, finding the man¡¯s attire odd,plete with a sword on his back. If this had been ancient times, he surely would have been a swordsman.


    The neer was Jian Chunqiu; he had just arrived in Su City, starving, as the food on the train was terrible, and the ride left his back sore and in pain.


    Chu Ge, this stinky brat, what kind of ce has he reached that there¡¯s not even an airport, making it impossible for me to catch a flight!


    But when he got off the train and sniffed the air of Su City, he suddenly discovered something very remarkable. That is, the Spiritual Energy here was exceptionally abundant, a particrly suitable ce for Cultivation.


    No wonder that boy Chu Ge woulde here and stay many days without returning.


    However, it¡¯s strange to say, Chu Ge¡¯s ability is well known to me. I¡¯m quite curious about the person capable of poisoning him¡ªI really want to meet and ask how they managed to pull it off!


    Jian Chunqiu noticed someone kept ncing at him. He looked up and caught Tang Xin¡¯s gaze as she was about to look away; oh, what a refined youngdy!


    Jian Chunqiu gave Tang Xin a wink and a yful smile, startling her so much that the hair on her body stood on end.


    "Old pervert! What are you staring at! Haven¡¯t you ever seen a beautiful woman before!" Tang Xin said somewhat resentfully.


    This guy obviously isn¡¯t a local, otherwise how would he dare to flirt with her? Besides, he looked to be in his sixties or seventies, with a head of white hair almost like her grandfather¡¯s, and still behaving so indecently!


    Jian Chunqiu had no idea that in Tang Xin¡¯s mind he was being imagined as so youthful. He spoke in a faint voice, "Youngdy, if you weren¡¯t looking at me, how would you know I am looking at you?"


    "You!" Initially, it was Tang Xin who peeked at him first, and being called out like that, she felt somewhat at a loss.


    But who is she? She is the young miss of the Tang Family; how could she swallow her pride.


    "Old pervert! I think you should be ttered! Walking down the street dressed like that, aren¡¯t you just trying to get people to look at you?"


    Shen Congwen also set his sights on Jian Chunqiu, feeling a strangely familiar sensation from him.


    He quickly realized that he had felt this same feeling from Chu Ge.


    It was the aura of a superior! Though not sharp, it invisibly exuded a sense of pressure.


    Compelling people to be deterred.


    Seeing him as an elder, Shen Congwen spoke with a degree of respect, "Excuse me, old sir, I apologize for the disturbance, Tang Xin, sit down."


    Shen Congwen gave her a look, and although Tang Xin was still upset, she obediently sat down.


    "We can¡¯t afford to offend this man," Shen Congwen murmured in a lowered voice.


    Tang Xin was somewhat displeased, "What do you mean we can¡¯t afford to offend him? Are you afraid of him?"


    The Tang Family and the Shen Family in Su City were virtually untouchable, how could they possibly fear an old man?


    "My intuition tells me Mr. Chu exudes the pressure of a superior, and on this old gentleman, that aura is even stronger."


    Shen Congwen went on to say that offending Chu Ge alone was already beyond their abilities, and if this elder happened to be someone even more formidable than Chu Ge, then they would be truly outmatched, like using an egg to hit a rock.


    Tang Xin pouted but ultimately remained silent.


    Although they lowered their voices, Jian Chunqiu still overheard them.


    Mr. Chu?


    "Are you talking about Chu Ge?"

 Chapter 473 - 0475: Really Related

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 0475: Really Rted</h4><h4></h4>


    Jian Chunqiu only heard the name "Mr. Chu" and subconsciously thought they were referring to Chu Ge.


    Without much hesitation, he inquired, "Chu Ge does indeed have a strong presence, butpared to me... tsk, it falls quite short."


    Chu Ge hasn¡¯t lived even a fraction of his years, yet the aura of a superior is something ordinary people can¡¯t match.


    Compared to him, well, that¡¯s quite a gap indeed.


    Finally catching Chu Ge off guard and absent, he was all set to grandstand.


    Shen Congwen and Tang Xin exchanged nces, both specting on the old man¡¯s rtionship with Chu Ge.


    "Do you know Mr. Chu?" Shen Congwen asked doubtfully, familiar with Chu Ge¡¯s standing in Shanghai; very few could address Chu Ge by his full name. Even the heads of the Four Great Families reverently called him Mr. Chu, and here was this elder who used Chu Ge¡¯s full name, speaking as though he had a close rtionship with him.


    Tang Xin also suppressed her previous irritation from Jian Chunqiu¡¯s unreasonable gaze, now curiously looking at Jian Chunqiu.


    Jian Chunqiu nodded slightly, deliberately being cagey.


    "More than just an acquaintance."


    Jian Chunqiu stroked his beard and poured himself a cup of tea, "If we¡¯re talking seniority, he ought to call me ¡¯Uncle.¡¯"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xin was somewhat incredulous, "You¡¯re saying Mr. Chu calls you uncle? Sir, with your age, you could be his grandfather!"


    What Tang Xin meant was clearly that Jian Chunqiu was old, but he just smiled and nodded, pointing to his nose, "Youngdy, you¡¯re quite right. I could well be Chu Ge¡¯s great-grandfather, pity though, I¡¯m of the same generation as his old man, so I can¡¯t im much advantage. s, me it on my lower seniority; I can only have him call me ¡¯Uncle.¡¯"


    Tang Xin almost spit out her drink upon hearing this.


    Her bewildered gazeid upon Jian Chunqiu. Having a few exchanges with this old man was exasperating!


    Just then, Jian Chunqiu¡¯s phone rang; it was Zhao Wuji calling.


    Typically, the guy wouldn¡¯t call him for no reason, so Jian Chunqiu answered without hesitation.


    As soon as he picked up, he heard Zhao Wuji¡¯s anxious voice, "Elder Jian, something bad happened, Mr. Chu is in trouble."


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face growing serious, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "The auction has ended, Mr. Chu got the secret manual, and the Japanese aren¡¯t happy. Most likely they¡¯re on his tail now. Mr. Chu¡¯s phone is unreachable, what can we do?"


    Jian Chunqiu frowned slightly, "Got it."


    After hanging up, Jian Chunqiu stood up, as if he recalled something; he turned back, giving Shen Congwen and Tang Xin a stern look, "You two kids, what¡¯s your rtionship with Chu Ge?"


    Tang Xin pouted, "Friends, of course."


    Shen Congwen nodded, his guardpletely down around Jian Chunqiu, "Well, friends, I guess."


    After all, someone as lofty as Mr. Chu, whether they could truly be called friends, he couldn¡¯t be certain, so his answer was tentative.


    Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t care less about that; he urgently needed someone to show him the way.


    "Since you¡¯re friends with Chu Ge, follow me now. Chu Ge has run into some tricky trouble."


    Jian Chunqiu waved his hand, urging them to quickly leave with him.


    However, Shen Congwen and Tang Xin remained seated, "Why should we go just because you say so? What if you are a scammer?"


    "Besides, we¡¯ve seen Mr. Chu¡¯s capabilities. How could he have problems he can¡¯t solve!"


    Tang Xin scoffed.


    She was utterly confident in Chu Ge¡¯s abilities; in her mind, he was an invincible godlike figure. Problems? Non-existent. He¡¯s the kind to give problems to others!


    Seeing their disbelief, Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t say much more, only asking, "How do I get to Dang City? Or does anyone have a car I could borrow?"


    Tang Xinpletely misunderstood Jian Chunqiu, "Oh, I get it! You¡¯re a fraud! Pretending to be Mr. Chu to swindle people! Thinking of scamming our car? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the police on you!"


    Shen Congwen squinted a bit, observing Jian Chunqiu. The man carried an air of righteousness about him¡ªan air that couldn¡¯t possibly belong to a fraud.


    Jian Chunqiu, listening to Tang Xin, was left somewhat speechless, shaking his head. He might as well fly over directly.


    As Jian Chunqiu stepped out of the restaurant, Shen Congwen hurried after him.


    "Sir, I¡¯d be willing to give you a lift."


    When it came to understanding people, Shen Congwen was certainly more adept than Tang Xin.


    Jian Chunqiu was surprised, "You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a scammer?"


    Shen Congwen chuckled, "The aura of righteousness you possess couldn¡¯t deceive anyone. I believe you¡¯re not a fraud, and I¡¯m also worried that Mr. Chu might actually be in danger."


    These past days, Su City seemed calm on the surface, but underneath, currents were surging; you never knew when or where things might erupt.


    Jian Chunqiu simply patted Shen Congwen on the shoulder, "Goodd, when I see Chu Ge, I¡¯ll speak highly of you. That kid has a decent influence in Shanghai, even with those big families he has some sway."


    Truth be told, when Shen Congwen rushed out, he hadn¡¯t thought of this, but now that the elder mentioned it, he didn¡¯t refuse, smiling slightly, "I¡¯m grateful, sir."


    Shen Congwen was driving, Jian Chunqiu in the passenger seat, and Tang Xin sat in the back with a disgruntled face.


    Initially, Tang Xin didn¡¯t want toe, but seeing Shen Congwen insist, she followed to take a look.


    If the old man was speaking the truth and Mr. Chu was indeed in danger, how could they, the Tang Family, be absent?


    "Sir, do you know where Mr. Chu is right now?"


    Jian Chunqiu shook his head slightly, taking out his phone to call Chu Ge.


    The phone rang for a while before being answered.


    "Brat! Where are you?"


    Jian Chunqiu asked bluntly as soon as the call connected.


    Chu Ge spoke with a rxed tone, "Uncle Jian, I¡¯ve already shaken off that pest. I¡¯m on my way back to Su City now."


    Jian Chunqiu had the call on speaker, so Tang Xin and Shen Congwen heard everything distinctly.


    Tang Xin¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly as she nced at Jian Chunqiu, silently sitting there, no longer speaking.


    So, the elder truly had a connection with Chu Ge!


    And Chu Ge even addressed him affectionately as Uncle Jian!

 Chapter 474 - 476: Futile Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 476: Futile Struggle</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge certainly wouldn¡¯t kindly call him Uncle Jian, he usually calls him Elder Jian!


    It¡¯s only because Jian Chunqiu wasing to treat his illness that he had to suck up to Jian Chunqiu and act a bit more affectionate, which is normal.


    Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t take these to heart, he just said faintly: "I just met two little ghosts in the restaurant, they¡¯re driving me over to pick you up now!"


    "..." Chu Ge was somewhat speechless. Although Jian Chunqiu was already over a hundred years old, his mind was still like that of a man in his sixties, enjoying fun and games. These two little ghosts must have been bullied by Jian Chunqiu again.


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s call had not yet ended when Shen Congwen¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing it was from theboratory, Shen Congwen hurriedly answered, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Eldest Young Master Shen, pleasee back quickly. A lot of people have arrived outside, including a few Japanese. They insist on..."


    Before the person could finish, the call was cut off.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had they discovered theboratory base so quickly?


    "Old Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I have something urgent and can¡¯t take you to Dang City to meet Mr. Chu!"


    Shen Congwen said hurriedly.


    His voice reached Jian Chunqiu¡¯s end, and Chu Ge heard it.


    "Uncle Jian, are you with Shen Congwen?" Chu Ge asked with confusion. The little ghost mentioned by Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t be Shen Congwen, could it?


    It turned out that Chu Ge¡¯s guess was not wrong.


    Jian Chunqiu handed the phone directly to Shen Congwen. On the line, Chu Ge said to Shen Congwen: "This Uncle Jian is one of my elders, please take care of him for me, I will be back soon."


    "By the way, I just heard you mention there¡¯s an urgent matter, is there a problem with the Earth Ganoderma?" Chu Ge asked worriedly.


    He always felt that those two Japanese following him were definitely not just here for the secret manual.


    Besides, from what he knew, those Japanese never acted separately, yet only two came to this auction. The remaining four...


    Chu Ge squinted slightly, a sharp glint appearing in his eyes, his lips slightly pursed, an idea popping into his mind.


    They must have split into two groups, with those four going after the Earth Ganoderma.


    In merely two seconds, Chu Ge had analyzed the Japanese¡¯s tacticspletely and paused briefly, just then he heard Shen Congwen say on the phone: "A few Japanese have showed up at the research base and taken action against the Earth Ganoderma, I need to go check it out."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, then instructed Shen Congwen: "Can you give the phone to Uncle Jian? I want him to go with you. Those people are top Japanese experts, you¡¯re not their opponents. Having Uncle Jian with you will ensure your safety."


    Elder Jian had sharp ears; even without speakerphone, he clearly heard what Chu Ge was saying on the phone.


    Heughed heartily, carrying a mischievous air of an old naughty child, "You brat! I don¡¯t mind guarding the Earth Ganoderma for you, but I have a condition."


    Jian Chunqiu spoke these words while already having Shen Congwen drive directly to the research base.


    He said this merely to tease Chu Ge a bit, lucky if it stirs something up, no loss if it doesn¡¯t.


    Chu Ge knew what he wanted, "Do you want the refinement secret manual of Spiritual Liquid?"


    Jian Chunqiu coughed lightly, he hadn¡¯t even spoken yet and was already seen through, not fun at all!


    "I have something more important than Spiritual Liquid to offer you, do you want it?"


    Chu Ge said.


    Jian Chunqiu heard this, could there really be something more important than Spiritual Liquid? He didn¡¯t believe it.


    "Wait until you meet him, then you¡¯ll know!"


    Chu Ge was being mysterious.


    After that, he didn¡¯t speak further and hung up the phone directly.


    Jian Chunqiu listened to the beeping sound from the receiver and snorted in frustration, "That damn kid! I wasn¡¯t even finished speaking!"


    On the other hand, Chu Ge was driving towards Su City, taking backroads that were much longer to travel.


    Huo Tianqian, somewhat worried, asked, "Mr. Chu, are you sure it¡¯s okay for us to take such a long detour?"


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Chu Ge nced at him sideways.


    Huo Tianqian hurriedly waved his hand, "It¡¯s not that I doubt your strategy, but because Su City¡¯s terrain is very unique, surrounded by mountains on three sides and only essible from one side, but it¡¯s blocked by a very wide river, and you can only go through the sky bridge. What if those two people are waiting for us there?"


    Right now, they were unarmed, not to mention two; even a single person could easily overpower them!


    Chu Ge slightly frowned; he had considered this point as well.


    "It seems I¡¯ll have to sacrifice this car!"


    Chu Ge decided to stop in a nearby vige closest to Su City and then borrow another car and modify it.


    However, before this idea could be implemented, Huo Tianqian, nervous, widened his eyes and shakily pointed towards a small fork not far ahead.


    "Mr. Chu, look quickly! It¡¯s them!"


    Huo Tianqian cursed angrily, "Damn it! Are these people dogs? They¡¯ve caught up so quickly! And they took a shortcut too!"


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected those two to catch up so quickly. At the moment, they were standing there, and Chu Ge clearly understood that even if they wanted to turn around, it was toote now!


    The area was open, with only the Snow Mountain continuously stretching down from the north. Considering the terrain, they were almost reaching the boundary of Su City.


    At the fork, Yamamoto Buki arrogantly stood with his arms crossed, and in a tone full of admiration dered, "Brother, you guessed right! They really took the back road!"


    If only they had known, they would¡¯vee here directly to block them instead of waiting at the sky bridge for so long!


    Chu Ge slowly pulled the car to a stop, only thirty meters away from them.


    Huo Tianqian clenched his fists tightly, his throat tensed up, and asked, "Mr. Chu, what should we do now?"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t speak; he just quietly watched ahead, his eyes deep and dark like ink.


    After a moment, he solemnly asked, "Are you afraid of dying?"


    Huo Tianqian was stunned, then scoffed coldly, "Die? I¡¯ve treaded the edge of death countless times, I¡¯m not afraid to die; I just feel it¡¯s too humiliating to die at the hands of two Japanese."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips slightly curled upwards, in contrast to Huo Tianqian¡¯s anger and unwillingness, he was utterly calm.


    So calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Everything is destined; let¡¯s get out of the car."


    As soon as Chu Ge finished speaking, he opened the car door and stepped out.


    Huo Tianqian followed suit, both of them walking to the front of the car, standing proudly erect.


    Yamamoto Buki, who initially thought Chu Ge might keep running and was even prepared to chase again, didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge to simply get out of the car.


    He chuckled lightly, disdainfully saying, "Chu Ge, your martial arts are depleted now, stop struggling senselessly. Hand over the secret manual."

 Chapter 475 - 0477: Give an Inch, Take a Mile

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 0477: Give an Inch, Take a Mile</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian gritted his teeth, "It really was these people!"


    His eyes zed with mes, and deep down, he felt an urge to step forward and have a big showdown, but he was powerless to act.


    This made him very ufortable.


    In fact, Chu Ge was also feeling ufortable. He knew very well that the person who had poisoned him was right in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t take revenge. Right now, he was like an ant, and the other party was an elephant; all they had to do was to lift their leg slightly, and they could crush him to death in minutes!


    "I¡¯m not giving you the secret manual, and my life... I¡¯ve only got one, sorry, I¡¯m not done living yet," said Chu Ge, with a bit of hoodlum-like arrogance in his demeanor.


    Yamamoto Buki looked at him, unfazed at all, and even read a dash of disdain and sneer in his eyes, which rekindled the fighting spirit hidden deep in his heart.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his gaze towards Chu Ge shimmered with a dangerous sharpness, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved slightly, standing there with his hands behind his back, bathed in the setting sun¡¯s glow. His shirt fluttered in the breeze, looking wholly self-satisfied, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of about death? Everyone is bound to die; it¡¯s just a matter of sooner orter."


    Chu Ge spoke with an indifferent voice.


    Yamamoto Buki¡¯s grip on the long sword tightened, his lips curling into a wicked and insolent smile, "Still so tough when facing death, huh? This time next year will be the anniversary of your death!"


    Having said that, Yamamoto Buki instantly drew his long sword, swinging it straight towards Chu Ge.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s heart leaped out of his chest with nervousness. He knew that rushing forward would be like a moth to a me, but still, he rushed in front of Chu Ge without a care, ready to intercept Yamamoto Buki¡¯s sword with his sturdy body.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect Huo Tianqian to step in front of him to protect him at the critical moment. When he saw it was him standing before him, Chu Ge¡¯s otherwise stony heart tightened slightly, and right as he nced deeply at Huo Tianqian without a chance to say anything, Yamamoto Buki had already approached them.


    Chu Ge put his hand on Huo Tianqian¡¯s shoulder and, in the next instant, pushed Huo Tianqian out of the way.


    Huo Tianqian staggered and nearly fell, but when he turned back around, the sight before him shocked him.


    Huo Tianqian stood there, rubbing his eyes in disbelief, then opened them again.


    He clearly saw Chu Ge catching Yamamoto Buki¡¯s de with his bare hands.


    Just as stunned was Yamamoto Buki, who looked at Chu Ge in disbelief, "How is this possible?"


    He tried to pull back his long sword, but the de was firmly pinched between Chu Ge¡¯s fingers, unable to move.


    This couldn¡¯t be possible!


    Yamamoto Buki stared at Chu Ge incredulously, "You weren¡¯t poisoned?!"


    Even though it was a question, in his heart, he was certain that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t poisoned, and that all of this had been an act!


    How could it be possible to catch his de with bare hands if he really had been poisoned and lost all his martial arts ability?


    Initially, he only wanted to toy with Chu Ge, using only 30% of his power, which should have been more than enough topletely overwhelm, even kill, someone who had been poisoned and whose martial arts were gone.


    Yamamoto Buki intended to pull the force of his de just a moment before itnded; he wanted to y with Chu Ge first, to see his look of desperation, then offer the antidote and have a proper contest.


    But Chu Ge had not been poisoned, and this unexpected fact caught him off guard.


    Yamamoto Buki forcefully pulled out the de and staggered back several steps, looking up at Chu Ge with furious eyes.


    Behind him, Brother Yamamoto was also looking at Chu Ge with a shocked face. He stood in the distance, clearly seeing how Chu Ge caught Third¡¯s de.


    Damn it!


    This Honda Sakura really botched the job! They all mistakenly believed that Chu Ge had already been poisoned!


    And now here he is, perfectly fine, everything previously disyed was an illusion!


    Huo Tianqian was also looking at Chu Ge with a face full of shock, he really wanted to ask whether Chu Ge had truly lost all his martial arts power.


    But standing in front of these two Japanese, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask out of consideration for their pride; he could only pray silently, hoping that Chu Ge was indeed not poisoned.


    Yet he felt it was unlikely because Chu Ge¡¯s performance was exactly like his own, and didn¡¯t seem to be an act at all!


    The corner of Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled up slightly with indifference, his cold gaze resting on Yamamoto Buki, "What, you really want to have a go with me here?"


    When Chu Ge spoke, his hands were sped behind his back, his prideful stance had none of the appearance of sickness, and even his face looked much more spirited.


    Yamamoto Buki, gritting his teeth, "You weren¡¯t poisoned after all! That¡¯s perfect, it saves me the antidote! Let¡¯s have a fair fight right here!"


    Yamamoto Buki¡¯s reason was nowpletely clouded by anger and his desire to outmatch Chu Ge.


    He prepared himself, "Chu Ge, use all your skills, let¡¯s have a good fight!"


    He wanted to see what was so great about this Chu Ge, that he could repeatedly defeat the warriors of the Great Japanese Empire!


    Brother Yamamoto, hearing this, furrowed his brows. In three steps he quickly moved forward and timely ced his hand on Yamamoto Buki¡¯s shoulder, "Third! Don¡¯t act rashly!"


    Since Chu Ge was not poisoned, their first priority should be to dy Chu Ge, to buy some time for the second in their group.


    Besides, their most important goal this time was the secret manual.


    "Mr. Chu, how about we make a deal?" Brother Yamamoto moved in front of Yamamoto Buki and directly blocked him.


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows slightly, "A deal?"


    Heh, making a trade with you? Unless he was a moron!


    Of course, these words he kept to himself, only looking at them with a detached expression.


    "The poison in your brother¡¯s body has not been resolved, right? Even if you¡¯re not poisoned, with your medical skills, you don¡¯t know what the poison is, let alone produce an antidote. How about this, let¡¯s trade, use the antidote in exchange for the secret manual!"


    After hearing this, the corner of Chu Ge¡¯s lips hooked up with a touch of cold derision. "You want to trade my secret manual for one bottle of antidote? What a lucrative deal you¡¯re getting."


    Huo Tianqian was both nervous and anxious at the side, knowing that he didn¡¯t have much sway over Chu Ge, and also aware that these Japanese wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to just trade the antidote directly!


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t hold out too much hope that Chu Ge would agree to this request.


    "If you think it¡¯s a loss, you can name your price, no matter how much money you want, we can afford it."


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, "If you¡¯re so wealthy, why didn¡¯t you directly buy the secret manual at the auction?"


    Brother Yamamoto was lost for words, his expression darkening, "Mr. Chu, we are discussing conditions with you sincerely!"


    The implication of his words was not to be too greedy!

 Chapter 476 - 478: Entering the Strange Loop

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 478: Entering the Strange Loop</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge slightly raised his eyebrows, a dismissive curve forming at the corners of his lips, "Sincerity? Where do I see your sincerity? Chasing us all the way from Dang City to here, blocking us here, and just now, brandishing a knife, wanting to fight to the death with me, is this what you call sincerity?"


    Beside him, Yamamoto Buki could no longer stand listening and eagerly blurted out, "Brother! Since he isn¡¯t poisoned, let me have a proper fight with him!"


    "Don¡¯t be impulsive!" Brother Shanben nced at him sideways, "Did you forget our mission today?"


    Today they had split into two groups, the goal was for the secret manual and the Earth Ganoderma.


    Now that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t poisoned, the matter of the secret manual had to be temporarily put aside, but obtaining the Earth Ganoderma was the most crucial goal of their mission to Huaxia! Absolutely no mishaps could be tolerated!


    Until they received the news that the other side had seeded, they absolutely couldn¡¯t let Chu Ge leave easily!


    By whatever means necessary, they must dy him!


    Chu Ge realized their goal was to dy their time.


    However, Chu Ge was only supported by the Sword Qi given to him by Jian Chunqiu, hidden inside his ring.


    It was this Sword Qi that had helped him skillfully catch Yamamoto Buki¡¯s de just now.


    A small ring containing only a little Sword Qi¡ªit would support him for a while longer, but if they really started fighting, it was very likely he would be in great danger.


    Yamamoto Buki red at Chu Ge furiously, if looks could kill, Chu Ge would have been dead over eight hundred times!


    "Chu Ge! Consider yourself lucky this time! Just you wait, I am going to challenge you to a duel! I want a fair and square match with you!"


    Yamamoto Buki dared not act too presumptuously in front of his brother, and despite feeling reluctant, he could only suppress his feelings, grunting and then standing aside.


    Chu Ge shrugged his shoulders and said to Yamamoto Buki, "At your service anytime."


    Then, he turned his gaze to Brother Shanben.


    Seeing that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t falling for his tactics, Brother Shanben¡¯s expression darkened slightly, "Chu Ge, even if you aren¡¯t poisoned, you can¡¯t beat the two of us, not to mention that you have a brother like a disabled person beside you. Don¡¯t you Huaxia people always say brothers are like limbs, with another saying being ¡¯to receive a knife for each other¡¯? Since your brother is in trouble now, shouldn¡¯t you help him?"


    For the first time, Chu Ge found a grown man to be so nagging!


    He dug at his ears with a somewhat speechless expression, clicked his tongue, "Honestly, even if you hold me here until it gets dark, you won¡¯t be able to snatch the Earth Ganoderma because there¡¯s an Ancient Martial Artist with Divine Communication guarding it. What you guys should really be worried about is whether your own brothers can still make it out of theb alive or not."


    Chu Ge spoke the truth.


    But Yamamoto Buki and Brother Shanben exchanged looks, clearly not believing him.


    They didn¡¯t know there was an Ancient Martial Artist with Divine Communication by Chu Ge¡¯s side?


    But just to be safe, they decided to contact the other side, and indeed, Chu Ge¡¯s words turned out to be true!


    A master had indeed appeared, though they had yet to figure out the depth of his martial arts skills.


    Seeing that Chu Ge indeed hadn¡¯t lied, Brother Shanben couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer, and pulling Yamamoto Buki, they got into the car.


    Chu Ge maintained his posture standing there until the car carrying Yamamoto Buki disappeared; then he slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    Huo Tianqian was somewhat stunned, was the matter resolved just like that?


    He approached with some confusion, "Mr. Chu, are you really not poisoned?"


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, just as he was about to speak, suddenly his legs weakened, and his body fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Huo Tianqian reacted quickly and supported him, "Mr. Chu, are you alright?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, he took a light breath, looking a bit tired, he lifted his hand and shook the ring on his fingertip, "Luckily we have it, otherwise both of us would have been doomed today!"


    Huo Tianqian helped Chu Ge into the car, but he still had some questions.


    "Mr. Chu, what do you mean by ¡¯luckily we have it¡¯?"


    Who is he? Which ¡¯he¡¯?


    Chu Ge touched the ring on his finger, a bitter smile curled on his lips, "This ring contains Sword Qi given to me by one of my elders. Just now, I turned the Sword Qi into power and infused it into my body, that¡¯s why I seemed like I wasn¡¯t affected by the poison.


    The infusion of Sword Qi into one¡¯s body is not longsting, so his current weakness is because of the side effects after the Sword Qi dissipated.


    Chu Ge just felt his eyelids bing increasingly heavy, he slowly closed his eyes, not speaking anymore.


    Huo Tianqian suddenly understood, nodding, how does that saying go¡ªhe who survives a great disaster is destined for good fortune afterward!


    He and Mr. Chu are definitely going to be fortunate in the future!


    This time, Huo Tianqian drove the car, heading towards Su City.


    The sky had already darkened, the red glow of the sunset gradually reced by the gloom, and the moon quietly climbed up the branches.


    Huo Tianqian has been driving for almost half an hour now, by all ounts, they should have reached Su City.


    But for some reason, as he drove, he felt the surroundings grow more deste.


    The area was surrounded by thick ckness, only the path in front of the car was visible with the help of the headlights.


    In the end, Huo Tianqian could do nothing else, he took out his mobile phone to check the location, only to find out that there was no signal at all.


    At this point, Huo Tianqianpletely panicked.


    He looked back at Chu Ge who was sleeping in the back seat, hesitated for a long time before he spoke, "Mr. Chu? Wake up! Mr. Chu? Wake up, please."


    Chu Ge moved his eyelids, slowly opening his eyes, his pitch-ck pupils blending into the night. His voice was a bit hoarse as he asked, "Have we arrived?"


    Huo Tianqian wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling somewhat guilty, he said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu, I... got lost!"


    He was clearly following the road to Su City just now, but somehow, he ended up here without knowing how he drove.


    The surroundings were pitch ck, nothing could be discerned.


    "I tried to check our position with my phone, but there¡¯s no signal at all! Even the car¡¯s built-in GPS can¡¯t be used!"


    Huo Tianqian himself felt this situation was somewhat mystical, as if he had encountered a ghost in the middle of the night.


    Chu Ge rubbed his eyes, adjusting his posture, he looked out the window, unable to see anything clearly in the darkness.


    "Can you find the road back?"


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, "No, I can¡¯t! I always feel like we¡¯re caught in some kind of weird loop. Although I can¡¯t see anything around, I constantly feel like I¡¯m going in circles."


    "Circles?" Chu Ge furrowed his brows slightly, looking out the window, contemting.


    He quickly realized what was happening.

 Chapter 477 - 0479: A Thin Mist

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 0479: A Thin Mist</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge pushed the door open and got out of the car. Despite the darkness of the night, he could still vaguely sense the surroundings.


    Huo Tianqian also followed, getting out of the car anding to Chu Ge¡¯s side, asking somewhat confusedly, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s going on?"


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, we have now fallen into the Mysterious Formation."


    Chu Ge, with hands sped behind his back, walked around the car, bing more certain of his thoughts.


    A bewildered look came over Huo Tianqian¡¯s face. "I¡¯ve been following the route all along, how could we have fallen into the Mysterious Formation?"


    Soon, he realized something and cursed with a bit of anger, "It must be those two Japanese! They must have set up this Array!"


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, "This Mysterious Formation is quiteplicated. They¡¯re currently too busy taking care of theirrades, they definitely don¡¯t have spare time to set up these things."


    "Then who would be so despicable as toy such an Array on the road?"


    Chu Ge shook his head again, unsure who had set up the Array.


    "Now that it is dark, let¡¯s return to the car and rest there for the night."


    Chu Ge suggested, as nighttime was not suitable for breaking the Array, and the surroundings were unusually pitch ck, not even the stars and moon could be seen in the sky,pletely enveloped in darkness.


    With no better n in mind, Huo Tianqian could only follow Chu Ge¡¯s lead. The two men returned to the car, and after a brief silence, Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Chu, what if we can never regain our martial arts?"


    It seemed he had grown fond of this kind of life. Although he had lived for over forty years as an ordinary person, it was not as fulfilling as the short time he had spent as an Ancient Martial Artist.


    Since learning Ancient Martial Arts, it was as if he had opened the doors to a new era; everything had changed.


    It was hard for him to imagine, if he returned to an ordinary life in the future, whether life would be the same ordered monotony, like a walking corpse. Such a life had long since lost any meaning for him.


    With a vacant gaze, Huo Tianqian stared ahead, his expression somewhat deste.


    Chu Ge sat in the passenger seat, reclining it back, lying there with hands behind his head, eyes closed.


    Hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s question, he was silent for a moment before speaking, "Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen."


    Won¡¯t happen? What won¡¯t happen?


    Huo Tianqian nced at Chu Ge. He was twenty years Chu Ge¡¯s senior, yet he found himselfcking in discernmentpared to a younger man. He sighed softly and chuckled self-deprecatingly, "I believe it."


    This night was destined to be long.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqiany in the car, neither really sleeping, yet no one spoke.


    Neither broke the silence.


    But the stillness of the night was the best sleep aid, and it wasn¡¯t long before steady breathing could be heard in the car.


    The next day, as the first rays of dawn touched the city and the chill of an early autumn morning lingered, Chu Ge yawned and slowly opened his eyes. Even though he was now without any martial arts, he still didn¡¯t want to waste away. Even if he was in the car, in an unknown ce, he got out to stretch his muscles.


    As soon as Chu Ge got out of the car, he was stunned by the sight before him.


    In front of him was not a forest, but a graveyard.


    The graveyardy scattered without any order. It was precisely these graveyards that had formed the Mysterious Formation.


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the surroundings closely; there was a thinyer of white fog, and the air was filled with the fragrance of wet earth.


    He felt puzzled. Did it rainst night?


    Chu Ge shivered, having stood here for a while, and actually felt some chill.


    Chu Ge wanted to walk around, but suddenly heard an ethereal-like crying of a child nearby.


    In the quiet early morning, it was especially piercing, and particrly spine-chilling.


    Chu Ge tried to pinpoint the direction of the sound, but no matter how carefully he listened, the crying seemed to blend into the air, bing one with it.


    At this moment, Huo Tianqian who was in the car was also woken up by the crying, and he quickly got out of the car, somewhat groggy, and came to Chu Ge¡¯s side. While looking around, he asked, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s happening?"


    Huo Tianqian never expected to wake up to find himself luckily in the middle of a graveyard.


    Even more, he and Mr. Chu had actually slept in this graveyard for a night!


    The mere thought made Huo Tianqian feel creeped out.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly. He did not believe in ghosts and spirits, so he was convinced that the wailing of the child must be someone causing trouble.


    "Damn! Who is so twisted to lead us to such a ghostly ce? Even going as far as to y ghost to scare us!"


    Huo Tianqian spat angrily, thinking that this was indeed twisted!


    Chu Ge knitted his brows tightly. Although the crying sounded terrifying, if you listened carefully again to discern the voice, it seemed not so scary.


    "This car is probably not going to start again; we need to walk out of this Mysterious Formation."


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "I¡¯ll go get the important items from the car."


    Having said that, he turned, and suddenly, a white figure flickered before his eyes, moving so fast that he couldn¡¯t catch it.


    Huo Tianqian was startled, and abruptly, felt a chill down his spine, but he still suppressed the fear in his heart and walked towards the car.


    However, having only walked a few steps, he suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blow from behind him. Huo Tianqian quickly turned around, only to find nothing there.


    Huo Tianqian frowned deeply, gritted his teeth, feeling both annoyed and hairy. He was just about to speak to Chu Ge, feeling as if there was something drifting around in the vicinity.


    Suddenly, he realized¡ªChu Ge was gone.


    Now Huo Tianqian was somewhat panicked, he rushed forward a few steps and shouted, "Mr. Chu? Mr. Chu?"


    His voice was loud, and echo could be heard. But other than this echo, no other voice responded to him.


    At this moment, Huo Tianqian was incredibly nervous, he hastily turned and raced back to the car, started it quickly, and while turning around, he searched for Chu Ge¡¯s figure.


    But no matter how he drove, he was only circling in ce, as if trapped in a loop, endlessly going back and forth.


    Chu Ge was carefully observing the terrain around him when suddenly he heard the sound of the car starting. He turned his head and saw Huo Tianqian driving straight ahead with a look of unmistakable panic on his face.


    Chu Ge frowned, wanting to call out to Huo Tianqian, but after taking only a few steps, he was stopped by an invisible barrier.


    Such an Array was an array within an array, someone had trapped Huo Tianqian inside!


    Chu Ge¡¯s frown deepened, he looked around, and besides a thinyer of fog, there was nothing to be seen, let alone a person.

 Chapter 478 - 0480: Someone is Watching

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 0480: Someone is Watching</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge stood there, only to watch helplessly as Huo Tianqian drove in circles on the spot.


    There must be someone nearby!


    Chu Ge¡¯s intuition told him, there must be someone watching them.


    Because this barrier had not been set up just a moment ago, and in a matter of minutes, an Array had been established.


    This person must be very powerful.


    He didn¡¯t know what this person wanted to do, but now, he had to break this Mysterious Formation!


    Chu Ge did not think further. He looked around and searched for loopholes in the surroundings.


    This Mysterious Formation was based on the locations of these graves, along with the surrounding trees and the fog.


    The fog seemed to be hovering only halfway up the sky, but if you were careful, you¡¯d notice that the fog was moving in a direction.


    Chu Ge squinted slightly and was actually curious to meet the person who could use natural phenomena to set up this Array.


    The Mysterious Formation was based on the principles of the Five Elements Bagua Formation, at most, it could be considered a small formation within the Five Elements Bagua Formation.


    The key to breaking it lies in the direction of the mist¡¯s flow. Since it changes all the time, the position of the Life Gate is uncertain.


    Tai Chi gives birth to two elements, two elements give birth to Four Symbols, and Four Symbols give birth to the Eight Diagrams.


    The Eight Diagrams are then named after Heaven, Earth, Wind, Cloud, Dragon, Tiger, Bird, and Snake respectively.


    Chu Ge came to a grave and found that these graves had one thing inmon¡ªnone of them had gravestones.


    But they were erratically arranged with some intentional pattern.


    Chu Ge soon realized that the positions of these graves were based on the Four Directions.


    Since there were too many graves, the presence of some could easily disrupt one¡¯s first intuition.


    And these Four Directions represent the formations of Heaven, Earth, Wind, and Cloud, which belong to Defensive Formation.


    Defensive...


    Chu Ge had never rxed his brows since the beginning, his deep and focused ck pupils and the steps he took became more methodical.


    This Array posed no threat to anyone; it was purely defensive.


    Was the person who set up this Array trying to protect something?


    Chu Ge suddenly became curious.


    At this moment, in a hidden spot, a little boy dressed in a blue monk¡¯s robe was sitting on a tree, swinging his little legs lightly. He tilted his head, with eyes ck andrge like grapes shining with an amused light, unblinkingly enjoying Huo Tianqian driving around in circles.


    After watching for a while, possibly finding it quite boring, he turned his head to look at Chu Ge, wanting to see what he was doing, and suddenly discovered that he was about to break the Array and make his way out!


    The little monk was startled, hurriedly jumped down from the tree and quickly went in front of Chu Ge, raising his hand to use his True Qi to change the direction of the fog.


    With the dispersal of the fog changing direction, the Array also altered ordingly.


    The little monk, satisfied with the rearranged Array trapping Chu Ge inside once more, touched his chin and chuckled, "It has been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone so interesting."


    Chu Ge had already figured out the pattern and was about to step out, but suddenly he saw the surrounding fog abruptly change, the fog swiftly shifted in another direction, followed by the trees also changing their position.


    With one move, everything is set in motion.


    The array formation returns to its original state.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows are tightly furrowed as the certainty grows within him: nearby, a pair of eyes are constantly watching them.


    "May I ask what intentions you have in trapping my brother and me here?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice carries a prating force, and he believes that the person must be able to hear him. However, after he speaks for a while, there is no response from the person.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips are slightly pursed, his hands tucked into his pockets as he stands still and looks around.


    Though the array has been tampered with and reset to its original appearance, the principle of breaking through the array does not change.


    So, Chu Ge tries to walk through it again, following the method he used before.


    The little monk, having witnessed all this, looks at Chu Ge with some surprise. This person is not like the ones he has teased before; even after realizing he had spent a night in the graveyard, there is not a trace of panic. Unlike the others who were scared witless, crying for their parents early on.


    The little monk grows interested in Chu Ge. He sits cross-legged, propping his chin with his small hand, watching Chu Ge with delight.


    Just as Chu Ge is about to break the array, the little monk changes it again. This time, it¡¯s not just about restoring the array to its original state.


    He adds a new array within the array.


    Chu Ge considers himself a very patient person. Perhaps because he no longer has his martial arts power, when he sees the changes in the array and that a new one has been triggered within it, he begins to feel agitated.


    He knows that someone outside is controlling everything, yet he is powerless to stop it.


    Chu Ge truly doesn¡¯t know what this person wants. Are they trying to trap him and Huo Tianqian here until they die?


    But from theyout of the array, it does not seem to be newly formed, as there are no signs of the soil on the ground being freshly turned.


    If he is not mistaken, this ce must be the ghost belt of Su City that people often talk about.


    The ghost belt, just as its name suggests, is purported to be haunted.


    And for that very reason, very few people pass through this area. Even the brave few who do only dare to travel here during the day, leaving the area deserted at night.


    However, Chu Ge does not believe in ghosts, so he is convinced that all of this is being controlled by someone.


    Since you wish to y, I shall indulge you in your game!


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curl into a provocative, scornful smirk, "Since you want to y, I will y with you. Use all the tricks you have; you won¡¯t be able to trap me with this array within an array!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s statement is no bluff. Although it is aplex array within an array, which is slightly harder to break than a single array, there is no offensive power in this formation. Thus, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about being injured by any hidden weapon while resolving it.


    Breaking this array is simply a matter of time.


    The little monk, observing Chu Ge speak with such conviction, naturally sees through the nonbative nature of the array.


    From the very start, Chu Ge never showed a hint of panic or fear, which has been quite unsettling for the little monk.


    Now hearing Chu Ge¡¯s challenge, the little monk¡¯s small face bes even more indignant. Sitting there in silence, he picks up a small stone and throws it in Chu Ge¡¯s direction.


    The small stone isn¡¯t harmful and causes him only a slight pain when it hits his shin.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge understands; he had his suspicions before, and while he was quite confident in them, this small stone is enough to prove that all his guesses were correct.


    Indeed, someone nearby is watching them.

 Chapter 479 - 481: We Converge

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 481: We Converge</h4><h4></h4>


    Now that I know there are people nearby, things will be easier.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and then sat down right where he was, "Since you want to trap me with this array, I might as well y along, given that I have plenty of time."


    Once Chu Ge sat down, it was clear he didn¡¯t n on getting up again.


    From all the signs this early morning, he guessed that the person had no ill intentions towards them, but merely wanted to tease them a bit.


    However, he was not going toply with their wishes.


    Getting him bored would naturally lead to them being released.


    Besides, he had been busy since this early morning and was already a bit tired.


    Chu Ge sat cross-legged, propping his chin with one hand, andfortably dozed off.


    The little monk, seeing him suddenly sitting on the ground and starting to sleep, was initially shocked and then picked up a stone to throw at Chu Ge.


    Perhaps worried the small stone might hurt someone, this time he didn¡¯t throw it at Chu Ge but beside him.


    Chu Gezily lifted his eyelids, didn¡¯t say much, and continued to close his eyes to sleep.


    One minute...


    Three minutes...


    Five minutes passed, and the little monk didn¡¯t know how many pebbles he had thrown, but he was very sure of one thing¡ªChu Ge was not nning to y with him.


    It was so hard to find an interesting ymate who ended up not wanting to y, which was really boring!


    The little monk huffily stood up, patted the dirt off his bottom, huffed heavily towards where Chu Ge was, then turned and walked away.


    He stomped back to his living quarters,y back on his bed, holding a grudge, "Humans nowadays are bing more and more boring!"


    An elderly man wearing a blue monk¡¯s robe walked in with a smile, "Child, what upset you so much early in the morning?"


    The little monk was startled and quickly jumped off the bed, "Master, why are you out so early?"


    Every day the old monk would enter the cave for up to two hours, even longer, so he had time to seek fun.


    Initially, there were people who identally wandered into the array to y with him, but somehow those people gradually stopped passing by this way.


    Rarely someone passed by during the daytime, and their timid appearance made him uninterested in teasing them.


    Today, he finally waited for someone with a bit of backbone, but his tricks were seen through, and in the end, they directly refused to y with him.


    Really boring!


    The old monk didn¡¯t know he had been tricking people in the array again; he thought it was the flowers, nts, or small animals the little monk cared for that had upset him, as the little monk often got angry with them.


    "Master, have humans be so savvy nowadays?" the little monk asked indignantly.


    The old monk was startled and looked at him puzzled, "Child, why do you say that?"


    Realizing his slip of the tongue, the little monk quickly covered his mouth, shook his head, and stopped talking.


    But the old monk had guessed the gist, his expression slightly cold, he asked, "Did you go outside again?"


    The little monk stood there like a child who had done something wrong, head bowed, biting his lip, and remained silent.


    The old monk sighed lightly, "You child, how is that person now? Did you let them go?"


    Although he asked this, the old monk also had some doubts in his heart.


    Every time the child went out to y, he woulde back excited, but this time he came back huffing and puffing, clearly having been upset by something outside.


    It must have been someone extraordinary who could upset the child.


    The little monk thought of how Chu Ge, in the end, had casually sat down and started to doze off with a contented look on his face,pletely disregarding him and the Array, as if everything was already clear to him.


    The little monk was, of course, very unhappy because he didn¡¯t catch anyone.


    He pouted and said with some displeasure, "Master, it seems that people outside have be very smart."


    Although Huo Tianqian also seemed a bit slow, he knew how to drive away, and the other one was simply too cunning!


    He had figured out his ruse in no time, which was no fun at all.


    The old monk guessed the gist and thought that he had encountered an expert.


    The old monk chuckled lightly and gently raised his hand to rub the top of the little monk¡¯s head and said, "Child, it may not be asplicated as you think, perhaps the person you met just happens to also understand the Five Elements Bagua Formation?"


    The little monk was startled, then suddenly realized, yes, looking at Chu Ge, he was obviously very proficient in the Five Elements Bagua Formation.


    Instantly, the little monk felt much better, realizing he had indeed encountered an expert.


    The old monk, seeing that the little monk¡¯s face looked a little better, continued to gently ask, "So, child, can you tell me now if they have already left?"


    The child was startled, then shook his head.


    "Master, since he understands this Array, he must also know how to leave." The little monk wasn¡¯t worried at all now that Chu Ge would be trapped inside forever.


    But the old monk was worried about something else.


    Since he had a way to leave, that means he also had a way to enter!


    They had been hermits here for many years and did not want to be discovered just like that, a moment of worry shed through the old monk¡¯s mind.


    But he quickly let it go.


    He, Guangde, was not a murderer or any kind of criminal with something to hide, so what was there to hide?


    Since they met, it must be fate.


    Fate brings people together and apart, everything is destined.


    The corners of the old monk¡¯s lips curled up with a smile, he gently rubbed the little monk¡¯s small head, and said no more.


    "We¡¯ll see if he can get out, let¡¯s go for breakfast."


    Speaking of breakfast, the little monk¡¯s stomach also grumbled timely, he looked up with his innocent face and smiled at the old monk, then reached out to take the old monk¡¯s hand, and the pair, old and young, left the room.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge sat there almost falling asleep, he rubbed his sleepy eyes, suddenly the surrounding had returned to its usual calm, even Huo Tianqian, who was trapped in the Array, was somehow next to him by now.


    He was lying there sleeping soundly, four limbs in the air.


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brow, looked around to confirm he was still within the Array, then woke up Huo Tianqian.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, "I¡¯m not quite sure either, I suddenly found out you were gone, then I decided to drive to find you, but I found myself driving around in circles in one spot, no matter how I turned it wouldn¡¯t change,ter the car ran out of fuel so I stopped, got out of the car, took a few steps and saw you sitting here asleep, I was also a bit sleepy, so Iy down here and took a nap."


    Chu Ge stood up and stretched, "Alright, since we¡¯ve met up, let¡¯s try to find an exit."

 Chapter 480 - 482: Fate Brings Them Together

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 482: Fate Brings Them Together</h4><h4></h4>


    With the little monk¡¯s meddling out of the way, Chu Ge only took three minutes to walk out of the Mysterious Formation.


    However, the direction he emerged was not towards the outside world, but rather he arrived at an otherworldly paradise.


    Seeing the sight before him, Huo Tianqian found it hard to believe, rubbing his eyes in disbelief, "Mr. Chu, am I seeing things? What ce is this?"


    Snow Mountain served as a continuous backdrop, yet the climate was warm and humid. The peach blossoms and various other flowers covering the ground were abundant, and not far off, there were streams. Describing it as ¡¯thenguage of birds and fragrance of flowers¡¯ didn¡¯t seem exaggerated at all.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, surmising that the Mysterious Formation outside was indeed intended to protect this hidden paradise.


    Chu Ge slowly strolled towards the wooden house as he could faintly smell the fragrance of cooked rice in the air.


    Huo Tianqian also picked up the scent and said excitedly, "Mr. Chu, there are people living here!"


    To tell the truth, he was starving!


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, and with long strides approached the wooden house, speaking with a measure of respect, "I am Chu Ge, and I apologize for the intrusion."


    As his words fell, the door of the wooden house was suddenly flung open, and the little monk ran out, face flushed with anger, rice grains still clinging to his mouth. He stood hands on hips, ring at Chu Ge with eyes filled with hostility.


    Chu Ge had not expected a little monk to appear; judging by his demeanor, he was clearly full of animosity due to their sudden entry.


    With a slight smile and still in a respectful tone, Chu Ge said, "I am Chu Ge, and I apologize for the intrusion. May I know..."


    "Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect you to actually make it out of that formation! But you¡¯vee to the wrong ce! This is not where you should be! Leave at once!"


    The little monk appeared exceedingly annoyed as if his territory had been invaded. He red at Chu Ge and scolded loudly.


    Chu Ge was momentarily taken aback, then it dawned on him, "So it was you who threw those pebbles earlier."


    The little monk snorted, "What if it was me! It¡¯s you who are stupid for barging in!"


    Scratching his head, Huo Tianqian said, "So we were trapped in there for so long just because of this little guy?"


    "Who are you calling little guy! I turned ten today! I¡¯m an adult now!" The little monk was even less pleased when Huo Tianqian mentioned his size.


    Huo Tianqian was somewhat at a loss, unable to muster any anger against a child.


    "Child, don¡¯t be rude."


    At this moment, a powerful voice emanated from inside the house.


    Chu Ge was startled, inexplicably feeling that the voice was somewhat familiar.


    "Master! There are trespassers! I¡¯ll drive them out right now!" The little monk said as he rolled up his sleeves and picked up a broom, standing his ground.


    Chu Ge slightly curled his lips as he detected a hint of timidity in the little monk¡¯s eyes.


    "Little monk, we are not bad people. We merely identally intruded into the Mysterious Formation and ended up here. It was truly unintentional."


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, the door was pushed open a bit more.


    The old monk stepped out of the house, "Amitabha Buddha, well met, well met. For the two benefactors to arrive here signifies a karmic connection with this old monk. Child, put down the broom, do not be so impolite to others."


    The little monk, despite his unwillingness, listened to the old monk¡¯s words and obediently put down the broom.


    He red at Chu Ge resentfully and then stood aside without saying a word.


    When Chu Ge saw the old monk¡¯s face clearly, his eyes squinted instantly, and he said with some disbelief, "Are you Master Guangde?"


    Master Guangde looked up at Chu Ge, smiled slightly, and nodded, "Indeed, it is this old monk, but I really can¡¯t bear the honorific ¡¯master.¡¯"


    Huo Tianqian also became excited, "Really? Are we so lucky to have encountered Master Guangde?"


    Chu Ge smiled and said, "Master Guangde, don¡¯t you remember me?"


    Master Guangde was taken aback, looked Chu Ge over carefully, and indeed, he felt that this person looked somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen him.


    "Master Guangde, do you still remember this Jade Pendant?" Ten years ago, Chu Ge was just a little brat a bit over ten years old, both in height and facial features yet to mature, so it was normal that Master Guangde didn¡¯t recognize him.


    So, Chu Ge took a Jade Pendant out of his bosom, which had been given to him by the old man.


    "Howe this Jade Pendant is in your hands? You and Old Ghost..." Master Guangde suddenly pped his forehead, "Are you Chu Ge?"


    Chu Ge smiled faintly and nodded his head, "Master Guangde, long time no see."


    Master Guangdeughed heartily a few times, "Indeed, it has been a long time, about ten years, right? How is your old man doing? I remember thest time I saw him was ten years ago..."


    Chu Ge shook his head without further exnation.


    Seeing this, Master Guangde just sighed lightly, made a gesture of invitation to let Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian into the house for a talk.


    Huo Tianqian, who had been standing by in a state of utter confusion, listened intently. What had he just heard? Mr. Chu actually knew Master Guangde? They knew each other!


    Even the little monk looked at Chu Ge with a strange expression; so what if he knew him, he still didn¡¯t like him!


    The little monk snorted at Chu Ge and then turned his head and ran off!


    The old monk shook his head somewhat helplessly, "Nephew, please don¡¯t take offense, this child has been secluded here with me since he was little and has never gone out, so he¡¯s quite unruly."


    "This child is..." Chu Ge asked puzzledly.


    "This child was picked up on my way back when I went to meet your master. He had just turned a month old and was abandoned by the roadside. Seeing him crying pitifully, I took him in," exined the old monk.


    After serving tea to both Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, Master Guangde asked curiously, "Nephew, how did youe to be here?"


    Chu Ge gave a wry smile, "It¡¯s a rather long story when you get into it."


    He roughly told how he ended up here and then remembered the wooden fish he had bid on at the auction in Dang City. Chu Ge took out the wooden fish from his bag and handed it to Master Guangde.


    He said, "Master Guangde, I got this wooden fish from an auction. Is this really your item?"


    From what he knew of Master Guangde, he would never auction off his wooden fish! It must have been picked up by someone and then sold for money!


    Master Guangde took the wooden fish and examined it, then nodded lightly, "This wooden fish is mine. Regarding this fish, I remember five years ago I was on a descent from the mountain for alms and saved a middle-aged man who was being bullied. After saving him, he bit the hand that fed and stole all of my belongings. Later, I found out that he was a thief and those people were beating him because he had stolen something."


    With some resignation, Master Guangde said: "Since these items were stolen, it also proves that my fate with them has ended. Therefore, I didn¡¯t seek them again. Now they have once again ended up in my nephew¡¯s hands¡ªit¡¯s fate."

 Chapter 481 - 483: Let Heaven Decide

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 483: Let Heaven Decide</h4><h4></h4>


    Master Guangde once again handed the wooden fish to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge was perplexed and said, "This originally belongs to the master, and since fate brought us together today, it¡¯s akin to ¡¯return the jade intact to Zhao¡¯."


    Master Guangde smiled, uttered, "Amitabha Buddha ¨C The karmic bond between the wooden fish and me has ended. Since it was destined to end up in my nephew-disciple¡¯s hands, it shows that there is a profound connection between you and the wooden fish. How could I possibly take it back?"


    Seeing that Master Guangde refused to take it, Chu Ge had no choice but to let it be.


    The friendship between Master Guangde and Chu Ge¡¯s master was as deep as his master and Jian Chunqiu¡¯s. Naturally, when they met, they had to catch up.


    However, as they conversed, Master Guangde¡¯s evaluating eyes fell on Chu Ge and he always felt that something was odd about him.


    Chu Ge, feeling somewhat ufortable under Master Guangde¡¯s gaze, curiously asked, "Master Guangde, why do you look at me like that?"


    Master Guangde slightly shook his head, smiled and said, "It has been a decade since Ist saw my nephew-disciple. I feel that there have been huge changes in you; I can no longer see the shadow of the boy from those years."


    Although he hadst seen Chu Ge when he was only ten, he vividly remembered the pride inherent in him. The ten-year-old Chu Ge wasnky and had an indescribable air of arrogance, but now, a decadeter, that pride seemed entirely absent, instead, he appeared somewhat sickly.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect Master Guangde to notice his condition so quickly. Thinking of the loss of his martial arts skills due to poisoning, he gave a bitter smile and said, "I won¡¯t hide it from you, master, I am poisoned, and my martial arts arepletely gone. I¡¯m no different from an ordinary person now."


    Master Guangde was taken aback and frowned, puzzled, "Do you know what poison it is?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "I don¡¯t know. No matter how I diagnose it, I cannot figure it out. I also feel physically weak and often want to sleep after not much time."


    If this continues, he truly cannot guarantee that his body¡¯s capabilities won¡¯t degenerate.


    Master Guangde was momentarily stunned, then he understood, "Even my nephew-disciple doesn¡¯t know what poison he has been afflicted with? It must be the work of a skilled hand then."


    The poisoner?


    A self-mocking smile formed on Chu Ge¡¯s lips. Although he knew that the mastermind who poisoned him were those Japanese, he had no clue who exactly had administered it.


    But now, who administered the poison didn¡¯t matter¡ª because one day in the future, he would settle this score, no matter who it was.


    However, before that, he must first cure the poison in his body!


    Chu Ge sighed softly, wondering where those Japanese got such mysterious poison, even unknown to him.


    Master Guangde then looked back at a child ying joyfully beside him and instructed, "Child, go fetch my pulse pillow."


    The child nced back, said "Oh," and then with slight reluctance nced at Chu Ge, before running out and soon returning with a pulse pillow.


    "Master, here."


    The child ced the pulse pillow on the table, then went off to y on his own again.


    Master Guangde gestured invitingly, "My Medical Skill may not be as exquisite as your master¡¯s, but may I give it a try?"


    He also wanted to find out exactly what the poison was!


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Of course, it¡¯s my honor to have Master Guangde personally take my pulse."


    Master Guangde¡¯s medical skills weren¡¯t as modest as he verbally imed; his skills had indeed surpassed his own master¡¯s by a great margin.


    Back in the days, his master also sought much medical knowledge from Master Guangde.


    The acupuncture technique he knew now was learned by his master from Master Guangde and then passed on to him.


    Chu Ge ced his wrist on the pillow for pulse-taking, and Master Guangde began to take his pulse.


    Chu Ge held his breath and watched Master Guangde somewhat nervously.


    He waspletely unaware that at this moment, he had pinned all his hopes on Master Guangde.


    Because if even Master Guangde didn¡¯t know what the poison was, then there would be no cure for his condition.


    Beside him, Huo Tianqian remained silent, feeling tense when he saw Master Guangde voluntarily taking Chu Ge¡¯s pulse.


    He didn¡¯t know much about Master Guangde, but anyone who Chu Ge respected must be an extraordinary figure.


    Three minutes passed, and Master Guangde¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim.


    After a moment, he withdrew his hand, touched his chin, and pondered, seemingly deep in thought.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge felt a slight sense of disappointment ¨C could it be that even Master Guangde didn¡¯t know what the poison was?


    Just when Chu Ge was lost in his thoughts, Master Guangde spoke up, sighing lightly with a touch of destion in his voice, "This poison hasn¡¯t appeared for eighty years."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian¡¯s expressions shifted, and both revealed a hint of joy, eagerly awaiting for Master Guangde to continue.


    Master Guangde took a deep breath, his gaze forward, but his eyes unfocused, as if reminiscing about the past through a point in front of him.


    "Eighty years ago, this poison also appeared in the world of martial arts. The poison is colorless and tasteless; ordinary people who consume it feel no effects, but it seals the martial arts of Ancient Martial Artists."


    Master Guangde paused, held the prayer beads in his hand, then ced them on the table, pointing at them and said, "Back then, the owner of these prayer beads also consumed this poison in order to seal his own martial arts."


    Chu Ge frowned, but did not speak to interrupt Master Guangde, continuing to listen intently.


    With a sigh, Master Guangde continued, "The owner of these beads had not yet be a monk back then. He was a murderous madman who roamed aroundmitting killings, his hands stained with the blood of many, until he met and fell in love at first sight with a beautiful woman, and thereafter, he led a happy and fulfilling life. However, the good times did notst long. Due to the sins he had umted, many enemies sought him out, forcing him to wander with his beloved. Later, during an attack by these enemies, the woman was tragically killed, whichpletely devastated him.


    Struck deeply by his lover¡¯s death and seeking vengeance for her, he wanted to wash his hands clean of his past life, but no matter what he did, he could not escape the sins and nightmares that gued his heart.


    It was not untilter when he met my master, who took him to the mountains and taught him the Meditation Heart Method. Initially, his enemies still came to the mountain seeking him, as if they had agreed, all arriving together, and forced my master to hand him over.


    At that time, one of the pursuers produced a bottle of poison and made him drink it in front of everyone, since that person did not know the effects of the poison, he also left it to fate."

 Chapter 482 - 0484: Let Everything Be as It Is

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 0484: Let Everything Be as It Is</h4><h4></h4>


    The result was predictable.


    After he had drunk the poison, he did not die immediately, nor did he show any reaction. However, since the poison had been consumed, ording to the rules of the world of martial arts, their grudges were considered settled.


    These people only hated that his life was so resilient; drinking such poison, he still did not directly lose his life.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brow, "This person is your senior fellow disciple?"


    Master Guangde nodded slightly, "Yes, he¡¯s my senior fellow disciple. When I first joined the Buddhist monastery, he had already sealed his own martial arts due to this poison, bing an ordinary person. Fifteen years ago, he passed away."


    Chu Ge fell silent for a long while before finally asking, "Then do you know what this poison is?"


    Master Guangde chuckled and nodded, "Of course, I know. Back in my younger days, feeling indignant that my senior fellow disciple had lost his martial arts due to this, I made a special effort to find the origin of this poison. Heaven rewards the diligent indeed, I actually managed to find some clues.


    This poisones from Japan, developed by a secretive Japanese organization. It is specifically designed to target Ancient Martial Artists. The poison is called Peach Blossom Drunk, colorless and tasteless; just a single drop can seal an Ancient Martial Artist¡¯s martial arts."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian looked at each other. This poison appearing again in Huaxia, could it mean that they have some new actions afoot?


    Just as they were puzzled, they heard Master Guangde speak with some bewilderment, "This poison has actually appeared in Su City, could there be some conspiracy?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "I have no clue at all."


    "Then Master..." Huo Tianqian began tentatively, "Can you detoxify this poison?"


    That was his most pressing concern. As for whatever conspiracy, as for what this poison was, he did not care; all he wanted to know now was whether the poison could be cured.


    Chu Ge also looked at Master Guangde with the same expectant gaze, knowing so much, perhaps he also knew how to cure it.


    Master Guangde let out a light sigh, not saying he could or could not, "This poison, I do not know if it can be cured."


    "What do you mean by that, Master?" Huo Tianqian grew somewhat anxious.


    Chu Ge gave him a sidelong re, "Do not be disrespectful to the Master."


    Huo Tianqian then realized that his words had been rather rushed, and he looked apologetically at Master Guangde, saying, "I apologize, Master, I did not mean to offend you, I was just a little anxious."


    Master Guangde waved his hand with a faint smile on his face; he did not take the matter to heart, "The reason I said that I am also not sure is because I have never tried it. By the time I studied this poison, my senior fellow disciple had already passed away."


    Chu Ge was taken aback and then his eyes flickered with shock, "You have been researching this poison for over seventy years?"


    Master Guangde nodded, slowly standing up with prayer beads in one hand and the other hand behind his back, "Correct, I have researched this antidote for seventy years, it¡¯s just a pity that it never got used on my senior fellow disciple. Because there was no trial, I am not sure if this method can truly detoxify."


    Master Guangde walked to the window, looking at a hot spring not far ahead, "Although the poison is colorless, tasteless, and doesn¡¯t elicit any feeling or reaction when drunk, topletely clear this toxin requires a very painful process. So if you wish to undergo detoxification, you must be fully prepared mentally."


    Huo Tianqian stood up abruptly, affirmatively saying to Master Guangde, "I am not afraid! As long as I can recover, even if it means cutting my flesh, I will not be scared!"


    He was fed up with his current weak and useless self, fed up with being even less capable than an ordinary person!


    Chu Ge looked at Huo Tianqian¡¯s agitated demeanor, and although he appeared very calm, his determination to recover his martial arts was no less intense than Huo Tianqian¡¯s.


    From a young age, he had grown up constantly studying martial arts. Suddenly losing his abilities in the past few days felt like he had suddenly lost the best ymate he ever had; he was depressed and disheartened.


    However, he was better at hiding his emotions and didn¡¯t show too much.


    Chu Ge¡¯s discerning gaze lifted to Master Guangde, and he said with an unequivocal tone, "Whatever method Master uses to help us detoxify, we can withstand it."


    Master Guangde nodded slightly. He returned to sit at the table and after diagnosing Huo Tianqian¡¯s pulse again, left for a while.


    Even the child didn¡¯t know where to go y, leaving only Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian in the cabin.


    Unable to contain his excitement, Huo Tianqian asked Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are we really about to recover our martial arts immediately?"


    If he really could recover his martial arts this time, the first thing he wanted to do was to settle the score with those who poisoned him!


    He would definitely give those Japanese a good thrashing!


    Chu Ge did not directly answer Huo Tianqian¡¯s question, his voice somewhate profound, "Master Guangde is erudite and well-versed in medicine. If even he can¡¯t guarantee sess, it means there¡¯s only a fifty percent chance, so you and I shouldn¡¯t harbor one hundred percent hope."


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment; he understood this principle.


    He didn¡¯t want to be full of hope and end up with nothing in the end.


    If it were any other convenience, that would be fine, but in terms of Martial Arts... Chu Ge always felt very fragile, especially now that his martial arts werepletely gone ¡ª his heart constantly felt like something was missing, bing empty.


    Huo Tianqian nodded slightly, he also understood this principle.


    But he didn¡¯t know why, he always felt that this time it would definitely work.


    Master Guangde had gone to prepare the medicinal ingredients, and he needed to give them a medicinal bath before helping them with the detoxification process.


    Master Guangde ordered the child to prepare the medicinal ingredients. The child still pondered over not getting the better of Chu Ge and spoke somewhat discontentedly, "Master, why are you suddenly being so kind to two outsiders? Even helping them with detoxification."


    After all, the child was still young and naturally couldn¡¯t see things as clearly as adults.


    Master Guangde patted his small head and said with a smile, "Child, visitors are guests. Their breaking through the Mysterious Formation to reach here shows that they have a profound destiny with us. Moreover, saving a life is more meritorious than constructing a seven-level pagoda. As monks, we should embracepassion and mercifulness ¨C how could we stand by and not offer help?"


    The child scratched his head, still puzzled, and tilted his little head, "Master, aren¡¯t you worried that after we heal them, they will go out and reveal our whereabouts?"


    Such a thing had happened before; not only did that person reveal their location but also bit the hand that fed, stealing the most precious possession of the Master ¨C such behavior was indeed loathsome!


    However, Master Guangde¡¯s smile did not fade, and he gently shook his head, "Child, that young man is the disciple of a very close friend of mine. I trust his character. Besides, everything is predestined. Let things take their course. Now go and prepare."

 Chapter 483 - 0485: Undergoing a Medicinal Bath

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 0485: Undergoing a Medicinal Bath</h4><h4></h4>


    Master Guangde¡¯s so-called detoxification actually involved soaking in a hot spring made of sulfur for three days and three nights.


    Even just soaking in water for a long time can be unbearable for the skin, let alone in sulfur.


    Before soaking in the hot spring, one must first take a two-hours-long medicinal bath, reawakening all bodily functions and opening up the pores, which aids in the outward diffusion of toxins and the absorption of the medicine.


    Once the medicinal bath was ready, Master Guangde led Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian to a room, "Both of you go in. There are two hot water tubs inside. You need to soak your whole body for two hours until your body heats up and sweats to achieve the effect. If the water cools down or is insufficient, just call the child to add water."


    The child pouted, internally very displeased with Master Guangde¡¯s arrangements but helpless nheless.


    Chu Ge noticed the child¡¯s unweing attitude towards him. With a slight curl of his lips, he crouched down in front of the child, curiously looking at him, "Your name is child?"


    The child crossed his arms and arrogantly lifted his chin, "What do you want!"


    Chu Ge smiled, "You know, when I was your age, I hadn¡¯t even seen what the Mysterious Formation looked like."


    After saying that, he gently patted the child on the back of his head and then entered the room with Huo Tianqian.


    The child stood at the door alone, pouting, "If you haven¡¯t seen it, then you haven¡¯t seen it. What does it have to do with me!"


    He muttered quietly, btedly realizing what Chu Ge¡¯s words actually meant.


    Was he praising him?


    The child¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled.


    Now ten years old, not only had he seen the Mysterious Formation, but he also knew itsyout well and could even set up formations within the formation. Chu Ge, at his age, hadn¡¯t even seen what the Mysterious Formation looked like.


    Wasn¡¯t that just saying he was more impressive?


    The child¡¯s initially gloomy heart brightened instantly because of Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    The resentment he held towards Chu Ge lessened significantly, but pride kept the child from lowering his stance to seek Chu Ge¡¯s favor actively.


    He awkwardly stood at the entrance, watching the two men undress and climb into the tubs; he wanted to look but dared not.


    His gaze awkwardly wandered around, feeling extremely uneasy.


    The strong medicinal smell in the room choked Huo Tianqian a bit; he almost wrinkled his nose into one, covering his mouth and leaning over the edge of the tub, eventually gasping for air when he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s expression wasically funny, which made the child want tough, but holding his face, he kept it in.


    Chu Ge noticed and said with amusement, shaking his head, "This medicinal smell might seem strong at first, but once you get used to it, you¡¯ll find it quite pleasant."


    Huo Tianqian waved his hand; he had always hated this medicinal smell since he was a child and couldn¡¯t imagine ever finding it pleasant, but now he had no choice but to endure.


    The child looked at Huo Tianqian with some contempt, "At your age, you could be my great-uncle, yet you¡¯re not even as good as a kid, tsk tsk tsk, how embarrassing."


    Huo Tianqian was speechless. He merely snorted and pursed his lips, saying nothing.


    Forget it, he¡¯s over forty years old, he can¡¯t really be nitpicking with a ten-year-old child.


    Child noticed that he was being ignored and suddenly felt bored, he snorted lightly and picked up a cloth bag from the side, throwing it directly towards Huo Tianqian.


    "Here! For you!" child said.


    Huo Tianqian caught it smoothly and looked puzzled as he asked, "What is this?"


    "This is for covering your mouth and nose! It can filter out the medicinal smell."


    Child finished speaking and obediently walked to the door, this time sitting directly on the doorstep, leaning against it, looking towards the distance, seemingly lost in thought.


    Chu Ge watched his somewhat forlorn figure and couldn¡¯t help but think of his own childhood, when he too was isted from the world, living deep in the mountains with only his master, surrounded by forest insects and wild beasts.


    As a child he also yearned for the life outside, to have peers to y with.


    Now child¡¯s Heart Sutra must be simr to his own back then.


    Chu Ge sighed softly and turned to see Huo Tianqian covering his nose and mouth with the cloth, his eyes unblinkingly fixed on child, seemingly reminiscing something, his pupils unfocused.


    Child seemed to notice someone watching him from behind and suddenly turned back, facing Huo Tianqian¡¯s absent gaze; child said somewhat disdainfully, "Uncle, you don¡¯t seem like an uncle at all, more like a child younger than me."


    Huo Tianqian came back to his senses, goddamn being ridiculed by a ten-year-old child for the second time isn¡¯t funny!


    His lips parted and chest stifled with a breath, he could only softly say, "Have you ever seen children younger than yourself?"


    Child diverted his gaze back to the front, hearing Huo Tianqian¡¯s question and gently shook his head, "No."


    Huo Tianqian paused, then nced at Chu Ge, unsure if he should continue the conversation.


    At this moment, child turned his head again, curiously looking at Huo Tianqian, "Uncle go on, what do children outside look like? What kind of lives do they live?"


    Huo Tianqian thought of his own child, what kind of life was he living?


    All dressed up, never worrying for food or clothing, always asking for pocket money, with a house full of toys he could barely fit.


    Thinking of his son and then thinking of child, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t know how to start.


    His pleading gaze turned towards Chu Ge, only to see Chu Ge gently shaking his head, signaling not to go into details.


    Huo Tianqian slightly nodded and quietly lied down in the medicinal bath, staying silent.


    Child also did not continue to inquire further, but just quietly sat there, lost in thought.


    Soon the two hours had passed, Chu Ge felt as if his body had been thoroughly soaked, and although the fatigue hadn¡¯t washed away, he felt much more rxed than before.


    Chu Ge was stretching his limbs while standing outside enjoying the fresh air, the medicinal fragrance in the room was too strong, and even though he had grown up with it, after a long exposure even he felt overwhelmed, not knowing what exactly Master Guangde had mixed in it.


    He recognized all the floating herbs, but there was a scent amidst it all that he found familiar yet never seen before in the tub.


    At this moment, Master Guangde walked over with a smile from not far away, seeing Chu Ge looking much more spirited, he nodded in satisfaction, "The medicinal bath served its purpose, next, you need to soak in the sulfur spring for three hours."

 Chapter 484 - 0486: Array Encirclement

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 0486: Array Encirclement</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was startled, somewhat puzzled as he looked at Master Guangde, "Didn¡¯t you say it would take three days and three nights?"


    Master Guangde nodded, "Yes, you need to soak for three days and three nights, but I was worried that your bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the pain when the toxins were forced out. So, I arranged a buffering period for you first. This way, after your bodies slowly adjust, the pain will lessen a bit. Moreover, I¡¯ve noticed that the medicinal bath has a good effect on you, so you canbine both approaches."


    Chu Ge nodded, then thought of the herb whose name he did not know and asked with some confusion: "Master Guangde, is there a herb integrated into the water in the medicinal bath?"


    Unless it was dissolved in the water, it would definitely float on the surface. But, looking at the few herbs in the bath, he did not see that particr one.


    Master Guangde looked at him with surprise, admiration filling his eyes. He nodded and said, "My nephew has profound medical knowledge, and you even know about that herb."


    Chu Ge scratched his head while smiling, "I was just guessing since the scent of the herb is quite distinctive. It feels like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before, but I can¡¯t recall its name right now."


    Master Guangde looked at him in astonishment, "Oh? The name of that herb is Earth Ganoderma. Earth Ganoderma is peculiar by nature. Only the ones that grow on Snow Mountain can exert their greatest medicinal effects. Have you seen it before?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback, btedly realizing that he had once smelled this fragrance at Shen Congwen¡¯s vi on Snow Mountain. It was just that the scent had been mingled with other smells, so it wasn¡¯t as obvious.


    "Isn¡¯t Earth Ganoderma supposed to be ingested? Can it also be used for baths?" Chu Ge was astonished. He had once thought of using the medicinal properties of Earth Ganoderma to attempt a breakthrough to be an Innate Grandmaster, but fate was not kind, and he ended up being poisoned, losing all his martial arts.


    He wondered how the Earth Ganoderma was doing now and whether Jian Chunqiu had managed to sessfully protect it.


    Master Guangdeughed heartily, "Earth Ganoderma can be eaten, but the best way to leverage its medicinal properties is not by eating, but by soaking and drinking it."


    Chu Ge was slightly startled. He had not read about this in books; it was just something his master had mentioned offhand, and he had remembered it.


    Master Guangde pointed to the teacup from which Chu Ge had just drunk and said, "Since you arrived here, the tea you¡¯ve been drinking is made with Earth Ganoderma soaked in it. These Earth Ganoderma, because of the dual influence of the cold from Snow Mountain and the hot sulfur spring, have grown in an ideal environment, which is why they have maximized their medicinal properties. Drinking it daily strengthens the body and consolidates the organs."


    Chu Ge raised his hand to touch his stomach with some bewilderment. Had he really been drinking tea soaked with Earth Ganoderma?


    But isn¡¯t Earth Ganoderma very precious? Master Guangde actually used Earth Ganoderma to brew tea?


    Chu Ge¡¯s face showed his shock.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Master Guangdeughed openly and said, "Outside, Earth Ganoderma is indeed very precious, especially these which are First-level Earth Ganoderma. But here, they¡¯re not considered valuable. Look over there at the hot spring, all those are Earth Ganoderma seedlings. The tea I served you is made from mature First-level Earth Ganoderma."


    Chu Ge¡¯s cheek twitched. He licked his lips, as if he could still taste the tea he had just drunk. He had really consumed Earth Ganoderma like this?


    But why didn¡¯t he feel anything in his body?


    Equally astonished was Huo Tianqian, who looked at Master Guangde, ears still ringing in disbelief, "Did you just say that the tea we¡¯ve been drinking is actually brewed with Earth Ganoderma?"


    Master Guangde nodded.


    Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t express his current emotions, but he couldn¡¯t help running over to pour himself another cup. This time, he savored it carefully, but after a long time, he couldn¡¯t taste anything special.


    He had once nearly lost his life for this Earth Ganoderma,ter returning to Su City for a second time for it. Shen Congwen, in the hope that the First-level Earth Ganoderma would fully exert its effects, had been nurturing it carefully, even going so far as to lock himself in theboratory every day.


    But now they were actually drinking tea brewed with Earth Ganoderma...


    Huo Tianqian suddenly felt that what he was drinking was not water, but RMB!


    This First-level Earth Ganoderma could fetch a sky-high price on the market!


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Earth Ganoderma. You two hurry up and get ready to take a Sulfur Bath in the sulfur spring. Soak for three two-hour periods. I will go up the mountain to catch some wild rabbits for you."


    Master Guangde finished speaking and was about to turn and leave.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged nces. Chu Ge coughed awkwardly and said, "Um... Master, aren¡¯t you a monk? About that wild rabbit..."


    Master Guangde turned his head to look at him and chuckled, "I am a monk, but you two are not, are you? I only drink dew in the evening, but you need to take a Sulfur Bath. Don¡¯t underestimate these three two-hour periods. If you can endure them without feeling drained, you will still feel as if your body has been hollowed out. I¡¯m catching the wild rabbits to help replenish your health."


    Master Guangde then left.


    The child stood behind Chu Ge with a displeased face, pouting his lips at him and huffing, "It¡¯s all your fault, those wild rabbits are about to suffer a cruel fate!"


    "..." Chu Ge looked innocent.


    As the name implies, a Sulfur Bath is a hot spring formed from sulfur stone.


    This wateres from springs left behind by Snow Mountain. Chu Ge and Huo Tianqiany there, quietly looking up at the sky.


    Aside from the continuous snow-capped mountains at the back, the other three directions are rtively t.


    But it¡¯s as if this ce was cut off from the world, with no one able to find it.


    If it wasn¡¯t because he knew about Array formations, he would not have stumbled upon this ce.


    Chu Ge had a suspicion in his heart, that is, this area was surrounded by Array formations set up by Master Guangde.


    So people outside cannot see this ce at all.


    As soon as this thought came up, Chu Ge curiously asked the child, "Child, is this ce surrounded by the Mysterious Formation on three sides?"


    The child was busy drawing something in the dirt with a stick. Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s question, he looked up at Chu Ge, then bowed his head and continued to draw, "No, just in that one spot."


    "..."


    The child pondered for a moment, seemingly hesitating about whether or not to tell Chu Ge why only that one spot, but after thinking about it, he ultimately gave up. He threw the stick away, huffed at Chu Ge, and then turned and ran off.


    Huo Tianqian looked at the child¡¯s departing figure with a puzzled gaze and curiously asked, "Mr. Chu, why do I feel that this child is very hostile toward us?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Your feeling is not wrong. Perhaps he feels ack of security because we suddenly intruded."


    Huo Tianqian nodded as if thinking of something else, then asked in confusion, "Mr. Chu, why would you ask that question?"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 485 - 487 Sealing Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 487 Sealing Martial Arts</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge shook his head, musing, "I¡¯m just curious."


    He always felt that despite being backed by Snow Mountain, the weather here was always balmy, and describing it as ¡¯springlike all year round¡¯ was not an exaggeration at all.


    Yet Su City had already gradually entered autumn, and while it was not extremely cold, the warm, springlike days were gone.


    But here, birds chirped and flowers fragranced the air; it didn¡¯t feel like autumn had arrived at all.


    Huo Tianqian had also noticed this, but since he was not very familiar with such things, he dared not to voice any opinions.


    Chu Ge propped his hands against the rock wall, feeling his body temperature soaring, and an inexplicable sense of irritability arose from his heart.


    He crossed his legs, his feet began to swing uncontrobly, sshingyers of water ripples that tickled his legs.


    Huo Tianqian was feeling itchy too; the difort he felt in his body was bing unbearable.


    He squirmed a bit, scratching here and poking there; his body was engulfed by a burning heat that made him want to stand up out of the water.


    As Huo Tianqian was thinking this, and was about to act on it, suddenly a child appeared out of nowhere, reprimanding him loudly, "Sit down!"


    Huo Tianqian was startled, his hands slipped, and he didn¡¯t manage to support himself, falling into the hot spring and creating a big ssh. Huo Tianqian also got a mouthful of Sulfur Water.


    Panicking, he struggled for a moment before barely managing to stand up in the hot spring. He looked around, searching for the child¡¯s figure, and saw the child on a nearby hill with a slightly angry expression.


    He wanted to scold, but he didn¡¯t know what to scold about.


    After thinking about it, he decided to let it go; he wouldn¡¯t be petty with a child.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t hold a grudge against the child, but the child did against Huo Tianqian. Hands on his hips, the child red at Huo Tianqian, "You! Lie down quickly! Don¡¯te up!"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s mouth moved; how did this child resemble his own son? They both had the ability to irritate him.


    "If you keep standing there, we have to start the timer all over again! Do you still want to restore your martial arts or not!"


    The child said this with an air of an adult, very seriously looking at Huo Tianqian.


    Huo Tianqian was startled, pressed his lips together slightly, and then obedientlyy down in the water.


    Because he had stood up just now, the hot and irritated feeling on his body had just calmed down, and before it could cool off for long, he was now soaked in the water again, and the heat returned once more.


    Huo Tianqian had no choice but to prop his hands on the rocks and endure as much as he could.


    He must restore his martial arts; he didn¡¯t want to live those mediocre and joyless days any longer.


    Compared to Huo Tianqian¡¯s irritable restlessness, Chu Ge became much more tranquil.


    Hey there with his eyes closed, even though the heat on his body seared him like a hot iron bar, he remained calm as though nothing had happened.


    The child stood there, arms folded across his chest, his little face stern. He had noticed Chu Ge and was mildly surprised to see his calm demeanor.


    He ran over with small steps, going to Chu Ge to get a closer look.


    Chu Ge might have sensed someone approaching, so he slowly opened his eyes and nced at the child, "What¡¯s up? Is there something on my face?"


    The child shook his head slightly, "Why are you not reacting at all?"


    Chu Ge smiled, "What kind of reaction do you want me to have?"


    "You see, he couldn¡¯t even keep it up, and he¡¯s older than you but couldn¡¯t endure this much, how can you?"


    The child spoke illogically, which made Chu Ge want tough, but he also knew that this was exactly something a ten-year-old child would say.


    "Will the feeling disappear if I react?" Chu Ge countered, slightly tilting his gaze towards the sky. The sky here was an unbelievably deep shade of blue and felt incredibly vast.


    The child tilted his little head, thought for a moment, then shook his head, "It won¡¯t disappear... I often soaked too, so I know, it doesn¡¯t go away."


    Chu Ge was a bit surprised, "You¡¯ve also soaked in it?"


    The child nodded, "I do it regrly every year. At the beginning, it really was a bit much to handle, but gradually you get used to it. Once you slowly get ustomed to it, you¡¯ll discover it¡¯s not so intolerable after all."


    The child¡¯s tone was light, yet it stirred a sense of inexplicable sympathy.


    Huo Tianqian asked, bewildered, "You have to soak in this too? Why?"


    The child gave him a cold nce, apparently still upset because Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t keep standing in the Sulfur Water just now, his face quite displeased. He snorted lightly, "Just soak! No matter how ufortable it gets, you must endure because the next two days will only be more unbearable, so you have to persevere."


    The child sounded like a little adult, speaking in all seriousness.


    The corners of Huo Tianqian¡¯s mouth twitched. At that moment, he actually felt inferior to a ten-year-old child, lying there speechless and no longer talking.


    Chu Ge continued to stare at the sky, his thoughts drifting. He didn¡¯t know what was on his mind, but felt that by zoning out, he¡¯d diminish the heat agitating his body, even if just a bit.


    However, such a sensation didn¡¯tst long before the scorching heat began to rise steadily.


    Both Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian grew restless in the water, but neither could move, so they had to endure.


    After struggling through three hours, Chu Ge finally understood what Master Guangde meant by exhaustion and debilitation.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian both crawled out of the hot spring, lying t on the grass, savouring the cleansing of the fresh air around them.


    Huo Tianqian was gasping for air, and he said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, it feels like millions of ants are devouring my bones and flesh, it¡¯s terribly ufortable!"


    It was said that the next two days would be even worse, and Huo Tianqian was genuinely worried he might not be able to hold on.


    Although Chu Ge wasn¡¯t gasping for air as tantly as Huo Tianqian, the rapid rise and fall of his chest indicated his breathing was fast. He too felt as if millions of ants were gnawing at his bones and flesh, lightly nibbling away. The itch wasn¡¯t frightening, but the dread came from the fact that there was not a single spot on his body that didn¡¯t itch, apanied by a tingling pain.


    He nearly gave in to the urge to give up several times.


    But thinking of his sealed martial arts and the many ambitions he had yet to fulfil, a strong will forced him to hang in there.


    After sufficient rest on the grass, the two got up, dried off, dressed, and headed towards the house.


    The child clicked his tongue, "You guys really are not even as good as a ten-year-old-child."

 Chapter 486 - 0488: Setting Up Traps

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 0488: Setting Up Traps</h4><h4></h4>


    After teasing, the child turned and ran away.


    Master Guangde came out of the wooden hut, smiling warmly at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, looking them over carefully. He then said, "Not bad, just one soak and yourplexions have improved a lot. Do you feel some of your strength returning?"


    He asked.


    Chu Ge took a deep breath and indeed felt a surge of strength, perhaps due to his urgency to recover his martial arts, this modest recovery was far from satisfactory for him.


    Chu Ge also knew that such matters could not be rushed, and he was aware he shouldn¡¯t hold outplete hope. Yet, once he started, he couldn¡¯t help but harbor some expectations.


    Huo Tianqian also took a breath and tried it out, circting his energy and pushing out with a palm.


    Seeing his own physical changes, Huo Tianqian, with a face full of surprise, looked at Master Guangde and then at Chu Ge, "I actually feel my strength has returned?"


    In the two days since losing his martial arts, he always felt as if all his strength had been drained from him, feeling listless and evencking spirit.


    After finishing the medicinal bath, he had felt subtle changes in his body, but at the time, the sensation was not profound. Now, after the Sulfur Bath, his body was obviously different from before. Could this mean that a couple more soaks might restore his martial arts?


    Huo Tianqian looked at Master Guangde with a gaze full of hope, his heart brimming with gratitude.


    Master Guangde smiled faintly, "This is just the first stage; what follows will be even more difficult than today."


    "No matter! As long as it can restore our martial arts, we can endure no matter how tough it gets!" Huo Tianqian confidently dered.


    If he could persevere, it went without saying for Chu Ge as well.


    Master Guangde sighed softly and, to be honest, he was only hypothesizing with this method and not certain if it would truly drive the toxins from their bodies. Yet seeing their fervent hope for the recovery of their martial arts, he found himself hesitating to be transparent about it and crushing their spirits.


    He pondered for a moment but eventually said nothing, instead, he made a gesture of invitation, "The lunch for you two has been prepared by this old monk, please follow me."


    They had been trapped in the Mysterious Formation since early morning and had soaked for so long that they were genuinely hungry.


    But now with no sense of time, Chu Ge did not know the hour, only realizing that since morning, aside from a few sips of water, he hadn¡¯t once felt hungry.


    Even now, as he caught the faint scent wafting in the air, it did not stir hunger.


    It was like the days when he had his martial arts, rising early to train, where, even drenched in sweat, after hydrating he wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit hungry.


    Upon entering the house and seeing the roasted hare and several vegetarian dishes on the table, Chu Ge rubbed his belly and finally felt a bit of hunger.


    Huo Tianqian, a straightforward man, was perhaps starving and ate without any decorum.


    The child had already eaten but, seeing Huo Tianqian¡¯s appetite, couldn¡¯t help licking his lips; as a little monk who had always followed a vegetarian diet with his master, he now saw someone voraciously eating meat in front of him, lips greased with fat.


    After all, he was still a child, and his eyes grew wide with longing.


    Chu Ge noticed the child hiding at the door, nced at the food on the table, and then asked the child, "Have you eaten already?"


    The child obediently nodded, eyes still fixed on the meal, the aroma of the hare¡¯s meat undeniably enticing.


    Even having eaten his fill, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge toe closer and nibble once again.


    Chu Ge beckoned to him, "Would you like toe in and eat a bit more?"


    Huo Tianqian also noticed the child; he paused his eating, heh¡¯d at the child, and said, "Little monk, want to join and eat some? This hare meat is really fragrant and tender. To be honest, Master Guangde¡¯s culinary skills are pretty impressive, not at all inferior to those five-star chefs outside."


    The child looked at him with disdain, "You¡¯re really unsophisticated! I¡¯ve had better things than this!"


    Huo Tianqian was puzzled, "Child, haven¡¯t you always stayed here without leaving? Besides the food Master Guangde has cooked for you, what else have you eaten? Who could cook better than Master Guangde?"


    The child held his chin up proudly and whispered a nod, "Of course, the skills of my grandmaster are not something ordinary people canpare to."


    Chu Ge was slightly taken aback; the grandmaster the child mentioned must be Master Guangde¡¯s senior brother, right?


    The one who passed away five years ago, who was also poisoned and had his Ancient Martial Arts sealed.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged nces, not knowing quite what to say for a moment.


    Suddenly, Master Guangde¡¯s voice calling the child came from outside; the child responded and scampered away.


    After Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian finished their meal and left the wooden hut, there was no sight of Master Guangde and the child.


    The two wandered around; in truth, this ce had everything, akin to a miniature Earth and Heaven, with none of the outside world¡¯s mor, absent of the bright lights and wine, and free from all the trivial material possessions.


    Master Guangde¡¯s own vegetable garden was nearby, with chickens, ducks, and geese free-ranging contentedly, basking in the sun beside the garden.


    Chu Ge looked up at the sky, which was clear and boundless. Still unable to determine the directions from the position of the sun, he was unable to discern the current time.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head in confusion, "Mr. Chu, what are you looking at?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I just feel like time here stands still; look, the sun was already in this position when we bathed, and now three hours have passed, but the sun still hangs there, unchanged."


    Huo Tianqian looked up, squinting against the bright sunlight. He yawned due to the re and rubbed his nose, also realizing this point, "Could time here be static?"


    That shouldn¡¯t be possible; it would defymon sense.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head; in their world of Ancient Martial Arts, too many things were beyond understanding or even imagination. Yet, the idea of time stopping was unheard of.


    "Only Master Guangde probably can exin this to us."


    Chu Ge said.


    Huo Tianqian nodded in agreement, then looked around somewhat gloomily, "But we¡¯ve looked all around and haven¡¯t seen Master Guangde, nor the shape of that child. Mr. Chu, where could they have gone?"


    Chu Ge had no intention of venturing out to find them; Master Guangde was a recluse and must have set up many mechanisms around the area to avoid detection and save troubles.

 Chapter 487 - 0489: Spirit Vein Spiritual Heart

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 0489: Spirit Vein Spiritual Heart</h4><h4></h4>


    If he still had his martial arts, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all, but since he hasn¡¯t recovered his martial arts yet, he also doesn¡¯t know if he would be able to escape if he falls into the trap set up by Master Guangde.


    "Forget it, I believe they wille back soon."


    Chu Ge said.


    The two of them took another turn around the area, which indeed seemed like an ideal ce for a hermit to reside.


    The wooden huts were scattered in an orderly fashion, eachyout identical; the space was notrge, but each hut had its purpose. Even the room they took a medicinal bath in before was a separate cabin.


    After circling the area, they arrived at the upstream of the sulfur spring. The terrain here was rtively higher, allowing an unobstructed view of thendscape below.


    Standing there, Chu Ge was shocked by the scene in front of him. He was amazed to see the arrangement of the wooden huts and vegetable gardens, which was clearly a formation, a formationid out using wooden huts and vegetable gardens.


    No wonder they always felt as if time didn¡¯t pass here. It wasn¡¯t that time had stopped, but Master Guangde had set up a Blinding Technique that slowed down the time here.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t understand these intricacies; he just scratched his head in confusion and asked, "I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be sorge; look, there are even houses in the distance."


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows slightly. They hadn¡¯t seen these houses earlier. Perhaps it was another Blinding Technique?


    Chu Ge remained silent, and suddenly, a childish growl came from behind them.


    It was a child¡¯s voice.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged a nce, then followed the sound to a cave entrance near the cliff. As they walked, they spotted an opening.


    The voice of the child wasing from there.


    The entrance wasrge, and the ground was uneven due to the rocky terrain. Inside was not as warm as outside; it was rather cold, and the temperature was a bit low.


    "Master Guangde, are you inside?" Master Guangde was one of the people Chu Ge respected the most, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in his territory.


    Therefore, before entering the cave, he called out to inquire.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Master Guangde toe out. He looked at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian and smiled slightly, "How did my nephews find this ce?"


    Chu Ge exined, "We had a meal and walked around with nothing to do, so we climbed up the slope. Hearing the voice of a child, we came over to take a look."


    Master Guangde nodded gently and didn¡¯t say much, "I am treating a child¡¯s illness. If you want toe in, thene in and have a look."


    Master Guangde could tell that the child had a fondness for both Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, his actions showed it.


    Perhaps keeping the child by his side was a mistake.


    After all, the child was just a kid who neededpanionship, someone to y with during his childhood. Whenever he saw the child sitting there, gazing into the distance, he knew that the child was full of fantasies about the outside world.


    Hearing that Master Guangde was treating a child, Chu Ge asked with some confusion, "Is the child sick?"


    Today he seemed as lively as a dragon...


    While walking, Master Guangde nodded and said, "When I found the child, he already had a condition. He was abandoned by his parents because of it, because the medicine of the outside world couldn¡¯t diagnose what illness the child had. To be honest, even I do not know the name of this disease; it is a very rare and strange ailment."


    As he spoke, Master Guangde led Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian into the cave.


    As they went deeper inside, the temperature dropped further. Chu Ge distinctly felt the pores on his body stand up, and Huo Tianqian kept exhaling, as if only by doing so could he feel a bit warmer.


    The trio arrived at a rather spacious and t clearing. Here, there was a bed sculpted from ice, upon which the child was lying, his body pierced with numerous silver needles.


    The child was undergoing acupuncture.


    Chu Ge looked at the child¡¯s frail body, his face clearly expressing agony. His small hands clenched into fists, desperately trying to endure the pain.


    Chu Ge thought of his own childhood. He too was weak and sickly as a child, and so his master used to make him take medicinal baths every day, and even had him consume those bitter, unpleasant herbal medicines daily.


    Seeing the child like this, he felt as if he was looking at his younger self.


    Only he knew the pain he bore back then.


    But at least, he wasn¡¯t like the child now, lying on the cold ice bed, body riddled with silver needles.


    Master Guangde said, "The child has been raised soaking in sulfur baths since he was small. Slowly, when the sulfur baths ceased to have any effect, I started using the local terrain and temperature differences to make an ice sculpture bed, bringing him here for acupuncture half a two-hour session every day."


    Huo Tianqian gazed upon the delicate form enduring such immense trials, and all his prior resentments towards the child vanished.


    He looked at the child with a sense of pity and silently sighed.


    After watching for a while, Chu Ge started to observe the surroundings.


    Even though he had lost his martial arts, he could still feel the rich Spiritual Energy here.


    Whether it was an innate sensitivity to Spiritual Energy or simply intuition was unknown.


    "Master Guangde, there is a very powerful Spirit Vein in Snow Mountain, aren¡¯t you aware?" Chu Ge asked curiously.


    He had his suspicions, but he wasn¡¯t sure if they were urate.


    Master Guangde nodded. "Nephew-Apprentice, you are correct. What you are referring to as the Spirit Vein, this ce is indeed the spiritual heart."


    A Spirit Vein is like a long dragon vein, with a spiritual heart in it that constantly disperses Spiritual Energy.


    Finding a spiritual heart is a rare feat, as it is mobile, and no one can urately estimate its exact location.


    However, now Master Guangde was telling him that this ce was the Spirit Vein¡¯s spiritual heart, which genuinely surprised Chu Ge.


    "This ce is the spiritual heart?"


    "Yes. Originally, the spiritual heart was not here. I happened to discover that the spiritual heart was flowing around and moved here, so I used a formation to lock the spiritual heart in ce," Master Guangde said nonchntly.


    It seemed easy the way he talked about it, but Chu Ge knew very well how much effort and profound inner strength were required to lock a spiritual heart.


    As the name implies, a spiritual heart has spirituality; it has perception, consciousness. If it acknowledges a master, it will obediently follow them.


    Clearly, this Spirit Vein¡¯s spiritual heart had already acknowledged Master Guangde as its master.


    Otherwise, the spiritual heart would have attacked them as soon as they entered!


    Huo Tianqian looked confused, "Mr. Chu, what is a Spirit Vein? What is a spiritual heart? Howe I can¡¯t sense it?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "Our martial arts have been sealed, so it¡¯s normal not to feel the Spiritual Energy here. Perhaps the Spiritual Energy here is too rich and plentiful, and I am inherently sensitive. That familiar feeling allowed me to guess."

 Chapter 488 - 490 Heart Sutra Wooden Fish

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 490 Heart Sutra Wooden Fish</h4><h4></h4>


    First-level Earth Ganoderma is abundant here, and it¡¯s not surprising considering the presence of a spiritual heart.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know whether to consider himself lucky, as his chance arrival here not only led him to meet Master Guangde but also to find the spiritual heart of the spirit vein, where even first-level Earth Ganoderma could be found everywhere.


    If he could regain his martial arts, it would be an ideal asion to break through to the realm of the Innate Grandmaster.


    While Chu Ge was enjoying his time, the outside world was not so peaceful.


    Shen Mansion.


    Shen Congwen sat anxiously, nervously watching Jian Chunqiu, who was meditating across from him, feeling increasingly impatient.


    "Elder Jian, Mr. Chu has not returned since yesterday, and even his phone is unreachable. Do you think something might have happened to him?"


    Elder Jian kept his eyes closed, his expression one of leisure; he chuckled lightly, "That rascally kid, what trouble could he possibly get into? As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for others."


    Compared to Shen Congwen¡¯s anxiety, Jian Chunqiu appeared very calm, showing no concern that Chu Ge might encounter any danger.


    Seeing Jian Chunqiu¡¯s demeanor, Shen Congwen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this man was Mr. Chu¡¯s elder. Mr. Chu had disappeared, yet this person remained unaffected.


    If it weren¡¯t for him protecting the first-level Earth Ganoderma yesterday and repelling those Japanese, Shen Congwen wouldn¡¯t be so polite to him!


    Worried about Chu Ge¡¯s safety, and seeing that Jian Chunqiu was not in the least bit anxious, Shen Congwen decided to call Chu Ge again himself.


    "Hello, the number you have dialed is out of service area."


    A mechanical female voice came through the handset.


    Shen Congwen sighed silently, then called Tang Xin to check if Mr. Chu had returned; she also had no information.


    After hanging up, Shen Congwen started pacing anxiously back and forth in the living room.


    Jian Chunqiu opened his eyes somewhat irritably, "Enough, walking back and forth in front of me, you¡¯re making my eyes dizzy."


    Shen Congwen, somewhat impatient, asked, "Elder Jian, aren¡¯t you worried about Mr. Chu at all?"


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s lips curved slightly as he shook his head with augh, "Mr. Shen, you ought to use your brain before worrying about things."


    "What do you mean?" Was he implying that he was mindless?


    "Do you remember the two Japanese who rushed here hurriedly yesterday?" Jian Chunqiu sighed softly, "They had the Sword Qi I left on Chu Ge; that means they had just met with Chu Ge before rushing over here."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Congwen became even more anxious, "Does that mean Mr. Chu was victimized by them?"


    A twitch appeared at the corner of Jian Chunqiu¡¯s mouth ¨C did he ever imply that? This young man¡¯s thought process was indeed imaginative.


    "I have great confidence in my Sword Qi; those two Japanese are not even worth considering. If Chu Ge really had suffered at their hands, they would have used Chu Ge¡¯s life to threaten us, but they didn¡¯t. Instead, they told theirrades that Chu Ge was not poisoned."


    Shen Congwen was confused, he had only learned yesterday of Chu Ge¡¯s poisoning. How could Chu Ge, who had lost his martial arts, confront those two Japanese?


    "They... they said that?" Shen Congwen was puzzled; he hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between the Japanese.


    Jian Chunqiu closed his eyes, "Eldest Young Master Shen should perhaps spend more time studying, learning othernguages, instead of cooping up in hisb messing with Earth Ganoderma all the time."


    Shen Congwen was somewhat speechless; Elder Jian¡¯s words were quite disparaging!


    "They spoke in Japanese. I have good hearing and I heard them."


    Jian Chunqiu clicked his tongue, ordinary people of course wouldn¡¯t catch their quiet conversation, but he was different. Once an Ancient Martial Artist reaches the Divine Communication Realm, not only their vision but also their hearing bes exceptionally sensitive.


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t understand Ancient Martial Artists, so naturally, he also didn¡¯t grasp what Jian Chunqiu was talking about.


    "So, you mean Mr. Chu is actually alright? But why hasn¡¯t he returned? Why is his phone out of service?"


    Jian Chunqiu, thoroughly annoyed, red at him, "How would I know the answers to these questions!"


    Soon, Tang Xin sent another message, indicating that thest known location of their vehicle was in Beishan of Su City.


    What puzzled them was, from Dang City back to Su City,ing in from the south of Su City, yet Beishan was in Snow Mountain with no roads avable; how did they drive there?


    Shen Congwen ryed this information to Jian Chunqiu, who also felt the mystery deepening.


    Jian Chunqiu stood up, "Let¡¯s head to Beishan and check it out."


    ...


    After the needles were removed from the child, Master Guangde took them out and the child woke up shortly after.


    His eyes,rge as grapes, rolled around slightly; he moved his body a bit before slowly sitting up from the ice bed.


    He nced at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian who suddenly appeared here, slightly stunned before arrogantly turning his head away, ignoring them.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t say anything; he knew any words now would just lead the child to retort out of pride.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s gaze softened a lot towards the child, learning about the child¡¯s situation. Now looking at the child, he surprisingly found him somewhat endearing.


    "Hey! You two, why are you staring at me like that!"


    The child felt his hair standing on end from their gazes, feeling like they had somehow transformed.


    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just too cold here, I¡¯m going outside."


    Chu Ge smiled slightly, then turned and left.


    Huo Tianqian swiftly followed, agreeing, "It really is too cold here, I¡¯m nearly frozen!"


    Child: ...


    Stepping out from the cave and feeling the outside¡¯s damp warmth, despite being under the same sky and only a few meters apart, the temperature difference was astonishing.


    Master Guangde also came outside and called out to Chu Ge, curiosity in his voice, "Nephew, I have something I want to discuss with you,e with me."


    That included Huo Tianqian.


    Huo Tianqian nced at Chu Ge before the two of them, puzzled, followed Master Guangde back to the wooden cabin.


    There on the cabin¡¯s central table was a secret manual.


    That secret manual was the Heart Sutra that Chu Ge had bought at the auction.


    "This Heart Sutra was brought here by the child while you were soaking in the bath," Master Guangde exined. "He saw this Heart Sutra, which I had lost years ago, and brought it to me out of curiosity for identification."


    Chu Ge was shocked, "This Heart Sutra is also yours?"


    Master Guangde nodded, "Actually, this Heart Sutrabined with a wooden fish can trigger a set of secret martial arts manual."

 Chapter 489 - 0491: Cleansing the Mind of Extraneous Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 0491: Cleansing the Mind of Extraneous Thoughts</h4><h4></h4>


    Master Guangde ced the Heart Sutra and the wooden fish on the table, then spoke softly, "This is the Buddhist Heart Sutra, which can cleanse impurities and wandering thoughts from the body, remove toxins, and purify the mind."


    Chu Ge knew about the effects of the Heart Sutra, but had no idea that the wooden fish could be integrated with the Heart Sutra.


    "But how do I use this?" Chu Ge still didn¡¯t understand; considering he had lost all his martial arts, even if he could use it...he would have to wait until his martial arts recovered, right?


    Master Guangde shook his head slightly, "There¡¯s no special technique required, just strike the wooden fish and silently recite the Heart Sutra, and the mental method will gradually infuse into your body."


    After saying this, he took out a small wooden mallet and handed it to Chu Ge, "It might help expedite the expulsion of toxins from your body."


    Chu Ge took the mallet in one hand and picked up the Heart Sutra with the other. Many characters in the scripture were in ancient text, some of which he couldn¡¯t recognize.


    "Master, I can¡¯t recognize some of these characters..."


    Chu Ge scratched his head.


    Master Guangde chuckled, took the Heart Sutra, and recited it for Chu Ge. The content was neither too much nor too little, and after Master Guangde finished, Chu Ge hadmitted it to memory.


    Chu Ge picked up the wooden fish, sat down cross-legged on the spot, and slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he cast aside all distractions, his mind circling around the contents of the Heart Sutra.


    As he recited silently, he struck the wooden fish.


    At first, there was no indication or sensation, but within a few minutes, Chu Ge felt as if he was standing in the midst of an endlessly white expanse.


    Chu Ge slowly rose from the ground, "Master Guangde? Huo Tianqian?"


    He called out several times without a response. He tried to walk out, but no matter how he walked, the surrounding whiteness seemed without end.


    Meanwhile, inside the wooden hut, Chu Ge sat cross-legged, eyes closed, brow furrowed, the hand striking the wooden fish moving faster and faster, his expression turning fierce.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian asked with some concern, "Master, what is happening to Mr. Chu?"


    Master Guangde also noticed something wrong with Chu Ge. He quickly moved forward and pressed several of Chu Ge¡¯s acupoints to prevent his internal energy from chaotically surging.


    Master Guangde frowned as he watched Chu Ge¡¯splexion gradually improve, finally feeling slightly relieved.


    "It¡¯s fine now," said Master Guangde.


    Huo Tianqian was puzzled, "Did Mr. Chu almost go astray just now?"


    If even Mr. Chu could nearly fall into such a state, what hope was there for himself...


    Master Guangde nodded slightly, "Yes, Chu Ge was close to going astray. It seems that at this moment, neither of you are yet suited to cultivate this Heart Sutra."


    Master Guangde sighed. He had been hoping to use the Heart Sutra to cleanse their toxins so they could avoid the Sulfur Bath.


    But now, it looked like the Sulfur Bath was unavoidable.


    Chu Ge watched as the surrounding whiteness gradually cleared and then he opened his eyes abruptly. He stared nkly around him, his mind buzzing, nk as if it had crashed.


    "Mr. Chu, are you alright?" Huo Tianqian saw Chu Ge wake up and quickly came forward to ask with concern.


    Chu Ge shook his head, puzzled, "What just happened to me?"


    Huo Tianqian sighed, "Mr. Chu, you were just on the verge of going astray."


    Chu Ge was startled, going astray?


    He only felt as though he had wandered into a strange loop, unable to find his way out. Now awake, he felt incredibly tired, as if he had just fought a great battle.


    His back was soaked in sweat.


    Chu Ge then took a hot bath and changed into a monk¡¯s robe provided by Master Guangde before walking out.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian¡¯s lips twitched.


    Chu Ge actually looked quite the part in the monk¡¯s robe.


    Chu Ge could tell from Huo Tian¡¯s gaze that the guy must be thinking about how he looked in the monk¡¯s robe!


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head with a smile, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t re at me like that. You could go and look in the mirror by the hot springs. Honestly, if you walk out in that, nobody would believe you aren¡¯t a highly aplished monk."


    Chu Ge hit him lightly, "Get lost!"


    Then, as if recalling something, Chu Ge turned back, "Do you have a new number for your phone now?"


    They had yet to make contact with the people in Su City and didn¡¯t know the situation there. They hadn¡¯t returned all night; they wondered if their absence was causing concern.


    Huo Tianqian pped his forehead, he hadpletely forgotten about that!


    He hastily took out his phone to check it, only less than ten percent of battery remained. Yet this scant ten percent was enough to make a call and send a word of reassurance, but still, there was no signal here, aplete istion from the outside world.


    Just then, a child appeared behind them as if from nowhere and spoke softly, "You can¡¯t contact the outside world by any means from here!"


    Huo Tianqian jumped at the abrupt presence of the child, turned around, and saw the child sitting lightly on a rock, legs swinging.


    "Child, do you always move so silently?"


    The child pursed his lips, "I¡¯ve been sitting here for quite a while now. It¡¯s yourck of vignce at fault, not mine."


    Huo Tianqian: "..."


    Chu Ge furrowed his brow. If phones can¡¯t reach the outside, surely there must be some other way?


    He needed to send a message of reassurance to Shen Congwen and the others. If they were to follow the trail here, they would discover Master Guangde¡¯s ce of retreat.


    He knew Master Guangde didn¡¯t want his whereabouts known to the public, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have meticulously designed this ce. Every small decoration, every geographical feature was arranged ording to an array formation.


    Here, their hiding ce was not just secret; even if someone dug three feet into the ground, they would not be able to find them.


    "Child, if there¡¯s no way to contact the outside world, then how do you usually get out?"


    Since they couldn¡¯t use phones, could he go out in person, make contact from the outside world? That should be okay, right?


    The child shook his head slightly, "Only the master knows the way out, and we haven¡¯t left in ten years. Once someone leaves, we will activate the Illusion Array; those who leave will never be able to return."


    "..." Chu Ge was speechless.


    Unable to make contact, Chu Ge felt helpless, but they couldn¡¯t leave now either. They had to wait another two days to know whether his martial arts could be restored or not. Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to leave his journey unfinished.


    That day, Chu Ge spent his time in contentment, away from the neon lights of the city, the bustling and noisy crowds, andcking the smell of car exhaust.


    Hey quietly on the roof of the wooden house, staring at the stars, feeling a touch of mncholy.


    How long had it been since he hadst looked at the stars so closely?


    It seemed to be since he set foot in Shanghai...

 Chapter 490 - 0492: Soaking in a Sulfur Bath

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 0492: Soaking in a Sulfur Bath</h4><h4></h4>


    Perhaps it was the beauty of the night scene, or maybe it was the surrounding silence, but people always tend to grow mncholic and sentimental.


    Chu Ge propped up the back of his head with both hands, as he silently gazed into the sky, lost in thoughts about his childhood days.


    Back then, he was naive, lively, mischievous, and quite a handful.


    But now, after the passage of time, he was no longer the child he used to be.


    While Chu Ge was lost in his thoughts, Huo Tianqian, too, couldn¡¯t sleep and came out from his room.


    Chu Ge¡¯s hearing was very sharp; he heard the noise, recognizing the footsteps as those of Huo Tianqian.


    "What¡¯s the matter, you can¡¯t sleep either?"


    Huo Tianqian was standing in the open space, ready to practice some Boxing when suddenly a familiar voice descended from above, giving him a start.


    Looking toward the source of the voice, he saw Chu Ge leisurely sitting on the roof. Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t make out Chu Ge¡¯s expression but could vaguely see a silhouette and knew it was Chu Ge.


    Huo Tianqian asked, "Mr. Chu, you can¡¯t sleep either?"


    Chu Ge hummed in response and then continued to lie down, looking up at the night sky.


    Huo Tianqian sighed, "I used to stay upte all the time and even if I didn¡¯t, I would only go to bed at around eleven or twelve. But now, the sky has barely darkened and it¡¯s already time for sleep, I¡¯m really not used to it."


    This point in time must be around eight or nine o¡¯clock, right?


    This was the time when his nightlife just began¡ªhow could he possibly fall asleep so early?


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t awake because of the timing; his mind was just a bit heavy. Instead of tossing and turning in bed, he might as welle out and enjoy the night view here.


    It¡¯s been a long time since he felt this sensation, this feeling of being away from the bustle of the city.


    The night breeze brought a touch of coolness that felt just right on the skin, veryfortable.


    Huo Tianqian climbed up in turn, lying on the rooftop,fortably tapping his crossed legs.


    "A life like Master Guangde¡¯s isn¡¯t too bad either, carefree every day, without so many worries and troubles."


    Huo Tianqian suddenly remarked.


    Chu Ge nced at him sideways, the corners of his lips lifting into a faint smile, "When Master Guangde was your age, he didn¡¯t think like that."


    "Oh?" Huo Tianqian expressed surprise, curiously asking, "By the time he was my age, he must have already made a name for himself around the world, right?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "That¡¯s about right. The battle that made him famous happened when he was about your age. What exactly happened afterward that made Master Guangde fond of a quiet life is unknown, but at your age, he was at his most dedicated."


    Huo Tianqian was startled, then remembering his own past, he shook his head somewhat ashamedly, "Ever since I started studying Ancient Martial Arts, I feel like life has meaning. Before... heh, it felt like I was living for nothing."


    That night, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian chatted a lot, not knowing how long they talked until they both felt sleepy and came down from the rooftop to go straight to bed inside the house.


    The next day, the morning sun rose slowly, casting its golden glow over the entire city and also illuminating their secluded paradise.


    Chu Ge was sleeping soundly but felt an itch on his nose. He waved his hand, trying to shoo it away, but after a while, it returned.


    The sleepiness gradually dissipated, and Chu Ge slowly opened his eyes to see a child¡¯s face, erged and very close by.


    Chu Ge was startled, then sat up in bed, "Child, what brings you here so early?"


    The attendant looked at him with utter disdain, "Rest at sunset, work at sunrise, don¡¯t you even understand thismon sense? Hurry up and get up to prepare."


    The preparation the attendant was referring to was the medicinal bath. Yet, Chu Ge felt somewhat depressed because ever since he lost his martial arts abilities, the moment he fell asleep, he would feel incredibly drowsy.


    He was still very groggy now.


    "Today you will be soaking in a Sulfur Bath for twelve hours. You need to hurry up and get up, first take a medicinal bath!"


    Chu Ge was shocked, his dark pupils flickering with an inexplicable light, "How much did you say? Twelve hours?"


    This was a pace that seemed to soak him to the core.


    The attendant nodded, "Both today and tomorrow are twelve-hour soaks, not a minute less, so now you have three minutes to get up."


    Chu Ge took a deep breath, "Do you know how long these three minutes are, child?"


    The attendant shook the clock in his hand. "Of course, I¡¯m here keeping time for you all."


    "..."


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t believe he forgot that even though there were no signals here to contact the outside world, they still needed to keep track of the time, having forgotten about the existence of clocks.


    Chu Ge had no choice but to drag his exhausted body up. After a simple wash, Huo Tianqian was already standing next to the wooden barrel, struggling mightily.


    Huo Tianqian saw Chu Ge approaching and looked at him mournfully, "Why do I feel that today¡¯s medicinal scent is even stronger?"


    Chu Ge also smelled it and looked at the attendant, puzzled, "Where is Master Guangde?"


    The attendant shook his head lightly, "Master goes to meditate in the cave every morning and does not allow anyone to disturb him."


    "Hurry up and get in. I¡¯m going to prepare breakfast for you. You¡¯ll need to eat something while in the medicinal bath. Master said that today¡¯s pain will be three times that of yesterday, so prepare your minds."


    The attendant said it with schadenfreude before turning around and scurrying off.


    Indeed, just as the attendant had said, the potency of today¡¯s medicinal bath was not just three times stronger than yesterday¡¯s. In just an hour, Chu Ge felt as if the bones in his body were going to be crushed.


    Chu Ge gripped the edge of the wooden barrel, fingers tensing, lips pressed tightly into a straight line, desperately enduring.


    Huo Tianqian leaned in the same pose, his hands clenched into fists, continuously resting on the side of the barrel as if this could help alleviate the agony he felt.


    Yet such methods were utterly useless. Huo Tianqian could hardly bear it and let out a low moan of pain.


    Several times, he nearly couldn¡¯t resist escaping from the medicinal bath.


    They had not anticipated that a mere medicinal bath would have such a strong reaction, as if their entire bodies were to be chiseled and remolded.


    Finally, after alternating torment of body and soul, the time hade.


    Two hourster, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, dragging their heavy bodies, slowly climbed out of the barrels.


    Both meny on the ground like they were drained, panting heavily, the pain still present in their bodies, and it could even be said they were already numb with pain.


    The attendant squatted at the doorway, looking at the two grown men lying there without any cover, utterly disregarding their image, truly an unsightly sight.


    He looked at Chu Ge with contempt, "Have you no shame?"


    After saying this, the attendant got up, "Alright! The meal is ready. Eat up and then go take your Sulfur Bath. Be more self-disciplined, don¡¯t always make me supervise you, I¡¯m very busy too!"

 Chapter 491 - 0493: A Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 0493: A Sword Qi</h4><h4></h4>


    At the same time, Su City North Mountain.


    Shen Congwen, Tang Xin, and Jian Chunqiu arrived here once again, where the climate was much lower than in the city center.


    "The signal we tracked vanishes right around here, but look at this ce ¨C aside from the vast expanse of Snow Mountain, there¡¯s nothing, not even a trace of a car."


    Tang Xin was extremely surprised. When thest location of the vehicle was tracked yesterday, she was even more shocked because this ce, unless your car had wings to fly, it was impossible to drive up here.


    The terrain of North Mountain was perilous. Even walking people frequently lost their footing and risked tumbling down cliffs, let alone driving here.


    Shen Congwen also furrowed his brows, a look of urgency on his face. This was truly baffling - two people in good health had simply vanished into thin air.


    "Elder Jian, have you discovered anything?" Shen Congwen pinned his hopes on Jian Chunqiu. In his eyes, Ancient Martial Artists were omnipotent. They might notice things mere mortals could not - perhaps some trick at y here.


    Jian Chunqiu stood with his hands behind his back on higher ground, his eyebrows tightly knit. He nced around but did not notice anything unusual.


    However, there was always an odd feeling here that made him intuitively sense that this ce was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Yet no matter how he looked or probed with True Qi, he could not discern anything.


    Actually, this spot was where Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian had identally entered the Mysterious Formation. However, Master Guangde had already set up a Barrier when he designed the Array.


    Since the Mysterious Formation had been in ce for nearly ten years, with no Ancient Martial Artist having entered, Master Guangde re-established a Barrier yesterday to iste it from the outside world ¨C a Barrier not even Jian Chunqiu could detect.


    Shen Congwen held a map in his hands and quickly found discrepancies.


    "Look, the terrain here doesn¡¯t quite match the one on this map," Shen Congwen said as he spread the map on the ground, pointing to their location: "Although where we¡¯re standing is just a small mound, the terrain here is rugged. Even a small mound wouldn¡¯t be navigable by car, but if you look at the map, it shows this area to be t."


    Shen Congwen admitted feeling something was odd about this ce, but couldn¡¯t recall what exactly at the moment.


    They had visited yesterday and, after an unsessful search, he went to the Territorial Survey Station and through connections obtained a detailed topographical map of North Mountain.


    Tang Xin also realized this anomaly. She wasn¡¯t quite understanding, "There hasn¡¯t been any tectonic movement recently, so how could there suddenly be additional hills here?"


    Jian Chunqiu watched the two squatting there, murmuring something iprehensible, then descended from his elevated position, approached them, and inquired, "What have you found?"


    Shen Congwen was about to say something when his gaze abruptly shifted to something behind Jian Chunqiu...


    At the foot of North Mountain, several Japanese individuals dressed in kimonos arrived, followed by dozens of young, strong men, all primed for action.


    Yamamoto Buki was pressing his lips tightly together, with his arms crossed over his chest, his eyes fixed ahead, saying, "ording to our investigation, Chu Ge vanished right around here."


    "A full-grown man can¡¯t just disappear without a trace. Search thoroughly; alive or dead, I want to see a body. Is that clear?"


    "Yes!"


    As those people were about to begin their ascent, someone halted them.


    "Hold on!" Brother Yamamoto shouted, "Remember, our main objective isn¡¯t Chu Ge. If youe across anyone alive, do not engage in conflict immediately; report back to us! The priority this time is the secret manual! Whoever finds that manual will be generously rewarded."


    "Yes!"


    The group split up and began their ascent.


    Yamamoto Buki also went up the mountain with Brother Yamamoto and a few other Japanese.


    "Any news from Honda Sakura?" Brother Yamamoto asked, haunted by the image of a white-robed Ancient Martial Arts expert, whose martial arts definitely ranked on par with, if not beyond, Chu Ge¡¯s. When had such an expert appeared beside the Shen Family, and they had received no intel on this ¨C a grave oversight!


    Lao Si behind him shook his head, "Honda Sakura said that this person seems to have appeared out of nowhere; he has never been to Su City before."


    "Appeared out of nowhere? Just because he hasn¡¯t been to Su City doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t exist! Can¡¯t she expand the search radius?"


    Brother Yamamoto was getting angry, "This Honda Sakura, her efficiency in handling matters is truly getting worse! Since that old man in white can¡¯t be traced in Su City, then expand the search. He¡¯s not invited by the Shen Family, so he must be targeting someone else. Chu Ge is from Shanghai; let Honda Sakura investigate there!"


    "Brother, Honda Sakura doesn¡¯t have the capability to extend her reach to Shanghai. Besides, I don¡¯t think that white-haired old man is that formidable. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to fight us yesterday. Maybe it was just a coincidence?"


    "A coincidence? What kind of coincidence? The coincidence of just passing by?" Brother Yamamoto was on the verge of being driven mad by Lao Si¡¯s IQ," Enough! Do as I told you, no need for so many questions!"


    Yamamoto Buki, who had been silent by the side, felt searching here was a waste of time.


    "Third, why are you so silent today?"


    Looking back at Lao Wu, who had spoken, Yamamoto Buki irritably responded, "Chu Ge is sneaky and cunning, for all we know, they might be deceiving us!"


    Yesterday, both of their missions failed, and they had suffered heavy casualties; to this moment, Lao Erid unconscious in the hospital, a resentful lump stuck in his throat.


    "Chu Ge hasn¡¯t recovered his martial arts, he must have been pretending yesterday!" Yamamoto Buki felt increasingly uneasy after leaving, deeming their understanding of Chu Ge wed. If Chu Ge had really regained his martial arts, how could he have let them return and rescue his own brother?


    Thinking about this made Yamamoto Buki feel suffocated and extremely upset.


    "Even if he hasn¡¯t recovered his martial arts, the Sword Qi that appeared on him yesterday was also very odd. We must not act rashly without understanding the situation first. Have you forgotten how the two teams on previous missions werepletely annihted?"


    Brother Yamamoto¡¯s piercing gaze was fixed on Yamamoto Buki, this impulsive Third always worried and upset him.


    If it weren¡¯t for Brother Yamamoto holding him back, Third might have spoiled far too many things.


    Yamamoto Buki was well aware of what Brother Yamamoto meant. He too had sensed the Sword Qi yesterday, Qi that was at least Grandmaster level or above.

 Chapter 492 - 0494 Set Up a Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 0494 Set Up a Barrier</h4><h4></h4>


    While they were discussing incessantly, the people ahead suddenly stopped.


    "Truly, enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths!"


    Yamamoto Buki noticed the three individuals appearing ahead, who also spotted them at the same time.


    Shen Congwen naturally pulled Tang Xin behind him, warily watching them; these people¡¯s presence here definitely had an ulterior motive.


    Jian Chunqiu, however, appeared indifferent, merely ncing at them lightly before looking away as if they were merely passersby.


    Seeing Shen Congwen and Tang Xin both tense, Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: "What¡¯s the matter? Feeling cold and nning to huddle together for warmth?"


    Tang Xin was startled, only then realizing she was standing very close behind Shen Congwen, smelling the scent on him.


    She hastily stepped back several paces, angrily ring at Jian Chunqiu, thinking to herself that this old man, at such a critical moment, could still be so distractible!


    Shen Congwen hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening when he suddenly felt the warmth on his back disappear, and turning around, he saw Tang Xin had moved a few steps away.


    However, Shen Congwen had no time to mind these details now; the appearance of these Japanese meant they certainly had bad intentions.


    "Third, don¡¯t act recklessly," Brother Yamamoto said with a calcting nce at Jian Chunqiu¡ªthis man was deeply scheming and inscrutable no matter how one looked at him.


    Their appearance here, fearing it might align with their own objective, they must find Chu Ge before these men do.


    "Alright, let¡¯s continue climbing."


    Brother Yamamoto suddenly spoke loudly.


    Tang Xin curled her lip, somewhat speechless, thinking are these people just here to climb the mountain?


    The Japanese continued past them, heading up the mountain.


    Tang Xin noticed there were several figures nearby as well, "Since when has Beishan be a tourist attraction?"


    So many people climbing the mountain, all at the same time...


    "These people must¡¯ve been brought by the Japanese," Shen Congwen spected, "Their purpose must be the same as ours, they¡¯vee for Mr. Chu."


    "Mr. Chu is really something, if he were still alive, couldn¡¯t he have dropped a message? No news at all, even the ce of his disappearance was truly unique."


    Tang Xin couldn¡¯t helpining, her heart also beginning to worry, wondering if something might have truly happened to Chu Ge?


    Chu Ge, currently soaking in a Sulfur Bath, couldn¡¯t help sneezing twice.


    He rubbed his nose, feeling a reduction in the pain from the medicinal bath, finding it quite pleasant to soak in the Sulfur Hot Spring now.


    Huo Tianqian alsoy therefortably, "Just now, I really felt as if I was half-dead, d I¡¯ve finally pulled through."


    Huo Tianqian worried inside¡ªjust the second day and it hurt so much, as if someone had shattered his meridians, could the third day be even more painful than today?


    The child sat on a rock, swinging his legs, clicking his tongue saying, "Can¡¯t handle this much pain, huh? Let me tell you, tomorrow it¡¯ll be ten times worse, can you not die from this pain?"


    "What?" Huo Tianqian, shocked, stood up from the water, "What did you say? Tomorrow will be ten times worse?"


    Damn it! The thought alone made him hurt again.


    Seeing Huo Tianqian stand up again, the child¡¯s expression darkened, and he sternly reprimanded: "Get back into the water now!"


    Huo Tianqian pulled a face and silently sat back down.


    "Look at him, twenty years younger than you and still so much more mature and stable than you."


    Huo Tianqian was once again looked down upon by a ten-year-old child.


    He red angrily at the child, but considering his own body condition, he resisted the urge to pull him down and teach him a lesson.


    Huo Tianqian snorted and closed his eyes,ying there, no longer speaking.


    Of course, Huo Tianqian wouldn¡¯t really argue with a ten-year-old child, even if the child had no issues.


    After a while, Chu Ge sneezed again, rubbing his nose and chuckled self-deprecatingly, "Is it because those outside are missing me too much? Always sneezing."


    Having been with Chu Ge for a few days, although Huo Tianqian¡¯s respect hadn¡¯t diminished, he gradually learned to joke with Chu Ge.


    "Maybe those Japanese also miss you, haha," Huo Tianqian teased.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, looking up at the sky, "Once I have recovered my martial arts, the first thing I will do is drive those Japanese out!"


    Huo Tianqian opened his eyes, his gaze bing resolute, "And the one who poisoned us! We must catch them and give them a good beating!"


    The two spoke of their great aspirations, but the child listening by couldn¡¯t help wanting to scoff, "All these are empty words, the precondition for achieving all this is you two recovering your martial arts!"


    Their words fell like a bucket of cold water over their heads.


    Chu Ge looked speechlessly at the child, this young yet so adept at giving cutting remarks.


    "How doÄãÖªµÀÎÒÃǾͲ»Äָܻ´Î书 we not be able to recover our martial arts?" Huo Tianqian chuckled lightly.


    "Looking at your current condition, recovering your martial arts seems very difficult," the child said, a hint of disdain shimmering in his clear eyes.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were taken aback; Huo Tianqian hastily stood up again from the water, "Child, are these your own words or did Master Guangde tell you this?"


    The child shook his head, "It¡¯s not what the master said."


    "So you¡¯re talking nonsense?" Huo Tianqian really wanted to go up and p him.


    The child shook his head again, "It¡¯s not nonsense either. Look at your current situation, half your body is out of the water, the spring water simply can¡¯t soak it properly, how can it be effective?"


    Chu Ge then looked down and saw that his chest was exposed to the air with only his stomach and below submerged in the water.


    He wondered why he had been soaking so long today with no reaction.


    It was strange, he had maintained the same position yesterday, so why did the water cover him yesterday but not today?


    Chu Ge looked up, puzzled at the child, "Is the water level dropping?"


    The child shook his head, "It¡¯s not the water level dropping; it¡¯s because the master reordered the Array here yesterday, raising our position, so naturally, the water level would drop."


    "Reordered? What do you mean?" Chu Ge was confused.


    Huo Tianqian looked at him bewildered.


    "It¡¯s setting up a new Barrier because your sudden intrusion meant the previous Mysterious Formation couldn¡¯t remain."


    "..."


    Chu Ge nodded thoughtfully; indeed, it wasn¡¯t Master Guangde trying to deter them specifically, but since they could enter, it meant others could too.


    Having lived in seclusion for many years, Master Guangde naturally did not want to be disturbed. Although their intrusion was idental, to prevent such idents again, it was essential to change the Array.


    And this time, Master Guangde had directly set up a Barrier.

 Chapter 493 - 0495: Detoxification Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 0495: Detoxification Recovery</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen, Tang Xin, and Jian Chunqiu searched the Beishan mountains for a long time without discovering anything, and finally had no choice but to descend the mountain.


    Coincidentally, at the foot of the mountain they encountered those Japanese again.


    These people had tried to steal the Earth Ganoderma multiple times and almost destroyed itst time, Shen Congwen already deeply detested them.


    Yet, he was no match for these people, harboring a sense of powerlessness and frustration within.


    "Mr. Shen, you should be careful, we¡¯ll be visiting you again," Yamamoto Buki scoffed lightly, disdainfully ncing over at Jian Chunqiu who was beside Shen Congwen. He came rushing back yesterday, only to miss the chance for a frontal confrontation with this man.


    Shen Congwen pursed his lips tightly and hummed lightly, "Rest assured, I will never let you seed."


    Yamamoto Buki clicked his tongue, "Then let¡¯s wait and see."


    Brother Yamamoto stepped forward to stop Yamamoto Buki, throwing him a nce, "Don¡¯t act rashly!"


    Yamamoto Buki scoffed at Shen Congwen, he surely would seek revenge for his second brother!


    After these Japanese left, Tang Xin spoke somewhat indignantly, "These people are way too arrogant! To be so presumptuous on our turf!"


    Shen Congwen hummed and took a deep sigh, "If only I knew martial arts, I would definitely go all out to confront these people!"


    It¡¯s truly aggrieving to hold back like this!


    Jian Chunqiu clicked his tongue, "Enough, stop talking big here. Isn¡¯t it finally all up to me?"


    "..." Shen Congwen and Tang Xin exchanged a speechless look at Jian Chunqiu. How could this person be... so heedless!


    This day was undoubtedly the most torturous for Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian. When they crawled out of the sulfur hot spring, their bodies felt as though they had been smashed by a giant hammer, the pain unbearable.


    Chu Ge knew that it was the effect of thebined medicinal bath and sulfur bath forcing the toxins out of their bodies, which was tantamount to deeply scraping off ayer of poison from inside out.


    That day, Chu Ge didn¡¯t meet Master Guangde until they climbed out of the sulfur hot spring, only encountering him at the dining table.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian sat there as if they were drained, with the pain in their bodies not yet subsided, not even having the strength to pick up chopsticks.


    Seeing their condition, Master Guangde chuckled, "How are you two feeling now?"


    Huo Tianqian waved his hand, "I feel like I¡¯m about to die. It was already painful yesterday, but at least I could endure that..."


    At this point, the child sneered disdainfully, interrupting him, "Clearly you couldn¡¯t hold on and jumped out of the hot spring. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you¡¯d have to soak for another two hours!"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s lips curved slightly. This brat really doesn¡¯t give him any face!


    Huo Tianqian coughed lightly, masking his embarrassment, "Today¡¯s pain is threefoldpared to yesterday¡¯s, it feels as if my body has been remolded."


    Hearing that the pain would be worse tomorrow, he was really worried that he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly. The pain he experienced today was three times more intense than any he had felt before. It was almost too much for him to bear; he truly didn¡¯t know if he could make it through tomorrow.


    Master Guangde smiled, "Today is just a phase. Tomorrow is the critical period. I have also prepared a hot spring for you in the ice cave. Tomorrow before the bath, I will perform acupuncture on you so that your bodies can have some capacity to endure it."


    Chu Ge gave a slight nod, speaking in a very weak voice, "Thank you, Master."


    "No need to be polite, my nephew."


    After saying this, Master Guangde left with the child. Tonight¡¯s dinner they prepared for them was still wild rabbit, but there was something new. Huo Tianqian picked up his chopsticks and poked it, "What is this ck thing?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, he didn¡¯t know what it was, and moreover... he could smell a burning scent.


    At this moment, the child who had already left suddenly turned back, leaning on the door and said cheerfully, "This is Earth Ganoderma. My master asked me to prepare it for you, and I made it myself."


    Upon hearing that it was Earth Ganoderma, Huo Tianqian immediately grew eager to try it, but then he remembered that it was made by a ten-year-old child, and his stomach began to resist the idea.


    He coughed lightly and looked at Chu Ge curiously, "Mr. Chu, shall we give it a taste?"


    Chu Ge gave a slight nod, picked up his chopsticks but hesitated to go on.


    He nced at the child and met those eyes filled with spiritual energy and expectation, feeling reluctant to disappoint him. Chu Ge moved his chopstick, picked up a piece, and ced it in his mouth.


    A bitter taste immediately spread out in his mouth...


    Chu Ge immediately wanted to spit it out, but just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard the child shout loudly, "Don¡¯t spit it out! This will help you break through your barriers tomorrow."


    Breakthrough?


    Today, during his medicinal bath, Chu Ge indeed felt a force crashing within his body. He knew that the effects of the medicinal and sulfur baths were taking ce.


    Whether he could break through the barrier tomorrow was also the key to whether he could restore his martial arts. So when he heard the child say Earth Ganoderma would help break through the barrier tomorrow, he forcefully swallowed down the Earth Ganoderma he was about to spit out.


    Seeing Chu Ge eat, Huo Tianqian also bravely took a big bite, and a paste-like taste with a hint of earthiness immediately spread in his throat.


    But Huo Tianqian bore it, forcibly making himself swallow the Earth Ganoderma.


    This way, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian finished off the entire te of burnt Earth Ganoderma with pained expressions.


    After finishing, Chu Ge asked with some confusion, "Child, does the Earth Ganoderma have to be burnt like this to work?"


    The child had a triumphant smile on his face, shaking his head lightly, "Not at all, I just got carried away ying and forgot to watch the fire, overcooking it a bit."


    After saying this, he scampered away.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian watched his receding figure in silence, the urge to catch him and give him a good beating nearly overwhelming!


    The child returned to Master Guangde¡¯s room and saw that Master Guangde was deeply engaged in studying the Heart Sutra that Chu Ge had brought. This book wasn¡¯t supposed to make people go astray, but Chu Ge practicing it almost did. What went wrong? He really needed to study it.


    The child came in, saw that Master Guangde was busy, and sat down quietly next to him, just watching him.


    Master Guangde felt his gaze, looked up with a light smile, and asked softly, "Does the child have something to ask?"


    The child nodded, "Master, can you really help them detoxify and restore their martial arts tomorrow?"


    When the child asked this, his tone carried a faint sadness.

 Chapter 494 - 496: Forcing Out the Poisonous Gas

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 496: Forcing Out the Poisonous Gas</h4><h4></h4>


    Master Guangde slightly paused, quietly looking at the child and asked with a bit of curiosity, "Is the child unwilling to let them go?"


    The child shook his head, his little mouth pouting slightly, "Not at all."


    It was just... it was just...


    Thinking and thinking, the child lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Master Guangde gently raised his hand and rubbed the child¡¯s little head, sighing softly, "You are so young and already staying with me in the deep mountains, indeed you have suffered a bit. If you want to go down the mountain, your teacher can speak on your behalf and tell them to take you down to have some fun."


    Upon hearing this, the child suddenly looked up, his bright eyes twinkling with joy, but then dimmed again, he shook his head, "No need."


    If he left, the master would be alone. Even having his master with him, he felt lonely; let alone leaving his master all by himself.


    Master Guangde just quietly looked on, no longer continuing the conversation.


    In fact, he knew that the child¡¯s body was not yet suitable to go down the mountain, and maybe after his full recovery, he might let him go down to live the life he desires. But for now, a few days down the mountain would still be bearable, staying longer his body might not withstand it.


    However, Master Guangde did not n to tell the child this. He worried that it might affect the child¡¯s emotions negatively, as the child was sensitive and sentimental. Even though he appears cheerful on the outside, inwardly he was quite fragile.


    "Child, were you being naughty tonight?" Master Guangde looked at his depressed and conflicted little face and decided to change the topic.


    The child was startled, then faintly nodded his head.


    He deliberately burned the Earth Ganoderma as a way to provoke Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.


    Before their arrival, his ymates were only the surrounding flowers, nts, chickens, ducks, fishes, geese, and small creatures like insects and butterflies. He never had anyone to talk with like Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.


    This gave him a different experience, but he was also afraid that these two might eventually betray his master.


    Thus, he had to keep his guard up against them.


    On one hand he wanted to be friends with them, on the other, he remained cautious. This conflicting feeling truly troubled him.


    "Follow your heart, and be at peace with the circumstances." Master Guangde gently said while patting his head.


    The child somewhat understood and looked up at Master Guangde with confusion, but Master Guangde did not intend to exin further.


    It was not untilter, when the child grew up and left the mountain, that he truly understood the meaning of those words.


    The next day.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian got up early. Thanks to the past two days of bathing, they significantly felt their bodies changing; not as groggy as when they were initially poisoned, even their minds were clearer, no longer muddled.


    When the child got dressed and came out, he saw Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian standing in the courtyard looking refreshed, and he was slightly surprised, "Why are you up so early today!"


    He had already prepared how to wake them up! Even his props were ready, yet they woke up earlier than him, truly disappointing.


    Seeing the child¡¯s displeased expression at them waking up early, Chu Ge guessed that the child had pranks in mind again afterst night.


    Upon seeing the child, Huo Tianqian felt slightly ufortable in his stomach, the burnt taste fromst night still lingering in his mouth.


    "After today, if our martial arts are restored, we will leave this ce," Huo Tianqian said.


    He didn¡¯t mean to provoke the child or anything; he merely wanted to inform him that there would no longer be opportunities to trick them.


    So they wouldn¡¯t holdst night¡¯s pranks against him, considering them as just ying with the child.


    However, upon hearing this, the child¡¯s face grew even more unhappy, and he huffed loudly at Huo Tianqian before quickly running away.


    Huo Tianqian was confused and looked at Chu Ge, wondering, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Even Chu Ge looked puzzled, watching the child¡¯s departing figure, feeling as if the child had something on his mind.


    At that moment, Master Guangde¡¯s room door opened, and he walked out.


    Seeing Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian standing in the courtyard, he lightly chuckled, "Both of you are up early today."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly towards Master Guangde, "Good morning, Master Guangde."


    Master Guangde, not seeing the child around, asked with some confusion, "Where¡¯s the child?"


    "He might have run off because of something I said just now," Huo Tianqian scratched his head, though he really didn¡¯t understand what he did wrong.


    In fact, when Huo Tianqian spoke those words just now, Master Guangde had heard everything clearly from inside his room; he also knew why the child was angry.


    It wasn¡¯t that the child was angry at what Huo Tianqian said, but the child was angry at himself.


    Master Guangde smiled faintly, making a weing gesture, "Today is quite special. In order topletely expel the toxins from your bodies, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything today, not even drinking water, so today will be exceptionally torturous for you. Be prepared mentally."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian looked at each other. Having already resolved themselvesst night, no matter what they faced today, they would persist. After all, the Ancient Martial Arts meant too much to them.


    "We are prepared," Huo Tianqian said decisively, his gaze firm as he looked at Master Guangde, his heart exceptionally calm.


    Chu Ge also nodded slightly to Master Guangde, his dark eyes filled with many emotions - there was desire, determination, and also everything else akin to hatred. He must restore his martial arts and then seek vengeance!


    Vengeance was his nature! None of these people could escape.


    Master Guangde led Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian to the ice cave. After digging for one day, Master Guangde had created a one-meter-deeprge hole, big enough to amodate five people.


    At this moment, sulfur water from the outside was already being channeled into the pit through a ditch.


    What surprised Chu Ge was that in thisrge pit, one side was sulfur water and the other was spring water, forming a Tai Chi Eight Diagrams pattern,pletely ipatible.


    Master Guangde pointed at the water in the pit and exined, "On one side of this water is sulfur water, and on the other is spring water, at two levels, just like ice and fire. You need to alternate soaking in this hot and cold water for ten two-hour periods. It will be very painful, and whether the poison can be forced out of your bodies will depend on this ten two-hour process."


    Huo Tianqian asked, "Master Guangde, didn¡¯t you also mention acupuncture before?"

 Chapter 495 - 497: Ice and Fire Twin Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 497: Ice and Fire Twin Dragons</h4><h4></h4>


    Master Guangde nodded, "We do need to apply the silver needles, but the process is lengthy, requiring you to be in this water during the procedure."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged nces, as if making a significant decision, then they began to undress.


    After undressing, Chu Ge jumped in first, followed closely by Huo Tianqian.


    However, Chu Ge jumped into the sulfur water while Huo Tianqian jumped into the Snow Mountain Spring Water, the icy chill instantly stimting his skin, causing Huo Tianqian to shiver unexpectantly and stand there, hardly daring to move.


    Master Guangde pointed to the two extremes and said, "The two of you need to soak half in the sulfur water and half in the Snow Mountain Spring Water for it to be effective."


    Following his instruction, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian adjusted their positions and began to sit cross-legged in the water, which just reached their necks. Huo Tianqian, somewhat puzzled asked, "How will you manage to apply the needles to us in this situation? Is it convenient?"


    Master Guangde nodded, "It is convenient because the needles will be applied to your shoulders and heads, not your bodies. As external air flows in, toxins within your body will definitely create a counter flow. The purpose of the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams is to reverse this flow, allowing it to be expelled through the silver needles on your shoulders."


    Chu Ge slightly nodded, then settled into meditation, slowly closing his eyes.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian also closed his eyes.


    Master Guangde rolled up his sleeves, took out a set of silver needles from his bosom, and began the treatment.


    With each needle insertion, a peculiar sensation coursed through their bodies. Chu Ge knew that Master Guangde was channeling his True Qi into them through the needles. When the two airflows collided, it could easily cause a chaotic disturbance potentially harming their internal organs.


    Master Guangde infused his True Qi to protect their internal organs from harm.


    After finishing applying the needles to both of them, Master Guangde walked to one side, sat down with legs crossed, and began meditating.


    Initially, apart from feeling one side of their bodies cold and the other hot, they felt nothing else.


    However, slowly, they began sensing subtle changes within their bodies.


    Chu Ge distinctly felt an air current quietly condensing inside him, and he could even feel something flowing through his meridians, a sense of pain emerging intermittently like needle stabs.


    Huo Tianqian felt it too, furrowing his brows slightly, although he could still tolerate the pain.


    One hour passed.


    If they opened their eyes, they would see ck vapor starting to emerge from the silver needles inserted into each other¡¯s bodies, barely noticeable unless paid close attention.


    For Huo Tianqian, sitting cross-legged for an hour was indeed a torment. Soon his legs started to numb. He wanted to move but worried that any movement might disce the needles.


    Every now and then, Master Guangde nced at them, and noticing Huo Tianqian¡¯s toes constantly moving, he smiled helplessly and said, "Master Huo can move your lower body slightly, just make sure not to disturb the upper body or the needles. Moving a little is alright."


    Hearing this, Huo Tianqian felt as though he had been redeemed, slowly stretching his legs and gently pinching his calves, somewhat sighing, "Really, getting older. Sitting for so long, my legs can hardly take it."


    Back when he was skilled in Ancient Martial Arts, no matter how long he sat for, his body remained unaffected. But now, just after an hour of sitting, his legs had begun to grow numb.


    His body was too fragile, which only intensified his desire to regain his martial arts skills.


    Compared to Huo Tianqian, Chu Ge was moreposed. Since his childhood, his master had trained him to meditate daily for several hours, so he still retained that stability.


    His body, soaked in the Snow Mountain Spring Water, had be thoroughly chilled. He moved his fingers,pletely numb, unable to feel them anymore.


    Two hourster, Chu Ge could distinctly feel changes happening in his body. The silver needles embedded in their skins began to exude wisps of ck vapor, gradually turning dense.


    Master Guangde narrowed his eyes slightly, taking a closer look, "This is better than expected, perhaps it won¡¯t take ten hours to expel all the toxins from the body."


    Once there was no more ck vapor rising from the silver needles, it would indicate that the toxins had been expelled from the body.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows tightly, feeling as if two dragons, one ice and one fire, had formed within him. They rampaged on either side of his body, and the toxins lurking inside him, sensing foreign invaders, quickly condensed into countless ck snakes, relentlessly spreading and colliding within his bloodstream.


    Wherever the ice and fire dragons passed, the ck snakes were dispersed and transformed into ck vapor, seemingly attracted by something, and the vapor began to flow upwards towards the top of his head.


    The ice and fire dragons continued to sh within Chu Ge¡¯s body, treating it like their own territory, moving freely, rampantly.


    By now, the toxins lingering in Chu Ge¡¯s bloodstream had been cleared, but this still wasn¡¯t enough to break through the barrier.


    The crucial ce was at the Dantian; the toxins, sensing danger, hadpletely condensed into a spherical mass, continually growingrger.


    Pain shot through Chu Ge¡¯s Dantian, instinctively causing him to furrow his brow. If yesterday¡¯s pain was Level 8, then the paining from his Dantian now was Level 12.


    Chu Ge could feel something growing non-stop at his Dantian, almost as if it was going to burst.


    Now, three hours had passed.


    Chu Ge had endured to his limits. His hands rested on his knees, feeling the sh of two forces at his Dantian, as painful as being cut by knives.


    Yet, he still clenched his teeth, not allowing himself to make a sound.


    Huo Tianqian also felt this intense pain, but he asionally let out a pained howl.


    Master Guangde hadn¡¯t expected them to reach the climax so quickly. Watching the ck vapor constantly rising from the silver needles, it was clear that the toxins were being expelled continuously.


    If they could endure another half an hour, the process would beplete.


    Compared to Huo Tianqian, a Postnatal Martial Artist, the True Qi originally sealed in his Dantian wasn¡¯t very pure because this thorough detoxification required removing all impurities, so his pain was even more intense than that of Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge, on the other hand, had always valued the purity and richness of his True Qi, so a significant power was gestating within his Dantian.


    This power was already countering the toxins. Feeling the roar and impact of the external ice and fire dragons, they too began to fiercely resist.

 Chapter 496 - 498: Sealing Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 498: Sealing Martial Arts</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know whether he could seize this opportunity to reach the realm of the Innate Grandmaster.


    But at this moment, he could clearly feel the flow of True Qi within his body, no, to be precise, the existence of True Qi.


    They were like dormant giant dragons, showing signs of waking at any moment.


    This discovery made Chu Ge extremely excited; although the physical pain had reached its limit, he was still able to persevere.


    Master Guangde watched from the side as the ck qi emanating from the silver needles on Chu Ge¡¯s body was much thicker and faster than thating off Huo Tianqian.


    He didn¡¯t know whether this was due to the gap in martial arts skills between the two men.


    However, what surprised him was the presence of a hidden, immense power within Chu Ge¡¯s body; if Chu Ge could break through this barrier, it was very likely he would advance directly past Innate Grandmaster, and perhaps even reach the Divinity Realm.


    Such a discovery reminded Master Guangde of Chu Ge¡¯s master from the past, who was an anomaly, having broken through from the Perfect Innate directly into the Divinity Realm, bing a legend of his generation.


    Now, his disciple also turned out to be remarkably extraordinary, as the saying goes, ¡¯Like father, like son; like master, like disciple,¡¯ Chu Ge¡¯s future was boundless.


    Back then, the reason he chose seclusion was actually seeing how Ancient Martial Artists were ostracized and killed through various schemes by society; filled with indifference and coldness toward this society and witnessing his brothers being trampled upon by their kin, he was inclined to retreat into the mountains and forests.


    The world was too indifferent, their vision too narrow, excluding out of envy because they themselves could not be Ancient Martial Artists, could not be revered masters, so they resorted to all sorts of tricks to do so.


    In fact, he knew that this was not the intention of the majority.


    At that time, there were very few Ancient Martial Artists, and the entire world of martial artsbined didn¡¯t amount to as many as the disciples of a single sect now.


    Betrayal and forsaken brotherhood would spread throughout the world of martial arts in less than half a day.


    Master Guangde, looking at Chu Ge¡¯s figure, reminiscing about his carefree days in the world of martial arts, suddenly realized that perhaps his withdrawal from the world of martial arts was a mistake.


    Chu Ge, because his martial arts were sealed, exhausted every effort to recover, enduring immense pain now, all these efforts were to once again be an authentic Ancient Martial Artist.


    And Huo Tianqian, who only became an Ancient Martial Artist after the age of forty, was even an Ancient Martial Artist at the Late Stage, with no more room for promotion¡ªa Late Stage Ancient Martial Artist of Perfect Greatness.


    Yet he was working so hard too.


    Master Guangde felt somewhat ashamed of himself; he had once been proud and arrogant because he was an Ancient Martial Artist, butter, he grew to hate himself for being excluded as an Ancient Martial Artist.


    Before he took his vows, he had a woman he deeply cherished; he had even prepared to confess to her, but when the woman learned he was an Ancient Martial Artist, she used her words to humiliate him, to scorn his martial arts, to deride him as a freak.


    He sighed lightly; it was because of this he was moved to take his vows, and because of this, he began to loathe his own martial arts abilities.


    He even envied his martial brother, envying that his martial arts were sealed.


    While Master Guangde¡¯s thoughts drifted far away, Chu Ge had already reached his limit.


    He felt as if a tremendous power was surging from his Dantian, violently rushing upwards as if to burst through his Dantian and shoot straight to the top of his head.


    The silver needle nted on the top of Chu Ge¡¯s head started to shake violently as well, emitting ck smoke that rose straight upwards like blood.


    Before long, Chu Ge felt as if he was on the brink of fainting from pain, as if his entire body had been shattered and then remolded. Gradually, the pain in his body began to subside.


    A refreshing coolness slowly spread throughout his body, originating from his Dantian, extending to his internal organs, and permeating his blood.


    Chu Ge closed his eyes. It seemed as if he had stepped into a vast expanse of white emptiness again, only this time it was somewhat different.


    Around him, he could hear the sound of birds chirping, smell the fragrance of flowers, and even feel the surrounding white fog visibly dissipating and spreading at a rapid pace.


    Until the surrounding scenery was fully revealed, it seemed as if he had walked into a vibrant paradise hidden from the world.


    In his subconscious, he knew he was within an illusion. Chu Ge stood still and turned around once, calling out softly, "Master Guangde?"


    After a long while, no one responded.


    After some time, a familiar ethereal voice sounded overhead, "Child, you¡¯ve finallye."


    "..." Chu Ge was shocked because the voice was all too familiar.


    "Master?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice could hardly contain his excitement, "Master, is that you?"


    There was no mistaking it; it was his master¡¯s voice. But hadn¡¯t his master passed away peacefully?


    He had even personally watched his master¡¯s body being cremated. How could it be that now...


    "Child, it is I." The voice spoke again, "What you are hearing is my voice, transformed by True Qi before I ascended to the rank of Extreme Immortal. Therefore, you need not look for where your master is."


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "Master, do you have something to say to me?"


    "First of all, I must congratte you for your sessful breakthrough to Innate Grandmaster. I know this journey has been far from easy for you, but there¡¯s still a long road ahead, and you must not cken your efforts, do you understand?"


    "I understand, Master. I will surely not let you down, but..." Chu Ge paused, sighed lightly, and spoke with a slightly reproachful tone, "Old man, the secret manuals you left me before your death are far too few. Once I reach the Divinity Realm, how to improve myself... I have no information at all. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too stingy?"


    Chu Ge knew that his master¡¯s martial arts were beyond even the Divinity Realm; it¡¯s just that the old man was unwilling to share the methods of cultivation for reaching the Divinity Realm before he died.


    This forced him to grope around in the dark on his own.


    "You rascal! You¡¯re merely an Innate Grandmaster now! And you¡¯re already thinking about how to cultivate after reaching the Divinity Realm! Beware of arrogance leading to downfall! It¡¯s just your martial arts being sealed by poison this time, but if someone were to cripple your martial artspletely next time, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so cavalier!"


    Upon hearing this, Chu Ge instantly felt a chill down his spine. This old fellow actually knew about his martial arts being sealed?


    "Hmph, I¡¯ve left a portion of my consciousness inside of you, of course, I¡¯d know about it. However, once I finish telling you what¡¯s next, I willpletely fade from your body. Child, from then on, you truly must walk the path ahead on your own."


    "..." As if the path he¡¯d been walking since descending the mountain hadn¡¯t already been on his own.

 Chapter 497 - 0499 Middle-stage Innate

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 0499 Middle-stage Innate</h4><h4></h4>


    The old man still wanted to stir up emotions, but seeing Chu Ge¡¯s disdainful and impatient expression, the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    He huffed annoyed, and continued, "The sole purpose of retaining my conscious thread is to tell you that as an Innate Grandmaster works hard to reach the Divinity Realm, he can no longer cultivate ording to the previous methods."


    Chu Ge understood this point, and slightly nodded, "In fact, I have noticed long ago that cultivating through the Jade Pendant no longer has any effect."


    "Yes, so you need to find a new path."


    "What new path."


    Chu Ge was puzzled.


    The old man seemed to find it difficult to speak, stammering for a long time before he finally asked, "By the way, you are twenty-two this year, right?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly.


    "Twenty-two, it¡¯s about time to find a girlfriend and then get married."


    The old man was not willing to specify, but Chu Ge had guessed the gist by then.


    He vaguely remembered, that previously when the old man was talking to Jian Chunqiu, he had once heard them talk about needing a femalepanion for Dual Cultivation.


    But the martial arts obtained from Dual Cultivation inherently contained impurities, and he had very high requirements for the purity of his Inner Strength and True Qi, so this method had already been rejected before he had even broken through to be an Innate Grandmaster.


    "I know what you want to say, but this method is not suitable for me," Chu Ge said bluntly. "I remember you didn¡¯t reach the Divinity Realm through male-female Dual Cultivation either. Why, are you being so stingy with your only disciple?"


    The old man chuckled, knowing that he could not win Chu Ge¡¯s favor, so he straightforwardly said, "If you do not follow the path of male-female Dual Cultivation, then it depends on your own luck."


    Luck?


    Chu Ge was puzzled, as luck was such a mystical thing. Considering how his journey had been fraught with hardships, had it not been for his martial arts abilities, who knows how many times he would have died.


    But to say his luck was bad?


    Whenever things seemed difficult for outsiders, he would always unwittingly receive help from influential people in one way or another.


    But that all had external factors and had nothing to do with martial arts or cultivation.


    Yet now the old man was telling him that to cultivate martial arts and reach the Divinity Realm, he needed luck?


    Maybe seeing his perplexity, the old man chuckled lightly and exined, "This so-called aspect of luck doesn¡¯t mean that some pie will just fall from the sky; look, here is a mental method usable in the Innate Grandmaster Realm. What I mean by luck is how much you can grasp and learn from this mental method."


    Chu Ge was lost for words.


    Damn, speaking of catching a breath!


    Talking about luck, basically it¡¯s about when he could fullyprehend this mental method. If his luck is good, it won¡¯t take long; if not, it could take forever.


    Chu Ge watched as a scripture suddenly fell before him, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to catch it.


    Looking at the coverless book made of cowhide, he flipped through it briefly. The characters inside were bold and impressive¡ªclearly the old man¡¯s handwriting.


    "Did you write this yourself?" Chu Ge knew that the old man liked to research and then write down the results to cherish them.


    The old man spoke with a tone of pride, "This is the treasure of cultivation I used on the path to attaining Divinity Realm. You should study it well, given your unique talent, you should soon be able to break through to Great Perfection."


    "Only reach Great Perfection?"


    "That¡¯s right. To reach the Divinity Realm, there¡¯s one indispensable thing."


    The old man left him hanging.


    But Chu Ge was in no mood to continue beating around the bush; he was eager to know what this indispensable thing was.


    Perhaps it was because he had seen Jian Chunqiu¡¯s ability in the Divinity Realm, Chu Ge¡¯s eagerness for cultivating martial arts had never decreased by the slightest¡ªeven during this time when he lost all his martial arts, his desire for cultivation grew even stronger.


    Seeing his agitated state, the old man coughed slightly awkwardly and continued, "This thing is the woman you just disdained."


    "Woman?"


    The old man nodded, making a sound of agreement, "Precisely speaking, it¡¯s the virgin blood of a woman. If she is extremely Yin and pure, then it would be even more perfect."


    Chu Ge furrowed his brows; he had never heard that the old man had women before...


    This old man was usually very serious.


    But thinking about it, every time the old man went down the mountain without him, and every time he returned, his face would be radiant, looking incredibly spirited.


    At the time he hadn¡¯t thought much about it, but now, he seemed to understand.


    This old man was so inappropriate.


    "Cough, cough." The old man coughed gently, then continued, "I¡¯ve said all I have to, the rest depends on your own fate. The world of martial arts is perilous, even if you are extremely intelligent, always remember there needs to be someone superior to you; the path you are about to take will be even more challenging..."


    After saying this, the trace of consciousness left in his body disappeared.


    Not even a goodbye.


    Chu Ge shook his head silently; he and the old man were never sentimental people, so they really were not suited for dramatic moments.


    The scene before Chu Ge gradually faded away, reced by a moment of rity.


    He slowly opened his eyes, the soreness in his body had vanished, and his body felt refreshed, not as heavy as before.


    Chu Ge raised his hands, his face full of joy. Not only had he recovered his martial arts, but he had also taken this opportunity to make a breakthrough directly to the Middle-stage Innate Grandmaster.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated.


    Master Guangde, with a satisfied look, nodded approvingly at Chu Ge, "Your master is truly fortunate to have a disciple like you. You are naturally the favored child of Ancient Martial Arts, even in a state of lost martial arts abilities, you still managed to make a breakthrough. You know, without a solid foundation, it¡¯s difficult to reach Middle Stage."


    It seems like he has really put in a lot of effort on this path to cultivation, just like building a house; if the foundation is strong, the building will rise higher.


    Chu Ge has sessfully detoxified, and Huo Tianqian has finished as well.


    He slowly opened his eyes, incredulously looking at his own hands, he clearly felt that his body seemed much lighter than before, his consciousness had also be clearer, and his head wasn¡¯t as befuddled.


    What surprised him even more was that he felt two streams of energy constantly flowing within his body.


    Master Guangde chuckled, "Congrattions, Master Huo, though you are Postnatal, and Postnatal can no longer make a breakthrough after reaching Great Perfection, your current level can absolutely contend with a Middle-stage Ancient Martial Artist."

 Chapter 498 - 500 Cold Air of Snow Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 500 Cold Air of Snow Mountain</h4><h4></h4>


    Emerging from the cave, the sun was still high in the sky. Chu Ge looked up at the vast azure sky, his martial arts restored, and even the sights before him became clearer.


    His body felt indescribably light and joyful.


    What was originally expected to take ten hours took less than four.


    For Master Guangde, this was an unexpected oue.


    Huo Tianqian, being a Postnatal Martial Artist, had the duration entirely reliant on his stability. He originally thought a man in his forties, who had only entered the realm of Ancient Martial Artists at such an age, would likely give up when his body reached its limits. Yet, he did not.


    Master Guangde personally witnessed how Huo Tianqian persevered; frankly, Huo Tianqian¡¯s defiance amazed him.


    However, the one who truly shocked him was Chu Ge. He did not expect the True Qi contained in Chu Ge¡¯s body to be so substantial. When breaking through the final barrier, he vividly felt the tremendous power emanating from Chu Ge, which was the aura of a superior being.


    Chu Ge was only in his twenties yet possessed such profound Inner Strength and high achievements; undoubtedly, his future was boundless.


    He faintly remembered the first time he met Chu Ge, he had even discussed Chu Ge with his mentor. Back then, like a sick child, he relied on medication every day for survival.


    But after these decades of tempering, he had transformedpletely, which was truly eye-opening.


    "Master Guangde, thank you for helping us brothers with the detoxification," Chu Ge sincerely thanked him, unsure how to properly express his gratitude.


    With money? He felt that would be an insult to Master Guangde.


    With Spirit Liquid? Ever since he lost his martial arts, he had not refined any Spirit Liquids, and he did not have a single drop on him.


    Master Guangde seemed to discern Chu Ge¡¯s embarrassment. He chuckled, then stepped forward and patted Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder. "If you really want to thank me, I ask that you take good care of the child in the future."


    Chu Ge looked up, somewhat puzzled by Master Guangde¡¯s words, "Do you mean to let the child leave the mountain?"


    Indeed, he had noticed the child¡¯s yearning for the outside world, but despite his young age, he harbored deep concerns. The child did not seem as happy as he appeared on the surface.


    His worry was if the child descended the mountain, Master would truly be alone.


    If he stayed, he could at least talk to his master. But once he also descended, then his master would be very lonely.


    Master Guangde gently shook his head, "Not now, the child¡¯s body does not permit it. Eventually, I will leave, and I cannot leave the child alone in these mountains. Once the child¡¯s health is fully restored, that will be when I leave. I implore you two to then take good care of the child, who has never seen the outside world and is unaware of its perils."


    Huo Tianqian looked at Master Guangde puzzledly, "You are leaving? Where are you going?"


    Chu Ge furrowed his brow upon hearing Master Guangde¡¯s words; he knew where Master Guangde intended to go.


    The old man had said the same to him.


    He had reached a bottleneck in his cultivation in the mountains and needed to descend to seek a new Jade Pendant for cultivation. It was then that the old man suddenly told him that he must walk the path ahead alone, and it was time for him to go where he must.


    At that time, he was young and did not understand what that meant.


    It was only when he saw the old man dissolve himself into the Chaos Primordial, the ce where all things return, did he realize.


    Perhaps he had not yet reached such a high realm, so he still could notprehend whether the ce of all returns was after death or a form of new life.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Master Guangde, once the child descends the mountain, he cane to find me. I will surely protect him thoroughly."


    Chu Ge stated resolutely, perhaps because he saw his own reflection in the child; even though the child liked to tease them, he never disliked the child, even had a bit of affection for him.


    Huo Tianqian also nodded vigorously, "Although I, Huo Tianqian, have no great abilities, I can definitely protect the child thoroughly in Shanghai."


    Master Guangde nodded, nced at the sky, then said softly, "Since both of your martial arts have been sessfully restored, it is time for you to leave."


    Recently, there have been frequent searches around Beishan, and Master Guangde knew those people were looking for Chu Ge. It was not that he was afraid of those people, nor was it that he feared the trouble.


    It was simply that a person who had retreated to the mountains always sought a quiet life, and he no longer wished to be involved with the secr world.


    Chu Ge also knew he no longer had any reason to stay.


    Thinking it over, he reached into his bosom and pulled out a Jade Pendant. This Jade Pendant nurtured robust Spiritual Energy. Since he was about to break through to the Innate Grandmaster level, these Jade Pendants were of no use to him in cultivation.


    And this one was given to him by Zhao Wuji at the auction.


    Chu Ge handed the Jade Pendant to Master Guangde, saying: "Please pass this Jade Pendant to the child, tell him it¡¯s a meeting gift from me. If he wishes to find me in the future, and I¡¯m not around, let him take this Jade Pendant to find Zhao Wuji in Shanghai. Seeing the Jade Pendant, he will also take good care of the child."


    Master Guangde, distant from the secr world, did not know who Zhao Wuji was, but since Chu Ge said so, he no longer refuted.


    Master Guangde smiled at Chu Ge and said, "I will thank you on the child¡¯s behalf."


    "By the way, where is the child?" Huo Tianqian asked, puzzled, not having seen the child since they started their detox baths.


    Master Guangde appeared somewhat helpless, gently shaking his head, "The child couldn¡¯t bear to part with you two, and has secretly hidden away. At this time, he¡¯s probably in some corner quietly watching you."


    Though young, the child was emotionally rich, but among those rich emotions, what prevailed was his sentimentality.


    He knew that the child¡¯s childhood should not be like this, so he nned to let the child descend the mountain in a couple of years once his body fully recovered.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian descended the mountain. Before they left, Master Guangde returned the wooden fish and Heart Sutra to Chu Ge, saying that many previously unrecognized characters in the Heart Sutra had been annotated by him. Now that Chu Ge had broken through to Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster, it was the best time to cultivate this Heart Sutra.


    Chu Ge thanked Master Guangde and left with Huo Tianqian.


    On their journey, the environment gradually changed from birdsong and floral fragrances to destion, surrounded by a vast expanse of Snow Mountain, and even the cold wind blowing past stung their faces.


    Although Huo Tianqian had restored his martial arts, the sudden cold made him shiver uncontrobly.


    "Damn! It¡¯s so cold!" Huo Tianqian rubbed his arms.


    Soon, he adapted to the temperature.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 499 - 0501: Experimental Base

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 0501: Experimental Base</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary; he seemed oblivious to the chill emanating from their surroundings, merely furrowing his brows slightly.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge with some confusion, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Chu Ge frowned deeply, "I feel something is off around here."


    When they had arrived earlier, they were not in Snow Mountain, but now they found themselves in Beishan of Su City, one in the south and now in the north...


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head, puzzled, "Previously, the child mentioned that Master Guangde had set up a Barrier, changing the Array."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly; this was the shocking part. Just by changing the Array and setting up a Barrier, it had such great power.


    One could imagine how profound Master Guangde¡¯s Inner Strength was.


    Huo Tianqian also eximed, "If Master Guangde hadn¡¯t retired, he would probably have already be a One Generation Grandmaster by now."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian left the Barrier, and before themy an endless chain of Snow Mountains, with no trace of any earthly paradise around.


    Chu Ge looked back, and behind them was also the vast expanse of Snow Mountain, "Maybe, we will never meet Master Guangde again in our lifetime."


    The most profound impression of these three days and nights for Chu Ge was the pain in his body.


    But now that he had left this paradise, he felt somewhat reluctant to leave.


    Actually, a lot of the reluctance came from the child. Before they left, they hadn¡¯t given the child a nce, knowing he was hiding in some corner watching them, perhaps even crying.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian walked forward, and just as they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, suddenly two people rushed out in front.


    "It¡¯s Chu Ge! Look, it¡¯s Chu Ge!"


    A man with a sneaky look pointed at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian and shouted loudly, "Goodness, we¡¯ve finally found you!"


    These past few days they had been searching the mountain daily, and even though they were wearing thick down jackets, they couldn¡¯t withstand the cold and suffered quite a bit.


    Now that they had found Chu Ge, how could they not be excited.


    His shout drew several more figures from a distance.


    They surrounded Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, their eyes shimmering with excitement, "Brothers, as long as we catch Chu Ge, we¡¯ll be living the good life!"


    "Big brother, didn¡¯t those Japanese say that if we see Chu Ge, we shouldn¡¯t act rashly?"


    One of them cautiously approached, whispering into the other¡¯s ear.


    Though his voice was soft, Chu Ge still heard it.


    He slightly furrowed his brow, the Japanese.


    Those people again! It seems he doesn¡¯t need to wait for them toe to him; they are presenting themselves to him.


    Chu Ge red at them coldly,pletely disregarding them. These people were just ordinary, not even worth striking.


    "You know nothing!" The sneaky-looking man harshly kicked his subordinate to the ground, "We have more people; can¡¯t we overpower them two? Look at how cowardly you are! Let me tell you, today you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of! Once I capture these two, we¡¯ll go to those Japanese to im our reward, to show them we¡¯re not cowards!"


    He yelled loudly, and hisrades around him got excited by his words.


    "Yes! We have so many people, are we supposed to be afraid of them?"


    "We¡¯ll all go at them together."


    Someone in the crowd shouted, and like a shot of adrenaline, they quickly advanced, swarming forward.


    Chu Ge stood there, motionless, not even lifting a hand, and those people suddenly seemed to be knocked down by some force.


    Huo Tianqian scoffed disdainfully, "Just you few weaklings? Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t even need to make a move, I can subdue you all in one strike!"


    Those people had no idea what had happened; they only felt a strong gust of wind knock them over.


    Shocked and indignant, they couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªthey were so many!


    But they couldn¡¯t lose their morale!


    So, these men got up from the ground and charged again, some even pulling out knives.


    But their fate was the same, continuously charging and continuously falling.


    In the end, they felt as though their insides were nearly shattered.


    "I¡¯ll spare your lives, go back and tell those Japanese, they needn¡¯te after me; I will settle ounts with them myself!"


    Chu Ge stepped over these people, some tried to stand up to stop them, but it felt as if something was pressing down on them, unable to get up.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian thus descended the mountain.


    "Mr. Chu, what exactly do these Japanese want? Surely they just want to get that Heart Sutra?"


    Huo Tianqian asked, puzzled.


    Chu Ge shook his head; he did not know what they wanted, but he was clear about what he wanted to do.


    Huo Tianqian said indignantly, "I must seek revenge on those people!"


    To return all the suffering of these days!


    These days, because there was no cell signal, they had turned off their phones.


    Nowing out, both men turned on their phones, and instantly many messages and a few missed call alerts popped up on the screen.


    The calls were from Shen Congwen and Tang Xin, and several messages were from Mu Bingtong, and one was from Nangong Man Sha.


    Nangong Man Sha had left early due to an incident in Beijing on the day he went to the auction in Dang City. Because she left in a hurry, she hadn¡¯t managed to greet Chu Ge and only sent a message.


    Chu Ge first returned a call to Shen Congwen, guessing that Shen Congwen must have been busy handling his disappearance these past days.


    The call connected, but no one answered for a while.


    Chu Ge frowned slightly and then hung up before calling Tang Xin.


    The phone was picked up as soon as it rang.


    Tang Xin¡¯s excited voice came through the handset, "Mr. Chu! Is that really you?"


    "It¡¯s me." Chu Ge spoke indifferently.


    Tang Xin heaved a sigh of relief, "Mr. Chu, we finally got in touch with you! We¡¯ve nearly turned over Beishan thesest few days, and couldn¡¯t find you, you had us so worried!"


    Tang Xin seemed to be driving as every now and then the sound of a horn could be heard.


    Chu Ge just hummed, "Where are you now?"


    "Shen Congwen¡¯s experimental base is in trouble, I¡¯m rushing over."


    Tang Xin suddenly remembered something else and said to Chu Ge; "Thesest few days, the Japanese have been continuously probing and harassing, but they did not dare to act rashly because of Elder Jian. But today, I don¡¯t know what happened, Shen Congwen¡¯s experimental base suddenly suffered an attack by a group of people."


    Sending people to search for him, while also harassing the experimental base, their intentions were indeed not at all concealed.

 Chapter 500 - 0502: Schemes and Conspiracies

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 0502: Schemes and Conspiracies</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian arrived by the roadside, which was not a scenic area. The terrain was rtively remote and, after staring for a while, they still hadn¡¯t seen a single car pass by.


    About twenty minutester, a ck sedan swiftly stopped in front of them.


    The car window came down, revealing Tang Xin¡¯s exquisite face. She spoke to Chu Ge, "Get in the car quickly."


    Once inside the car, Chu Ge looked at her with some surprise, "Weren¡¯t you heading to the experimental base?"


    Tang Xin nodded, "I had nned toe back to check on Beishan, but on my way I received a call from Shen Congwen. Just as I was about to head back, I got your call. Knowing that it¡¯s hard to get a taxi around Beishan, I specially came to pick you up."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly.


    Sitting in the back seat, Huo Tianqian spoke angrily, "When we meet those Japanese, I will not rest until I y them alive!"


    Tang Xin nced at Huo Tianqian through the rearview mirror. Initially, when she heard that the Japanese had gone to the experimental base again, she was very nervous. But now, with Chu Ge sitting beside her, she felt none of those concerns anymore.


    Chu Ge, of course, had no idea what Tang Xin was thinking; he just sat quietly, analyzing the current situation.


    The Japanese wanted the Heart Sutra and the Earth Ganoderma; they must be after something or someone!


    To ordinary people, Earth Ganoderma might be nothing more than a health supplement, but for those in Ancient Martial Arts, it was a rare and precious medicinal herb.


    That is to say, the Japanese were vying for Earth Ganoderma definitely with the aim of benefiting their Ancient Martial Arts.


    Having witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s power, Tang Xin had not seen Huo Tianqian¡¯s abilities. Hearing his words, she couldn¡¯t help but tease with a hint of banter, "Boss Huo, I never knew you were such a sentimental person, so hot-tempered about skinning people."


    Tang Xin made her joke while still focusing on driving well. As the roads here were wide and empty, she sped along, saving quite a bit of time.


    The experimental base established by Shen Congwen was not in the city center but in a secluded alley. From the outside, it appeared to be a simple courtyard, but inside it hid a different world.


    As a result, Tang Xin regarded Shen Congwen with renewed respect.


    By now, the courtyard was already surrounded by a group of people dressed in ck.


    Among them stood a person in a ck cloak, his face obscured by a dark veil, his sinister expression invisible.


    Beside him stood a gaunt figure. "Elder Hei, for such a trivial matter, it hardly seems worth your personal involvement."


    Elder Hei snorted lightly, "Save your ttery for someone else. Just make sure you do your job."


    The man chuckled sheepishly, "Of course, of course, but I¡¯m a bit puzzled as to why the ck Witch Sect would cooperate with these Japanese?"


    They all knew how sly and crafty the Japanese could be, having suffered a loss at their hands not long ago, yet here they were, prepared to cooperate again.


    Now, they were leading the charge in this mission, but the Japanese hadn¡¯t yet shown their faces.


    "You don¡¯t understand; being up front doesn¡¯t mean taking bullets for them."


    Elder Hei scoffed. He wasn¡¯t foolish; cooperating with the Japanese was merely a means to facilitate his own ns. When he learned of their interest in Earth Ganoderma, he was ready to seize the opportunity to work together.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t explicitly reveal his own desire for Earth Ganoderma. Instead, he told them he was seeking revenge.


    They had amon enemy¡ªChu Ge.


    "Elder Hei, you mean to say..."


    "Hmph, by taking the lead, we get the first chance at the Earth Ganoderma. Once we secure it, we retreat immediately. No matter who it is inside, we must not linger!"


    Elder Hei spoke with firm resolve, "If we run into Chu Ge..."


    "Elder Hei, the Japanese im that Chu Ge has disappeared,st seen in Beishan. Beishan is treacherous, a snow mountain, with very low temperatures. Missing for three days and nights; even without avnche idents, he could freeze to death."


    "You¡¯re wrong. What kind of person is Chu Ge? Although we haven¡¯t confronted him directly, judging by how he single-handedly wiped out the Ghost Poison Sect, this man is definitely dangerous. Missing? How can a perfectly fine person just disappear for no reason? It¡¯s just that these Japanese are incapable of finding Chu Ge."


    Elder Hei jeered disdainfully.


    "Yes, yes, Elder Hei, you¡¯re absolutely right."


    Everything here was ready; they were just waiting for themand to charge in.


    Yet Elder Hei hesitated to give the order.


    "Elder Hei, we¡¯re fully prepared. When do we attack?"


    Elder Hei looked at the sky, then shook his head, "No rush, let¡¯s wait a bit longer."


    "Wait?" the man asked, puzzled. If they wanted to beat the Japanese to the Earth Ganoderma, they should hurry. So, what were they waiting for?


    The corner of Elder Hei¡¯s mouth curled slightly, "Do you think the Japanese would let us lead so willingly?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "They must also be lurking in a corner, waiting. As soon as we break in, they¡¯ll follow right behind us. As the mantis stalks the cicada, the oriole lies in wait¡ªit¡¯s a principle they understand, too."


    "So, what should we do now?"


    "Send a small squad to cause a distraction. Remember, make a bigmotion so they think we¡¯ve all charged in!"


    "Yes!"


    Meanwhile, just as Elder Hei predicted, those Japanese were indeed hiding in the trees, silently observing the activity below.


    "Brother, why haven¡¯t they made a move?" Yamamoto Buki asked, somewhat puzzled. He furrowed his brow, his gaze fixated on the courtyard¡ªa mere ordinary residence. Despite their numerous visits, they had not breached it!


    Brother Yamamoto shook his head slightly, "Honda Sakura researched this Elder Hei. ording to her findings, this man is best at employing sly tricks. Even though he came to us proposing a coboration, we have to be cautious and not trust him easily."


    "But if we keep this stalemate, what if Shen Congwen discovers us?"


    "Hmph, let him discover us. We¡¯re concealed in the trees, and with our power, ordinary people won¡¯t notice us. If discovered, we¡¯ll confront them head-on."


    "But..." Lao Wu hesitated for a while, expressing concern, "But there¡¯s another master around."

 Chapter 501 - 0503 Ancient Martial Artist

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 0503 Ancient Martial Artist</h4><h4></h4>


    Lao Wu felt a tinge of apprehension when he thought of Jian Chunqiu.


    The thought of Second Brother still lying in the hospital ignited both anger and fear in him.


    Angry that he couldn¡¯t avenge his brother, and fearful that he was no match for Jian Chunqiu.


    Among their siblings, Boss had the highest martial arts skills, followed by Second Brother and Third, but their skills paled inparison.


    Second Brother couldn¡¯t even withstand three moves against that person, not to mention them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t the ck Witch Sect taking the lead for us? What are you afraid of?" Yamamoto Buki snorted lightly, although he was very angry that Jian Chunqiu injured his brother, he also looked down upon his brother¡¯s martial arts.


    "Is this Jian Chunqiu really as formidable as you all say?"


    Yamamoto Buki asked somewhat perplexed, now he was quite interested in confronting Jian Chunqiu.


    "We best not confront Jian Chunqiu head-on," Boss Yamamoto suddenly spoke.


    Yamamoto Buki was puzzled, "Boss, why? Don¡¯t you want to avenge our brother?"


    "Even I might not be able to handle Jian Chunqiu¡¯s martial arts. Do you think us confronting him head-on wouldn¡¯t be akin to seeking death?"


    Boss Yamamoto, who had visited Second Brother at the hospital, heard from him about Jian Chunqiu. From what he learned about his martial arts, this person¡¯s skills were profound and unfathomable. Even Second Brother couldn¡¯t estimate how high his control was, but was sure that they were no match for him.


    Boss Yamamoto had always prioritized missionpletion, so as long as he could achieve his goals, he wouldn¡¯t mind being a bit conservative or cautious.


    Yet, unlike Boss Yamamoto, Yamamoto Buki couldn¡¯t stand not fighting head-to-head with Chu Ge, and now even Jian Chunqiu, which he found difficult to swallow.


    He red angrily at the siheyuan ahead, then suddenly saw a group quietly rushing into the courtyard.


    It appeared that the ck Witch Sect had started to move.


    Yamamoto Buki said, "Boss, they¡¯ve started their move."


    The siheyuan was not small, covering an area asrge as a football field. Dubbed a siheyuan due to its dense centralyout, with a pond in the middle that isted its surroundings; from above, it roughly resembled a siheyuan.


    The group of ck-clothed people silently climbed over the walls. The houses were numerous, and they didn¡¯t know in which the Earth Ganoderma was hidden. Furthermore, the ce was full of mechanisms, so they dared not act rashly and had to search each house one by one.


    At this moment, Shen Congwen, engrossed in analyzing data, heard noise from outside. Rarely visited, and without any bodyguard or servant stationed there, the huge siheyuan only housed him alone.


    Shen Congwen was very confident in the traps he had arranged within the courtyard.


    So, when he suddenly heard noise outside, he initially thought it was a familiar person and not an intruder.


    Since the traps weren¡¯t triggered after all.


    Shen Congwen was about to go out and see who was there when he suddenly saw two ck-clothed figures sprinting from one room to another.


    Shen Congwen had a sudden start¡ªan intrusion!


    His first thought upon realizing this was to quickly grab his phone and call Jian Chunqiu.


    Jian Chunqiu was leisurely enjoying tea nearby, not far from the siheyuan. So, upon receiving the call, he slowly made his way over, not seeming to be in a hurry.


    As Shen Congwen hung up, Tang Xin¡¯s call came in.


    Tang Xin continued urging Shen Congwen tob through Beishan once more.


    Shen Congwen informed Tang Xin that someone had once again intruded upon the siheyuan, prompting Tang Xin to drive around until Chu Ge called.


    After hanging up, Shen Congwen then stayed hidden by the window, watching the outside scene unfold. Fortunately, some mechanisms here were specially reinforced, with some constructive suggestions from Jian Chunqiu that strengthened them even more.


    At this moment, the Japanese perched in the trees saw the small group of ck-clothed people entering and shuffling about within a few houses, which quickly revealed the trickery inside.


    "I didn¡¯t expect this Shen Congwen to also be a master of mechanisms. These ck Witch Sect people probably don¡¯t even realize they¡¯ve walked into the Enchanting Array, wandering around like headless flies," observed Yamamoto Buki disdainfully.


    True to his words, those ck Witch Sect disciples wandered helplessly around the houses like headless flies, unaware.


    Finally, someone noticed something was off.


    "Captain, something is wrong, we¡¯ve been searching here in circles for quite a while, but why haven¡¯t we spotted even two people?"


    "Moreover, these houses are peculiar, each decorated exactly the same, and inside they look just like ordinary residences, there¡¯s absolutely noboratory."


    "Captain, could those Japanese be ying us?" said his disciples briefly.


    The one called Captain, furrowing his brows deeply, didn¡¯t speak. He had also noticed the anomaly, feeling as if he was moving in circles, as though he had walked into an Enchanting Array.


    Meanwhile, those ck Witch Sect disciples outside, after waiting a long while with no sign from inside, started to get anxious.


    "Elder Hei, they¡¯ve been inside for quite a while, why hasn¡¯t there been any movement?"


    "Could it be they¡¯ve encountered some mishap?"


    Elder Hei, with his hands behind his back, intensely watched the entrance of the siheyuan. Indeed, when those people entered just now, he distinctly felt a burst of Sword Qi, although it was fleeting, he still captured it.


    "Let¡¯s not rush into actions," said Elder Hei in a deep voice, looking around. There were no high buildings nearby for a vantage point to observe inside.


    After a pause, Elder Hei spoke, "Send another squad in."


    "Yes."


    After Elder Hei spoke, another team was ready to storm in immediately.


    But before they could advance, therge gates of the siheyuan suddenly opened.


    Following that, two staggering figures ran out, looking as deplorably disheveled as they could get.


    "Elder Hei, Elder Hei, inside...there are people..."


    Before the man could finish his words, a gush of fresh blood spilled from his mouth, then, at the next instant, he copsed, unconscious.


    The other, struggling just to crawl out of the door, died before he could speak.


    Elder Hei, with a grave frown, watched the open door, clearly observing air currents moving within the courtyard.


    This was the aura of an Ancient Martial Artist.

 Chapter 502 - 0504: Testing the Waters

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 0504: Testing the Waters</h4><h4></h4>


    "Elder Hei, what should we do?" One of them saw their brothers falling victim to the poison hand, filled with indignation.


    With their superior numbers and the presence of Elder Hei, he boldly suggested: "Elder, we have the advantage in numbers, even if there is an Ancient Martial Artist inside, they can¡¯t ovee us all. Why don¡¯t we all rush in and catch them off guard?"


    Elder Hei slightly shook his head, pondered for a moment before he spoke: "Direct confrontation is not our style. Alright, have everyone fall back ten meters."


    The man did not understand what Elder Hei intended, but his words weremand, and they had no choice but toply.


    After retreating ten meters as instructed, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally turned to Elder Hei, waiting for his next move.


    Elder Hei slowly closed his eyes, stood at the center of the courtyard¡¯s entrance, his arms spread as he began to gather his energy. Soon, a small sphere of ck energy formed in his palms, which gradually grewrger, eventually forming two massive spheres.


    Inside the courtyard at that time, Shen Congwen noticed the sudden darkening of the skies, enveloped by a ck fog. He furrowed his brow and asked, "Elder Jian, what¡¯s going on?"


    Jian Chunqiu stood leisurely in the middle of the courtyard, his hands behind his back, his gaze cold as he nced at the corpses on the ground. Such weaklings were not worth his effort; he hadn¡¯t even used half his power, and they were already dead.


    Is the ck Witch Sect truly as formidable as the rumors im?


    Jian Chunqiu was skeptical.


    "It seems the ck Witch Sect indeed has some skilled individuals." Witnessing the ck fog gradually covering the courtyard, turning the sky darker by the moment, he sneered internally, trivial tricks.


    Shen Congwen, not understanding, only felt a sinister air spreading around him and hid fearfully behind Jian Chunqiu, looking around.


    Having witnessed the Martial Arts of Ancient Martial Artists before, and the battle on Snow Mountain Peak between Chu Ge and Tang Batian, he knew their power. But now, seeing the sky darken further with a thick ck fog roiling overhead, it resembled the eve of a tempest.


    Jian Chunqiu nced at him, "Mr. Shen, you¡¯d better go inside. No matter what happens, do note out."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Congwen nodded, but his concern was palpable as his anxious gaze lingered on Jian Chunqiu, "And you?"


    "You don¡¯t trust me?"


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s nce clearly conveyed that such minor tactics were beneath his concern.


    Shen Congwen gave an awkward smile, waved his hand, "No, that¡¯s not what I mean, I¡¯ll go inside then."


    The moment Shen Congwen ducked inside, the ck fog suddenly became more turbulent. Shen Congwen cautiously peered outside from the window, dumbstruck by the sight before him.


    He watched as insects rained down from the sky; the ck bugs quickly covered the courtyard. For someone like him who had a phobia of clusters, this sight was stomach-churning, nearly making him vomit.


    The ck flying insects, as if receiving a signal, swarmed toward Jian Chunqiu.


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he stood there, slightly gathering his energy, he then slowly levitated, standing mid-air.


    With one hand behind him and a mere flick of his other hand, a Sword Qi


    Jian Chunqiu, standing suspended in mid-air, swung his hand and released a wave of Sword Qi, bisecting the insects mid-body.


    The insects kept falling in greater numbers, and swinging his arms around was not a solution. Jian Chunqiu nced around, then squinted his eyes slightly, a dangerous glint shooting from their depths.


    He centered his body as the focal point, slowly raising his hands. A burst of white light instantly enveloped him, spreading outwards continuously.


    Wherever the white light reached, corpses of insects littered the ground. Those still falling from the sky began to detour around the area, for the light was too powerful¡ªany that came too close were pulverized into smoke, killed instantly.


    Yamamoto Buki, perched in the tree, clutched his long sword, his hands trembling with barely contained eagerness.


    "Brother, while he¡¯s gathering his focus, should we strike?" This was the perfect opportunity to deal with Jian Chunqiu.


    "Wait a bit longer," Brother Yamamoto said, frowning slightly.


    "Brother!" Yamamoto Buki really didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He was eager to finish his business with him.


    Unbeknownst to them, two people had already taken up a position behind them. Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian stood not far away, gazing at them with a ghostly gaze, lightly scoffing, "Wait a bit longer? Are you waiting for me?"


    The sudden voice startled them.


    Yamamoto Buki spun around quickly and dropped from the tree. Staring at Chu Ge, his shock was quickly reced by disdain, "Heh, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!"


    Though he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Chu Ge or where he had vanished to these past few days, in his mind, Chu Ge was a cripple who had lost his martial arts.


    Remembering how Chu Ge had tricked them before, he was seething with bottled rage. Today, he had to vent it out, no matter what!


    "Chu Ge, knowing full well you¡¯ve lost your martial arts, you stille seeking death," said Yamamoto Buki, slowly drawing his long sword, readying himself.


    He snorted lightly, "Today is the day you die!"


    Just as Yamamoto Buki was about to charge forward, his shoulder suddenly weighed down¡ªBrother Yamamoto held him back, saying, "Third! Do not act recklessly!"


    Yamamoto Buki was going mad with impatience. Confused, he looked at Brother Yamamoto, "Brother, Chu Ge has no martial arts! Why not take this chance to eliminate him? Aren¡¯t we on a mission? Kill him, then seize the secret manual!"


    Brother Yamamoto squinted at Chu Ge and slowly shook his head, "He should have recovered his martial arts by now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Ge paused for a moment. Somewhat surprised, he looked at Brother Yamamoto. It seemed this man was quite capable to have deduced that he had regained his martial arts.


    Yamamoto Buki didn¡¯t believe it, scoffing, "Impossible! There¡¯s no antidote for that poison! How could the poison in his body be cured?"


    Brother Yamamoto shook his head somewhat helplessly. His younger brother had many virtues, but he was also impulsive and thoughtless.


    Just now, they had been hiding in the trees using a Hidden Technique, yet he had pinpointed their location with uracy.


    Moreover, his arrival had gone unnoticed by all of them. If an ordinary person had approached, how could they have possibly not detected it?


    Thus, from these two observations, Brother Yamamoto concluded that Chu Ge had indeed recovered his martial arts.


    Although he did not know how Chu Ge had managed to recover or what had happened during these three days, as the strongest assassin from Japan, their creed knew not the meaning of retreat.


    Brother Yamamoto told Yamamoto Buki to wait simply to gauge Chu Ge¡¯s reaction first...

 Chapter 503 - 0505: Sword Qi Long Sword

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 0505: Sword Qi Long Sword</h4><h4></h4>


    "Chu Ge, did you undo your martial arts in these three days?"


    Brother Yamamoto asked. He had Honda Sakura investigate Huo Tianqian by Chu Ge¡¯s side too. That person belonged to the Postnatal Martial Artists, but just now, when he approached, not a single one of them noticed, which indicates that his martial arts have already surpassed the Postnatal level. What exactly happened to Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian in these three days?


    Chu Ge slightly curved his lips, with a hint of a smile, though the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He chuckled softly, then said, "Why so much nonsense? Aren¡¯t you guys keen to challenge me to a duel? Come at me one by one."


    Chu Ge lifted his hand and beckoned with his fingers, looking down on those people with disdain.


    He intended to take this opportunity to pay back all the pain he suffered in the past few days, and also to drive all these people out of Huaxia!


    Brother Yamamoto brushed off the snub, his face turning somewhat unpleasant, "Chu Ge, don¡¯t get cocky just because your martial arts have recovered. You¡¯re not necessarily a match for us brothers, don¡¯t be too arrogant."


    Chu Geughed out loud twice, clicked his tongue, and shook his head, "I have the right to be arrogant. Besides, if you all think I¡¯m not your match, why not take initiative and duel with me? Are you guys all talk but no real skill?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s wordspletely provoked Yamamoto Buki, who furiously shook off Brother Yamamoto¡¯s hand attempting to restrain him and dered, "Chu Ge! I¡¯ll have a duel with you! Today, it¡¯s either you die or I perish!"


    Having said that, he no longer cared about Brother Yamamoto¡¯s obstruction and dashed forward with his sword.


    He was using the unpredictable Uncle Jian unique to the Japanese ninjas, often catching opponents off guard, one careless move and it could be a fatal strike to the throat.


    Watching the long sword about to swing down in front of him, Chu Ge remained as unshaken as Tan Mountain.


    Yamamoto Budo sneered contemptuously, then shouted, "Die!"


    The long sword struck down straight, which should have hit Chu Ge, but it hit nothing.


    The Chu Ge in front of him was like a shadow, Yamamoto Budo¡¯s long sword had no effect on him.


    Yamamoto Budo was stunned for a moment, looking at Chu Ge in disbelief, "What... What¡¯s going on?"


    "Is this all it takes to be the top assassin in Japan?" Suddenly, a maic voice came from behind him.


    Yamamoto Budo abruptly turned and saw Chu Ge standing before him.


    Instant Teleportation!


    Yamamoto Budo¡¯s heart was shocked. He had only heard of this martial art but had never seen it. It was said that this unique skill had been lost in the world of martial arts of Huaxia. Now that Chu Ge was using it again, how could he not be shocked and astonished?


    Chu Ge stood with his hands behind his back, looking unfazed andposed. He chuckled lightly, "It seems you do know a fair bit about our Huaxia martial arts. Too bad, it¡¯s already toote."


    Yamamoto Budo only saw a figure swiftly sh by his eyes, and in the next instant, he smelled the scent of blood in the air.


    Yamamoto Budo slowly raised his hand, touching his own neck, his hand smeared with sticky blood, and then, his breathing stopped.


    His body fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the other Japanese were shocked, their eyes widened as they looked at Chu Ge. Their hearts filled with both anger and annoyance. When did Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts be so powerful?


    Yamamoto Buki¡¯s martial arts prowess was considered among the top contenders in Japan, if not the very best.


    Now, for Chu Ge to take his head with a single move had made his own depth of martial arts unfathomable to them.


    Chu Ge nced at Huo Tianqian and said, "Go to the courtyard and assist Elder Jian; I¡¯ll handle things here."


    Huo Tianqian also wanted to measure himself against these people, to avenge the grievance of their poisoning, but when Chu Ge gave an order, he naturally prioritized the overall situation, so Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t say much. He just nodded and quickly headed towards the courtyard.


    Of their five brothers, the third brother was dead, and the second had been lying in the hospital until now. Only three of them were left, and apart from Boss Yamamoto, whose martial arts were more profound, none of the others were a match for Chu Ge.


    Therefore, they had ced all their hopes on Boss Yamamoto.


    "Big brother, let¡¯s go at him together," Lao Wu suggested. If the three of them joined forces, the odds of winning would be greater.


    Boss Yamamoto nodded slightly, harboring the same intention. "Good! Let¡¯s attack together and avenge the third one!"


    Chu Ge stood still, while the three Japanese rapidly encircled him, ready to strike at any moment.


    Chu Ge brushed aside a lock of hair from his forehead, seemingly disappointed. He said, "I told you to fight me one-on-one, not gang up on me. If you use such underhanded tactics, aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s words led to a misunderstanding; they thought Chu Ge was frightened. With a sneer, they retorted, "Chu Ge, it¡¯s toote for regrets now! Prepare to die!"


    As soon as they finished speaking, the three rushed at him like a swarm.


    Instantly, as they surged forward, Chu Ge soared off the ground, leaving them grasping at the air and feeling even more infuriated.


    As Chu Ge fought them, his gaze did not forget to watch over the courtyard. The dark fog there was excessively dense; a mereck of care might allow it to spill over into the surroundings, thereby affecting innocent people nearby.


    Boss Yamamoto leapt into the air, flying level with Chu Ge. Seeing Chu Ge still had the mind to pay attention to the courtyard, he felt greatly insulted. With a loud shout and a swing of his long sword, a sh of Sword Qi swiped towards Chu Ge.


    The Sword Qi was fast, but Chu Ge quickly darted to the side. Nevertheless, the Sword Qi still sliced through the corner of his robe, which was immediately shed off.


    Shocked at heart, Chu Ge recognized that Yamamoto Budo¡¯s martial arts skills were indeed not bad. It was just that he himself had now reached the Mid-stage Grandmaster level, so dealing with thetter did not require much effort. However, Boss Yamamoto¡¯s martial arts were not of the same ilk as Yamamoto Budo¡¯s. Although his skills were not much higher, he emphasized swift actions. Each draw and strike of his sword carried a lethal qi, and with such speed, it was almost always sudden and unexpected. A minor distraction could prove deadly.


    Regardless of his quick swordsmanship, Chu Ge did not take him seriously at all.


    Yamamoto Budo was the brother whom Boss Yamamoto cherished the most. Despite usually being strict with him, his affection was evident. Now, with Yamamoto Budo dead by the hands of Chu Ge, Boss Yamamoto¡¯s desire to kill Chu Ge intensified.


    "Chu Ge! Prepare to die!"


    Boss Yamamoto excelled in the ninja¡¯s Hidden Technique. As he charged toward Chu Ge, he vanished in an instant, reappearing behind Chu Ge intending to attack him by surprise.


    The moment he used Instant Teleportation, Chu Ge also swiftly moved to the ground.


    Boss Yamamoto hit thin air, but Chu Ge, now on the ground, was faced with the attack of the other two.


    One of them used the Earth Tunneling Technique; the moment Chu Ge touched the ground, the attacker burrowed up from beneath him. Chu Ge quickly retreated a few steps, extended his hand, and with his Sword Qi formed a long sword to block the swing of the attacker¡¯s long sword...

 Chapter 504 - 506: Talking Nonsense What

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 506: Talking Nonsense What</h4><h4></h4>


    The fight here heated up, and the courtyard was also extraordinarily lively.


    But Jian Chunqiu seemed too yful, not using his full strength at all, and acted as if he was merely apanying a child.


    Suddenly, Huo Tianqian appeared behind him. He respected Jian Chunqiu, but seeing his yful mood, he couldn¡¯t help but want toment, "Elder Jian, it¡¯s about time to reign in that yfulness."


    Jian Chunqiu nced sideways and saw Huo Tianqian standing there with a speechless expression. He raised an eyebrow, "You¡¯ve finally decided to show up. Where¡¯s Chu Ge? That kid better not be thinking of hiding in a corner and enjoying some peace!"


    Jian Chunqiu withdrew his hand and slowlynded back on the ground. Since they had arrived, there was no need for him to take action.


    Because Jian Chunqiu suddenly withdrew, the ck insects around them surged once again, and the trees were quickly covered with insects. In less than half a minute, a whole tree was stripped bare, leaving only its trunk.


    Huo Tianqian felt goosebumps all over as he looked at the ground swarming with insects.


    Shen Congwen, who had been hiding inside the house, was overjoyed to see Huo Tianqian appear. He hurried to open the door and go out, but as he did so, ck insects took advantage of the opening and crawled in.


    Shen Congwen was rmed, and it was toote to close the door again.


    He could only run into the house as fast as he could, then jumped onto the table.


    "Elder Jian! Mr. Huo! Come and save me!" Shen Congwen was extremely scared, having a particr fear of these swarming creatures.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian quickly went into the room and used his True Qi to kill all the insects on the ground, which turned into ck mist and vanished the moment they died.


    Huo Tianqian closed the door and looked at Shen Congwen with a speechless gaze, "Mr. Shen, why did you open the door?"


    Shen Congwenughed awkwardly, still frightened, and said, "I was excited to see you appear, I just thought..."


    Shen Congwen smiled, "Right, where¡¯s Mr. Chu? Didn¡¯t youe together? Where have you been these days? Everything alright?"


    After throwing out a series of questions, Huo Tianqian cleared his ears, "Mr. Shen, I¡¯ll tell you about itter. Now isn¡¯t the time for this."


    Shen Congwen also realized it was not the time to ask so many questions. He nodded apologetically. For some reason, seeing Huo Tianqian made him feel that Chu Ge must also be nearby, and his uneasy heart immediately calmed down.


    When Jian Chunqiu saw Huo Tianqian rush into the house and closed the door, he was somewhat at a loss for words. He was eager to know where Chu Ge had been during this time. With no desire to fool around with the ck Witch Sect, Jian Chunqiu exerted a third of his strength and dispersed all the ck mist above them.


    Outside, Elder Hei, who was transmitting his energy, suddenly felt an invisible force hammer hard against his chest. He let out a muffled groan, and a trail of ck blood spread from the corner of his mouth.


    Elder Hei looked at the courtyard in surprise. Although he couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening inside, he felt the presence of a master.


    At first, he didn¡¯t find it strenuous at all, but just now, that power suddenly intensified and forcibly scattered the poisonous mist he had gathered.


    It was also this strike that made him realize the gap between them.


    "Elder Hei, are you alright?"


    Seeing hisplexion was not good, someone hurriedly came forward to ask.


    Elder Hei shook his head slightly and gestured with his hand, "Retreat!"


    "Retreat?" Some were puzzled, but seeing Elder Hei¡¯s pale face, they didn¡¯t ask further and followed his order. Soon, the courtyard returned to its usual tranquility.


    By this time, the battle between Chu Ge and those three Japanese had also just about ended.


    Boss Yamamoto, seeing his other two brothers killed, felt a surge of blood rush to his head, overwhelmed by rage, he spewed out fresh blood andpletely fainted.


    Jian Chunqiu quickly approached. Seeing the bodies lying at Chu Ge¡¯s feet, he clicked his tongue, "Looks like your martial arts have recovered."


    Chu Ge, seeing his calm demeanor, knew that the problem on the courtyard¡¯s side had been resolved.


    "Given your martial arts level, it shouldn¡¯t have taken so long." Chu Ge said in a teasing tone.


    He had been paying attention to the courtyard the whole time. What should have been a half-minute task, Jian Chunqiu had dragged out to over ten minutes. He knew it was all because of Jian Chunqiu¡¯s yful spirit.


    Jian Chunqiu chuckled, speaking quite casually, "I haven¡¯t gotten to move around in a long time. I wanted to have a good time with these kids, but it turns out they¡¯re so fragile, they died just like that."


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Ge, feeling that there was something different about him today.


    "Have you broken through to Innate Grandmaster?" Jian Chunqiu stared at him for a while before asking, genuinely surprised.


    While it was expected that Chu Ge could break through to Innate Grandmaster, he felt that this wasn¡¯t the only thing that was simple about Chu Ge.


    Just as Chu Ge was about to nod, he saw Jian Chunqiu suddenly fly towards him with a murderous aura.


    Chu Ge felt a bit annoyed. This Elder Jian, always wanting to test him.


    By the time Huo Tianqian and Shen Congwen arrived, Chu Ge and Jian Chunqiu had already started fighting.


    Regardless, Jian Chunqiu was always a Divine Communication Realm Ancient Martial Artist, and Chu Ge was only in the Middle Stage of an Innate Grandmaster. There was a big disparity in their martial arts, and there was nothingparable between them.


    But Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t use his full strength on Chu Ge; after just a few probing moves, he had a good grasp of Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts level.


    Shen Congwen was somewhat puzzled, "Why are those two fighting?"


    Huo Tianqian smiled and patted Shen Congwen¡¯s shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, Elder Jian and Mr. Chu are just sparring with each other."


    After the calm returned, Tang Xin finally dared to drive over from a distance. She saw Chu Ge and Jian Chunqiu fighting.


    Remembering the tall tales Jian Chunqiu had told them, Tang Xin said somewhat indignantly, "I knew this Elder Jian was up to no good. Look, he starts fighting with Mr. Chu as soon as they meet!"


    Jian Chunqiu, although sparring with Chu Ge, had very sharp ears. Hearing Tang Xin show such a bias towards Chu Ge, with a teasing tone he said, "Young miss, you shouldn¡¯t speak carelessly. The one who¡¯s truly no good here is Chu Ge. You must be careful, don¡¯t let your emotions be swayed by such a person, or else it¡¯ll be you who sufferster!"


    Hearing his words, as if a secret in her heart had been suddenly exposed, Tang Xin¡¯s cheeks flushed inexplicably. Angrily stomping her foot, she red at Jian Chunqiu, "You old thing! What nonsense are you spouting!"

 Chapter 505 - 507: Envy and Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 507: Envy and Jealousy</h4><h4></h4>


    After several rounds, Jian Chunqiu has gotten a rough understanding of Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts. Stroking his beard, he nods thoughtfully, "Hmm, breaking through to the Innate Grandmaster and directly reaching the Middle Stage in one go, not bad, not bad."


    Seeing Jian Chunqiu suddenly pulling back, Chu Ge also stops fighting and retracts his strength, exhaling deeply.


    Having recovered his martial arts, and feeling the continuous surge of energy in his body, Chu Ge feels a rising desire for higher martial arts skills.


    Thinking of something, Jian Chunqiu¡¯s contemtive gaze sweeps over Tang Xin and Chu Ge a few times before he says with a mischievous smile, "You little rascal, you¡¯re over twenty this year, right?"


    Chu Ge, feeling a bit creeped out by his smile, could tell he must be up to no good.


    "When I was your age, I already had a son."


    Jian Chunqiu tut-tuts, patting Chu Ge seriously on the shoulder, "I think this youngdy is quite something, spicy and vorful, suited to you."


    Chu Ge gives Jian Chunqiu a speechless stare, this old rascal!


    "Elder Jian, stop joking around with me." Him and Tang Xin? Impossible!


    Fortunately, just as Jian Chunqiu spoke, Tang Xin¡¯s cell phone rang, and luckily it did, otherwise, Tang Xin wouldn¡¯t have let Jian Chunqiu off the hook.


    But Jian Chunqiu does not care, he shrugs, speaking meaningfully, "If you want to reach the Divinity Realm, the fastest way is through a woman."


    Again with the dual cultivation.


    Chu Ge gives him a detached look and says sarcastically, "So, did you ascend to the Divinity Realm with the help of a woman?"


    Jian Chunqiu chuckles, this kid! What do you mean ascended with the help of a woman!


    "Of course, I reached it through my own efforts! As for women, everyone has their youthful flings, but I definitely didn¡¯t reach Divinity through dual cultivation with them."


    Jian Chunqiu shakes his head assertively, he and Chu Ge¡¯s master both take great care about the purity of their Inner Strength.


    So even after initially breaking through the Innate Grandmaster, he resolutely chose to strive and depend on his own efforts and luck to seek the Divinity Realm.


    Though it took a bit longer and was a harder route, their foundation was solid. Although dual cultivation with women quickens martial arts improvement, hollow strength neversts long.


    Chu Ge looks disdainfully at Jian Chunqiu, "Since you know that martial arts achieved through male-female dual cultivation are hollow and don¡¯tst, why would you suggest I practice it?"


    This old guy, just like the old man, always looking for ways to make him goof up.


    Jian Chunqiuughs hehe twice, steps forward, pats Chu Ge on the shoulder, clears his throat, and then says very seriously, "I¡¯m just concerned because you¡¯re not getting any younger and still haven¡¯t settled down or even found a wife. As a good friend of your master, shouldn¡¯t I be concerned about your marriage?"


    Chu Ge brushes his hand off his shoulder, scoffs lightly, wearing a fake smile, "Elder Jian, when you were my age, as I recall, you ran away from your own wedding."


    "Damn!" Jian Chunqiu¡¯s eyes widen as he stares at Chu Ge, swearing explicitly.


    Chu Ge is right; in his twenties, Jian Chunqiu really did have a wife, and had even gotten her pregnant, but in the end, he had no choice but to go through with the marriage after paying the bride price.


    But just a day before the wedding, he suddenly found an opportunity to enhance his martial arts and decisively chose to run away to pursue that opportunity.


    This event has always been a stain on Jian Chunqiu¡¯s record, only known to his closest people besides Chu Ge¡¯s master, to whom he confided this tale.


    Because of Chu Ge¡¯s remark, Jian Chunqiu closes his mouth shut.


    He waved his hand and spoke no further.


    Chu Ge also felt a bit more at peace.


    At this moment, Shen Congwen saw that the two had finished their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but step forward with concern and asked: "Mr. Chu, where have you been these past few days? We were so worried about you."


    Chu Ge smiled, and with a meaningful nce at Jian Chunqiu, he spoke: "On our way back, we identally stumbled upon a hidden paradise."


    Shen Congwen oh¡¯ed, nodded, and thinking of the poison in Chu Ge¡¯s body, he asked with concern: "Mr. Chu, is the poison in your body all resolved?"


    He had heard about this poison from Jian Chunqiu; it was said that upon exposure, ordinary people show no reaction, but Ancient Martial Artists would lose all their martial arts skills.


    Yet, looking at the corpses on the ground, Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts were clearly not gone, and had even greatly advanced.


    Jian Chunqiu was also curious, looking at Chu Ge. He had wanted to ask this question earlier, but other matters had pushed it aside.


    Chu Ge nodded, "There, we encountered Master Guangde, who helped us with the detoxification."


    Upon hearing this, Jian Chunqiu paused, and instinctively asked: "Who did you say?"


    He hadn¡¯t misheard, had he? Master Guangde?


    Chu Ge looked rather proud, then nodded, "Just as you heard, Master Guangde."


    "Damn!" Jian Chunqiu stomped his foot, he had searched so hard and couldn¡¯t find him! And Chu Ge had bumped into him by a fluke!


    "Where did you meet Master Guangde?" Jian Chunqiu urgently asked.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "That ce cannot be found again, and I¡¯ve also promised Master Guangde that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone his exact location."


    As for why he mentioned running into Master Guangde, it was purely to provoke Jian Chunqiu.


    Chu Ge, satisfied, watched the painful expression on Jian Chunqiu¡¯s face, and added: "I also obtained two treasures from Master Guangde."


    "Treasures? What treasures?" Jian Chunqiu¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Chu Ge smiled lightly, "A wooden fish and Heart Sutra."


    Jian Chunqiu stared at Chu Ge in shock, incredulously asking: "Are you talking about the wooden fish that was exclusively used by Master Guangde?"


    Chu Ge nodded.


    Jian Chunqiu felt his heart being furiously consumed by something called jealousy.


    It took him a while to regain hisposure, not because of the wooden fish and Heart Sutra, but because of Master Guangde¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ge, which waspletely different from his attitude towards him.


    "This wooden fish and Heart Sutra will be very useful on your path of cultivation, so you must study them well and not neglect them."


    At the end, Jian Chunqiu could onlyfort himself by saying, "These things are of no use to me anymore, after reaching the Divinity Realm, they serve no purpose."


    Despite them being of no use, it still deeply pained him when years ago he wanted to be epted as a disciple by Master Guangde, who coldly refused him.


    Now, not only did he help Chu Ge detox, he also gave Chu Ge such precious treasures. He was jealous! Insanely jealous.

 Chapter 506 - 0508: Money Making Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 0508: Money Making Opportunity</h4><h4></h4>


    This person, once triggered, cannot be calmed down.


    Jian Chunqiu red at Chu Ge a bit childishly, then ignored him afterwards.


    Huo Tianqian stifled augh on the side, thinking that Elder Jian truly still had a youthful spirit.


    Chu Ge tugged at his lips, seeing that Jian Chunqiu really seemed angry, he stopped teasing. He cleared his throat and exined, "Actually, this Heart Sutra and wooden fish were not personally given by Master Guangde."


    "What do you mean?" Jian Chunqiu turned his head back, puzzled, and looked at Chu Ge.


    "It turns out that this Heart Sutra was given to my master by Master Guangde years ago, but my master lost it identally during a trip and then it was picked up by someone else. As for this wooden fish, it was stolen."


    Chu Ge briefly exined, "These two items appearing together at the auction really seems like some mysterious fate."


    Many people did not recognize the value of the wooden fish, so it was not much desired, but the Heart Sutra attracted a lot of attention.


    Chu Ge thought he should quickly assimte the entirety of this Heart Sutra!


    "By the way, what happened today? Why did the ck Witch Sect team up with the Japanese?" Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    Could it be the ck Witch Sect is also interested in the Earth Ganoderma?


    Shen Congwen shook his head slightly, he sighed and said, "Recently, Su City has been a bit restless. Many unfamiliar faces have appeared, inquiring everywhere about the Earth Ganoderma. I don¡¯t know who leaked the information that our Shen Family has top-quality Earth Ganoderma, sotely our Shen Family has been harassed often. And this time, they came directly to the quadrangle courtyard, it looks like our research base has been exposed again."


    Chu Ge frowned, it was another scramble for the Earth Ganoderma, another for this Heart Sutra, what exactly are these people trying to do?


    Chu Ge, puzzled, nced at Jian Chunqiu, "Has there been any news in the world of martial arts recently?"


    Jian Chunqiu was from the Sword Pavilion, and the Sword Pavilion is a major sect in the world of martial arts; if anything moved in the world of martial arts, they would surely know.


    Jian Chunqiu shook his head, he had not returned to his secttely, how could he possibly know.


    Chu Ge looked at him speechlessly, as expected, unreliable at crucial moments!


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept over, falling on his fingers. The ring had lost its luster, and no longer did any Sword Qi fluctuate within.


    "This ring¡¯s Sword Qi, have you used it?"


    Jian Chunqiu asked.


    Chu Ge looked at his hand and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s a good thing I had this strand of Sword Qi from Elder Jian, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have survived."


    Chu Ge was right. If it hadn¡¯t been for him releasing that strand of Sword Qi in time, how could he have intimidated Yamamoto Buki.


    Jian Chunqiu sighed slightly, "Good, it¡¯s worthwhile that it served its purpose before you broke through to be an Innate Grandmaster. Now that your martial arts have reached the Innate Grandmaster level, this Sword Qi is of little use to you."


    Chu Ge grunted in acknowledgment, he thought of something, and looked at Jian Chun, "Elder Jian, I need to ask for a favor. Recently, many sects are focusing on the Earth Ganoderma and this Heart Sutra, I suspect they must be aiming for some purpose..."


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jian Chunqiu nodded, "I understand your meaning, I will look into it. Recently, the martial arts world indeed has been unstable, seems like someone is nning a big move. Alright, since you are fine now, I will head back first. If there is any situation, I will contact you at any time."


    After Jian Chunqiu spoke, he gathered energy and flew away.


    Chu Ge watched his leaving direction, somewhat speechlessly shaking his head, still so carefree and untrammeled,ing and going as he pleases.


    Truly, he felt very grateful that the old man could form such a bond with such a loyal person during his lifetime, and it was because of the friendship between their elder generation that it extended to him, providing much assistance on his path to growth.


    Whether it was Jian Chunqiu or Master Guangde, both were noble benefactors he met on his growth path.


    Chu Ge gathered his thoughts, turning back to see both Huo Tianqian and Shen Congwen standing silently behind him, not speaking, just quietly watching him.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you both looking at me like that?"


    Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s lips parted, his tone carrying a hint of regret, "Just now I heard Mr. Huo say that Mr. Chu has already broken through to Innate Grandmaster, meaning that Earth Ganoderma is of no use to Mr. Chu now."


    Shen Congwen felt somewhat ashamed for not being able to help Chu Ge. Initially, they had connected because of the Earth Ganoderma.


    Now that the Earth Ganoderma was of no use to Chu Ge, he felt the faint bond that existed between them had also broken.


    Chu Ge knew what was in Shen Congwen¡¯s mind, he stepped forward, patted Shen Congwen¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Even though I have now broken through to Innate Grandmaster and Earth Ganoderma has no use for me personally, it still holds great value to others."


    Inspired by Master Guangde using Earth Ganoderma for bathing and tea, he could bring the Earth Ganoderma to Beijing to treat the ruling family of the Nangong Family.


    Moreover, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s meridians were not fully unlocked, so if she used Earth Ganoderma in her bath, it might improve.


    However, Earth Ganoderma is extremely rare and precious. If Shen Congwen could provide as much First-level Earth Ganoderma as Master Guangde did, then he could definitely establish a mutual understanding and cooperation with Shen Congwen.


    "Mr. Shen, I think you can further develop the First-level Earth Ganoderma," Huo Tianqian said.


    He was also inspired by Master Guangde, who had not intentionally cultivated the Earth Ganoderma, yet it developed quite well, proving to be First-level Earth Ganoderma which is rare in the market.


    Shen Congwen had a unique insight in this area, being very familiar with Earth Ganoderma after years of study, he could definitely cultivate a batch of superior Earth Ganoderma rather than solely research one or two.


    Chu Ge also agreed and nodded, "Mr. Shen, I think you could definitely invest heavily in the First-Level Earth Ganoderma. I am willing to establish a long-term cooperative rtionship with you, buying Earth Ganoderma from you."


    Chu Ge¡¯s wordspletely shocked Shen Congwen, he widened his eyes looking at Chu Ge, "You want to buy Earth Ganoderma from me?"


    Not to mention the grade of the Earth Ganoderma, even a normal, not-so-expensive Earth Ganoderma would cost millions, let alone a First-level Earth Ganoderma.


    And now Chu Ge was talking about establishing a cooperative consensus, wanting to buy First-Level Earth Ganoderma from him?


    If that were the case, then the financial future of the Shen Family would bepletely secure.


    Chu Ge slightly smiled, "Perhaps Earth Ganoderma means nothing to ordinary people, but for us Ancient Martial Artists, it is a rare treasure. Look at those sects, even the Japanese arepeting for it, this is indeed a very good business opportunity."

 Chapter 507 - 0509: Investigation Materials

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 0509: Investigation Materials</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen was still somewhat worried. After all, this First-level Earth Ganoderma, although it appeared precious, was priceless and unmarketable. Generally, such high-quality First-level Earth Ganoderma was not avable for auction because the price was too exorbitant.


    Ancient Martial Artists couldn¡¯t afford it, and ordinary people, if not ill, would not buy such things either.


    Shen Congwen really couldn¡¯t understand why Chu Ge wanted to purchase arge amount of Earth Ganoderma.


    Chu Ge smiled, "It can¡¯t be considered arge purchase, but given the current situation, indeed arge quantity is needed. The price is not an issue; I only care about the quality. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll draft a contractter for you and our cooperation can be established."


    Shen Congwen looked at Chu Ge, who didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all, and felt somewhat moved.


    "Can Mr. Chu really dispose of all these Earth Ganoderma?"


    Shen Congwen asked again.


    Chu Ge nodded, just for Nangong Man Sha and her grandfather alone, the amount of Earth Ganoderma used would definitely not be small.


    So, looking at the current situation, the quantity needed indeed wasn¡¯t small.


    Shen Congwen was ecstatic; he had thought that since Chu Ge had already broken through as an Innate Grandmaster, he probably wouldn¡¯t need Earth Ganoderma anymore, but unexpectedly, he gave him another surprise.


    "Great! I¡¯ll arrange it immediately."


    From finding the nting site, to sowing the seeds, to growing, it will take a while, but Chu Ge was not in a hurry.


    He said to Shen Congwen, "Just cultivate the Earth Ganoderma you have on hand and give it to me."


    Shen Congwen nodded, then turned around and quickly went back to the research base to continue his work.


    Maybe because he was excited, his feet felt like they were floating as he walked.


    With Shen Congwen gone, only Huo Tianqian and Chu Ge were left.


    Huo Tianqian nced at the departing Shen Congwen and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Chu, what are you going to do with so much Earth Ganoderma?"


    Although he now knew that Earth Ganoderma had many uses, after all, the price was too high, not to mention Ancient Martial Sects might not be willing to spend so much money to purchase them.


    Chu Ge knew what he was thinking, and his lips curled up slightly, "The purpose of seeking Earth Ganoderma isn¡¯t to make money."


    His goal was to pave the way for his future. Before long, he would be going to Beijing. To establish a firm foothold in Beijing, it was essential to foster good rtionships with those major families.


    Moreover, two patients in the Nangong Family needed Earth Ganoderma, which was also one of the reasons.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t ask further; he knew that Chu Ge had his own ns.


    But now that they had both recovered their martial arts, and Chu Ge had also broken through as an Innate Grandmaster, there was no point for them to stay in Su City anymore.


    Huo Tianqian inquired, "Mr. Chu, since we have nothing else to do in Su City, should we return to Shanghai?"


    Chu Ge nodded, they would return, but not right now.


    "There¡¯s something we haven¡¯t figured out yet."


    "What is it?" Huo Tianqian was puzzled.


    "The mastermind behind our poisoning was these Japanese, but those who took action weren¡¯t them. While we¡¯ve found the source, we cannot let the aplices off the hook."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous glint shed in his eyes.


    And there was Honda Sakura, who should have been dealt with by now.


    Meanwhile, in a private vi, in the bedroom on the second floor, bursts of shy, blush-inducing moans could be heard.


    The man was unfazed, "Am I stronger or is the boss stronger? Huh?"


    Honda Sakura¡¯s lips twitched, a shiver ran through her body at the mere mention of "boss," a fear emanating from the depths of her heart towards him.


    She slowly sat up, pulled a nightgown over herself, then lit a cigarette, the smoke wafting from her lips inzy tendrils, exuding an enchanting charm.


    "Why bring him up all of a sudden?"


    Honda Sakura was somewhat displeased.


    "What, unhappy now?" Second Son of Yamamoto sat up, not bothering to cover his nudity, he too took out a cigarette, lit it, and after exhaling a cloud of smoke, he spoke slowly, "You¡¯re afraid of him, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Are you not afraid?" Honda Sakura red at him, her eyes clearly showing disdain, "Out of all you brothers, how many are not afraid of him? Except for the Third!"


    Second Son of Yamamoto chuckled lightly, "What does it matter whether I am afraid or not? He is on a mission right now, and he doesn¡¯t know that we are together here."


    Honda Sakura was speechless, "So, you got yourself deliberately injured toe sleep with me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that charming."


    Second Son of Yamamotoughed heartily, "You indeed are not that charming, besides, wasn¡¯t it you who begged me to sleep with you?"


    "You!" Honda Sakura was at a loss for words, she gave a muffled huff and instead of dwelling on such matters, she got straight to the point of why she called him over today, "The task you asked me to do is alreadypleted, isn¡¯t it time for you to keep your promises?"


    "Keep our promises?" Secondughed softly, "You¡¯ve been living in Huaxia for almost thirty years now, your lifestyle has long since blended in here, do you think it¡¯s possible to go back to Japan now?"


    "What do you mean?" Honda Sakura¡¯s eyes widened, looking at him with some confusion.


    "It means that there was never any intention to let you return to Japan. Did you think justpleting this one task would settle everything? Su City is unrestful now, other Ancient Martial Sects are stirring constantly, surely plotting something. We need you to investigate quickly and thoroughly."


    "..." Honda Sakura¡¯s hands clenched tightly onto her garment; she red at Second Son of Yamamoto with anger, "Is this your idea or his?"


    Second Son of Yamamoto shrugged, "It was his idea, he never considered you one of us, but saw you as a pawn! A pawn should be ced where it belongs, do you understand?"


    Honda Sakura closed her eyes tightly, and after a moment, she gave a soft snort, "I know you went today to steal the Earth Ganoderma, but do you think they will have the life to return?"


    Second Son of Yamamoto was taken aback and stared at her intently, "What do you mean?"


    Honda Sakura exhaled a wisp of smoke, her lips curling slightly in a ripple of allure, "It¡¯s nothing really, except that I¡¯ve just received a report regarding Jian Chunqiu¡¯s investigation..."

 Chapter 508 - 0510: The Trouble with Women

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 0510: The Trouble with Women</h4><h4></h4>


    As Honda Sakura¡¯s voice fell, the Second Son of Yamamoto instantly narrowed his eyes.


    It was this Jian Chunqiu who had made him lie in bed for days, and if it weren¡¯t for the special elixir he carried with him, he¡¯d probably still be bedridden by now.


    "What exactly is this Jian Chunqiu?" The Second Son of Yamamoto¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Honda Sakura, his tone somewhat urgent.


    "Jian Chunqiu is a master at the Divinity Realm and the current Pavilion Master of the Sword Pavilion. Even you couldn¡¯t withstand three moves against him, do you think your brothers coulde back alive?"


    Honda Sakura had originally wanted to tell them this, but she also knew her status in their eyes was at best a useful pawn.


    Therefore, she hid her ulterior motives and pressed down on the information about Jian Chunqiu, not telling them.


    The Second Son of Yamamoto jumped up from the bed as soon as he heard this, and while dressing up, said viciously to Honda Sakura: "If anything happens to my brothers, don¡¯t you ever think about going back to Japan in this lifetime."


    Honda Sakuray half-reclined on the bed, quietly lifting her gaze to the ceiling. Going back to Japan?


    Just a moment ago, she fairly wanted to return, but at this moment, she suddenly felt no desire to go back.


    The corners of Honda Sakura¡¯s mouth curled up with a hint of contempt; she wanted to escape the fate of being a pawn, she wanted to dominate her own life.


    From this moment on, she would no longer obey anyone¡¯smands.


    Honda Sakura was confident, under her name, there was a group of Deadpools, and she could rely on this group to set up her own faction.


    Not long after the Second Son of Yamamoto left, Honda Sakura received news that Yamamoto Budo and the others werepletely annihted.


    She slowly got dressed, got out of bed, and walked to the window. Standing here, she could vaguely see the figure of the Second Son of Yamamoto running away swiftly.


    A sneer curled the corners of her lips, then she picked up the phone and gave a few orders to the person on the other end. Then, she saw the Second Son of Yamamoto being surrounded by a group of people.


    The Second Son of Yamamoto, already wounded, sneered inwardly as he saw the Deadpools appear before him. He turned his head in the direction of Honda Sakura and with a contemptuous sneer, thought, "This damned woman, it seems she¡¯s nning to overturn the boat in the gutter!"


    The Deadpools had no expressions on their faces. They simply acted on the instructions they were given, so when they identified the Second Son of Yamamoto as their target, they moved into action.


    The Second Son of Yamamoto was suffering from internal injuries. Although he could now get out of bed, walk, and even run, once he used his Inner Strength, his body still couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    So the Deadpools easily captured the Second Son of Yamamoto without any effort.


    ...


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian returned to the Tang Family, and it was only then that Chu Ge remembered he had borrowed the Old Master Tang¡¯s personal car, but now, though they had returned, the car was nowhere to be seen.


    Chu Ge looked at Tang Xin apologetically and said embarrassingly, "I¡¯m sorry, I borrowed your car before, and now it¡¯s gone."


    Tang Xin waved her hand, "Mr. Chu, you take it too seriously. It¡¯s just a car. As long as you all safely returned, that¡¯s what matters."


    Huo Tianqian, feeling somewhat guilty, said, "It¡¯s all my fault. I take the me for this. How about this¡ªI¡¯ll justpensate you with the exact same model of the car."


    Tang Xin was at a loss for words, she rolled her eyes, looking helplessly at him, "I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯s just a car, and besides, my grandfather was thinking of recing that car anyway. Losing it now gives him a reason to do so. Really, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty."


    Worried that Huo Tianqian would genuinely buy a car, Tang Xin hurriedly made an excuse to leave.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge with a pleading gaze, "Mr. Chu, what should I do now?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Forget it, the Tang Family won¡¯t miss one car. Just go and apologize to the Old Masterter."


    Chu Ge said.


    Huo Tianqian nodded in agreement and then stopped.


    Back in his room, Chu Gey quietly on the bed, thinking about the recent events, feeling as though he had been in a dream.


    He lifted his hand and looked at it; with a slight effort, he could feel a continuous flow of True Qi gathering in his hands, the strength of an Innate Grandmaster.


    It was hard for him to imagine what it would be like when he reached the Divinity Realm.


    Random words that the old man had said in the illusion echoed in his mind... Dual Cultivation...


    At twenty-two, he was in the prime of his youth. Truth be told, his heart had skipped a beat when the old man mentioned it, but when it came to martial arts, he always refused topromise.


    As hey quietly in bed, his thoughts, for some reason, turned to Mu Bingtong. It had been days since hest contacted her. He wondered what she was doing now and how her days had been.


    Just as he was about to take out his phone to call Mu Bingtong, his ringtone sounded.


    It was a call from Shen Yaoyao.


    He had been so busy these past few days that he had almost forgotten about this little troublemaker.


    "Hello."


    Chu Ge answeredzily.


    Shen Yaoyao huffed indignantly over the phone. "Where did you go? You¡¯ve been out of sight for days!"


    Chu Ge coughed lightly. "Something came up, I went to Dang City, what¡¯s up?"


    Shen Yaoyao pouted, "Nothing much, I¡¯m just about to head back to Shanghai, wondering if you¡¯reing back too."


    Chu Ge stared at the ceiling and responded nonchntly, "I can¡¯t go back right now, still busy with things."


    Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but scoff sarcastically, "You¡¯re not some big boss, but you act busier than one! Whatever! Just stay there!"


    After saying that, she snorted and fell silent.


    But she didn¡¯t hang up the call.


    Chu Ge felt a bit frustrated and asked, "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Shen Yaoyao hemmed and hawed for quite a while before finally stamping her foot and blurting out, "I wanted to ask if you¡¯re free tomorrow! My train is tomorrow afternoon, and my grandfather and father want to have a meal with you before I leave."


    Chu Ge: ...


    He had almost forgotten that he was supposed to be Shen Yaoyao¡¯s temporary boyfriend, but hadn¡¯t the Old Master already seen through their ruse?


    Why still...


    Chu Ge thought for a moment and didn¡¯t ask further, "Alright, what time? And where?"


    After Shen Yaoyao sent over the address and time, she reminded him, "Don¡¯t bete!"


    Only after Chu Ge reassured her repeatedly did Shen Yaoyao reluctantly hang up the phone.


    Chu Ge pinched the bridge of his nose and exhaled. Just moments ago, he was thinking about Dual Cultivation, but now because of Shen Yaoyao¡¯s call, that line of thought came crashing down.


    Women are too troublesome; he¡¯s better off dedicating himself to his cultivation.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 509 - 0511: Kin on Kin

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 0511: Kin on Kin</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Gey on the bed, rested for a while, then sat up. He took out the Heart Sutra that Master Guangde gave him before he left and started to study it carefully.


    This Heart Sutra had many ces already marked by Master Guangde, making it much easier to recognize than the first time.


    However, Master Guangde had recited it to him once before, and he had almost memorized it.


    Chu Ge nced at it a few times and decided to try again, feeling extremely interested in the cultivation technique within this wooden fish.


    Master Guangde said that the cultivation technique in here was a mental method suitable for Innate Grandmasters to cultivate, and whenbined with usual training, it could yield unexpected effects.


    Chu Ge slowly closed his eyes, silently reciting the Heart Sutra while striking the wooden fish.


    The sound that should have been produced did not ur; instead, Chu Ge saw lines of text slowly drifting into his mind.


    Chu Ge silently recited it once, and something even more miraculous happened¡ªhe distinctly felt some changes in the True Qi within his body.


    He felt the flow of Qi within his body moving more smoothly, and he even felt a continuous warm flow slowly streaming out from his Dantian.


    This warm flow made him feel an unprecedented rxation; he felt as though his body was filled with strength, now more rxed than before he had broken through to be an Innate Grandmaster, as if he had endless energy and inexhaustible strength every day.


    Chu Ge practiced for a while, then exhaled a mouthful of stale air and slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, the phone¡¯s ringtone rang again.


    Chu Ge looked at the disyed number and his lips unconsciously curled up slightly.


    "Missing me?" As soon as he answered, Chu Ge spoke with a somewhat rascally tone.


    Mu Bingtong huffed lightly, "What have you been busy withtely?"


    Not even a phone call, not even a text message; if she hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to call, Chu Ge would probably have almost forgotten about her.


    "I¡¯ve been very busy recently, I¡¯m sorry for not calling you, but now it¡¯s okay, I can call you every day."


    Chu Ge said with a smile.


    Mu Bingtong huffed again, pursing her lips, her face showing displeasure, but her heart instantly brightened up because of Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    She hummed softly, then asked, "So, what are you doing now?"


    "Just took a nap."


    Chu Ge said, not wanting Mu Bingtong to know about the matters of Ancient Martial Arts just yet; he felt it was better the less she knew about such things, as he wanted Mu Bingtong to continue living a normal life.


    Mu Bingtong responded with an "oh", unsure whether she didn¡¯t know what to say next or felt a bit shy to speak, and fell silent.


    Chu Ge hesitated for a moment, then asked, "How have you beentely? Are things going smoothly at thepany?"


    Mu Bingtong really wanted to tell Chu Ge that she wasn¡¯t doing well at all and didn¡¯t know how she had gotten through the past few days, constantly imagining what Chu Ge might be doing.


    No news from Chu Ge for several days; she even made an excuse to call Shen Yaoyao to inquire about him, only to find out that even Shen Yaoyao had not seen Chu Ge for several days.


    Because of this, she realized she didn¡¯t understand anything about Chu Ge.


    Now she wanted to understand Chu Ge more, get to know him better, and even wanted to know what Chu Ge was doing at all times.


    Such feelings made her very annoyed and even somewhat despised herself.


    She even dislikes herself, let alone whether others would dislike her or not.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what was on Mu Bingtong¡¯s mind. Seeing that Mu Bingtong had been silent for a long time, he asked with confusion, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something unhappy happen?"


    Mu Bingtong stood in front of the office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the bustling street below, where people and cars moved back and forth, all reduced to mere specks from her high vantage point.


    She took a deep breath, then smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing really, just that it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Suddenly receiving a call from you, I didn¡¯t even know what to say."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect Mu Bingtong to say this. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond, and both fell into silence.


    In the quiet, listening to each other¡¯s breathing, all of Mu Bingtong¡¯s recent restlessness and agitation vanished.


    After a while, Chu Ge heard the sounds of knocking on the door from the speakerphone, followed by his secretary reminding him of a meeting.


    Mu Bingtong told Chu Ge, "I need to go for a meeting now."


    "Okay." Chu Ge nodded, ended the call, then got out of bed and walked to the window to look at the sky outside.


    The nting rays of the setting sun cast a few streaks of crimson across the yard.


    Chu Ge propped one leg against the ground, sitting on the windowsill, looking at the bustling servants in the yard, suddenly feeling a sense of serene, peaceful life.


    He seemed to understand and appreciate why Master Guangde had chosen to retire to the mountains.


    Even if it was external factors that made him lose faith in life and society, his state of mind hadn¡¯t worsened after retreating.


    He thought, maybe Master Guangde actually really enjoyed this pastoral life.


    But he also knew that he wasn¡¯t ready to live that life yet.


    As he pondered, Chu Ge saw a luxurious Maybach slowly drive up to the entrance and park steadily in front of the Red Building. Mr. Tang got out of the car, hands sped behind his back, his expression slightly grim.


    He stormed in, got to the doorway, and it was unclear what the housekeeper said to Tang Hao, but Tang Hao paused, ncing towards Chu Ge¡¯s direction.


    Seeing Chu Ge sitting by the window, he immediately turned and walked over.


    Chu Ge saw himing and jumped down from the window, stepping outside just as he encountered Tang Hao.


    "Old Master arrives quickly," Chu Ge said with a smile.


    Tang Hao asked with concern, "I heard from Tang Xin about Mr. Chu¡¯s situation. Knowing that Mr. Chu is safely back has put my mind at ease."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Chu Ge noticed a certain gloom on his face and asked with some confusion, "Does the Old Master have some troubling matter?"


    Tang Hao waved his hand, "Sigh, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all because of the marriage issue between Tang Xin and Shen Congwen."


    Chu Ge was surprised; he looked curiously at Tang Hao, thinking about Tang Xin and Shen Congwen¡¯s rtionship...


    "Sigh, I was hoping that by mending the rtionship between our families through their marriage, our families would be closer. However, although they were on good terms before, I don¡¯t know what got into Tang Xin today; she suddenly objected to the marriage."


    "What did Mr. Shen say about this?"


    Chu Ge thought about what Nangong Man Sha had told him before, and now hearing that Tang Xin was to marry Shen Congwen, he felt a slight difort in his heart.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t love, nor was it like.

 Chapter 510 - 0512: Black Medicine Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 0512: ck Medicine Bottle</h4><h4></h4>


    "The most infuriating part is that, as if they had agreed beforehand, the two children refused the arranged marriage at the same time."


    Tang Haowan sighed, scratching his head in agitation, "Mr. Chu, you are usually close to Tang Xin and Shen Congwen, these two children. Haven¡¯t you really noticed anything between them?"


    Tang Haowan also knew that a forced melon is not sweet, but thinking about the rtionship between the two families, he still couldn¡¯t help trying to bring them together.


    After all, the rtionship between the two families had been very stiff previously, and the two children often shed fiercely. Suddenly asking them to start a romantic rtionship now, to be honest, it indeed seems a bit unrealistic.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "I haven¡¯t felt anything unusual between them normally, Old Master, many things can¡¯t be forced, and hasty actions won¡¯t yield results. You are asking two people who previously shed fiercely to suddenly live together, to be honest, it¡¯s indeed a bit too demanding."


    Tang Haowan sighed, shaking his head helplessly, "Never mind, let¡¯s think about this more long-term."


    After finishing his words, he chatted a few more everyday matters with Chu Ge before leaving.


    Chu Ge closed the door, sighed softly, and turned back to the room. Just as he was about to lie down on the bed, the door behind him was knocked.


    Chu Ge got up and opened the door, only to see Tang Xin standing there with a look of grievance.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    asked Chu, puzzled.


    Tang Xin looked up, her sparklingrge eyes shimmering with some indescribable emotion. She lightly pursed her lips, wanting to say something, but felt as though something was stuck in her throat, making her unable to speak.


    Chu Ge looked at her perplexedly, about to ask if it was due to the marriage arrangement with Shen Congwen, suddenly a faint fragrance wafted into his nose, followed by a softness crashing into his arms.


    Tang Xin suddenly stepped forward and embraced Chu Ge, truly catching Chu Ge off guard. His arms hung by his sides, his posture a bit stiff.


    He parted his lips, wanting to say something, but didn¡¯t know what would be appropriate.


    The two of them just silently held each other, and after a long while, Chu Ge heard Tang Xin say softly, "I¡¯ve wanted to hug you like this for a long time."


    So long that she had rehearsed it in her mind millions of times, only this genuine feeling of embracing him was real, everything else was so familiar it came automatically.


    "Mr. Chu, if I say..." Tang Xin seemed to be talking to herself, but then suddenly stopped.


    If Chu Ge could see her expression, he would definitely notice a bitter smile on her lips.


    These past few days, she had realized the gap between herself and Chu Ge. Even if she liked him, he would never cease flying freely for one person. He had broader visions and more important matters to attend to.


    Tang Xin held Chu Ge tightly for a full five minutes before slowly letting him go. Tang Xin gave Chu Ge a cheeky smile, "Thank you, Mr. Chu."


    "..." Chu Ge was perplexed; he felt like he hadn¡¯t done anything, why was she thanking him?


    Tang Xin lightly pursed her lips, suppressing the urge to kiss him.


    She gave Chu Ge a slight smile, then said, "I have other things to attend to, I¡¯ll leave first."


    "..."


    Tang Xin¡¯s steps were a bit staggering as if she was fleeing from something.


    However, just a few steps away, she turned back, smiled awkwardly at Chu Ge and said, "We¡¯ve found out who poisoned you. It¡¯s Lin. He was beaten up and sent to the hospital, here¡¯s the address and room number."


    Tang Xin took a piece of paper out of her pocket, handed it to Chu Ge, then hastened away.


    Chu Ge lowered his eyes to nce at the note, the corners of his lips curling slightly, shaking his head in a bittersweet amusement.


    Since he had found the person who poisoned, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let them get away.


    However, he knew that Lin couldn¡¯t possibly have gotten the poison on his own. Although he was certain that Honda Sakura was involved, he decided to visit the hospital first to get some information from Lin¡¯s mouth.


    In the hospital, the intensive care unit.


    Chu Ge looked through the ss window at Lin, who was covered in tubes, with a concentrated frown.


    The doctor said that the chances of Lin waking up were slim, and even if he did wake up, he would be a vegetable.


    It was impossible to get any information from Lin under these circumstances, and Chu Ge sighed softly, preparing to leave.


    Just then, a nurse called out to him.


    "Sir, are you a family member of this patient?" The nurse, looking at Chu Ge¡¯s handsome face, felt her heart almost leaping out while speaking.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "No."


    The nurse couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment, "Ah? Not really, huh. This person¡¯s family only came on the day of hospitalization, paid the money, and never showed up again. Also, there are some strange things on this patient; I don¡¯t know if they are useful or not."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, instinctively asking, "What things?"


    The nurse was simple-minded, immediately answering Chu Ge¡¯s question, "There are things like recording pens, but they are out of battery. After all, they are the patient¡¯s personal belongings; we shouldn¡¯t pry into it."


    "Can I take a look?"


    "Ah?" The nurse was startled, "Didn¡¯t you say you are not his family? Non-family members cannot im a patient¡¯s belongings."


    Chu Ge slightly curved his lips, his faint smile made the nurse even more infatuated, how truly handsome he was.


    "I am not his rtive, but his friend. He doesn¡¯t get along with his family, but has the best rtionship with me. I was out of town recently, and only just came back when I heard he was hospitalized, so I rushed to see him."


    Chu Ge was quite impressed with himself; the lie rolled off his tongue without preparation.


    The nurse didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Chu Ge¡¯s words. She nodded lightly, holding her chest with a dreamy expression and asked, "Then sir, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "What?" Chu Ge was puzzled.


    The nurse startled, and then realized what she had just said, her cheeks flushed red, embarrassed about saying what she intended to ask!


    Truly mortifying!


    "No no no, I didn¡¯t mean that, please wait a moment, I will go get the stuff for you."


    After speaking, the nurse quickly turned and ran off.


    In a short while, the nurse came back with a bag of things. This time she didn¡¯t say much, just had Chu Ge register, then left again.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He looked down at the small bag in his hand, which contained a ck small medicine bottle filled with some white powder.


    There was also a recording pen, which was out of battery and he couldn¡¯t turn it on.


    Chu Ge returned to the car, which he had borrowed from Tang Xin, with a lot of odds and ends inside, and he luckily found apatible charging cable.

 Chapter 511 - 0513: Blushing and Heart Racing

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 0513: Blushing and Heart Racing</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge charged the voice recorder, then turned it on to listen.


    Sure enough, as he suspected, it contained a conversation between him and Honda Sakura.


    The gist of it was the two reaching a consensus to take action against Chu Ge.


    From this recorder, Chu Ge knew that the drugs hade from Honda Sakura¡¯s hands, and his heart chilled as he realized it was time to deal with Honda Sakura.


    At the same time.


    In a private club, in a romantically decorated room, Honda Sakura was dressed in a revealing low-cut outfit, with a skirt that just covered her buttocks.


    Seductive, enchanting, captivating.


    "Elder Hei, what do you think of my sincerity?" Honda Sakura said as she winked at the person opposite her, her allure spilling from the corners of her eyes, incredibly enticing.


    Elder Hei sat on the sofa, his turbid eyes constantly moving over Honda Sakura, his lips curving slightly, "It¡¯s said that Lady Xiao of Su City is a promiscuous woman, it seems the rumors are not untrue at all."


    "..." Honda Sakura looked at him speechlessly, wondering if this man knew how to converse.


    Had it not been for her desire to establish her own sect with support, she would not have agreed to meet Elder Hei.


    "Elder Hei, a woman bes promiscuous because of you men," Honda Sakura smiled seductively, though her eyes did not mirror the smile.


    "How would you know whether I¡¯m promiscuous or not when you¡¯ve never tried me, Elder Hei?"


    Elder Hei¡¯s gaze fell on her skirt, his eyes gleaming with desire, longing to strip Honda Sakura bare.


    This woman, she was too tempting. Although nearly forty, she retained the allure of a woman in her thirties, mature yet enchanting.


    "If you weren¡¯t promiscuous, why would you dress like this to meet me today?"


    Honda Sakura felt an innate resistance to Elder Hei, not understanding why just sitting in front of him made her ufortable.


    She shifted slightly, coughed lightly, enduring her repulsion towards Elder Hei, and slowly stood up. She walked over and sat next to him, her long, fair legs gently crossing as she leaned her arm over Elder Hei¡¯s shoulder, her breath fragrant, "Elder Hei, do you like me dressed like this?"


    Elder Hei breathed in the pleasant scent of her perfume. He nced at Honda Sakura, his hand mischievously sliding around her waist.


    A light grasp of her waist made Elder Hei unable to resist pinching her hard.


    Honda Sakura suddenly felt a sharp pain from Elder Hei¡¯s pinch, which quickly turned into a pleasurably sensation.


    Realizing Elder Hei was using the Desire ve Technique on her, she scoffed internally but leaned in closer, a coquettish murmur escaping her thin lips, seductively breathy.


    Honda Sakura believed her Bewitching Technique was unmatched; no man had ever escaped it.


    If Elder Hei wished to use his technique on her, it was merely to dominate her, whereas her using hers was to control him.


    It was now a battle of martial arts prowess between them.


    Elder Hei, stirred by Honda Sakura, inched his hand further into her clothes. The smoothness of her skin made him burn with heat.


    As he lost himself, he didn¡¯t forget to channel his energy into his palm, lightly moving back and forth across Honda Sakura¡¯s back.


    Honda Sakura squirmed ufortably under his touch. After all, Elder Hei was an Innate Grandmaster, whereas Honda Sakura was merely a woman versed in seductive arts and not other martial arts.


    Soon, she could no longer contain her moans due to Elder Hei¡¯s touch.


    Elder Hei watched Honda Sakura enjoy herself, his hands working even harder...


    "Do you want it?" Elder Hei¡¯s steamy breath on Honda Sakura¡¯s neck made her tremble all over.


    Honda Sakura was always highly sexual and never held herself back.


    But now her goals had yet to be achieved, and important questions remained unasked; she couldn¡¯t simply satisfy Elder Hei so easily.


    But his flirting was too much for her to bear; biting her lip, Honda Sakura asked with thest bit of her rationality, "Elder Hei, I want to establish my own sect, would you help me...ah...help me?"


    Honda Sakura, her face flushed, tried to contain herself as she awaited Elder Hei¡¯s response.


    Elder Hei chuckled lightly and replied, "With the Ancient Martial Arts Sects in such disarray, why would you want to get involved?"


    Honda Sakura, bewildered, looked at Elder Hei, her focus hard to maintain, her clear eyes soon clouded with mist, intermixed with shyness.


    "Why are they in disarray?" asked Honda Sakura, curious while enjoying the sensations Elder Hei gave her.


    Elder Hei, looking at the woman in his arms blushing deeply, could no longer restrain himself and started kissing her, on her neck, her chest, her stomach, causing Honda Sakura to shiver uncontrobly.


    "I advise you not to start your own sect. With so many new sects emerging, many are banding together, ready to suppress and assimte smaller sects," Elder Hei said while continuing to kiss her.


    The scent of a woman was almost too much for him to bear; there was no denying, Honda Sakura was indeed an exceptional beauty.


    "Does your husband often fail to satisfy you, so you recklessly seek other men? Hmm?"


    The room filled with blush-inducing moans and the creaking of the sofa...


    This intensely thrilling scene was unfortunately witnessed by Honda Sakura¡¯s son, Xiao Jingsheng, who stood at the door. Peering through the gap, he saw his mother pinned beneath a strange man, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.


    It had been nearly half a month since hest saw his mother. Having finally traced her location, he came to see her but identally witnessed this moment...

 Chapter 512 - 0514: Meddling in Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 0514: Meddling in Affairs</h4><h4></h4>


    Hurt?


    No!


    It was more like rage; he never knew his mother was such a promiscuous woman. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen his mother cuckold his father.


    Xiao Jingsheng felt that his fate was truly miserable, having such a shameful mother!


    He aimlessly walked down the streets, unsure of how he came out or where he was heading.


    Simply wandering aimlessly, he suddenly bumped into someone.


    Shen Tingting turned around and red, "Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?"


    When Shen Tingting looked up, she saw Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s handsome face marked with a look of disappointment and froze for a moment, "Are you Young Master Xiao?"


    Shen Tingting often skirted the edges of upper-ss society, naturally hearing about Xiao Jingsheng. But what she heard more about was Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s mother, Honda Sakura.


    Xiao Jingsheng narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the woman before him, who appeared demure but whose eyes emitted a shrewd light, and her facial features were also rather attractive.


    "Want to hang out?" Xiao Jingsheng suddenly asked.


    Shen Tingting paused, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant, asking with some confusion, "Hang out for what?"


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Xiao Jingsheng suddenly grabbed Shen Tingting¡¯s arm, intending to leave. Shen Tingting was startled; she did want tond a wealthy boyfriend, but being dragged away upon just meeting was outrageous!


    "Young Master Xiao! Let go, we¡¯re not close."


    Shen Tingting¡¯s efforts were futile against Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s strength, and soon her arm turned red from being dragged.


    Xiao Jingsheng looked back at Shen Tingting, "You¡¯re the second daughter of the Xiao Shen Family, Shen Tingting, right?"


    Shen Tingting didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jingsheng to know her. She nodded in shock, a touch of unrealistic fantasy brewing in her heart.


    Could it be that he likes her too?


    But someone who asks to hang out upon first meeting and forcefully drags someone away couldn¡¯t possibly be expressing fondness.


    Shen Tingting was grateful for her remaining sanity. She shook her head, "Young Master Xiao, even if we know each other, you can¡¯t just drag me forcefully."


    "I¡¯ll pay you! Sleep with me for a night!"


    Shen Tingting started to get angry; she liked money! But she definitely didn¡¯t like getting it in exchange for her body!


    She looked at Xiao Jingsheng with disdain, "Young Master Xiao, if you¡¯re short of women, go find one in the red-light district at your leisure!"


    After saying that, she tried to pull his hand away but was gripped even tighter.


    "Don¡¯t all you women like getting fucked? Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely satisfy you! Make you want neither heaven nor earth!"


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s words became more and more offensive, and Shen Tingting felt ashamed and annoyed.


    She was about to explode from anger!


    What bad luck did she have today, encountering such a rogue pervert the moment she stepped out!


    "Have you said enough? If you don¡¯t let go now, I¡¯m going to call for help!" Shen Tingting didn¡¯t want to continue the struggle, he had no shame, but she still had her dignity.


    "How is it, do you want me to take you right here on the street?" Xiao Jingsheng said.


    Furious, Shen Tingting raised her hand and pped Xiao Jingsheng on his cheek.


    "Xiao Jingsheng! I didn¡¯t think you would be such a despicable pervert!"


    A sudden p brought Xiao Jingsheng back to some semnce of sanity. He narrowed his eyes slightly, a sharp gleam targeting her. "You dare to p me? Stinking woman! You must be tired of living!"


    Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s hand was tightly gripping her arm, and the other was about to tear her clothes.


    However, before his hand could touch Shen Tingting, it was caught by another.


    "Being rough with a woman in broad daylight isn¡¯t something a gentleman would do."


    Chu Ge looked at Xiao Jingsheng with an indifferent face, his grip on his hand firm, making any attempts to withdraw futile.


    Xiao Jingsheng had not expected to encounter Chu Ge here and red at him furiously. "What¡¯s it to you? Get lost!"


    "It¡¯s none of my business, but I have a hobby, which is meddling in affairs, and I¡¯ve decided to meddle in this one!"


    Chu Ge hade to settle scores with Honda Sakura, but didn¡¯t expect to encounter Honda Sakura¡¯s son harassing a woman here.


    It was only when he got closer that he recognized her as Shen Tingting.


    Reflecting on the rtionship between Shen Tingting and Shen Yaoyao, Chu Ge sighed lightly and decided to intervene in this matter anyway.


    Shen Tingting also hadn¡¯t anticipated bumping into Chu Ge here, let alone him stepping in to help her.


    Thinking of her previous attitude towards him and the things she had said, Shen Tingting felt deeply ashamed.


    In fact, ever since thest time Shen Yaoyao had helped her deal with a scumbag, she had felt too embarrassed to face Shen Yaoyao; before Shen Yaoyao returned, she often belittled Shen Yaoyao in public.


    After Chu Ge had rescued Shen Tingting from Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s clutches, she had been standing silently to the side.


    Having been originally upset, Xiao Jingsheng was further incensed by being pped by a woman in broad daylight.


    Of course, he had received some higher education and could never bring himself to strike a woman, but now a man had suddenly appeared, and not just any man, but one he despised.


    How could Xiao Jingsheng swallow such an affront? Fuming, he red at Chu Ge. "You dare interfere with Young Master Xiao¡¯s business!"


    Xiao Jingsheng threw a punch, aiming for Chu Ge, but his fist seemed to have a mind of its own, failing to make contact.


    Onlookers had already gathered around, some of whom had taken out their phones and started taking photos.


    Xiao Jingsheng felt utterly humiliated and, in his anger, lunged at Chu Ge.


    But in the end, Xiao Jingsheng, just an ordinary person, was knocked to the ground by a punch from Chu Ge before he could even get close. "You¡¯re no match for me, don¡¯t waste your energy. Though, perhaps your mother might be able to. Go home and tell your mother that she will pay the price for everything she has done."


    Xiao Jingshengy on the ground, incapacitated by a single punch, unable to stand up.


    At this moment, he felt both ashamed and furious, wishing he could tear Chu Ge to pieces.


    "Don¡¯t you dare talk about my mother!" Whenever his mother was mentioned, he was reminded of the sordid things she had done behind his father¡¯s back.


    That thought was exceedingly humiliating for him.


    Chu Ge sneered dismissively; he had said what he wanted to say. What difference did it make if he spoke or not?


    He didn¡¯t even nce at Shen Tingting and turned around to leave.


    But Shen Tingting followed behind Chu Ge like a shadow. She wanted to express her gratitude, but the words "thank you" were stuck in her throat, unutterable.


    Chu Ge suddenly stopped, and Shen Tingting, caught off guard, bumped into him.


    Holding her pained nose, Shen Tingting looked at Chu Ge apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry."


    "Do you have something else to say?" Chu Ge asked.


    Shen Tingting was taken aback and stammered, unsure of how to begin.


    "If you¡¯re thinking of saying thank you, then never mind."

 Chapter 513 - 0515: Sect War

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 0515: Sect War</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Tingting blinked in astonishment; indeed, she wanted to express her gratitude, but as she looked up, she caught sight of the twinkling stars in Chu Ge¡¯s deep ck pupils and her heart skipped a beat.


    Panic-stricken, she lowered her head and stammered out a "Thank you."


    Her tone was hurried, and she smiled awkwardly, hastily turning around to leave.


    Watching her retreating figure, Chu Ge shook his head speechlessly, then turned to leave.


    He had only taken a few steps before remembering that he hade to find Honda Sakura, so he turned back, ready to look for her.


    At this moment, Honda Sakura was still unaware that her son had been beaten by Chu Ge, and that the incident had even been posted online.


    It was only after someone called her directly that she found out.


    At the time, Honda Sakura was snuggled up with Elder Hei when suddenly her phone rang, interrupting them.


    She picked up the call irritably, only to hear an urgent voice, "Lady Xiao, something terrible has happened. You should go online and see; your son has been bullied."


    Honda Sakura was startled, then hastily hung up and opened her web browser on her phone. She searched and saw the already widely circted video and photos.


    She immediately recognized Chu Ge as the perpetrator. Honda Sakura angrily punched the bed, gritting her teeth, "Chu Ge! Damn Chu Ge, I will never let you off!"


    Elder Hei squinted his eyes, looking at her perplexedly, "Chu Ge? What about Chu Ge?"


    Honda Sakura shook her head slightly, "I must make Chu Ge pay the price he deserves."


    Although Elder Hei didn¡¯t know what had happened, there¡¯s an old saying ¡ª having amon enemy makes you friends.


    Besides, now that they shared a bed, of course, Elder Hei would not stand idly by.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely teach Chu Ge a good lesson," Elder Hei huffed.


    Of course, his words were not merely to vent anger for Honda Sakura.


    He would never engage in a losing deal.


    His actions were all for the secret manual in Chu Ge¡¯s possession.


    The secret manual he had long coveted.


    Elder Hei naturally didn¡¯t share this with Honda Sakura. She thought her charm had subdued him, and with a coy smile, she yfully pped Elder Hei¡¯s chest, "Elder Hei, I¡¯ll remember what you said. You must take revenge for me."


    Elder Hei reached out and pinched her bottom sharply, chuckling softly, "If you want me to take revenge for you, it will depend on how well you perform."


    Honda Sakura curled her lips seductively, twisting her waist as she once again threw herself into Elder Hei¡¯s arms...


    Chu Ge never expected to stumble upon such a scene upon his arrival, recalling the angry demeanor of Xiao Jingsheng, and then looking at the spectacle before him.


    Chu Ge surmised that it must have been Xiao Jingsheng witnessing this scene that caused such indignation.


    What a pity, he had encountered him, only to have bad luck; not only did he fail to vent his rage, he ended up injured.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t have the habit of eavesdropping, so he cleared his throat awkwardly and called out to the two inside the bedroom, "Sorry for interrupting your lovemaking."


    The sudden voice startled both Honda Sakura and Elder Hei. Because Chu Ge¡¯s appearance was just too abrupt.


    Even Elder Hei hadn¡¯t sensed his approach.


    Because of Chu Ge¡¯s appearance, Elder Hei nearly falteredpletely. He quickly leaped up from Honda Sakura¡¯s side, vigntly staring at Chu Ge, "How did you get here!"


    Honda Sakura was even more furious looking at Chu Ge. It was Chu Ge! He was the one who had injured her precious son!


    Honda Sakura was unaware that Chu Ge had already recovered his martial arts. She scoffed contemptuously, "Elder Hei, we have nothing to fear. Chu Ge has lost all his martial arts; he¡¯s no different from an ordinary person now."


    Elder Hei stared at Chu Ge suspiciously, his martial arts all gone?


    If his martial arts were truly gone, he would definitely have noticed when Chu Ge approached them! But Chu Ge had appeared, and not only had he not detected him, but he also couldn¡¯t discern the depth of Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts.


    If this was the case, there was only one possibility. That is, Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts were superior to his.


    And so, unable to gauge the extent of Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts, Elder Hei became alert.


    "Elder Hei, what are you waiting for? Chu Ge is now a cripple; we have no reason to fear him!"


    Honda Sakura remembered her son couldn¡¯t even defeat a cripple, which irked her. The annoying thing was that besides her Bewitching Technique, she knew no other martial arts. If she knew even one or two moves, she could subdue Chu Ge, who had presumably lost all his martial arts!


    "Oh? Who said I¡¯ve lost all my martial arts?" Chu Ge sneered with a curl of his lips. Hezily leaned against the doorframe, clicking his tongue, "It seems you¡¯re unaware that I have sessfully detoxified your poison."


    "Detoxified?" Honda Sakura couldn¡¯t believe it, her eyes wide with surprise as she noticed something off about Chu Ge.


    "Have you really detoxified?" Honda Sakura still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This poison had been used on many people since its development and over those many years, no one had ever managed to detoxify it.


    And yet, Chu Ge imed he had detoxified it? How could she possibly believe that!


    However, at this moment, there wasn¡¯t a single sign of poisoning on Chu Ge¡¯s body; he even seemed more spirited than before he was poisoned.


    Honda Sakura snorted, "So what if you¡¯ve detoxified yourself? At most, you¡¯re just an Innate Late Stage. How could you possibly defeat an Innate Grandmaster!"


    Elder Hei was an Innate Grandmaster. During her investigation for that Japanese man, she had thoroughly scrutinized Elder Hei. She clearly remembered that Elder Hei was in the early stages of Innate Grandmaster, and although there was only a fine line between the Innate Late Stage and the early stages of Innate Grandmaster, the gap was not something that could be measured by hand.


    At this moment, Honda Sakura hadpletely ced her hopes on Elder Hei.


    And Elder Hei was watching Chu Ge with wary eyes. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Chu Ge, a youth so young, could be...


    An Innate Late Stage... No!


    Elder Hei internally refuted Honda Sakura¡¯s statement. He could feel it, although he couldn¡¯t grasp the depth of Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts, he knew Chu Ge¡¯s level was far beyond that of an Innate Late Stage.


    Elder Hei asked in a steady voice, "Chu Ge, do you have that secret manual with you?"


    Elder Hei was far from the only one longing for that secret manual. Other Sects were also watching closely at all times.


    Elder Hei feared that some Sects had already begun to move. If the secret manual fell into their hands, it would no longer be a fight among individuals.


    It would be a battle between Sects!

 Chapter 514 - 0516: A Secret Manual

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 0516: A Secret Manual</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve long admired your renowned name." Elder Hei smiled, but if one observed carefully, the smile was tinged with a hint of coldness.


    Chu Ge squinted his eyes slightly. The grudges between him and the ck Witch Sect were neither deep nor shallow. Although they targeted him, it was never overt, always leaving him under an illusion, a forced misconception.


    This kind of feeling was different from what the Ghost Poison Sect made him feel. The name of the Ghost Poison Sect haspletely soured in the world of martial arts; those sects that have been denigrated and pursued by everyone would find a chance to conflict with him upon meeting.


    And yet, this Elder Hei, as an elder of the ck Witch Sect, acted so cautiously.


    Honda Sakura did not know what Elder Hei was thinking. She looked at Elder Hei, puzzled why he was hesitant to take action.


    Chu Ge sneered dismissively, "I came here today to find Honda Sakura. Those who are not involved, it¡¯s best you stay far away."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with the ck Witch Sect for the time being.


    Elder Hei chuckled lightly, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re seeking out Honda Sakura because of the poison she used on you, aren¡¯t you? But now I see Mr. Chu so radiant and unharmed by the poison, why bother over such trivial matters?"


    Chu Ge was truly about to be defeated by Elder Hei¡¯s logic. Ha, was he supposed to wait until he was struck by a poisoned hand before he would settle the score?


    "Enough of the nonsense, let¡¯s settle our ount today."


    Just as Chu Ge lifted his foot to step forward, suddenly two streaks of ck mist sprang out and trapped him.


    Chu Ge looked at Elder Hei indifferently, his dark pupils shing with an unnamed light.


    He stood still, his hands clenched beside his body, as if he was tightly bound by the rope made of ck mist.


    Seeing this, Honda Sakura, who was initially panicked, immediately donned a smile. She hummed lightly, looking down on Chu Ge with contempt, "There¡¯s a saying in Huaxia, ¡¯all is fair in war.¡¯"


    Just now, while Elder Hei was talking to him, he deliberately diverted Chu Ge¡¯s attention and quietly set a trap.


    What they thought was a perfectly hidden ploy had actually been noticed by Chu Ge long ago.


    He was waiting for them to strike first, to see if they had the ability to outsmart him with despicable and cunning tricks.


    Chu Ge lifted his hand and channeled his energy into his palm, and the surrounding mist dissipated as if it had been devoured by something.


    Honda Sakura¡¯s smile on her face froze, and she looked at Chu Ge in astonishment, her eyes filled with disbelief, "You..."


    "Mere child¡¯s y."


    Chu Ge snorted with disdain, then lifted his hand again, and a rope formed by True Qi quickly bound Honda Sakura to the bed.


    Honda Sakura struggled a few times, and the rope tightened even more due to her struggle.


    "Elder Hei, save me." Honda Sakura started to panic, her pleading eyes looking at Elder Hei.


    But Elder Hei, as if he hadn¡¯t seen her plea for help, kept his gaze fixed on Chu Ge, his eyes squinting as he pondered. In the next instant, he jumped out of the window and fled.


    There¡¯s no need to sh with Chu Ge over a woman!


    More importantly, even though he had never directly experienced Chu Ge¡¯s power, he had just witnessed it with his own eyes.


    That power was definitely above that of an Innate Grandmaster.


    Honda Sakura had not expected Elder Hei to abandon her and leave. The ck Witch Sect is said to be a sect that will stop at nothing to achieve their goals, which is why it has a bad reputation, but she did not expect that the ck Witch Sect would be such cowards.


    Seeing that she could not avoid confrontation, Honda Sakuraposed herself to face it. When she looked up again, the hint of panic in her eyes had vanished, reced by a shimmering allure, "Chu Ge, the person who really poisoned you wasn¡¯t me. The poison was put into your food by Lin, and the poison was given to me by Boss Yamamoto, I was merely a middleman."


    Chu Ge had his hands in his pockets, showing a hint of a smile. He stepped forward and sat down on the couch, crossing his long legs, "So what you¡¯re saying is that the matter of poisoning me has nothing to do with you?"


    Honda Sakura looked at the young man in front of her, who was even a few years younger than her son and felt that there was something about him that was deterrent.


    She swallowed nervously, knowing that Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled. Unperturbed, she continued, "If we¡¯re really talking about it, I¡¯m at most an aplice. Think about it, they are all Ancient Martial artists, and I¡¯m just a weak woman who couldn¡¯t even truss a chicken. How could I possibly resist?"


    Honda Sakura¡¯s brows and eyes ceaselessly seduced Chu Ge, her most prized Bewitching Technique had never failed on any man.


    But no matter how Honda Sakura tried to seduce him, Chu Ge remained immovable like a mountain, leaving Honda Sakura in disbelief. Could it be that his stability was really that strong?


    She did not believe it.


    Honda Sakura took a deep breath, shrugged her shoulders deliberately, allowing the silky nightgown to slip off her shoulders and reveal her sexy vicles, she smiled sweetly, her breath as fragrant as an orchid, "Young man, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered, let me help you cool down."


    Chu Ge looked at Honda Sakura indifferently, lightly chuckled, "I¡¯m not interested in old beef."


    Honda Sakura was speechless.


    Old? Compared to Chu Ge, indeed, she was quite old. At the age of forty, she could be Chu Ge¡¯s mother.


    But she maintained herself very well and did not show her age. Besides, which woman would like to hear herself being called old?


    Honda Sakura¡¯splexion turned a bit ugly, but in the current situation, she was the fish on the chopping block, and Chu Ge was the knife holder, she had no power to resist.


    Honda Sakura lowered her head, sitting there without speaking any further.


    Chu Ges was not in a hurry to deal with Honda Sakura, he knew that for a long time, Honda Sakura had been developing herwork in Su City, and now she had formed a very good chain of rtions.


    He still needed to find out some information. "Lady Xiao, I have a few questions to ask you. If your answers satisfy me, perhaps I¡¯ll be in a good mood and let you go. How about that?"


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of hope shone in Honda Sakura¡¯s eyes, she quickly nodded, "Alright, you ask, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know without holding back."


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently, a slight sneer lifted the corner of his lips, "Recently, various sects have all converged on Su City. Is there any major action they¡¯re nning?"


    Honda Sakura was stunned, she had thought Chu Ge wanted to ask about the poison, she had even prepared her defense, but in the end, she heard Chu Ge asking about the affairs of the sects.


    Thinking of what Elder Zhi Hei had told her, she gently nodded, "Yes, recently several sects have risen, and they¡¯ve alle for a secret manual and the Earth Ganoderma."

 Chapter 515 - 0517 A Wish

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 0517 A Wish</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge slightly nodded, he already knew these things, but what he didn¡¯t understand was why suddenly all these Sects had set their sights on that secret manual and Earth Ganoderma.


    Speaking of Earth Ganoderma, it could be understood, since to Ancient Martial Artists, it was a rare and valuable item, but as for the secret manual...


    To be honest, if it hadn¡¯t been for meeting Master Guangde, who told him that the secret manual and the wooden fish must be used together to be effective, he would have never guessed its function.


    No wonder Mu Qing had studied it for so long without figuring out what exactly it was.


    It even brought major disaster because of the secret manual.


    While Chu Ge was pondering this, he heard Honda Sakura continue: "Recently some new Sects have risen, and the growth trend of these Sects is very impressive. Some old Sects could not stand it anymore, and they united with the intention of eliminating these newly emerged Sects."


    Chu Ge was somewhat confused, what did these matters have to do withpeting for the Earth Ganoderma and the secret manual?


    Honda Sakura seemed to see through the doubts in Chu Ge¡¯s heart, she shifted uneasily, and in a coquettish tone said: "Mr. Chu, could you loosen my bindings a bit? It¡¯s really quite ufortable being tied up like this."


    Chu Ge looked at her speechlessly, then coughed lightly and said, "I don¡¯t know who spread the word that this secret manual, the Heart Sutra, is a victory-bringing treasure. Whoever possesses it will gain supreme martial arts, so everyone is rushing to snatch it, as for the Earth Ganoderma..."


    Honda Sakura paused and then with alluring eyes slightly teased Chu Ge, "I think I don¡¯t need to exin too much, Mr. Chu should understand the wonderful uses of the Earth Ganoderma."


    Chu Ge slightly nodded, gently rubbing his fingers, seemingly deep in thought.


    Honda Sakura looked at him, a bit adamant as she asked: "Mr. Chu, I have already told you everything you wanted to know, shouldn¡¯t you also fulfill your promise to let me go?"


    A faint smile hung on Chu Ge¡¯s face, but his pupils were already filled with a chilly air, "When did I say I would let you go?"


    "What?" Honda Sakura widened her eyes in shock looking at Chu Ge, "You can¡¯t be thinking of going back on your word?"


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, "I never promised to let you go, my exact words were to consider it, and now my consideration concludes that I won¡¯t let you go, where does regrete into y?"


    Honda Sakura frowned, she had been outwitted by a young man who was only twenty years old.


    "What do you want then!" Honda Sakura lost her amused demeanor and red at Chu Ge, her gaze almost tearing him apart.


    Chu Ge scoffed disdainfully, slowly stood up, not answering Honda Sakura, but elegantly turned around and snapped his fingers. The True Qi that bound Honda Sakura shot into her body like a sharp sword.


    A painful scream from Honda Sakura filled the air, but by this time, Chu Ge had already left the private vi, and her screams grew fainter behind him...


    Chu Ge stepped out of the private vi, by now the sky hadpletely darkened, he lifted his eyes to the colorful neon lights around, although not as bustling as Shanghai, it was still lively and noisy.


    Chu Ge aimlessly walked along the main street, realizing that although he had been in Su City for many days, he had never walked so peacefully on the main road across the street.


    After walking for a while, Chu Ge suddenly sensed several sneaky people following him, he nced sideways with peripheral vision, noticing a few very young men, judging by their looks and attire, clearly ones who mingled in society.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t take them seriously, continuing his stroll as if they didn¡¯t exist.


    He was browsing in Su City for local specialties, nning to buy a gift for Mu Bingtong when he returned.


    Chu Ge walked for a while and finished roaming the entire street, but to his disappointment, he could not find a single store suitable for buying gifts.


    Having no choice, Chu Ge took out his phone, ready to call Tang Xin for some advice.


    Before he could dial Tang Xin, a call from Jian Chunqiu came in.


    Chu Ge guessed that Jian Chunqiu must have found out something.


    He answered the call and asked, "Uncle Jian, have you found something?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s tone was assertive, and upon hearing it, Jian Chunqiu knew that this guy must have heard some rumors.


    "Did you already know?" he asked.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "I know roughly, but I¡¯m not sure which Sect it involves."


    Jian Chunqiu said, "It¡¯s just some minor disputes between small Sects, it¡¯s unrted to us."


    Chu Ge was speechless; it wasn¡¯t rted to them. The status of Sword Pavilion in the world of martial arts was iparable to any small Sects, even the Tang Sect of Su City could not hold a candle to it.


    Of course, Chu Ge did not voice this thought, because once he did, Jian Chunqiu would certainly be boastful.


    "There¡¯s a newly rising Sect, the Huayue Sect; its growth has been rapid. In just a few days, they have already gathered thousands of disciples,parable to a major Sect. Such rapid development naturally provokes jealousy, and some smaller Sects are starting to gang up against the Huayue Sect."


    Chu Ge listened and slightly nodded; this was somewhat simr to what he heard from Honda Sakura, except the name of the Sect was more specific.


    However, Chu Ge felt that this matter was not so simple; he always thought there must be some undisclosed secrets involved.


    At this moment, Chu Ge had no clues.


    After Jian Chunqiu finished sharing the information he had uncovered, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing, "Young man, you¡¯re not getting any younger; you should start thinking about your lifelong affair. Once you¡¯ve experienced thepany of a woman, you¡¯ll understand the profound wonders, it¡¯s truly indescribable."


    Chu Ge looked up at the night sky speechlessly. The night was dense, not a single star was visible, and even the moon was obscured by a haze.


    He softly sighed, "Uncle Jian, are you interested in Master Guangde¡¯s wooden fish?"


    Hisment momentarily silenced Jian Chunqiu, who coughed lightly and quickly changed the subject, "I know you¡¯re focused on Ancient Martial Arts, that¡¯s a good thing. Your master will be very pleased once he knows, proud, indeed, very proud."


    Finishing his words, he chuckled, "So... are you really nning to give me the wooden fish that was gifted to you by Master Guangde?"


    Although the wooden fish was no longer of much use to him, he had once visited Master Guangde¡¯s residence several times hoping to obtain this very item, but had been turned away by Master Guangde each time.


    If he could obtain a wooden fish frequently used by Master Guangde, it would indeed fulfill a long-held wish.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 516 - 0518: Choosing a Gift

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 0518: Choosing a Gift</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge lightly coughed once, not directly responding to Jian Chunqiu¡¯s words. He leisurely said, "The night sky isn¡¯t looking too great today, can¡¯t even see the moon."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Jian Chunqiu stared dumbfounded at the now dark screen of his phone, and couldn¡¯t help but swear, "Damn!"


    To think he was yed by some twenty-year-old brat!


    Chu Ge hung up the call, pocketed his phone, and prepared to head towards the Tang Family residence. He¡¯d see Tang Xinter and ask her to show him the item in question, and incidentally help him select it.


    The few young men following behind him persisted in their tailing. Aheady a dimly lit alleyway¡ªa perfect opportunity for action.


    Chu Ge deliberately slowed down, appearing as if he was simply strolling down the road, leisurely and carefree.


    The few men following him scratched their heads in puzzlement, "Boss, do you think he¡¯s noticed us?"


    "No matter if he has or not. We¡¯ve already set up traps ahead. The alley is his only way through. As soon as he enters, we¡¯ll have the boys charge out. With so many of us, are we still afraid of just him?"


    "But boss, I¡¯ve heard this guy¡¯s martial arts are extraordinary, what if..."


    "You coward! If you¡¯re scared, then get lost to the side!"


    The worried man¡¯s head got pped, and he cowered, not daring to make another peep.


    As they discussed, the moment Chu Ge entered the alley, several men charged out. They had rough features and bulky figures, each holding a club and tapping it in their hand.


    Chu Ge stopped in his tracks, the corner of his lips curving up scornfully. He stood there, with no intention of turning around and leaving.


    "Yo, surprised you aren¡¯t scared or running seeing the bunch of us!"


    Chu Ge¡¯sposure surprised them momentarily, but it was just that, momentary. The man who stood at the forefront among them was thin with a thick gold chain around his neck¡ªa typical thuggish ringleader of society.


    A cigarette dangled from his hand, flickering sparks in the dark night.


    "What do you guys want with me?" Chu Ge asked indifferently.


    "Are you Chu Ge?"


    "I am."


    "We won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. We¡¯ve been tasked to fetch something from you, a book, a book you got from the auction. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll hand over the book. If not, don¡¯t me us for not being polite!"


    Chu Ge lightly curled his lips, this was again for the secret manual, something he had guessed already.


    "And if I refuse to hand it over, how do you n to ¡¯not be polite¡¯ to me?" These people were just ordinary street thugs at most. Whoever sent them must be someone who doesn¡¯t understand Ancient Martial Artists.


    Chu Ge found it hard to guess who the person could be. Since they could precisely say that the secret manual was obtained by him at the auction, it must have been someone who was at the auction with him who sent these thugs.


    But those coveting this secret manual all belonged to the Ancient Martial Sect; they understood Ancient Martial Artists all too well, so how could they send these powerless thugs topete for the manual?


    That just didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Meanwhile, sitting at a caf¨¦ not far from the end of the alley by a window on the second floor was a man d in a pink suit. He sipped his coffee lightly, waiting to hear good news from the direction of the alley.


    This person was none other than Ge Fan, who narrowly escaped capture at the auction due to eavesdropping.


    He had now be the cherished pet of the Huayue Sect Leader Hua Liuyue, first because his constitution was special, being extremely yang and pure, and second because his bed skills were remarkable, winning the heart of Hua Liuyue.


    Today, his purpose ining out was to obtain that secret manual from Chu Ge to please Hua Liuyue.


    s, because he had overheard Chu Ge talk about his loss of martial arts before, he didn¡¯t know that Chu Ge had already restored his abilities. That¡¯s why only some ordinary people were sent. These people were first-rate fighters in a brawl¡ªat least, among ordinary people.


    Ge Fan nced at the time, feeling that they should have dealt with the situation by now, so he got up to settle the bill and walked out of the caf¨¦, heading towards the dark alley.


    He wanted to see what the man who instilled fear in Hua Liuyue looked like in his sorry state now.


    As soon as he approached the alley, he heard a series of ghostly wails and howls of agony. Ge Fan clicked his tongue, "That¡¯s all there is to it? Crying like that, they really don¡¯t have any spine."


    However, as he continued walking, he realized something was off about these sounds.


    The continued screamsing from the alley were in different voices, meaning they came from different people.


    Ge Fan was startled for a moment, quickening his pace and running into the alley. By the faint light, he saw the people he had sent lying on the ground in pain, groaning incessantly.


    "What happened? Where is he?" There was no sign of Chu Ge among the people sprawled on the ground.


    "He... he ran away..."


    The person¡¯s voice trembled involuntarily; recalling what had just happened felt like a nightmare.


    Was that person really human?


    No! Not human! He was a demon!


    So many of them, seven or eight strong men, were all taken down by him in three seconds.


    He even had the feeling, the illusion that his arm might be broken.


    Because it hurt like hell!


    Ge Fan looked ahead in disbelief. Chu Ge had vanished without a trace, and several bold guesses formed in his mind¡ªChu Ge¡¯s martial arts were still there! They hadn¡¯t disappeared at all!


    A miscalction!


    Ge Fan secretly annoyed with himself, he should have sent some Ancient Martial Artists! He had underestimated his opponent!


    Chu Ge really didn¡¯t want toy a hand on them because he knew they were just doing their job for money. It wasn¡¯t worth taking their lives for nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had a change of heart and wanted to spare their lives; it was that he somehow had the thought in his mind that he didn¡¯t want to kill.


    Chu Ge wondered if it could be because he had been cultivating with Master Guangde¡¯s wooden fish, which might have influenced him?


    As he was musing on this, Chu Ge walked into the Tang Familypound.


    As it happened, he saw Tang Xin in the courtyard.


    Tang Xin saw Chu Ge and was about to turn around and leave, but then thought that if she did so, would it not look like she had a guilty conscience?


    Tang Xin forced herself to stand still to appear normal.


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re back,"


    Tang Xin said.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Lady Tang Xin, do you have time tomorrow?"


    He asked.


    Tang Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up at Chu Ge, puzzled, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Chu Ge smiled awkwardly, "I need your help picking out a gift."

 Chapter 517 - 0519: Not Very Convenient

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 0519: Not Very Convenient</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge scratched his head somewhat sheepishly, feeling that this kind of matter was difficult to bring up.


    Tang Xin raised her eyes to look at him, his gaze sparkling with the fragmented light of stars, radiating brilliance that was extremely dazzling.


    Such a look only appeared when thinking of a beloved one.


    Tang Xin thought of Chu Ge¡¯s fianc¨¦e in Shanghai, her heart sinking slightly. She smiled, her toneced with a hint of teasing, "Are you thinking about selecting a gift for your fianc¨¦e?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve been in Su City for a long time, but I really don¡¯t know much about the specialties here."


    Tang Xin¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, she reined in the corners of her lips and said, "If you want to know about the specialties of Su City, that¡¯s easy. I know them the best. Later I¡¯ll take you around."


    Just as Chu Ge was about to thank her, he heard Tang Xin add, "By the way, I just remembered there¡¯s something I need to take care of. Let me know when you want to go, and I¡¯ll take you then."


    After saying that, Tang Xin quickly turned and left.


    Chu Ge always felt that there was something odd about Tang Xin, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. Puzzled, he scratched his head and didn¡¯t ponder any further, then he turned and went to the Red Building.


    The next day, as soon as Chu Ge woke up, he received a call from Shen Yaoyao. The purpose of the call was to discuss lunch for today.


    "Don¡¯t forget about lunch at Zuixian Inn today."


    Shen Yaoyao reminded him.


    Chu Ge nodded, "Got it."


    "Why do you sound so listless? What did you dost night?" asked Shen Yaoyao curiously. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, but she had the sense that Chu Ge was hiding something from her. These few days he was nowhere to be seen, and even phone calls couldn¡¯t reach him. She was very curious about what Chu Ge was doing.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, then remembering that Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t see him, he spoke, "I didn¡¯t do anything."


    He also didn¡¯t understand why, but he woke up especially tired this morning, feeling as if he hadn¡¯t slept enough.


    This kind of feeling had only urred after he lost his martial arts, when every day was so tiring it impacted his normal life.


    Chu Ge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He raised his hand, channeling energy into his palm, and a small wisp of white fog condensed in the center of his hand.


    Chu Ge frowned slightly, confused.


    His martial arts were still there, which meant he hadn¡¯t been poisoned again. However, despite having regained his martial arts, why did he wake up feeling so groggy this morning, even feeling somewhat muddled in his mind?


    Shen Yaoyao was saying something else on the phone, but Chu Ge didn¡¯t hear it at all, as hey back down on the bed and fell asleep again.


    By the time he woke up again, it was almost ten in the morning.


    Chu Ge stretchedzily, dressed, and tidied up briefly. Then, as he emerged from his room, he ran into Huo Tianqian, who was fully dressed and ready to go.


    "Mr. Chu, are you alright?" Huo Tianqian asked worriedly, having waited for Chu Ge since eight in the morning, to train together in the courtyard.


    But after waiting a long time and not seeing Chu Gee in, Huo Tianqian knocked on the door and didn¡¯t hear any response. Eventually, he went to train in the courtyard by himself.


    After finishing his training, he still didn¡¯t see Chu Ge, so he called him. The ringtone came from Chu Ge¡¯s room, leading him to believe Chu Ge was still inside, just unclear on what he was doing.


    Ever since their martial arts were restored, Huo Tianqian had stopped worrying about Chu Ge, given that Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts had broken through to Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster level, cing him among the strongest of the strong.


    Huo Tianqian was about to leave when he saw Chu Gee out with a sleepy look on his face.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge with some puzzlement, feeling that Chu Ge¡¯s current state was simr to when they were poisoned before.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong, just feeling extremely sleepy."


    Chu Ge pinched the bridge of his nose, his whole body felt unbearably fatigued, which was very annoying to him.


    Although he had martial arts, although he could feel the presence of that strength within him, he was so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open, as if his body was being suppressed by something.


    "Maybe I just haven¡¯t had good resttely."


    Chu Ge said this, but his heart was filled with doubts. As an Ancient Martial Artist, even without a night¡¯s sleep, the continuous flow of True Qi should make them feel spirited, but now he was already a Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster, and yet his vitality was dwindling.


    There must be something wrong.


    Huo Tianqian nodded nkly and then said, "Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone, then called me. She said something about making sure you don¡¯t bete for the banquet."


    Huo Tianqian was very curious about what exactly the rtionship between Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao was, but it was not convenient for him to ask, so he could only specte on his own.


    He took a careful look at Chu Ge, seeing nothing but the signs of weariness on his face.


    Chu Ge, lost for words, pinched the bridge of his nose and nodded, "I got it."


    Stepping out of Red Building, the dazzling sunlight stung his eyes, causing him to yawn involuntarily. He stretchedzily and headed towards the exit.


    Coincidentally, Tang Xin also came out from the main building, about to leave. They ran into each other at the entrance. Tang Xin¡¯s face showed awkwardness. She wanted to dodge and was about to turn around when she heard Chu Ge¡¯s voice from behind her.


    "Lady Tang Xin, are you going out?" asked Chu Ge.


    Tang Xin stopped in her tracks with an effort, smiling, "Yes, I¡¯m nning to go out."


    Chu Ge responded with an "Oh" and yawned again, the signs of fatigue quite apparent on his face.


    Tang Xin looked at Chu Ge with concern and asked, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you have a good restst night?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Maybe."


    Tang Xin, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s condition, felt a surge of sympathy and said to him, "Are you heading out, Mr. Chu?"


    "Yes."


    "How about we go together? Where are you headed? I¡¯ll take you."


    Chu Ge nodded, "I¡¯m going to Zuixian Inn; not sure if it¡¯s on your way."


    "Zuixian Inn?" Tang Xin was taken aback, then nodded, "I¡¯m also going to Zuixian Inn. Today, the prestigious figures of the upper-ss in Su City are meeting there for a meal; I¡¯m nning to take a look."


    "A meal?"


    Chu Ge was puzzled.


    "Yes, every year, the leaders of the families in Su City gather together. Previously, because our Tang Family and Shen Family were at odds, both of our families never attended such banquets. But now it¡¯s different, the Tang Family and the Shen Family have reconciled, clearing the grudges in their hearts, and they have even reached a consensus in the business arena, forming an alliance. So, there¡¯s no reason to skip the banquet this year."


    Chu Ge nodded in understanding, "But for a banquet of those in power, your attendance..."


    It will be filled with old men, simply gathering to chat about everyday affairs, and for Tang Xin, a young girl to go there, it would always be somewhat inconvenient.

 Chapter 518 - 520: Incompatible

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 520: Ipatible</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin shook her head, "This year is a bit different, we suddenly received news that Mrs. Honda Sakura of the Xiao Family died, and the Tang Family and the Shen Family have reconciled as before. There have been major shifts in the bnce of interests, so today¡¯s banquet is not just about eating and chatting."


    Chu Ge lightly coughed, his lips twitching slightly, not expecting that Honda Sakura¡¯s death would so quickly reach the ears of these people.


    Tang Xin did not notice Chu Ge¡¯s expression and made a gesture of invitation, "Mr. Chu, let¡¯s hurry."


    Chu Ge nodded his head, not saying much.


    But a hint of suspicion crossed his mind.


    Because the ce Shen Fang asked to meet was also at the Zuixian Inn, and given Shen Fang¡¯s status in Su City, he also qualified to attend such an asion.


    But he had invited him too...


    While Chu Ge was pondering, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s phone call came through again.


    "Chu Ge, have you set off?" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s tone carried some urgency.


    Chu Ge furrowed his brow, "Yes, was just about to leave."


    "Hurry up ande over, quickly," Shen Yaoyao seemed very urgent.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Chu Ge was puzzled.


    "Oh, just hurry over!"


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t know how to exin, actually, they called Chu Ge over to support them.


    After all, Chu Ge was someone from Shanghai, and Shen Yaoyao knew that he had connections with the Ouyang Family, she wouldn¡¯t call Chu Ge to such an asion unless absolutely necessary.


    At this moment, the entrance of Zuixian Inn was bustling.


    Almost all the significant figures of Su City had arrived, and though it wasn¡¯t as extravagant as the Public Sea Banquet, the parking of many luxury cars and bodyguards at the entrance had already turned it into the city¡¯s most watched hotspot.


    The road to Zuixian Inn was almostpletely blocked, even the police and traffic police were mobilized, surrounding the Inn and maintaining order.


    Shen Yaoyao stood under a tree next to the entrance, her gaze anxiously sweeping around. Her grandfather had already gone in. All those people were apanied by bodyguards. What if they didn¡¯t get along and a fight broke out? Wouldn¡¯t her grandfather be at a disadvantage?


    Such instances had happened before, due to a disagreement over a single sentence, and everyone being prideful, they would directly start fighting.


    As Shen Yaoyao waited, she saw an unpleasant person approaching not far ahead.


    Shen Mimi walked emotionlessly to Shen Yaoyao¡¯s side, and if one observed carefully, they would notice her gaze always shifting away, afraid to meet Shen Yaoyao¡¯s eyes directly.


    "What are you here for?" Shen Yaoyao asked as she got close, puzzled.


    Shen Mimi cleared her throat slightly, speaking in an awkward manner, "Well, are you the only one allowed here, and not me?"


    Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t speak because in the past few years she had been in Shanghai and hadn¡¯t returned, it was Shen Mimi who had been apanying their grandfather, also attending the banquet with him.


    Thus, she indeed had no right to question why Shen Mimi was here, especially since there was no rule stating family members couldn¡¯te.


    So, Shen Yaoyao didn¡¯t continue speaking, but just stood waiting.


    Shen Mimi didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving either; she just stood beside Shen Yaoyao, quietly waiting.


    Shen Yaoyao gave her a faint nce and moved slightly to the side.


    Seeing this, Shen Mimi pursed her lips, "Are you waiting for Mr. Chu?"


    Shen Yaoyao eyed Shen Mimi with suspicion. She called Chu Ge "Mr. Chu"? Before, she used to call him by his full name, and sometimes she wouldn¡¯t even mention his name, just referring to him as "him".


    What happened today?


    That¡¯s when Shen Yaoyao noticed something odd about Shen Mimi; she always felt like Shen Mimi was hiding something from her.


    But upon further thought, even though they were sisters, they had never really shared secrets. It was unlikely that she would take the initiative to tell her anything; the things Shen Mimi hid from her were numerous.


    Thinking this, Shen Yaoyao felt that the suspicious thoughts that had suddenly sprung up were somewhat unnecessary.


    Shen Mimi hadn¡¯t noticed the doubtful gaze Shen Yaoyao was giving her, nor did she know what she was thinking. Her eyes were locked tightly on a luxury car not far ahead.


    The car slowly drove towards the Zuixian Inn and finally stopped at the entrance.


    The driver was the first to open the door, then Tang Xin got out of the car, followed by Chu Ge.


    Shen Mimi narrowed her eyes slightly, giving Shen Yaoyao a meaningful look, and said with a sneer, "Shen Yaoyao, why is your boyfriending here with Tang Xin?"


    Shen Yaoyao looked at her speechlessly, "What are you thinking? Chu Ge is currently staying at the Tang Family, and besides, it¡¯s normal for Tang Xin to be here at such an event."


    Shen Mimiughed and clicked her tongue, "Who is overthinking now? I just casually asked you a simple question, and look how agitated you are. Do you not trust your boyfriend?"


    Shen Yaoyao red at Shen Mimi angrily; she always twisted her words.


    Just as she was about to continue arguing, Chu Ge and Tang Xin approached her.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Chu Ge, seeing Shen Yaoyao¡¯s fuming face, asked in confusion.


    Shen Yaoyao red at him, "Why did you just get here?"


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, smiled, and said, "Well... I overslept."


    Frustrated, Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips and said nothing more, while Shen Mimi couldn¡¯t help butugh, pressing her lips together and sneaking a peek at Chu Ge.


    Even though she knew that from the moment Chu Ge got out of the car until he walked over, he hadn¡¯t looked at her properly, the sudden proximity still made her heart uncontrobly flutter.


    Tang Xin had been silent all along; she knew Shen Yaoyao was not Chu Ge¡¯s girlfriend, but Shen Mimi, the second young miss from the Xiao Shen Family, seemed a bit odd.


    She had seen Shen Mimi stealing nces at Chu Ge more than once, feeling that Shen Mimi¡¯s gaze towards Chu Ge was a bit unusual¡ª it was not the look of mere friends, but one of a woman looking at a man, filled with intense affection.


    Tang Xin narrowed her eyes slightly, her contemtive gaze lingering on Shen Mimi for a while, perhaps sensing Tang Xin¡¯s gaze, she suddenly seemed unable to look at her.


    Tang Xin nced at Chu Ge, who waspletely unaware that another woman was eyeing him, and felt increasingly that he was a ma for troubles.


    "Let¡¯s go inside,"


    said Chu Ge.


    The group walked into the Zuixian Inn, where the younger generation, like them, had no chance to directly participate in the meetings.


    Thus, a small banquet hall was specifically prepared for the younger generation, with a capacity to amodate around fifty people.


    Once Chu Ge, Tang Xin, and Shen Yaoyao entered, inside the room they couldn¡¯t tell what caused amotion of unbearable arguments.

 Chapter 519 - 0521: No Trace to Be Found

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 0521: No Trace to Be Found</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin led them to the front, where Tang Youwei was already sitting and waiting.


    The quarrel didn¡¯t cease with their arrival; on the contrary, the two parties involved became even more belligerent, and there were even signs of a physical altercation.


    Tang Youwei, seeing Chu Ge approaching, was somewhat surprised. He stood up and, with a smile, said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, what brings you here?"


    He thought Tang Xin had called Chu Ge over. Although their Tang Family held significant sway in Su City, having Mr. Chu personallye over and take their side would undoubtedly be an advantage as significant as giving wings to a tiger.


    Tang Xin, knowing that her older brother had misunderstood, cleared her throat and said somewhat awkwardly, "Brother, Mr. Chu came with Miss Shen of the Xiao Shen Family."


    "Miss Shen of the Xiao Shen Family?" Tang Youwei was puzzled, his questioning gaze shifting to the two girls standing behind Chu Ge, whose differing attire clearly expressed their distinctive personalities.


    He didn¡¯t recognize Shen Yaoyao, but he had heard of Shen Mimi, and naturally assumed the Miss Shen mentioned by Tang Xin to be Shen Mimi.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Chu Ge would be with Shen Mimi, out of politeness, he still offered a gentlemanly handshake to Shen Mimi, saying, "Miss Shen, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    Shen Mimi¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, her hand extended courteously in reciprocation.


    Shen Mimi, with a smug look, nced triumphantly at Shen Yaoyao. Her eyes seemed to say, "You see, now the people of Su City only know Shen Mimi, not Shen Yaoyao."


    Shen Yaoyao stood to the side, her face flushing red with frustration; she wanted to explode but held herself back.


    She was acutely aware of the importance of today¡¯s social gathering and absolutely could not afford to give any of the other families a handle against her.


    Tang Xin, feeling somewhat dejected, subtly tugged at Tang Youwei¡¯s sleeve and said in a lowered voice, "Brother, this is also Miss Shen, the Miss Shen of the Xiao Shen Family, Shen Yaoyao. Mr. Chu is here with her!"


    Ah! Her brother, usually so stable in handling affairs, had made a blunder today and embarrassed himself.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Youwei suddenly felt awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Ge smiled slightly, "Mr. Tang, please take a seat."


    After Chu Ge spoke, he took a seat first, and Shen Yaoyao quickly sat down beside him. On her youthful face, however, was a hint of displeasure.


    Tang Youwei took the opportunity to sit down without saying much more, while Tang Xin, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Brother, what¡¯s going on with them? What are they arguing about?"


    Tang Youwei shook his head slightly and scoffed, "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a small matter over a seat. Neither side is willing to give in, and those two families already have friction in the business world,peting in the market everywhere. If they weren¡¯t arguing, that would be unusual."


    Chu Ge nced around; the room wasn¡¯t crowded, with only about a dozen people, but there were several bodyguards standing behind each table, which made the already small room seem quite cramped.


    "Are all these people heirs to the major families of Su City?" Chu Ge asked curiously.


    Tang Youwei nodded, "In a way, yes and no."


    Just like at their table, the two daughters from the Xiao Shen Family were not heirs, but they were here. And there was Tang Xin; she is also an heir of the Tang Family.


    Chu Ge also realized that it was somewhat inappropriate to ask such a question, so he just nodded and said no more.


    "Are the two families arguing from Su City¡¯s Xiao Family and Lin Family?"


    Although the Xiao Family and Lin Family are not as prominent as the Tang Family and the Shen Family, theirpanies also have a varying degree of influence in Su City.


    Especially the Xiao Family, the business of the Xiao Family is almostparable to that of the Tang Family and the Shen Family, were it not for the sudden crisis in the Xiao Family...


    "Right, I heard that Lady Xiao suddenly died yesterday, and the cause of death is still unclear. Is that true?" Tang Xin always felt that this incident was unbelievable.


    Tang Youwei nodded, "That man in ck clothes over there, he¡¯s the second son of the Xiao Family, Xiao Jingsheng. No one knows who he offended yesterday, but he was severely injured. So today, he¡¯s representing the Xiao Family at this event."


    "With Xiao Jingsheng down, it¡¯s a windfall for Xiao Jinghua. Just look at him strutting around like a peacock, as if he¡¯s desperate for everyone to know how capable he is."


    Tang Xin couldn¡¯t help but snort in disdain.


    Xiao Jinghua had a previous conflict with Tang Xin, so she particrly disliked his behavior of unting himself everywhere.


    Chu Ge was silently not saying anything on the side, and nobody knew that the major crisis of the Xiao Family was actually caused by him.


    "The man in the pink suit over there is the eldest son of the Lin Family, Lin Zhang. He uses his overseas returnee status to vigorously promote some systems within thepany. It is said that the employees under him are miserable, but the performance has indeed improved. The Lin Family is developing rapidly inparison to other minor families."


    Chu Ge subtly nced sideward, he looked at Shen Yaoyao, seemingly understanding why Shen Yaoyao had asked him toe. Excluding the Xiao Shen Family, all other families had brought bodyguards, only the Xiao Shen Family¡¯s two youngdies had brought nothing but him.


    "So, the reason you asked me here is to serve as your bodyguard?" Chu Ge asked lightly.


    His tone was very casual, just like usual, but Shen Yaoyao felt guilty and hung her head, nodding softly, "I heard that there were some martial artists at the banquet. I¡¯m worried about grandfather¡¯s safety, so I thought of you."


    Martial artists?


    Chu Ge was surprised.


    Tang Youwei, seemingly having thought of something, scoffed contemptuously: "I don¡¯t know how the Lin Family got involved with the Ancient Martial Sect, but I heard that it was a rather powerful Sect in the world of martial arts that¡¯s backing them. And it¡¯s precisely because of this that Lin Zhang has the audacity to resist the Xiao Family."


    Ancient Martial Sect...


    Chu Ge looked at Shen Yaoyao with surprise. Did she know about the Ancient Martial Sect?


    Shen Yaoyao looked up at Chu Ge, cautiously saying, "Don¡¯t look at me; I grew up in Su City, so I naturally heard of the Ancient Martial Sect. Moreover, I also know that you should be skilled in ancient martial arts."


    In Chu Ge¡¯s dark eyes twinkled with an indefinable emotion, he opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but he seemed at a loss for words.


    Shen Yaoyao smiled craftily, a gleam in her eyes. "If you want to keep me from telling Sister Bingtong, it¡¯s not impossible, but you¡¯d have to show some sincerity. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Sister Bingtong all your secrets!"


    Chu Ge was speechless, his lips twitched slightly, and he coughed awkwardly, "When did you find out?"


    "Actually, it was just these past few days." Chu Ge had been out of sight thesest few days,bined with the events that had happened to him previously, and what she had identally heard from others¡¯ conversations, naturally led her to this conclusion.

 Chapter 520 - 0522: Breaking Through the Postnatal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 0522: Breaking Through the Postnatal Realm</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Yaoyao was actually only guessing, but the expression on Chu Ge¡¯s face gave her the answer she was looking for.


    Inside, she felt a bit of admiration for herself.


    Chu Ge, however, was not as optimistic. He pondered for a moment.


    Based on his understanding of Shen Yaoyao, this guy would definitely tell Mu Bingtong about his affairs.


    Although he was not worried that Mu Bingtong would find out his secrets, he was concerned that the more she knew, the greater the danger would be. As his martial arts improved, the people he came into contact with would be increasingly dangerous. It was hard for him to guarantee that these people wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line.


    Shen Yaoyao yfully winked at Chu Ge, "How about it? Want to reward me first? Shut me up?"


    Chu Ge looked at Shen Yaoyao speechlessly, just about to say something, when he heard Shen Mimi next to him ask curiously, "Bingtong? The Mu Bingtong from Shanghai? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?"


    Shen Mimi looked curiously at Chu Ge. Weren¡¯t Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao a couple? Why did their rtionship not seem like that of a couple now? Or was it this Bingtong that Shen Yaoyao mentioned, whom Chu Ge was very afraid of?


    Shen Mimi knew that Mu Bingtong was the president of Jinxiu Group and that it was because of her that the Xiao Shen Family had secured a ce for themselves in Su City.


    Shen Yaoyao abruptly closed her mouth, realizing her mistake. How could she forget that Shen Mimi was next to her? If Shen Mimi found out about her and Chu Ge¡¯s non-romantic rtionship, it would be the end of her!


    In contrast to Shen Yaoyao, Chu Ge was much more indifferent.


    Because he knew that Shen Fang had known for a long time that he and Shen Yaoyao were not a couple. What surprised him, however, was that he thought Shen Mimi also knew this secret, but looking at her puzzled expression, it seemed like she didn¡¯t know.


    After Shen Mimi spoke, no one picked up the conversation for quite some time, making her feel particrly awkward.


    Shen Mimi sat there feeling dejected. She really wanted to integrate into Chu Ge¡¯s life and talk to him about everything, but she knew it was impossible.


    However, she was not discouraged and wanted to try again and again.


    "From what Yaoyao said, does Mr. Chu also practice martial arts?" Shen Mimi asked again.


    Initially, to fit into upper-ss society, she forced herself to learn many etiquettes and became adept at reading the room.


    The question she just asked definitely touched on their bottom line.


    Yet, after Shen Mimi threw out her question, she still received no response from anyone.


    Shen Mimi felt a bit embarrassed and silently sat there, not speaking anymore.


    The banqueting hall was filled with the quarreling voices of Lin Zhang and Xiao Jinghua.


    "Xiao Jinghua, do you think just because Xiao Jingsheng is lying in the hospital that the Xiao Family is yours? Don¡¯t dream on! You are nothing but apdog of the Xiao Family, a bastard who can¡¯t show his face in public, and yet you still dream ofing to such an event, truly humiliating yourself."


    The fact that Xiao Jinghua was a bastard was no secret in Su City, but still, having it thrown in his face like this in front of so many people made him very angry.


    Xiao Jinghua, infuriated, stepped forward and grabbed Lin Zhang¡¯s clothes, ring at him, "Lin Zhang, if you say one more word, I¡¯ll smash your mouth!"


    Lin Zhang didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jinghua to get physical, and for a moment he felt he had lost face. He grabbed Xiao Jinghua¡¯s clothes in response and snorted coldly, "You¡¯re a bastard, are you afraid of being called one? Your mother was a woman who was vited by many, with such a background, how dare you show your face here!"


    Lin Zhang seemed deliberately trying to provoke Xiao Jinghua, continuously poking at Xiao Jinghua¡¯s sore spot.


    Xiao Jinghua¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and his other hand clenched into a fist, swinging straight towards Lin Zhang.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xiao Jinghua¡¯s fist was firmly caught by Lin Zhang, followed by the sound of a crack ¡ª the sound of Xiao Jinghua¡¯s wrist fracturing.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he gazed thoughtfully at Lin Zhang. He had just sensed a flow of True Qi, a True Qi that carried a sense of dominance and bloodthirstiness.


    Xiao Jinghua only felt an intense, piercing pain rapidly spreading through his body, twisting his facial expression into one of agony.


    "Ah!!!!" Xiao Jinghua screamed in pain, his face ashen, moaning incessantly.


    Xiao Jinghua had brought bodyguards with him, who immediately stepped forward upon seeing this, wanting to avenge Xiao Jinghua.


    But before their hands could even touch Lin Zhang, he had already dislocated their hands and arms.


    Pain-filled moans filled the entire banquet hall.


    Others who were conversing in hushed voices suddenly quieted down, all of them turning their gazes towards Lin Zhang.


    Tang Youwei was somewhat astonished, "When did Lin Zhang be so formidable?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled into a slightly mischievous smile, he chuckled and said, "A recent Martial Artist."


    It appeared that Lin Zhang had only just been promoted to the ranks of Martial Artists; therefore, he did not hide the True Qi within his body, unreservedly releasing it whenever he used it.


    He might seem quite powerful against those who were defenseless, but if he were to encounter an Ancient Martial Artist, it would be apletely different story.


    The real purpose of this banquet was actually for the division of territorial influence in Su City, due to the sudden downfall of Honda Sakura, everyone was eyeing the Xiao Family¡¯s assets.


    Although the Xiao Family had sessors, none of them were one-tenth aspetent as Honda Sakura. Even if Honda Sakura¡¯s son had learned the tricks of managing thepany from her, he nowy in a hospital bed, and when he would awaken remained uncertain.


    Today¡¯s representative of the Xiao Family at the banquet was Xiao Jingsheng¡¯s father, a typically cowardly man, who had always been indifferent topany affairs and even less concerned with how much money was made each month.


    He and Honda Sakura had long been a marriage of convenience; he had lovers outside, and Honda Sakura¡¯s own affairs with numerous men were unknown.


    His attendance at the banquet was nothing more than to make up the numbers, and should someone wish to purchase the Xiao Family¡¯s assets for a high price, he would not hesitate to agree.


    Lin Zhang, aware of these circumstances, thus brazenly provoked a conflict with Xiao Jinghua, for after today, the Xiao Family might well be stricken from the records of Su City.


    "Are you implying that Lin Zhang is now an Ancient Martial Artist, Mr. Chu?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "The True Qi in his body is somewhat chaotic; it seems he has only recently achieved a breakthrough to Postnatal Ancient Martial Artist status, and he has yet to master the control of his own True Qi."


    Tang Youwei did not understand all that Chu Ge mentioned, but he was very curious as to how Lin Zhang had suddenlye to possess martial skills.


    "Whoever helped Lin Zhang achieve a Postnatal breakthrough, their power must surely be above that of an Innate Grandmaster."


    Chu Ge asserted confidently.


    If that person had not reached the level of an Innate Grandmaster, Lin Zhang¡¯s True Qi would definitely not be this erratic.


    The higher one¡¯s martial prowess, the harder it is to control the True Qi, especially for someone like Lin Zhang who has broken through from an ordinary person to Postnatal...

 Chapter 521 - 0523: Not Daring to Act Rashly

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 0523: Not Daring to Act Rashly</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Youwei was very astonished. He looked at Tang Xin in shock, "If the Lin Family also has the backing of a Sect, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Tang Xin nodded slightly. She looked at Lin Zhang from the corner of her eye. Although Lin Zhang had always been arrogant, he had never resorted to violence at the drop of a hat like now. Moreover, he had even knocked down all those bodyguards in an instant. His strength had increased way too rapidly, which reminded her of her own second brother. Back then, in order to learn ancient martial arts from Tang Sect, her brother had expended so much effort and energy. Now, however, he ended up half-disabled. She really didn¡¯t see what was so good about ancient martial arts.


    Tang Xin¡¯s gaze naturally fell on Chu Ge, recognizing that he was also a master of ancient martial arts. She could clearly feel from him a pursuit and obsession with ancient martial arts that was no less than her second brother¡¯s.


    Lost in her thoughts, Tang Xin became absentminded.


    Beside her, Tang Youwei saw Tang Xin¡¯s spirit as almost being hooked away, and he coughed awkwardly, saying, "Tang Xin, why hasn¡¯t Shen Congwen arrived yet?"


    Her thoughts snapped back at his words, her cheeks inexplicably turning red. She red at Tang Youwei. Her big brother was definitely doing this on purpose.


    Chu Ge also realized that Shen Congwen hadn¡¯t shown up. He looked around puzzled, not seeing anyone else from the Shen Family. As he was about to look away, his gaze met with Lin Zhang¡¯s.


    Lin Zhang gave Chu Ge a disdainful look, "What are you staring at? Want to end up like them?"


    Now, Lin Zhang was extremely inted with his ego. Seeing Chu Ge looking somewhat unfamiliar, Lin Zhang thought of making an example out of him, partly to show off his strength, and partly as a warning to others.


    Among those present, apart from the Tang Family that had a Sect rtionship, no one else had such a background or power. With rumours suggesting that there could be a rift between Tang Family and Tang Sect, Lin Zhang also wanted to seize the chance to probe the truth.


    Chu Ge gave him an indifferent nce. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess his intentions and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here, so Chu Ge kept silent.


    However, because of Chu Ge¡¯s silence, Lin Zhang took it as a sign of his cowardice. Lin Zhang, slim and dressed in a shy pink suit, looked even more contemptible.


    He sauntered toward Chu Ge¡¯s table, scanning his eyes over the group. When his gazended on Tang Xin and met her sharp eyes, even though he was a changed man now, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He quickly averted his gaze, sweeping it over Shen Mimi without a second look - insignificant and unappealing.


    Lastly, his gaze settled on Shen Yaoyao, touching his chin as he pondered, "I never noticed that Su City produced such beauties."


    Shen Yaoyao red at him, "I also didn¡¯t realize that Su City was breeding scoundrels."


    Lin Zhang was stunned, his face turning cold instantly, "You bitch, what did you say!"


    Seeing that Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao were together, Lin Zhang snorted contemptuously and patted Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder, saying, "Kid, she¡¯s your girl, right? Name your price, and let me have her for a couple of days."


    Chu Ge¡¯s brow furrowed, removing his hand, "Please show some respect."


    His tone was icy cold.


    Lin Zhang, however, failed to detect the anger in Chu Ge¡¯s words. He thought that Chu Ge was scared by his previous behavior and now too timid to even get angry when his woman was being harassed. This made him even more arrogant.


    "Girl, look at your boyfriend, what a chicken he¡¯s turned into. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I can offer you the high life," he taunted.


    Shen Yaoyao had also been pampered from a young age and couldn¡¯t stand this harassment. Shen Yaoyao turned hostile on the spot, "Get lost!"


    Even with Lin Zhang¡¯s new mastery of ancient martial arts, their Lin Family¡¯s current status was still notparable to her Xiao Shen Family. She wouldn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    "Ooh, a fiery one," Lin Zhang ogled at Shen Yaoyao with a lewd gaze,pletely dismissing her anger.


    Beside her, Tang Xin hummed lightly, "You haven¡¯t even made it into the ranks of the great ns, and you¡¯re already floating? If you actually made it into the ranks, wouldn¡¯t you try to reach heaven?"


    Even if Lin Zhang learned ancient martial arts, Tang Xin wasn¡¯t afraid of him. After all, her Tang Family¡¯s status was there. If he dared to touch her, her Tang Family would definitely not let Lin Zhang off, let alone the entire Lin Family.


    Lin Zhang was somewhat intimidated by the Tang Family. Hearing Tang Xin¡¯s remark, he said with some embarrassment, "Lady Tang Xin, they aren¡¯t rted to you, are they?"


    Tang Xin slightly narrowed her eyes, scoffing lightly, "Not being rted to me is your excuse for throwing a tantrum in my presence?"


    "....." Lin Zhang was speechless. That wasn¡¯t what he meant. "Lady Tang Xin misunderstood me. If you are rted to them, then my mistake is akin to not recognizing Mount Tai. But if you aren¡¯t..."


    Lin Zhang paused, his implication clear ¨C if they weren¡¯t rted, then she should not interfere. But he couldn¡¯t say that outright. After hemming and hawing for a while, he still didn¡¯t dare to speak those words.


    Tang Xin understood what he meant. Pointing at Chu Ge, she said, "This Mr. Chu is an honored guest of our Tang Family, and this Miss Shen is Mr. Chu¡¯s girlfriend. Do you think they are rted to us?"


    Lin Zhang only knew Shen Mimi and didn¡¯t recognize Shen Yaoyao. It was normal not to know that she was the young mistress of the Xiao Shen Family, but even her identity as the young mistress was less importantpared to being an honored guest of the Tang Family.


    So, as soon as Tang Xin finished her words, Lin Zhang¡¯s hand on Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder suddenly didn¡¯t know where to go. He paused, then slowly dropped his hand and said with a grin, "Well, I really didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. Offending somebody important to Lady Tang Xin, I¡¯m very sorry."


    Lin Zhang was the type to bully the weak and fear the strong. Hearing that Chu Ge and the woman were honored guests of the Tang Family, he immediately chickened out.


    The banquet was not over, and the negotiation hadn¡¯t been finalized, so he didn¡¯t dare to sh directly with Tang Xin and the others. With a servile smile, Lin Zhang ttered Tang Xin for a while before turning to leave.


    But in his heart, Lin Zhang noted this down. Sooner orter, he would repay the humiliation he endured today.


    After Lin Zhang left, Shen Yaoyao stamped her foot in frustration. That Lin Zhang, he didn¡¯t even recognize who she was!


    He was even so rude!


    Shen Yaoyao hadn¡¯t released her anger yet and turned her frustration to Chu Ge, saying rather irritably, "He was rude to me just now, why didn¡¯t you help me?"


    Chu Ge nced at her, shaking his head, "He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you."


    His confident tone made Shen Yaoyao feel somewhat better, but still irritated, "How can you be sure he wouldn¡¯t?"


    "Because he doesn¡¯t know your identity as the young mistress of the Shen Family. If you had revealed your identity, would he dare to offend you?"

 Chapter 522 - 0524: Dividing the Territory Equally

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 0524: Dividing the Territory Equally</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge¡¯s words were not false at all¡ªif Shen Yaoyao revealed her identity, even though the Xiao Shen Family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Tang Family, they were still one of the four small families; Lin Zhang wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips and sat there without speaking. Yet in her heart, she felt a twinge of regret. If she hadn¡¯t gone to Shanghai back then, would her situation be a bit different now?


    Shen Mimi had been silent all along. She wasn¡¯t in the least distressed or annoyed by Lin Zhangpletely ignoring her presence. On the contrary, she felt a secret delight that Chu Ge hadn¡¯t stood up for Shen Yaoyao¡ªcould this mean that actually, Shen Yaoyao wasn¡¯t that important in Chu Ge¡¯s heart?


    Tang Xin gave Chu Ge a meaningful look. She was aware of Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities, which would never consider Lin Zhang a threat, but she didn¡¯t understand why he would hold back. If it were her, with Chu Ge¡¯s profound martial arts skills, she would definitely make Lin Zhang pay dearly and wouldn¡¯t stop until he was bruised all over.


    Could this be the demeanor of a great general? Not to quibble with such nameless lowlifes, possessing not only gentlemanly grace but also breadth of mind and tolerance.


    Today, from this incident, Chu Ge once again refreshed Tang Xin¡¯s perception of him. She trusted her judgment and was convinced she couldn¡¯t be wrong. Chu Ge indeed, was an outstanding man.


    The only pity was that he now already had a fianc¨¦e.


    Thinking of Chu Ge being spoken for, Tang Xin¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Tang Youwei sighed softly as he watched his sister constantly staring at Chu Ge, feeling a sense of resignation. Chu Ge was indeed a good man, but if unrequited love such as Tang Xin¡¯s went unanswered, that couldn¡¯t be helped¡ªafter all, matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced.


    All Tang Youwei could do was feel regretful and sympathize with his sister.


    Each person at the table was preupied with their own thoughts, sitting there in silence, with no one eager to speak first.


    Compared to the quiet at their table, other tables were brimming with excitement. They weren¡¯t affected by the skirmish between Lin Zhang and Xiao Jinghua, still engaging in lively conversation.


    Everyone knew, despite the seemingly calm surface, that each person had their own schemes; it was just a matter of an unspoken mutual understanding not to reveal them.


    At this moment, Shen Congwen rushed in hurriedly, his arrival disrupting the previously boisterous atmosphere. Everyone turned their attention his way, and after a moment of silence, the banquet hall buzzed to life once more.


    Shen Congwen strode directly to the table where Chu Ge and the others were seated, and respectfully addressed him, "Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge nodded in acknowledgment.


    Tang Youwei watched Shen Congwen with puzzlement, noticing the fine beads of sweat on his forehead, perhaps from hurrying over.


    Tang Kangwei asked with curiosity, "Congwen, why are you arriving sote?"


    Shen Congwen smiled and answered, "I went to Snow Mountain looking for new sites, so I got backte."


    "New sites?" The mention of business piqued Tang Kangwei¡¯s interest, "What kind of business can you develop on Snow Mountain?"


    Shen Congwen nced at Chu Ge, then chuckled, "Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m nning to cultivate Earth Ganoderma on Snow Mountain."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Kangwei was somewhat disappointed. Earth Ganoderma was unique to the Shen Family, and Shen Congwen was quite knowledgeable about it. These were not things that outsiders like them couldpete with.


    So the thought of participating in jointly investing was dismissed.


    Chu Ge looked at him with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Shen Congwen to act so swiftly. They had just discussed the matter yesterday, and today he was already searching for thend.


    Honestly, Shen Congwen¡¯s serious attitude towards work earned Chu Ge¡¯s admiration. Among young people these days, he was one of the few who worked hard. His dedication to the family business and fulfilling promises reflected a person¡¯s character.


    Chu Ge sighed lightly, thinking about Mr. Tang¡¯s wish to unite Tang Xin and Shen Congwen in marriage. From his time observing Shen Congwen, he was certainly a man worth entrusting a lifetime to. However...


    Emotional matters couldn¡¯t be forced, this Chu Ge also knew too well. Nor could he insist, and moreover, in this matter, he was always an outsider, so he didn¡¯t n to interfere.


    Meanwhile, in an oversized private room upstairs, leaders of the major families from Su City sat with grim expressions.


    "Old Lin, what do you mean by that?" The speaker was Xiao Shan, the nominal head of the Xiao Family. He glowered at the middle-aged man sitting opposite him.


    "Xiao Shan, it¡¯s been many years, and we all are well aware of the Xiao Family¡¯s situation. Your wife passed away unexpectedly. Do you really think the Xiao Family can still survive among the four small families?"


    Even though Xiao Shan and Honda Sakura had long been devoid of love, leading separate lives, the sudden death of his wife wasn¡¯t something to be pleased about. He was already troubled by the mess Honda Sakura had left him, hoping to use the opportunity of this power gathering to transfer part of the stock rights. But Lin Lu had the audacity to want to split the Xiao Family¡¯s shares unconditionally; it was exasperating!


    Lin Lu snorted, "Xiao Shan, even if you don¡¯t transfer your stock rights, do you think you have the capability to defend them?"


    Xiao Shan¡¯s face turned red with anger. He knew he couldn¡¯t defend them, but even so, he had to try to protect what he could¡ªhe still relied on those shares to sustain himself in his old age!


    Watching Lin Lu with cold detachment was Tang Haowan. He tapped on the table, signaling Lin Lu to pause for a moment. "Lin Lu, if I didn¡¯t mishear you, you are announcing to us all by way of notification that you want to split the power in Su City equally with Tang Family and Shen Family?"


    Tang Haowan¡¯s prating eyes glinted with danger. The thought of re-dividing the shares wasn¡¯t as simple as Lin Lu¡¯s words suggested.


    Moreover, neither in terms of human nor material resources was Lin Family qualified to utter the word "split."


    Shen Wei Qian looked disdainfully at Lin Lu, unable to fathom the source of his boldness to brazenly make such a im, worse still, he merely informed them without waiting for him or Tang Haowan to retort, and then proceeded to the next topic, wanting to swallow Xiao Family¡¯s shares unconditionally.


    Such arrogance and madness had long been intolerable to him.


    Lin Lu was so brazen because something or someone must have bolstered his confidence¡ªafter all, it takes a firm backing to say such words.


    Others who also disapproved of Lin Lu¡¯s arrogance included leaders of the other major families.


    Because neither in status nor position was Lin Family qualified to speak of splitting the territory with Tang Family and Shen Family!


    "Lin Lu! We¡¯re all clear-headed here, so if you have anything that could make us think highly of you, just show it."

 Chapter 523 - 0525: I’ll Treat You to a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 0525: I¡¯ll Treat You to a Meal</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Lu¡¯s lips curled slightly, revealing an air of arrogance, "Since you all ask, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that our Lin Family has joined hands with the Ancient Martial Sect, it¡¯s that simple."


    As soon as Lin Lu¡¯s words fell, everyone present showed a look of shock. It was known that among those present, only the Tang Family had connections with the Ancient Martial Sect.


    Now that there was another family rted to the Ancient Martial Sect, their status in Su City could be imagined, and it would definitely be affected.


    Unconsciously, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Tang Haowan, as he was the person here with the most authority to speak on the matter of a family coborating with a Sect.


    Tang Haowan also didn¡¯t expect that Lin Lu would be able to establish a connection with the Ancient Martial Sect.


    The profits that the Tang Family and Tang Sect had created together over these years were considerable. He didn¡¯t dare to say how much, but it was certainly no problem for the Lin Family to rise to the top four smaller families.


    After a long pause, Tang Haowan asked, "May I know which Sect you have partnered with?"


    "Huayue Sect."


    Most of the people present, aside from Tang Haowan, did not have a deep understanding of the Ancient Martial Sect.


    But Tang Haowan was very familiar with it, especially this Huayue Sect.


    Because just a few days ago, the Huayue Sect had also approached him. Even though there were rifts between the Tang Family and Tang Sect, many connections couldn¡¯t just be cut off immediately.


    Tang Haowan had not agreed to the Huayue Sect, and now the Huayue Sect had approached Lin Lu.


    At the same time, Tang Haowan also had some doubts, wondering why the Huayue Sect did not approach the Shen Family.


    After hearing Lin Lu mention the Huayue Sect, Tang Haowan¡¯s expression slightly changed, and after pondering for a moment, he chuckled, "I think you¡¯re being a bit premature. Even if you¡¯ve reached some sort of cooperative understanding with the Huayue Sect, it will take some time for it to truly develop. Besides, the Huayue Sect is a new Sect, whether it canst is another matter."


    Tang Haowan was shrewd; he would never let the slightest bit of his inner worries show.


    Lin Lu knew Tang Haowan would say something like this, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry for them to acknowledge the Lin Family, nor did he need their approval. Lin Lu always believed that the Lin Family would be the next Tang Family, and even do better and excel more than them.


    Because of Tang Haowan¡¯s earlierment, the issue with Xiao Xiao¡¯s corporate shares was diverted. After a brief silence, no one said much more, as in such an environment who had the mindset to discuss these.


    Thus, the mood was such that everyone eventually lost their appetites, and someone cited a sudden matter as an excuse to leave first.


    People began to rise and leave one after another, until atst, only Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian were left in the room.


    Shen Wei Qian looked at Tang Haowan with a solemn face, "What should we do next?"


    "Did the Huayue Sect not approach you?"


    Tang Haowan asked with puzzlement.


    Shen Wei Qian shook his head, "No, but I heard from someone that the Huayue Sect had once sent people to steal the Earth Ganoderma. It¡¯s probably because they¡¯ve had unpleasant dealings with us in the past, so they had no face toe over."


    Tang Haowan sneered and shook his head, "You don¡¯t understand, these people will stop at nothing to achieve their goals, face and dignity are nothing to them."


    Hadn¡¯t Tang Sect done many faceless and shameless things to achieve its objectives? Tang Haowan had long been numb to it.


    "Sigh, with the development of Ancient Martial Arts, we ordinary people are finding it increasingly difficult to have a foothold."


    Tang Haowan helplessly shook his head, "Isn¡¯t that the truth."


    The two men talked while getting up to leave and went to the banquet hall on the second floor. There they saw Chu Ge and Shen Yaoyao standing beside Shen Fang, and Shen Fang was proudly boasting about Chu Ge to Lin Lu.


    "Lin Lu, let me introduce you, this is my future grandson-inw, Chu Ge, whoes from Shanghai, owns his own business, and also has an inseparable connection with the Ouyang family in Shanghai."


    Thetter half of Shen Fang¡¯s statement was true, but the former half had Chu Ge feeling baffled.


    Didn¡¯t the Old Master Shen Fang know that actually he had no rtionship whatsoever with Shen Yaoyao?


    Why then dere him as his grandson-inw in front of others?


    Chu Ge was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly stood aside, observing Lin Lu in front of him.


    Lin Lu eyed Chu Ge over with a pondering gaze, his look carrying a bit of scrutiny, "You¡¯re from Shanghai?"


    Lin Lu asked.


    His tone was too harsh, even full of disdain for Chu Ge, as if not taking him seriously at all.


    Chu Ge felt quite offended, simply furrowing his brows and lightly uttering a hmm, then he would not say much else.


    At this moment, Lin Zhang happened to walk out from the banquet hall, upon seeing Lin Lu, he approached with a smile, "Dad, how¡¯s the conversation going?"


    Lin Lu, seeing his own son, had a few extra streaks of pride on his face, and he pointed at Lin Zhang while speaking to Shen Fang, "This is my son, who just learned ancient martial arts a few days ago."


    Mentioning ancient martial arts, Lin Lu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide his pride.


    Lin Zhang also looked at Shen Fang with a face full of arrogance, his nce inadvertently sweeping over Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge, pausing slightly, he asked, "Dad, do you know them?"


    ¡¯Them¡¯ referred to Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge.


    Lin Lu chuckled lightly, his tone carrying a bit of frivolousness, "Thisdy is your Uncle Shen Fang¡¯s granddaughter, and this gentleman is your Uncle Shen Fang¡¯s grandson-inw, I heard hees from Shanghai and owns apany himself."


    Lin Zhang was taken aback, this beauty is Shen Fang¡¯s granddaughter?


    Lin Zhang was somewhat surprised, even feeling a bit relieved, he was d that he hadn¡¯t done something too excessive to Shen Yaoyao just now, and even felt relieved that he had apologized to them earlier.


    Shen Yaoyao only nced coolly at Lin Zhang, not saying anything, but hooked Shen Fang¡¯s arm, saying, "Grandpa, I¡¯m almost starved to death, let¡¯s go eat."


    Shen Fang nodded, and was about to bid farewell to Lin Lu, when Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian both came over, one after the other.


    "Mr. Chu, howe you¡¯re here?" Tang Haowan looked at Chu Ge with some surprise.


    Tang Haowan¡¯s respectful attitude caused Lin Lu and Lin Zhang to exchange nces; the two who originally wanted to leave stopped in their tracks.


    "Mr. Chu." Shen Wei Qian greeted him respectfully.


    Lin Lu, seeing both Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian behaving so respectfully towards Chu Ge, couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Chu Ge.


    He had never seen Tang Haowan regard anyone with importance before, let alone a young man who appeared to be not even twenty years old.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly to them, saying, "I came here to dine."


    Tang Haowan rubbed his hands together and smiled, "How about this, I¡¯ll y host today and invite you all for a meal."


    The "all" that Tang Haowan spoke of, definitely didn¡¯t include Lin Lu and Lin Zhang.


    Yet the two of them had no shame, brazenly tagging along behind them.

 Chapter 524 - 0526: Martial Arts Competition

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 0526: Martial Arts Competition</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Haowan did not show too much dissatisfaction with Lin Lu and Lin Zhang¡¯s forceful joining; he merely nced indifferently at Lin Lu, then respectfully said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu,st time I couldn¡¯t host a proper meal for you here, today you must enjoy yourself to the fullest."


    Tang Haowan was referring to the time before he and Shen Wei Qian reconciled when they agreed to meet.


    At that time, they were caught in a trap and surrounded; fortunately, Chu Ge was there, otherwise, Tang Haowan would have been dead.


    Shen Wei Qianughed embarrassingly, "If not for that time, perhaps our Shen Family and Tang Family would still be enemies."


    Tang Haowan nodded vigorously in agreement, "Speaking of which, Mr. Chu can also be considered our benefactor for both the Tang Family and the Shen Family."


    Tang Xin looked at Tang Haowan somewhat speechlessly and said reproachfully, "Grandfather, you forgot, Mr. Chu is already our honored guest."


    Tang Haowan waved his hand, "That¡¯s a different matter; without Mr. Chu, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. If not for Mr. Chu, our Tang Family and Shen Family might still be in a mutually destructive situation."


    Lin Lu, listening on the side, waspletely lost. He had heard many people talk about the recent events between the Tang and Shen families, but their stories were too incredible, and he didn¡¯t believe them at first.


    But now, listening to Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian continuously sighing, he seemed to understand something¡ªit was because of Chu Ge that they buried the hatchet. Also, because of Chu Ge, Tang Haowan¡¯s previously crippled legs could stand again.


    This Chu Ge, was he really as powerful as they said?


    Lin Lu¡¯s doubtful eyes looked at Chu Ge; he¡¯s just a young man in his twenties, right? Even if he knows some ancient martial arts, it¡¯s just superficial skills; how could he bepared to the Sect Leader of Huayue Sect?


    It must be said that Tang Haowan is capable of achieving great things, being a man with ambition. When he learned that Lin Lu had coborated with Huayue Sect, the first thing that came to his mind was to connect Shen Wei Qian and Chu Ge.


    Despite Chu Ge¡¯s youth, he was very clear-headed and influential.


    However, Chu Ge was indifferent to fame and fortune, always easy-going and carefree, so he also gave off a very rxed impression, not sticking to trivial formalities.


    But a person who can earnpliments from all Four Great Families of Modu and single-handedly eliminate Ghost Poison Sect is definitely not ordinary!


    Tang Haowan was clever, knowing that if he asked for Chu Ge¡¯s help, Chu Ge would be willing to help. However, at the same time, there would inevitably be a distancing in their rtionship. As a wise man, Tang Haowan naturally wouldn¡¯t let such a thing happen.


    So, he must find a way, a way for them to develop connections.


    However, what Tang Haowan did not know was that Chu Ge had already established a cooperation alliance with Shen Congwen, intending to buy Earth Ganoderma from him.


    During the meal, only Tang Haowan, Shen Wei Qian, and Chu Ge were talking; the others remained silent.


    Even Lin Lu tried to reduce his presence; he wanted to hear just how capable Chu Ge was to earn Tang Haowan¡¯s admiration so much.


    Tang Haowan hosted a meal for Chu Ge, and originally Shen Yaoyao had no interest in participating, but Shen Fang insisted on having Shen Yaoyao and Chu Ge show their affection in front of everyone, forcing Shen Yaoyao toe.


    Shen Yaoyao felt helpless; she almost blurted out that she and Chu Ge were not actually a couple, but when she saw the way Tang Xin looked at Chu Ge, she forcefully swallowed those words back.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t Chu Ge¡¯s girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t let other women benefit!


    Tang Xin was quietly eating while stealing nces at Chu Ge, when suddenly she noticed a persistent gaze from the side. Tang Xin frowned slightly, immediately pinpointing the source of the gaze.


    Lin Zhang was caught red-handed peeking, but he just shamelessly smiled at Tang Xin, not feeling the slightest bit embarrassed about being caught.


    Tang Xin gave Lin Zhang a mean stare. What business did this guy have, always watching her?


    These father and son were indeed brazen; they weren¡¯t even invited for dinner, yet they had the cheek to tag along.


    Fortunately, grandpa didn¡¯t mind.


    Tang Xin gave Lin Zhang a cold look and turned her head away, ignoring him.


    Lin Zhang stroked his chin, pondering. If he was not mistaken, Tang Xin seemed to have a crush on Chu Ge.


    But wasn¡¯t Chu Ge Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend? Tang Xin actually fancied a married man?


    Heh, this just got a lot more interesting.


    "Mr. Chu, may I ask if you have any unique insights regarding ancient martial arts?" Lin Lu, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up.


    Tang Haowan looked up at Lin Lu, his gaze warning him to not speak carelessly.


    But Lin Lu seemed to have ignored his warning re, smiling at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I apologize for asking so abruptly. I just heard Mr. Tang constantly praising you, ttering you, and it made me quite curious. May I know what rank you currently hold?"


    Chu Ge nced indifferently at him. From the start, he knew that this Lin Lu was observing him, but since he didn¡¯t know him and hadn¡¯t done anything shameful, he let him look.


    Now, this sudden question did surprise him.


    "It seems Mr. Lin also understands ancient martial arts?" Chu Ge counter-asked.


    Lin Luughed proudly, "I don¡¯t understand much, but my son has recently advanced in the path of ancient martial arts. Although he¡¯s just started, his progress in martial arts has been very rapid, which is quiteforting to me."


    Lin Lu looked at Chu Ge and then at his son Lin Zhang, a thought of having Chu Ge and Lin Zhang spar with each other emerged in his mind.


    "How about this, after we finish eating, you two could have a sparring session?" Lin Lu suggested.


    Yaoyao didn¡¯t know the extent of Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts skills, so upon hearing Lin Lu¡¯s suggestion, she just looked at Chu Ge without saying anything.


    But Tang Xin was different. She had personally witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s true capabilities. Although she didn¡¯t know the full extent of his power, dealing with someone like Lin Zhang would be a mere warm-up for Chu Ge, even if a hundred came at once.


    Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian looked at Lin Lu as if he were a monster, unable toprehend what he was up to.


    "Mr. Lin, are you sure you want Chu Ge to spar with your son?" Tang Xin asked doubtfully.


    Lin Lu nodded, "It¡¯s just a friendly spar, no need to worry. I will tell my son to go easy, just point to stop, how about that?"

 Chapter 525 - 527: Help Enhance

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 527: Help Enhance</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Lu¡¯s words came to an end, and the expressions of everyone present turned strange.


    Chu Ge looked at Lin Lu indifferently, his lips slightly curved up in a trace of wild defiance, "Let¡¯s not bother with a martial arts contest."


    Lin Lu thought Chu Ge was afraid topete, and couldn¡¯t help but mock, "It¡¯s said that Ancient Martial Artists are true to their emotions, and martial arts contests aremon urrences. Howe when it¡¯s Mr. Chu¡¯s turn, he turns cowardly?"


    Hearing this, Tang Xin felt indignant, she couldn¡¯t help but retort mockingly, "Mr. Lin¡¯s words are a bit excessive. Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t want to fight your son because he thinks your son is too weak, not a match for him."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Lu¡¯s face turned ugly in an instant.


    Even Lin Zhang¡¯s expression did not fare any better. He thought highly of his own talent in this area, considering himself moldable and promising, boasting of never losing in the numerous martial arts sparring sessions he had these past few days. Now to be despised by a young boy, he couldn¡¯t swallow this insult.


    Lin Zhang red at Chu Ge angrily, "If you are a man, fight me fairly. Rest assured, I will show mercy and not harm you in the slightest."


    Lin Zhang¡¯s tone was filled with disdain and arrogance, wanting to show Tang Xin and Shen Yaoyao, these two women, just how unworthy the man they admired was.


    Lin Zhang had already stood up, he stood at the doorway, looking down on Chu Ge with disdain. Seeing Chu Ge still sitting and not moving, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "If you don¡¯t want to fight me, you can kneel on the ground and shout ¡¯I am a coward¡¯ three times. How about that?"


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, his dark pupils radiating a sharp rending on Lin Zhang. He hadn¡¯t spoken a word, yet Lin Zhang felt a chill down his spine.


    Swallowing his saliva inexplicably, Lin Zhang suddenly felt less confident for some reason.


    When he realized he was actually intimidated by Chu Ge¡¯s gaze, he felt annoyed.


    Shen Yaoyao couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, she tugged Chu Ge¡¯s sleeve, angrily saying, "What are you waiting for? He¡¯s insulted you this much and you can still sit there?"


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently, then shook his head, "Let it go, this kind of contest is meaningless. If he wants, let the person behind him who boosts his Ancient Martial Arts skillse out and fight me, then maybe I¡¯ll consider making a move."


    "What an arrogant im!" Lin Zhang gritted his teeth, this was clearly a taunt at his weakness!


    Thinking ofpeting with his master? Ridiculous! Overestimating himself!


    "Do you even know the martial prowess of my master? She is an Innate Grandmaster! Dealing with someone like you would take no effort!"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved up slightly, "Coincidentally, I¡¯m also an Innate Grandmaster."


    His words dropped and there was a brief silence in the air, followed by a burst ofughter.


    Lin Zhang, holding his stomach, looked at Chu Ge with great disdain, "You im you¡¯re an Innate Grandmaster? How would you prove it?"


    If he was an Innate Grandmaster, why couldn¡¯t he feel any flow of True Qi inside him, or even sense any aura around him?


    Chu Ge, an Innate Grandmaster? What a joke!


    Thinking he could fool him like that?


    Compared to Lin Zhang¡¯s explosiveness, Lin Lu seemed much more experienced. He wasn¡¯t deeply knowledgeable about Ancient Martial Arts, but he had been observing Chu Ge carefully for a while and always felt that this young man carried an aura of a superior, though it seemed deliberately concealed.


    Lin Lu patted Lin Zhang on the shoulder, signaling him to step back and speak less. He looked at Chu Ge with a smile and said, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t mind him. My son just simply wants to exchange a few moves with you. If you¡¯re worried that he might hurt you, then forget it."


    Lin Zhang looked at Lin Lu, somewhat puzzled by his father¡¯s actions.


    Shen Yaoyao and Tang Xin were even more infuriated; this was clearly looking down on people.


    And Chu Ge too, even though he is capable, he pretends to be modest! People are already bullying him to his face, and yet he still manages to keep his cool!


    "Chu Ge! What are you doing? They are literally peeing on your neck! And you still sit there calmly!" Shen Yaoyao said in frustration.


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently and said somewhat speechlessly, "What else can I do? His martial arts foundation is too weak; I could kill him with half a move. We live in a society ruled byw, I don¡¯t want to end up in prison."


    Listening to Chu Ge¡¯s words, Lin Zhang¡¯s anger intensified, and if it weren¡¯t for Lin Lu holding him back in time, he would have lunged forward and burst Chu Ge¡¯s face right there.


    Shen Yaoyao looked at Chu Ge, speechless. This guy only knows how to y word games!


    Not only was Lin Zhang unable to bear it any longer, but even Lin Lu felt that Chu Ge was going too far. His sharp gaze fixed on Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s best not to be too arrogant in life. Be careful, as the saying goes, ¡¯a gentle handsts for miles¡¯. Since Mr. Chu is so confident in his martial arts, why not fight my son? After all, seeing is believing, isn¡¯t it?"


    Chu Ge looked coldly at Lin Lu, "Do you really want me to fight your son?"


    His striking out wouldn¡¯t be as simple as causing injury; he wasn¡¯t interested in depriving someone who had just stepped onto the path of ancient martial arts of their experience.


    Now is a time of growth for ancient martial arts, in need of many passionate youngsters.


    But someone like Lin Zhang... self-important in their martial arts prowess, contemptuous of others, riding on ancient martial arts to be arrogant and bully others, is a bit too much.


    Chu Ge coldly nced again at Lin Lu and Lin Zhang, then said, "I¡¯ve previously helped someone unblock their governor and conception vessels and improve their ancient martial arts. Why don¡¯t you fight him first? If you can defeat him, then it¡¯s not toote to fight me."


    The person Chu Ge mentioned was Huo Tianqian, who is now at Postnatal Perfection. With the help of Master Guangde, his current strength is nothing less than a Middle-stage Innate martial artist.


    Given his understanding of Lin Zhang, he¡¯s no match for Huo Tianqian.


    Since there¡¯s nothing else going on these days, it might be good to let Huo Tianqian get some practice by dealing with Lin Zhang.


    Lin Zhang and Lin Lu exchanged nces. Someone capable of enhancing someone else¡¯s ancient martial arts could not be ordinary, definitely possessing skills beyond the middle-stage innate level.


    Chu Ge casually mentioned that he also helped someone advance in ancient martial arts, which they heavily doubted.


    But ultimately, they sumbed to fear and, for safety¡¯s sake, they agreed to Chu Ge¡¯s proposition.


    "Fine, let this person you mentionede, I want to see how formidable the person you¡¯ve helped elevate is."


    Lin Zhang¡¯an managed to contain his skepticism, snorting disdainfully.


    Chu Ge pulled out his phone, looked up Huo Tianqian¡¯s number, and made the call. At the time, Huo Tianqian was exercising. Hearing that Chu Ge wanted him to rush to the Zuixian Inn immediately, he quickly got ready and headed straight for the Zuixian Inn.

 Chapter 526 - 0528: Defeat the Enemy with One Move

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 0528: Defeat the Enemy with One Move</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian, for convenience, directly borrowed a car from Tang Xin in Su City, so when Chu Ge called him, he drove there himself.


    Just by coincidence, he met someone at the entrance.


    This person was dressed in a bright red one-piece dress, with a graceful figure, using the phrase "floral beauty and the moon" to describe her was not an exaggeration at all.


    Because this woman was so striking, Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but take a nce.


    Coincidentally, that woman also noticed him and looked over with her phoenix eyes, carrying a sense of enchanting allure.


    Huo Tianqian was amazed by this woman.


    She did not possess a mboyant beauty but an intellectual beauty, with a sense of hazy enchantment.


    The woman smiled at Huo Tianqian and then, walking with graceful steps, entered the Zuixian Inn, and only when her figure disappeared at the entrance did Huo Tianqiane back to his senses.


    He shook his head, puzzled, scratching his head, wondering what was wrong with him just now?


    Huo Tianqian arrived in front of the private room where Chu Ge was, knocked on the door, and only entered after hearing someone inside inviting him in.


    Upon entering, he saw that the room was filled with prominent figures of Su City.


    Huo Tianqian did not recognize Lin Lu and Lin Zhang; he only nodded at Tang Haowan, Shen Wei Qian, and Shen Fang as a greeting and then walked up to Chu Ge, respectfully asking, "Mr. Chu, you asked me toe in a hurry, is there something matter?"


    Chu Ge pointed at Lin Zhang and said, "This man has just entered the realm of Ancient Martial Arts, spar with him, and remember, do not hurt him, understand?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s words were sincere, but in Lin Zhang¡¯s ears, they sounded differently.


    Lin Zhang red at Chu Ge and snorted, "Chu Ge, if I win against him, you must fight me!"


    Huo Tianqian curiously looked at Lin Zhang, couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, "It seems some are indeed overestimating themselves, daring to challenge Mr. Chu right after stepping into Ancient Martial Arts."


    Chu Ge chuckled softly, speaking to Lin Zhang, "I promise you, if you can beat him, I will fight you."


    Seeing Chu Ge agree, Lin Zhang then deigned to direct his gaze at Huo Tianqian, a middle-aged man who looked about forty, wondering how skilled in martial arts he could possibly be.


    At this moment, Lin Zhang did not take Huo Tianqian seriously at all.


    Huo Tianqian flexed his wrists, with a mischievous smile, said, "Since I regained my martial arts, I have not yet sparred with anyone, today will be perfect to ¡¯operate¡¯ on you! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be merciful!"


    Damn!


    At this moment, Lin Zhang¡¯s chest filled with fury, Chu Ge¡¯s arrogance was one thing, but even the man he brought was so arrogant!


    "Who will be ¡¯operating¡¯ on whom is not yet certain."


    After saying this, Lin Zhang started to walk out, Huo Tianqian curiously watched him, "Aren¡¯t we fighting here?"


    Fighting here? What if their Inner Strength hurt someone?


    For a moment Lin Zhang was taken aback, only to hear Huo Tianqian ask again, "What, you can¡¯t even control your own Inner Strength?"


    In that case, what¡¯s the point inpeting with him?


    "Don¡¯t act like you know it all! If we¡¯re going to fight, we¡¯ll fight right here!"


    Lin Zhang indeed could not control his Inner Strength himself, and no one had ever taught him how to control it. Thus, he had never even considered this aspect. He felt that if the space was too small, it might identally hurt others. Ordinary people aside, the people in this room were all prominent figures of Su City, and he did not want to pay any price for it.


    The private room was not small, and there was a rtivelyrge open space next to a round table where Huo Tianqian and Lin Zhang stood facing each other.


    Huo Tianqian ced one hand behind his back and made a weing gesture with the other, clearly suggesting that Lin Zhang should fight with just one hand.


    By this time, Lin Zhang¡¯s anger had reached its peak. He looked at Huo Tianqian with contempt, thinking how he looked down on him. Soon, he was going to show him his true capabilities!


    Thinking so, Lin Zhang filled his Dantian with anger and charged forward.


    In his palm, a solid mass of shapeless True Qi gradually formed. As he came close to Huo Tianqian, it quickly shot towards Huo Tianqian¡¯s chest.


    Huo Tianqian stood still, not even furrowing his brow as he caught Lin Zhang¡¯s attack barehanded effortlessly, even wearing a faint smile on his lips.


    With just a gentle push, Huo Tianqian pushed Lin Zhang away.


    Lin Zhang¡¯s internal Qi flow was already in disarray. With Huo Tianqian¡¯s push, the True Qi in his control instantly scattered. Lin Zhang felt a stronger and more solid Inner Strength crash harshly against his chest, causing a stifled pain and making it hard for him to breathe.


    Besides Chu Ge, nobody sitting nearby had clearly seen what had happened. They only saw Lin Zhang rush forward, not even touching Huo Tianqian before getting pushed back.


    Lin Zhang clutched his chest, trying to summon his Qi again, but it felt as if his True Qi had suddenly disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t muster it at all.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head helplessly, "Your True Qi is weak and unsubstantial; you need much more cultivation."


    Just one move.


    No, he had defeated himself without even making a move.


    Lin Zhang¡¯s face instantly fell; standing there embarrassed, recalling the words he had said to Chu Ge earlier, wishing he could just burrow into a hole in the ground.


    Lin Lu hurried forward to support Lin Zhang, asking with concern, "Son, are you alright?"


    Lin Lu didn¡¯t expect Lin Zhang to lose within a single move; his own face alsocked luster.


    Lin Lu red at Huo Tianqian, lips parting as if to speak, but eventually, he said nothing and helped Lin Zhang leave.


    Calm returned to the private room.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head, looking dejectedly at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I thought the opponent you found for me was formidable. This guy wasn¡¯t even a warm-up for me."


    Chu Ge picked up his tea and took a light sip, then smiled and said, "I thought he could hold on a bit longer."


    From the current situation, Lin Zhang hadn¡¯t truly broken through Ancient Martial Arts. In other words, someone used the guise of helping him reach a breakthrough but infused a flow of True Qi into his body.


    And because Lin Zhang was unskilled in martial arts, he couldn¡¯t control this True Qi. The True Qi that appeared in Lin Zhang¡¯s palm was nothing more than an Illusion Technique performed on him by that person.


    Huo Tianqian was stillmenting as he looked down at his hands and couldn¡¯t help butin, "This guy really can¡¯t take a hit. When I broke through to the Postnatal stage, I was nowhere near this weak. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t use my full strength just now. If I hadn¡¯t noticed the disarray in his True Qi and its insubstantial nature, and if I hadn¡¯t held back, he might have ended up being carried out horizontally from here."


    Among those present, apart from Tang Xin, no one had seen Chu Ge disy his martial arts. Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian had only seen Chu Ge¡¯s Medical Skill.


    Yet, seeing Huo Tianqian defeat someone in just one move, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit astonished...

 Chapter 527 - 0529: Chu Ge’s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 0529: Chu Ge¡¯s Disciple</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s martial arts skills are formidable; the fact that he would treat Chu Ge with such deference has been evident to all in recent days as he busied himself before Chu Ge.


    Why else would such a master demonstrate such humility towards another if not because thetter¡¯s martial arts skills surpassed his,pelling his respect?


    Tang Haowan¡¯s desire to form an alliance with Chu Ge was now even more certain.


    It¡¯s a pity that their current rtionship with the Tang Sect is so entangled andplex; otherwise, he would have cut ties with the Tang Sect ande to an agreement with Chu Ge directly.


    Of course, that was merely his wishful thinking.


    Whether Chu Ge was willing was a different matter altogether.


    But for the moment, he still hoped to make a match¡ªif the Shen Family coulde to an agreement with Chu Ge, their future was surely bright.


    "Mr. Chu, is this Mr. Huo your disciple?" Shen Wei Qian asked with some surprise.


    He too had been impressed by Huo Tianqian¡¯s martial arts skills. As ordinary people, they could not understand the trickery involved with Lin Zhang; they merely saw Huo Tianqian effortlessly lifting his hand and repelling Lin Zhang, which they found truly remarkable.


    Chu Ge slightly nodded his head. If one were to talk about a master-disciple rtionship, he should be considered Huo Tianqian¡¯s master. It was he who led Huo Tianqian into the world of Ancient Martial Arts and constantly helped him improve his martial arts skills.


    Although these matters were never a concern to him, let alone something he took to heart, it did not mean they hadn¡¯t happened.


    Huo Tianqian also nodded, "Mr. Chu is not only my master but also my rebirth parents. Without Mr. Chu, there would be no me today."


    Shen Wei Qian thoughtfully nodded his head. He sighed softly, an idea forming in his mind, but he worried that speaking it out so directly would seem abrupt.


    Tang Haowan watched Shen Wei Qian¡¯s embarrassed demeanor, knowing well what he was thinking. Thinking of his beloved grandson lying in bed because of Ancient Martial Arts and suffering so much, he no longer wanted his family involved with the path of Ancient Martial Arts.


    He even contemted slowly disengaging the Tang Family from the Tang Sect, severing all connections to Ancient Martial Arts forever.


    But reality is always cruel. The rtionship between the Tang Family and the Tang Sect cannot be so easily cut off or dissociated.


    Moreover, now that the Lin Family has also be involved with Ancient Martial Arts, power distribution in Su City will inevitably change.


    Shen Wei Qian wanted to say something but stopped, his gaze inadvertently meeting with Tang Haowan¡¯s eyes. Tang Haowan shook his head slightly at him, and Shen Wei Qian understood what he wanted to say.


    They had been brothers for many years and had been rivals for thirty years. As the saying goes, know your friend and know your foe, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles; each understood the other all too well.


    Just one look was enough toprehend the other¡¯s intentions.


    Shen Wei Qian slightly nodded his head, swallowing the words he wanted to say.


    Lin Zhang and Lin Lu came out of the private room, and just as they reached the stairs, Lin Zhang could no longer bear it. His legs went weak, and he copsed to the ground.


    Lin Lu staggered as well because of Lin Zhang¡¯s sudden fall.


    "Son! Son, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Lin Lu looked at the expression of pain on Lin Zhang¡¯s face, his hands iling helplessly, not knowing what to do.


    By chance, a woman in a red dress appeared around the corner. She saw Lin Lu and Lin Zhang and slightly furrowed her brow, "Mr. Lin, what has happened to you?"


    Lin Lu heard the voice and turned his head, as if seeing a savior.


    "Master Hua, you¡¯vee at just the right time. Please,e and see my son. What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    The neer was none other than the sect leader of the Huayue Sect, Hua Liuyue. She looked down at Lin Zhang, her brow furrowed, "First, let¡¯s get him into a room."


    In a private room, Lin Zhangy on the ground in agony.


    Lin Lu briefly exined to Hua Liuyue what had happened earlier, conveniently omitting the fact that they had started the altercation.


    After listening, Hua Liuyue looked at him with displeasure, "Are you saying you¡¯ve already told someone else about our partnership?


    Lin Lu was startled for a moment.


    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the point...


    The point is how his son got injured! The point is who injured his son!


    "Master Hua, please, I¡¯m begging you to check on my son first. He¡¯s my only son, and if something were to happen to him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself."


    Lin Lu looked at his son¡¯s painful expression, his heart torn as if by knives; he wished he could take all his son¡¯s pain onto himself.


    Hua Liuyue, considering that she still needed support in Su City, managed to suppress her displeasure for the moment.


    She squatted down, her delicate hands reaching for Lin Zhang¡¯s wrist, slowly infusing True Qi into his body.


    Lin Zhang¡¯s agony was due to the True Qi she had previously infused into him being struck by an external force, causing a bacsh against his internal organs.


    That was why he was in such pain.


    The True Qi slowly flowed into Lin Zhang¡¯s body, the warmth soothing his pain.


    Gradually, the pain subsided, and Lin Zhang slowly opened his eyes, hearing a familiar voice by his ear.


    "Son, how are you feeling now?" Lin Lu asked anxiously.


    Lin Zhang pulled his thoughts back and shook his head slightly. His eyes swept across the room andnded on Hua Liuyue¡¯s exquisite face. His heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly sat up.


    "It¡¯s Master Hua, thank you for saving my life," he said.


    Lin Zhang felt a surge of depression in his heart.


    Hua Liuyue gazed meaningfully at Lin Zhang, her hand lightly touching his forehead. Her soft fingers touched his forehead to test the True Qi inside his body, which was now back to normal.


    Because of her touch, Lin Zhang¡¯s heart skipped yet another beat. His gaze shied away, not daring to look at Hua Liuyue any longer, and his ears reddened inexplicably.


    Hua Liuyue didn¡¯t pay further attention to Lin Zhang. She slowly stood up and asked Lin Lu, "You just said, you were up against the disciple of Chu Ge?"


    Lin Lu nodded, "That person was promoted to Ancient Martial Artist through Chu Ge."


    "What¡¯s his name?" Hua Liuyue narrowed her eyes slightly. She hadn¡¯t noticed the presence of so many high-level practitioners of Ancient Martial Arts by Chu Ge¡¯s side?


    "Huo Tianqian." Lin Zhang uttered through gritted teeth. He noted this grudge; once he furthered his cultivation, he vowed to make Huo Tianqian pay for today¡¯s humiliation!


    Hearing the name Huo Tianqian, Hua Liuyue¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unable to hide her disbelief.

 Chapter 528 - 0530: Throwing Oneself into One’s Arms

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 0530: Throwing Oneself into One¡¯s Arms</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you talking about Huo Tianqian?" Liu Yue asked uncertainly once again.


    Lin Zhang nodded. He had just picked himself up from the ground, the pain in his body had vanished, and he seemed no different from usual. Even his face regained its usual arrogance and wild aura.


    "It¡¯s Huo Tianqian! I will never forget that name in my lifetime!"


    Lin Zhang snorted coldly.


    Lin Lu looked at his son helplessly and shook his head. His greatest w was bearing grudges, but it was indeed good that the man had disgraced them in front of Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian. If there was a chance in the future, seeking revenge wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    Liu Yue began to ponder. She paced the room, deep in thought.


    Previously, when Ge Fan sent people to find Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, they had been beaten and sent back. At first, she didn¡¯t believe Ge Fan when he told her this.


    Because she knew what kind of poison Chu Ge had been afflicted with, and she also knew that the poison was incurable. Yet now, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian had both recovered their martial arts skills.


    The path ahead would require long and careful nning.


    Seeing that Lin Zhang was unharmed, Lin Lu curiously turned to Liu Yue and asked, "Master Hua, is there something important that brings you to Zuixian Inn?"


    Liu Yue nodded, "I arranged to meet someone here, but they haven¡¯t arrived yet. Never mind that, Lin Zhang, should you encounter Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian again, do you understand that you can¡¯t engage them in direct conflict?"


    Liu Yue wasn¡¯t ready to face Chu Ge head-on yet. She wanted to earn Chu Ge¡¯s trust by using indirect methods.


    Yet, what frustrated her was that she didn¡¯t even have the chance to get close to Chu Ge.


    Seeing the displeasure on Liu Yue¡¯s face, Lin Lu thought to take his leave, "Master Hua, thank you for treating my son today. We will certainly express our gratitude another day. Since Master Hua has other matters to attend to, we shall not impose any further."


    After saying so, Lin Lu pulled Lin Zhang to leave.


    Liu Yue gave a slight nod, then suddenly as if recalling something, she said to Lin Zhang, "Mr. Lin, you should go ahead. I have some questions about ancient martial arts that I wish to discuss with your son."


    Lin Zhang wasn¡¯t sure if he saw it wrong or what, but he had just seen Liu Yue casting a coquettish nce at him. His recently steadied heart began to beat chaotically again.


    Despite Liu Yue stating that she was keeping him for matters of ancient martial arts, he couldn¡¯t control his thoughts, always drifting to imaginative and embarrassing matters.


    Lin Lu paused. He looked at Lin Zhang and then at Liu Yue. Hearing that Liu Yue was going to offer personal guidance to his son, he naturally agreed with pleasure.


    He nodded and instructed Lin Zhang, "Son, be sure to learn well from Master Hua."


    Lin Zhang nodded, "Of course!"


    He still had to seek revenge against Huo Tianqian!


    Once Lin Lu left, only Liu Yue and Lin Zhang remained in the room. The air briefly tensed, making Lin Zhang feel rather awkward.


    He stood still, his gaze flitting around, not daring to look at Liu Yue.


    "Weren¡¯t you quite bold just now? Why can¡¯t you look at me anymore?" Liu Yue slowly approached, her delicate fingers lightly tracing the contours of Lin Zhang¡¯s face.


    Lin Zhang¡¯s cheeks instantly burned like fire. He hadn¡¯t expected that his furtive nce had been noticed by her.


    Why didn¡¯t she settle the score with him just now? Why did she leave him alone to do itter?


    A bad premonition rose in Lin Zhang¡¯s heart. Could it be that she intended to do something to him behind his father¡¯s back?


    Thinking of Liu Yue¡¯s prowess, he immediately cowered, "Master Hua, I apologize, I was too presumptuous! I didn¡¯t know it was you who were treating me just now, had I known it was you, I wouldn¡¯t dare, not even with a hundred times the courage."


    Liu Yue closed in slowly, with each step she took, Lin Zhang stepped back, until, unknowingly, he was pressed against the wall.


    Liu Yue blew into Lin Zhang¡¯s ear and asked softly, "Are you afraid of me?"


    Liu Yue¡¯s hand slid slowly down from Lin Zhang¡¯s face,ing to rest on his neck, and further down, finally stopping over his chest.


    Her slender fingers gently unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing his pale skin.


    Despite Lin Zhang¡¯s less-thanmendable character, his physique was excellent, with well-developed pectorals and a few abs. His body was well-proportioned, the very type of a robust man.


    It was precisely because he was such a robust man, that Liu Yue had set her sights on Lin Zhang.


    Because the Huayue Sect had been rapidly expanding and had drawn the dissatisfaction of some other older sects, they had banded together, preparing to attack. She couldn¡¯t show weakness, naturally, she was also seeking allies. Recently, due to being busy, she hadn¡¯t had time to properly absorb the essence of men, and felt her strength waning.


    The first time she infused Lin Zhang with True Qi, she had already felt the stir and abundance of essence within him.


    Such a man on hand but not taking advantage, this was not Liu Yue¡¯s style!


    Lin Zhang¡¯s brain was buzzing,pletely unable to think, and his body reacted purely on instinct.


    Lin Zhang, a hot-blooded young man, couldn¡¯t withstand Liu Yue¡¯s seduction.


    "Master Hua, what... what are you doing?" Lin Zhang felt a trace of excitement.


    But until Liu Yue openly initiated, he still didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    Liu Yue chuckled lightly, the breath tickling his ear like a feather touching his heart.


    "Lin Zhang, do you think I¡¯m beautiful?" Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shimmered, her lips lightly biting down, like a wild kitten.


    "Beautiful." Lin Zhang was oblivious to thought at the moment. He nodded, his breathing growing rapid.


    Liu Yue leaned entirely on Lin Zhang¡¯s body.


    Liu Yue raised his hand, gently cing it around her waist.


    The action stirred Lin Zhang¡¯s feelings even more, and his hands began to mischievously roam across Liu Yue¡¯s back.


    As someone who frequented thepany of women, Lin Zhang was naturally adept in this area.


    Seeing Liu Yue so actively throwing herself into his arms, Lin Zhang¡¯s initial fear of Liu Yue had vanishedpletely.


    Instead, what rose was the desire to thoroughly y with her, to dominate her beneath him.

 Chapter 529 - 0531 Poison Added

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 0531 Poison Added</h4><h4></h4>


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s main method of practicing martial arts is by absorbing men¡¯s essence to continuously improve herself.


    Having reached the early stages of being an Innate Grandmaster, she seemed to have hit a bottleneck, as absorbing men¡¯s essence for increasing her martial arts became slower and slower.


    This issue greatly troubled Hua Liuyue, but until she found other ways to improve her power, she had to rely on men to cultivate.


    It had to be admitted that Lin Zhang¡¯s flirting skills were extremely proficient; it only took him a few moments to stir up the dormant fire within her.


    Lin Zhang originally thought Hua Liuyue was a very aloof woman, but was surprised to find her so libertine in this regard.


    Soon, the ambiguous temperature in the private room they were in began to rise continuously, with the woman¡¯s moans and gasps permeating the air.


    Hua Liuyue had set up a Barrier in this room, so people outside could not hear anything.


    But the moment she set up the Barrier, Chu Ge sensed the flow of energy.


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows, concentrated a bit, and felt around; to the southeast, his True Qi faced resistance, indicating someone had set up a Barrier.


    Chu Ge became alert, setting up a Barrier in a restaurant was usually no good.


    Thinking it over, Chu Ge decided to go have a look, using the excuse of going to the bathroom to leave the private room and head directly towards the southeast.


    Chu Ge did not use his True Qi to probe; he simply walked around but noticed nothing unusual.


    Chu Ge frowned, something was off. He had clearly felt a flow of True Qi, albeit briefly, but he was certain it was the strength of an Innate Grandmaster.


    An Innate Grandmaster was inside the restaurant, so overtly defying detection, but he couldn¡¯t fathom the purpose.


    Chu Ge walked around and noticed nothing abnormal; finally, he stopped in front of a closed door.


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, that True Qi had emanated from here.


    Chu Ge used his Inner Strength to feel it out, and indeed, he sensed a Barrier here, though it was set up a bit strangely.


    One could move around freely, but could not hear or see what was happening inside.


    Ordinary people might not notice, but Chu Ge had ways to see and hear.


    With just a slight movement of his limbs, the sounds around his ears became clear.


    But the sound was strange; soon, Chu Ge realized what the people inside were actually doing.


    Embarrassed, he coughed lightly, then stepped away.


    After all that, it turned out these people just wanted to do something naughty and were worried about being heard, so they set up the Barrier. It seemed he was overthinking.


    Having just eavesdropped on people doing their business behind the wall, Chu Ge¡¯s cheeks inexplicably blushed, spreading down to his neck.


    Back in the room, Tang Xin noticed Chu Ge¡¯s cheeks were somewhat flushed and asked with concern, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, casually sat down, and was about to take a sip of water to calm his shock when he heard Shen Yaoyao on the other side suddenly point at him in surprise and say, "Chu Ge, what¡¯s wrong with your neck? Suddenly there are some small red spots."


    Chu Ge was surprised and touched his neck, feeling a bit warm but nothing else unusual.


    "Small red spots?" Chu Ge asked doubtfully.


    Shen Yaoyao rummaged through her bag, took out a small mirror, and handed it to Chu Ge, "Here, see for yourself."


    Chu Ge took the mirror and took a nce, his reflection truly startled him.


    He saw dense clusters of red spots spreading across his neck, some areas already merging into patches.


    Huo Tianqian immediately tensed up as he looked at Chu Ge, his tone filled with worry: "Mr. Chu, could it be..."


    Could it be that someone had poisoned him again?


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows, thinking that poisoning should be impossible...


    The thought had just appeared in his mind when Chu Ge suddenly recalled the scent he had inhaled while breaking through the barrier.


    The scent must be the problem!


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows deeply knitted together, the scent was indistinguishable from a woman¡¯s perfume, coupled with the sounds he had heard at that time, he did not pay much attention.


    Now it seemed, there was definitely some trickery involved.


    Chu Ge slightly squinted his eyes; his gaze emanated a dangerous sharpness. He pursed his lips tightly and let out a cold hum.


    Seeing his expression, Huo Tianqian realized that he already knew where the problemy.


    "Mr. Chu, do you know who was behind this?"


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, not knowing who was involved because he hadn¡¯t clearly seen the people in the room; however, he very well understood how it was done.


    Tang Haowan and Shen Wei Qian exchanged nces, and Tang Haowan, not pleased, said, "I will go ask the manager to rify this."


    Someone had openly poisoned Chu Ge who was his guest, which was outright a p in his face.


    Naturally, Tang Haowan intended to settle scores with the manager, but Chu Ge gestured to him with a wave of his hand, "Old Master Tang, let it go. This matter is not something a manager can influence."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Haowan looked at Chu Ge baffled, "Mr. Chu, are you suggesting..."


    Chu Ge stood up, he huffed lightly and said, "I will meet this person myself."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Chu Ge returned to the private room he had initially set up; the barrier had now vanished, as if the person inside knew Chu Ge wasing. Just as he approached the door, he heard the person inside say, "Mr. Chu, sorry for not weing you earlier."


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows slightly and pushed the door open.


    Inside, Hua Liuyue¡¯s enchanting figure was seated there. Although she was alone, Chu Ge could still smell from the air a hint of ambiguous, post-love atmosphere.


    "Mr. Chu, pleasee in and have a seat," Hua Liuyue smiled as she spoke to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother with niceties and directly sat down across Hua Liuyue, cutting straight to the point, "Why did you poison me?"


    Hua Liuyue was surprised, her smile still on her face, her gaze fell onto Chu Ge¡¯s neck, observing the red patches there, the curve of her lips deepened.


    "Mr. Chu, are you still a virgin?" Hua Liuyue asked, her tone carrying a mix of surprise and delight.


    The essence blood of a virgin is much purer than that of a man who has been with many women.


    Hua Liuyue slowly narrowed her eyes, her gaze like that of a hawk eyeing its prey, filled with greed.


    Chu Ge replied emotionlessly: "Whether I¡¯m a virgin or not, what does that have to do with you poisoning me?"


    Hua Liuyue nodded, "It certainly does. But let me correct you, Mr. Chu. What I administered to you was not poison, but an aphrodisiac. Haven¡¯t you felt like your body is burning like a me?"

 Chapter 530 - 0532 Unable to Cultivate

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 0532 Unable to Cultivate</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge initially didn¡¯t feel anything significant, but after Hua Liuyue¡¯s words, he felt as though his entire body was thrown into a melting furnace, unbearably hot.


    He tried to expel the aphrodisiac from his body using his True Qi, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all.


    In his mind, there was only one thought¡ªto strip off his clothes.


    Hua Liuyue smiled faintly, her gaze soft and lingering on Chu Ge¡¯s body, appraising the young man¡¯s physique that was neither too plump nor too thin.


    Chu Ge felt a cold sneer in his heart as he watched Hua Liuyue¡¯s unabashed gaze sweep over him. Even if she had drugged him, he wouldn¡¯ty a hand on such a woman.


    With disdain barely concealed in his eyes, Chu Ge contemted how to neutralize the aphrodisiac in his body when he suddenly felt gradual changes urring inside him.


    A cool current of air slowly flowed from his Dantian, meandering freely within his body, dissolving the scorching heat wherever it went.


    The temperature of his body gradually subsided.


    Chu Ge thought of the Heart Sutra he practiced every morning, which could dispel distracting thoughts and toxins.


    The aphrodisiac could befuddle one¡¯s mind, giving rise to ambiguous thoughts.


    In just a short moment, Chu Ge¡¯s body returned to normal.


    He sat there, rxed, legs crossed, a half-mocking smile on his face, "It seems your aphrodisiac is nothing special after all."


    Hua Liuyue also noticed the change in Chu Ge, but before she could react, she saw the red flush on his face and neck disappear.


    "How is this possible?" Hua Liuyue stared at Chu Ge in shock. Till now, no man had ever resisted her uniquely formted aphrodisiac. How did Chu Ge do it?


    Hua Liuyue was astonished, reassessing Chu Ge in her mind.


    A faint smile curved Chu Ge¡¯s lips, but he didn¡¯t directly respond to her inquiry. Instead, he directly asked, "Can you now state your purpose?"


    Trying to seduce him with an aphrodisiac and bringing him here, surely wasn¡¯t just about wanting a rtionship with him.


    Chu Ge was certain this woman had other ns.


    Hua Liuyue sighed, "Mr. Chu, have you always been such a mood killer?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Tell me, who are you?"


    Hua Liuyue flicked her hair, setting aside the pretext, and introduced herself: "I am Hua Liuyue."


    "Hua Liuyue? The Sect Leader of the Huayue Sect."


    Chu Ge was surprised. The Huayue Sect approaching him... could it be for that Heart Sutra?


    Hua Liuyue nced at him unexpectedly, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve heard of me?"


    "I had the fortune to hear your name at the auction."


    Chu Ge smiled slightly, his expression returning to normal.


    Hua Liuyue was taken aback. Knowing that he was also at the auction, she guessed he might have deduced her purpose.


    Straight to the point, Hua Liuyue said, "I¡¯ve taken the trouble to bring Mr. Chu here because I want to propose a coboration."


    "Coboration?" Chu Geughed, "To seek coboration, sincerity is needed, and yours is somewhat confusing."


    If not for his thorough understanding and integration of that Heart Sutra, he might¡¯ve been under some woman right now.


    "Mr. Chu, I havee with sincerity."


    After saying this, Hua Liuyue took a Jade Pendant from her bosom and handed it over to Chu Ge, smiling, "I know you rely mainly on Jade Pendants for your cultivation, and this one, extracted from the heart of a Spirit Vein, contains abundant Spiritual Energy."


    Hua Liuyue believed this gift should tempt Chu Ge, as her understanding of him was based on his Perfect Innate status.


    Spiritual Energy was essential for a breakthrough to the Mid-Stage Innate Grandmaster.


    Chu Ge nced indifferently at the Jade Pendant. Now a Mid-Stage Innate Grandmaster himself, even a high-quality Jade Pendant would be of no use to him.


    Thus, Chu Ge just nced at it, showing little interest.


    Hua Liuyue looked at him in surprise, "Mr. Chu, you don¡¯t like this gift?"


    Chu Ge coldly scrutinized her, "I think Master Hua didn¡¯t go to all this trouble just to give me a Jade Pendant."


    Hua Liuyue pursed her lips, was it that obvious?


    "Since Mr. Chu has put it that way, I see no reason to keep hiding my true intentions." Hua Liuyue yed with her hair, coughed lightly, and said, "Actually, I came to seek Mr. Chu for that secret manual in your possession."


    The secret manual acquired at the auction.


    Chu Ge¡¯s face remained expressionless, confirming it was indeed for the secret manual.


    "But directly asking you would surely be refused, so I hoped to form an alliance with Mr. Chu through a trade: this Jade Pendant for your Heart Sutra, how about that?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head. He chuckled, "Does Master Hua really think that the Heart Sutra is worth just one Jade Pendant?"


    Without outright refusal or clear consent, Chu Ge¡¯s attitude brought Hua Liuyue a glimmer of hope.


    As long as she wasn¡¯tpletely out of options, everything was negotiable.


    "If Mr. Chu thinks one isn¡¯t enough, we can discuss further. Jade Pendants are rare, it took me a long time to find this one, why not state your price directly? I will do my best to meet your demands even if it costs me everything."


    Chu Ge looked at Hua Liuyue, who seemed seriously intent, his eyes narrowing slightly in puzzlement, "Do you want that Heart Sutra so badly?"


    If not for Master Guangde annotating and marking that Heart Sutra for him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fullyprehend it, nor would he know that it wasn¡¯t suitable for women to cultivate.


    Not mentioning whether he would give it or not, but for Hua Liuyue, possessing that Heart Sutra would be utterly useless.


    Hua Liuyue nodded, her tone carrying a hint of helplessness, "I, a woman, have painstakingly established a sect, which has barely started to flourish, only to face exclusion and suppression from other sects. I desperately hope to obtain that Heart Sutra to enhance my strength so I won¡¯t be subjected to such bullying."


    Chu Ge had heard about these inter-sect conflicts from Jian Chunqiu. As times change, some rise while others fall. These sects were targeting the Huayue Sect simply because it threatened their interests.


    Chu Ge regarded her with a detached gaze. Those pitied often have detestable traits.


    "I have no interest in these conflicts between your sects."


    Chu Ge stood up gracefully, Hua Liuyue quickly following suit, "Mr. Chu, whatever conditions you put forward, I will agree."


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, "Even if you obtain that Heart Sutra, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate it."

 Chapter 531 - 533: Enhance Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 533: Enhance Martial Arts</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge cast a faint nce at her, dropped a sentence, and turned to leave.


    When he reached the door, it seemed that Chu Ge thought of something, halted his steps, and said without turning back, "Next time you want to test me, remember to hide your people well."


    After speaking, Chu Ge opened the door and left the room.


    Hua Liuyue slowly sat down, her willow-leaf eyebrows furrowed together, she gazed in the direction Chu Ge had left, wondering what was on her mind.


    Not long after Chu Ge left, the door of another private room was opened, and Elder Hei from the ck Witch Sect came out from inside. He nced in the direction Chu Ge had left, then entered Hua Liuyue¡¯s room.


    "How did it go?" Elder Hei sat down opposite her.


    Hua Liuyue shook her head. "I¡¯ve said before that this wouldn¡¯t work. Chu Ge values martial arts above all else. How could he possibly agree to exchange the secret manual for the Jade Pendant?"


    Elder Hei huffed lightly, "I didn¡¯t really expect you to seed. That Jade Pendant is no longer of any use to Chu Ge, of course he wouldn¡¯t exchange it."


    Hua Liuyue looked at him with a puzzled expression, "What do you mean?"


    "It means Chu Ge has already broken through to be an Innate Grandmaster. That Jade Pendant is of no use to him anymore."


    Elder Hei thought about his earlier attempt to test Chu Ge, who had swiftly immobilized him with his Inner Strength, which surprised him with its immensity.


    "Your information seems to be incorrect," Elder Hei eyed Hua Liuyue somewhat displeased. Just now was a perfect opportunity to overpower Chu Ge, but because Hua Liuyue had provided information that Chu Ge had not yet broken through the innate stage, he had been careless!


    If he had known Chu Ge had already be an Innate Grandmaster, he would definitely not have underestimated him.


    Hua Liuyue, also surprised, looked at Elder Hei. She only knew that Chu Ge had regained his martial arts, but she did not know that Chu Ge had be an Innate Grandmaster.


    In Hua Liuyue¡¯s mind, Chu Ge bing an Innate Grandmaster was due to that Heart Sutra, which made her even more determined to obtain that secret manual.


    "Alright, let¡¯s put the matter of Chu Ge aside for now and discuss the cooperation between our two sects first," Elder Hei returned to the main agenda.


    Hua Liuyue nodded, "This time, your ck Witch Sect is also facing exclusion, which is strange since your sect is also a major sect, yet it¡¯s also been ostracized by All Sects. I heard they even sent someone to Spirit Mountain to invite Sword Pavilion to join in. If Sword Pavilion also joins the organization against the ck Witch Sect, then the future of your sect is indeed worrisome."


    Hua Liuyue¡¯s analysis was thorough, which was why the ck Witch Sect approached their Huayue Sect.


    Simrly targeted, if they do not join forces now, in the end, they would only be bullied.


    Hua Liuyue knew this point well, so she was determined to cooperate with the ck Witch Sect.


    But meeting today, the ck Witch Sect gave her such a ¡¯gift¡¯ that not only did it fail, but it also left a bad impression on Chu Ge.


    Now, Hua Liuyue felt like she was being used by the ck Witch Sect.


    "We seem to have amon goal," Hua Liuyue slightly narrowed her eyes, a hint of a smile on her lips. Theirmon goal was that Heart Sutra.


    Elder Hei chuckled, "You mean that Heart Sutra?"


    "Yes," Hua Liuyue didn¡¯t take Chu Ge¡¯s words to heart; she thought it was just a trick Chu Ge used to deceive her.


    But Elder Hei took it seriously, and he said to Hua Liuyue, "Just now Chu Ge said that Heart Sutra is not suitable for women to cultivate. Didn¡¯t you ask why?"


    "People say the people from the ck Witch Sect like to use tricks, howe you believe every word others say?" Hua Liuyue flicked her hair, her tone carrying a bit of sarcasm.


    She was still bothered by the fact the ck Witch Sect used her as a shield.


    Seeing Hua Liuyue didn¡¯t believe him, Elder Hei did not say more, but only said, "What we are facing now isn¡¯t just about a secret manual. Let¡¯s set aside this issue for now and focus together on dealing with ourmon enemies."


    Hua Liuyue nced at him, a faint smile curving her lips, "The so-called enemies, does that include Chu Ge?"


    Elder Hei nodded, "Of course, Chu Ge is our number one enemy!"


    As for those sects, the ck Witch Sect hadn¡¯t yet taken them seriously at all. As long as Sword Pavilion doesn¡¯t intervene, the ck Witch Sect wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Hua Liuyueal pondered; thispletely disrupted her ns.


    She had intended to find an opportunity to get close to Chu Ge and curry favor, harboring the notion of being polite first before resorting to force. But now with the ck Witch Sect¡¯s interference, directly shing head-on...


    "Do you think, even if you don¡¯t directly confront Chu Ge, he would let you go?"


    Elder Hei said.


    Hua Liuyue looked at him, puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "You just drugged Chu Ge, thinking he would simply let you go? You understand his nature, don¡¯t you? You should know he is vengeful."


    What Elder Hei said was not false. Hua Liuyue was naturally worried about Chu Ge¡¯s retaliation, but she had no better way to force Chu Ge toe than by using such methods.


    Hua Liuyue fell silent; the situation of the Huayue Sect was dire, she could not afford any mistakes.


    "So what do you think we should do?" Hua Liuyue looked up at Elder Hei, asking.


    Elder Hei¡¯s turbid eyes sparkled sharply, and he smiled lightly, saying, "In Su City, the Shen Family is famous for their medicinal ingredients, amongst which Earth Ganoderma is the most renowned. I heard that Shen Congwen has recently cleared a plot ofnd on Snow Mountain to establish a base specifically for cultivating Earth Ganoderma."


    Hua Liuyue was puzzled; how does this base rte to dealing with other sects?


    "Actually, this base is specifically built for Chu Ge. He has ordered a batch of top-grade Earth Ganoderma from Shen Congwen."


    For ordinary people, Earth Ganoderma might just be considered a superior medicinal ingredient, but for Ancient Martial Artists, it is extremely precious.


    Hua Liuyue looked at Elder Hei with a skeptical gaze, "Are you saying Chu Ge wants this batch of Earth Ganoderma, and its purpose is rted to that secret manual?"


    Elder Hei nodded slightly, but this was just his spection. He always felt that Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t just spend a high price on so much Earth Ganoderma for no reason.


    Moreover, for them Ancient Martial Artists, the use of Earth Ganoderma is to enhance martial arts skills.


    Chu Ge purchasing such arge quantity of Earth Ganoderma must have obtained some Martial Arts Secret Technique that requires spiritual mushroom¡¯s assistance to enhance, so he bought inrge quantities.


    With Elder Hei¡¯s words, Hua Liuyue also felt something strange about this matter.


    Chu Ge had previously lost all his martial arts skills, but after obtaining the secret manual, his skills were restored. Now hearing what Elder Hei said, she became even more eager for that secret manual.


    Meanwhile, when Chu Ge returned to the private room, the aphrodisiac on his body had already beenpletely cleaned off.

 Chapter 532 - 0534: Trouble Arises Again

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 0534: Trouble Arises Again</h4><h4></h4>


    He was shocked by the effect that the Heart Sutra had on him; up until now, he could still feel the coolness continuously assailing his body.


    Chu Ge returned to his room, and everyone stood up and looked at him with concern.


    Huo Tianqian was even more nervous as he stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Chu, how do you feel now?"


    Chu Ge smiled, "I¡¯m fine now."


    Huo Tianqian saw that the flush on his face had faded and the red spots on his neck had also subsided; it seemed he was truly fine.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in suspense, finally eased a bit.


    After the meal, Shen Yaoyao was going back to Shanghai. The original n for lunch today was just for the Xiao Shen Family to have a simple meal together, but now it turned into a family chat among the patriarchs of the Tang Family, the Shen Family, and the Xiao Shen Family.


    It made Shen Yaoyao unable to have a proper conversation with Shen Fang, and when she wanted to have a few words alone with Chu Ge, the presence of Tang Xin and Shen Congwen made it somewhat inconvenient.


    Throughout the meal, Shen Yaoyao was stifling a sense of frustration.


    She red at Chu Ge irritably; ever since Chu Ge went out and came back, Shen Congwen arrived, and the two of them kept discussing things she didn¡¯t understand. Even if she wanted to interject, she couldn¡¯t.


    For the first time, Shen Yaoyao felt such a big gap between herself and Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge seemed to notice Shen Yaoyao¡¯s gaze and looked this way. Remembering that Shen Yaoyao was returning to Shanghai today, he came over to have a chat with her.


    But just as Chu Ge approached, Shen Yaoyao turned her head away, no longer looking at him.


    Chu Ge was clueless, looking at Shen Yaoyao perplexedly. He distinctly felt her displeasure and asked somewhat puzzledly, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Shen Yaoyao nced sideways at him and said, "Nothing!"


    Chu Ge scratched his head, clearly sensing that there was indeed something bothering her.


    But no matter how he inquired, Shen Yaoyao refused to speak, so he simply stopped asking.


    "Be sure to be careful on the way back to Shanghai. I will speak to Sister Bingtong and have her arrange for someone to pick you up at the station," Chu Ge said.


    Shen Yaoyao¡¯s expression softened slightly. She hesitated, wanting to say something, but suddenly met the probing eyes of both Tang Xin and Shen Congwen, causing her to swallow back her words.


    Shen Yaoyao nodded, "I know."


    Shen Yaoyao had ced her luggage in the trunk in advance, ready to head straight to the train station after the meal. She gave Chu Ge a nod and then walked over to the car door. Seeming to remember something, she turned back to Chu Ge and asked, "Aren¡¯t you nning to return to Shanghai yet?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I still have some things to take care of and won¡¯t be able to return for a few days."


    "Oh." Shen Yaoyao turned around, sullen, when suddenly, she turned back again and said to Chu Ge, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Sister Bingtong about what you¡¯ve been up to in Su City."


    After speaking, she red fiercely at Chu Ge, then turned and got into the car.


    Chu Ge stood in ce, utterly baffled. Her words made it sound like he had done something reprehensible.


    With a somewhat helpless shake of his head, he watched as the car drove away.


    Tang Xin stood behind Chu Ge, eying him deeply before slowly stepping forward, standing beside him, and said with a bit of teasing in her voice, "Mr. Chu is indeed a lucky man when ites to romance."


    She was also a woman, and women understand women best. She could tell at a nce that Shen Yaoyao had feelings for Chu Ge. Unfortunately, like her, Shen Yaoyao was like unrequited love, like water without sentiment, and like the falling flowers yearning for love.


    Chu Ge looked at Tang Xin, puzzled, not quite understanding what she meant.


    Just from having a meal, why did it turn into being extraordinarily fortunate with women?


    Tang Xin, however, showed no intention of exining, as she shed a smile at Chu Ge and then turned around to leave.


    Chu Ge stood there, puzzled and alone, wordlessly shaking his head.


    Only when everyone else had left did Huo Tianqian step forward to inquire, "Mr. Chu, who poisoned you?"


    The usual sternness and coldness returned to Chu Ge¡¯s face as he said, "It was the Sect Leader of the Huayue Sect, Hua Liuyue."


    "Hua Liuyue?" Huo Tianqian was taken aback. They didn¡¯t seem to have any entanglements with the Huayue Sect, did they?


    A sudden thought struck Huo Tianqian about the secret manual auctioned off at the Dang City auction. "Could it be that she came for the secret manual as well?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Yes, she put the drug in my food, with the aim of luring me to meet her."


    The corners of Huo Tianqian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This Hua Liuyue sure had a peculiar way of doing things, even resorting to drugging someone.


    What surprised him, though, was if Hua Liuyue really meant harm to Chu Ge, wouldn¡¯t her poison have seeded?


    Chu Ge knew what he was thinking and coughed awkwardly, "If she had used any other poison on me, I would have noticed."


    But...


    Such an aphrodisiac, even an Ancient Martial Artist with the Divine Communication Mirror wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.


    Huo Tianqian, puzzled, looked at Chu Ge. "But what? Mr. Chu, what kind of poison did you get? It¡¯s so powerful that even you at your current level can¡¯t avoid it?"


    Chu Ge coughed lightly. Even though he was an adult, there was still a strange feeling in his heart to openly confess to Huo Tianqian that he was vulnerable to aphrodisiacs.


    "Something that excites a man."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t directly say the word aphrodisiac, instead vaguely exining it.


    There are only two things that can excite a man: one is women, and the other is power.


    But that¡¯s just what ordinary people think. For them as Ancient Martial Artists, there are also two things, one being women, and the other being secret martial arts manuals.


    It was impossible for Hua Liuyue to transmit a secret martial arts manual to Chu Ge, so there was only one possibility left, and that was a woman.


    But Hua Liuyue herself was a woman. Could it be that she wanted to offer herself to Mr. Chu?


    Huo Tianqian suddenly realized something. He thought of the red spot on Chu Ge¡¯s neck and the abnormal temperature in his body, and he understood what poison Chu Ge has been struck with.


    He smiled awkwardly, teasingly in his tone, "Actually, Mr. Chu, you¡¯re not getting any younger. I suppose, at this age, you¡¯ve had a few women already."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes in silent protest, ring at Huo Tianqian, "Do you want me to make a move on Hua Liuyue?"


    "No, no, no, let¡¯s leave Hua Liuyue out of this," Huo Tianqian hastily gestured with his hands and smiled meaningfully, pointing at the distant Tang Xin, "Actually, Lady Tang Xin is quite good, and Shen Yaoyao is not bad either, just a bit too fiery."


    Although Tang Xin is also fiery, her personality is of the bold and unrestrained kind, with a sense of measure and knowing when to advance or retreat.


    Chu Ge shook his head speechlessly, "Huo Tianqian, you¡¯re overthinking it. Tang Xin and I are just ordinary friends, and please don¡¯t make such baseless remarks in the future."


    The delicate situation between Tang Xin and Shen Congwen was yet to be sorted out, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to unnecessarily stir up trouble.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s displeasure, Huo Tianqian spoke no further.


    After a moment, however, puzzlement took hold of him again, "So, are we going to seek revenge on Hua Liuyue?"

 Chapter 533 - 0535: We Go Up the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 0535: We Go Up the Mountain</h4><h4></h4>


    Daring to strike at Chu Ge means she must have made ample preparations.


    Ever since Huo Tianqian recovered his martial arts, he felt as if his body had been remolded, feelingpletely different throughout.


    He was eager to find a master to test his waters, to see just how formidable his martial arts had be.


    Seeing his impatient demeanor, Chu Ge slightly shook his head. He was reluctant to dampen Huo Tianqian¡¯s spirit, but he had no choice. He absolutely could not let anything disrupt his ns.


    Chu Ge shook his head and said to Huo Tianqian, "Hold off on any rash actions for now."


    Huo Tianqian wondered, "Why?"


    Based on his understanding of Chu Ge, Chu Ge would never let anyone bully him; if bullied, he would certainly repay it twofold.


    Yet now, Chu Ge was advising against rashness, which was really not in his character.


    Chu Ge merely exined, "Their main purpose in seeking me out is that secret manual, yet the manual isn¡¯t suited for women to cultivate. If Hua Liuyue ignores my warnings and insists on forcing her way in, then I won¡¯t be courteous."


    Chu Ge recalled that there was still another person¡¯s presence in the private room earlier.


    This aura belonged to an Ancient Martial Artist, and he was well aware that there was someone else in Hua Liuyue¡¯s room. He just did not know who this person was or if their purpose was the same as Hua Liuyue¡¯s.


    At the time, he was too rushed to recognize this very familiar aura and couldn¡¯t recall who it belonged to.


    Chu Ge was certain that they would not just let this go and would definitely seek him out, so it was better for him to wait for them toe like waiting for a rabbit.


    Huo Tianqian nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    Shen Congwen had been waiting for Chu Ge not far away. Seeing Huo Tianqian and Chu Ge whispering to each other, he didn¡¯t approach to disturb them.


    After watching Huo Tianqian leave to get the car, he dared toe forward, speaking in a somewhat respectful tone, "Mr. Chu, about our cooperation..."


    Shen Congwen awkwardly rubbed his hands together, because this cooperation was really significant and it always made him feel a bit uneasy.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Chu Ge, but he was worried; recently, Su City was not peaceful, and he always feared that incidents like the Japanese attempting to fight for something would happen again.


    Chu Ge was aware of Shen Congwen¡¯s concerns, "Don¡¯t worry,ter on I will set up an array around the base you are constructing. Combined with the Spiritual Energy surrounding Snow Mountain, this Array will produce a White Dragon. I¡¯ll have this Dragon recognize you as its master so, even without martial arts, you couldmand this dragon to protect the base."


    Shen Congwen had always envied those in the ancient martial arts, and although his family didn¡¯t oppose seeking the protection of the Ancient Martial Sects, they had been against him stepping into the path of Ancient Martial Arts from the very beginning.


    Thus, he never chose to enter the world of Ancient Martial Arts. Now with this opportunity, although it wasn¡¯t truly entering the realm of ancient martial arts, having the Summoning Technique of ancient martial arts was enough to fulfill a lifelong wish.


    Shen Congwen was very excited and couldn¡¯t express his current feelings in words.


    Chu Ge, however, patted his shoulder calmly, "Before setting up the array, we need some materials. Here¡¯s a list, give me a call once you¡¯re ready."


    Saying this, Chu Ge took out a list from his bosom, a list he had prepared that morning. Considering the recent unrest in Su City, he felt it was essential to set up an array.


    Shen Congwen took a nce at the list; the materials were all scarce and varied, but fortunately, they had them all. He readily nodded, "I¡¯ll get on it right away."


    After saying this, he left.


    Watching his departing figure, Chu Ge sighed softly. Shen Congwen, this man, bes extremely enthusiastic whenever it involves Earth Ganoderma and ancient martial arts.


    This reminded him of another person who was also very passionate about ancient martial arts, but due to someone¡¯s disagreement, he could only look from afar and note close.


    This person was Zhao Wuji. Chu Ge nced at his phone and wondered what that guy had been up totely.


    He wondered how things were going between him and Mu Qing; remembering that he had promised Mu Qing to help her expel the Gu from her body once he recovered his martial arts, he had been too busytely to check in on Mu Qing¡¯s situation.


    At this moment, Huo Tianqian arrived at Chu Ge¡¯s side in the car, staring nkly and seemingly lost in thought. Huo Tianqian honked the horn and asked puzzledly, "Mr. Chu, are you alright?"


    Chu Ge came back to his senses, shook his head, got into the car, and sat in the backseat, his gaze falling out the window.


    He had been in Su City for almost a month, and the one-month deadline he promised Nangong Man Sha had nearly approached.


    Nangong Man Sha had sent him a message telling him that she suddenly had something to deal with and then never contacted him again. Chu Ge held his phone, hesitant about whether to inquire further.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ge cared much about her, but having promised her something and not being able to fulfill it made him ufortable.


    From the rearview mirror, Huo Tianqian nced at Chu Ge in the back seat and felt like he had something on his mind. Wanting to ask but worrying Chu Ge might find him too nosy, he remained silent.


    Chu Ge rubbed his forehead, thinking it could wait. The urgency in Beijing could be put aside for now; first, he would help Shen Wei Qian set up the array around the cultivation base he had selected.


    Shen Congwen was very efficient and had prepared all the materials in just half an hour.


    He made a call to Chu Ge, and then Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian headed towards Snow Mountain.


    The location chosen by Shen Congwen was near the Snow Mountain¡¯s North Mountain. He discovered that the area at the foot of the mountain was lush with greenery and specially had someonee to examine the feng shui. A feng shui master had dered it a rare and precious feng shui treasure spot, so Shen Congwen bought North Mountain before anyone else had the chance to.


    Due to the harsh climate of North Mountain, the area was rarely visited, and few paid much attention, but Shen Congwen¡¯s actions had let everyone know that it was a good ce.


    When Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian arrived at North Mountain, Huo Tianqian was full of emotions.


    Standing at the foot of North Mountain, he said from the bottom of his heart, "Life really is marvelous. Previously, we left the Hidden Peach Garden and re-entered the world from here. And now, we return to this ce again. I wonder if we¡¯ll have the chance to meet Master Guangde ever again."


    Chu Ge nced at him, his lips slightly curling, "I think it¡¯s not Master Guangde you are missing, but rather the child, right?"


    Huo Tianqian sheepishly scratched his head, "Mr. Chu sees right through me. Ah, I wonder how the child is doing now."


    Chu Ge looked towards North Mountain Peak for a while; he, too, wanted to know how the child was now, whether he had returned to his former self, alone in the Hidden Peach Garden, lonely or not.


    After all, Chu Ge was not one to be sentimental. He quicklyposed himself, patted Huo Tianqian on the shoulder, and said, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading up the mountain."

 Chapter 534 - 0536 Startle the Snake by Beating the Grass

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 0536 Startle the Snake by Beating the Grass</h4><h4></h4>


    Shen Congwen chose a site halfway up Beishan Mountain. There was arge, t area here, highly suitable for building an experimental base.


    Chu Ge was surprised that he thought Shen Congwen had just selected the location and hadn¡¯t started work yet. However, when he arrived, he saw many workers busilyying the foundation.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s efficiency in handling matters was indeed satisfying to him¡ªprecise, swift, never dragging his feet.


    When Chu Ge arrived, Shen Congwen was holding blueprints and directing others.


    Huo Tianqian stood with hands on hips, feeling no bother from the temperature in Beishan since his martial arts had recovered and even improved.


    Even as he walked up from the foot of the mountain, he felt warm all over. He had been to Snow Mountain before when his martial arts hadn¡¯t improved, and he could feel a chill from the mountain¡¯s temperatures then, but now he felt nothing at all.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the medicinal baths or the improvement in his martial arts.


    "Mr. Shen reallymands respect with his work attitude; he¡¯s earnest and responsible," Huo Tianqian remarked, "Such a man is worthy of trust."


    Chu Ge nced at him, not saying a word, but he understood clearly that he was referring to the matter between Tang Xin and Shen Congwen.


    At lunch today, Tang Haowan indirectly brought up this issue again, even asking for his opinion, but ultimately, this was a matter between two people. He had no right to interfere, so he just smiled and remained silent.


    "When did you start caring about other people¡¯s rtionships?" Chu Ge teased.


    Huo Tianqian smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    At that moment, Shen Congwen, who noticed Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, set down his work and hurried over.


    "Mr. Chu, Mr. Huo." Dressed in a thick down jacket and a warm hat, Shen Congwen¡¯s face still turned red from the cold.


    "Mr. Chu, Mr. Huo, what do you think of this ce?" Shen Congwen asked excitedly.


    Just thinking that he might soon control an array that only Ancient Martial Artists could, filled him with excitement.


    Chu Ge nodded appreciatively, "This location, with its strategic terrain, we wouldn¡¯t have found it easily if you hadn¡¯t sent someone to fetch us."


    Shen Congwen smiled, "Though it looks t, it was as uneven as anywhere else with many rocky slopes. I ordered it to be leveled just yesterday."


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t say this seeking praise.


    In such a strategically dangerous location like Beishan, how could there possibly be such t ground asrge as a basketball court?


    Huo Tianqian incredulously remarked, "Mr. Chu just mentioned and you found such a ce; impressive, Mr. Shen."


    Shen Congwen, slightly embarrassed, scratched his head and waved his hand, "Well, not really, I had been nning to find a new training base for a long time, and thesest few days I just sped up the process. It¡¯s also thanks to Mr. Chu and Mr. Huo, who pointed me towards Beishan; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee here and found such a great spot."


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Have you got everything prepared?" Chu Ge asked.


    There was a Spirit Vein under the Beishan Mountain Range, and the area was rich in Spiritual Energy. He was eager to see what the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array would look like deployed here.


    Huo Tianqian had seen the Ten Thousand Spirit Returning Array in Shanghai, and at that time, he was immensely impressed by Chu Ge¡¯s power and stunned by the array.


    Perhaps because the shock was not new, Huo Tianqian felt this instance of the array in Beishan was no different from the one Chu Ge set in Shanghai, his face showing no overt excitement.


    Chu Ge ced the materials prepared by Shen Congwen at the four corners, and then ording to a pattern that they did not understand, he ced some more in other ces.


    Finally, Chu Ge came to the center, slowly closed his eyes, brought his hands together, muttered a few mnemonics, and then, changes began to ur around him.


    Shen Congwen had called everyone aside, and now they watched as the clear blue sky gradually obscured by white fog, and the surrounding air visibly condensed into mist, turning into dense fog within half a minute.


    Shen Congwen was shocked by this sight; it was clearly a rain summoning ritual.


    Looking up, they could no longer see the sun though he had felt its strong presence when he left the house this morning, otherwise, he might believe it was a foggy day.


    On the other hand, Huo Tianqian was expressionless because he had seen this phenomenon in Shanghai before.


    Seeing it again today, he felt the fog here was even denser than in Shanghai, and its transparency much lower.


    Compared to Shen Congwen¡¯s excitement and Huo Tianqian¡¯sposure, the other workers were somewhat panicked.


    They nervously watched their surroundings, suspecting supernatural involvement as the weather changed so abruptly. Some even dropped their tools and blurted out, "I quit," before fleeing outright.


    Once one fled, others who were timid followed suit and escaped.


    In the end, only a few courageous ones remained; they wanted to see how a person could turn a sunny day into a foggy day.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that if they stepped back just five meters away, they could see the sunny outside.


    Meanwhile, people passing below the mountain stared at the sudden burst of white fog above, astonished by the spectacle.


    They saw white currents continuously converging upwards.


    "It¡¯s a nice day; why would there be flowing fog?"


    "Look, the shape of this fog is strange."


    People on the ground stopped their cars and took out their phones to take photos, even filming the dramatic scene to post online.


    At that moment, a group of ck-clothed men hurried over, stopping as they saw this scene.


    "Boss, what¡¯s happening?"


    One of the men with a scar on his face, shocked by the sight, asked, "The terrain of Beishan is indeed dangerous, but there has never been such flowing fog before; it¡¯s as if rising from the ground."


    The so-called boss squinted his eyes thoughtfully at the distant Beishan, pondering for a moment, "Continue forward, remember, our main goal today is to scout. We must not alert anyone, understand?"


    The scarred man was puzzled, "Boss, why are we targeting Shen Congwen? Isn¡¯t Chu Ge our biggest enemy?"

 Chapter 535 - 0537: Spiritual Energy Giant Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 0537: Spiritual Energy Giant Dragon</h4><h4></h4>


    The man known as ¡¯Boss¡¯ had a ck veil covering his face, a cold smile faintly curling up the corner of his lips, "What do you know! Chu Ge demanded arge amount of Earth Ganoderma from Shen Congwen, clearly aiming to enhance his martial arts. Our main objective is to destroy these Earth Ganoderma and prevent Shen Congwen from cultivating them. As for the rest, dealing with a dangerous individual like Chu Ge, those higher up will send someone specifically to handle it."


    Scarred Man still didn¡¯t understand, "Boss, you always mention those higher up, who exactly are they?"


    Scarred Man, his eyes filled with doubt, looked at the Veiled Man, truly curious, "Boss, I heard a little rumor that our superiors are from the Ancient Martial Sect? Is that true?"


    Veiled Man red at him irritably, "I just follow the boss¡¯s orders. As for who the boss coborates with, how should I know? If you have the guts, go and ask the boss yourself and have him tell me who he is coborating with!"


    Seeing the Veiled Man getting angry, Scarred Man immediately shut up, not saying anything more, and he instructed the people behind him, "You all better stay sharpter on. We¡¯re just here to scout out the ce this time. Absolutely do not alert anyone or stir trouble, got it?"


    The base wasn¡¯t evenpleted before somebody began to sabotage it.


    These things were unknown to Chu Ge and Shen Congwen up on the mountain.


    The excitement on Shen Congwen¡¯s face hadn¡¯t faded; he grabbed Huo Tianqian¡¯s shoulder, eagerly asking, "Mr. Huo, do you know what this is called? To actually be able to control the weather, the wind and clouds changing, everything within one¡¯s own control¡ªthis is the true power of a master of Ancient Martial Arts, right?"


    Huo Tianqian was somewhat speechless, "Not all Ancient Martial Artists can do this, and Mr. Chu didn¡¯t control the changing of the wind and clouds either. If you don¡¯t believe it, you could step back a few meters and have another look."


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t believe it and really retreated almost ten meters back, then turned around, only to be stunned by the sight before him.


    He could clearly see the mist, rising as high as ten stories, shifting before his eyes at a visible rate.


    Huo Tianqian watched as Shen Congwen¡¯s jaw almost dropped from shock and helplessly shook his head. In some aspects, Shen Congwen really behaved like an ignorant country bumpkin.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t have contempt for Shen Congwen or look down on him; he simply felt that his facial expression was a bit too much.


    "Mr. Shen, I know the sight is magnificent, but do you really need to be so shocked?" said Huo Tianqian, at a loss for words.


    Shen Congwen kept shaking his head, his eyes shifting from excitement to shock and finally settling with a hint of fear. He stretched out his hand, swallowing hard, "Mr. Huo, look quickly... look, a dragon!"


    Huo Tianqian was taken aback, a dragon?


    Previously in Shanghai, Chu Ge indeed had a small dragon in the formation heid out.


    But was it really so frightening?


    Huo Tianqian, hands behind his back, strode over to Shen Congwen. "Mr. Shen, haven¡¯t you seen dragons on TV before? Why are you so scared?"


    Shen Congwen wanted to step back, but his feet seemed rooted to the spot, unable to move. He even forgot to breathe and just stood there, silently holding his breath and staring at the scene before him.


    Everyone else was also terrified by the sight, and even the boldest among them didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, rushing to escape.


    Huo Tianqian was truly puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it just setting up a formation, guarded by a Spiritual Dragon? Was there really a need to be so scared?


    Puzzled, Huo Tianqian turned his head and in an instant, the sight before him caused him to reflexively leap back, stumbling over a rock and tumbling head over heels.


    In front of him, there appeared a giant dragon formed out of white fog, albeit only the dragon¡¯s head, and Huo Tianqian swallowed hard, gripped by fear afterward.


    Just now, the head of the giant dragon was right before his eyes; he could even see the breath exhaled from the dragon¡¯s nostrils, as if the dragon was alive.


    The giant dragon merely nced at Huo Tianqian with contempt and snorted lightly before slowly standing up straight.


    No, its lower half coiled and twisted, enveloping the entire cultivation base; the giant dragon raised its head and let out a roar that shook the heavens long and loud, such that Shen Congwen, Huo Tianqian, and even people at the foot of the mountain felt the ground trembling.


    "Is this the power of Ancient Martial Arts?" It took quite a while for Shen Congwen to find his voice, shocked as he was by the scene before him, struggling toe to terms with it.


    Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought anyone iming dragons existed in this world was an idiot.


    But now, right before his eyes, someone had conjured a giant dragon; disbelief was no longer an option for him.


    At this moment, Chu Ge also stood up and walked out of the mist.


    Looking around and seeing only the figures of Shen Congwen and Huo Tianqian, who appeared to be soul-bound and motionless, he stepped forward with some speechlessness and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you guys?"


    Shen Congwen shook his head slightly, still gazing up at the giant dragon.


    If he hadn¡¯t misheard before, Mr. Chu meant for him to be the master of this giant dragon...


    Suddenly Shen Congwen became timid; the dragon could swallow him whole with one bite. How could he, powerless as he was, control this dragon? It would be a good oue if the dragon didn¡¯t control him instead!


    Chu Ge saw Shen Congwen¡¯s predicament, patted him on the shoulder, and reassured him: "Don¡¯t worry, this Spiritual Dragon will develop a consciousness as it continuously absorbs the surrounding Spiritual Energy. It recognizes only one master in its lifetime and will be absolutely loyal to its master."


    Shen Congwen had yet to regain hisposure, merely nodding nkly without a word.


    Chu Ge saw his condition as if he had been frightened out of his wits, sighed softly, and then his gaze fell upon Huo Tianqian, and he was simrly stunned.


    "Huo Tianqian, what happened to you?"


    Huo Tianqian was still sprawled on the ground, having been scared by the sudden proximity of the dragon.


    The sight he had seen in Shanghai was nothingpared to this tenth part; witnessing this scene today simrly stirred his heart with a touch of excitement and shock.


    Thinking back on his previous mockery of Shen Congwen, he felt somewhat embarrassed.


    He shook his head and stood up from the ground, asking with confusion, "Mr. Chu, did you create this dragon? Will it recognize Mr. Shen as its master?"


    Shen Congwen also looked at Chu Ge with a suspicious gaze; what he was most concerned about now was hisck of any ability to control the dragon.


    Chu Ge smiled, "It¡¯s simple. Shen Congwen, give me your hand."


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t know what Chu Ge wanted to do, but he obediently extended his hand.


    Chu Ge raised his hand and pressed lightly on Shen Congwen¡¯s fingertip, causing Shen Congwen to feel a surge of pain spreading from the tip of his finger, and he frowned slightly.


    Chu Ge had punctured his fingertip, and bright red blood emerged.


    What was astonishing was that this fresh blood automatically coalesced into a droplet, floated up into the air, and finally disappeared into the body of the dragon...

 Chapter 536 - 0538: Insider News

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 0538: Insider News</h4><h4></h4>


    The giant dragon, unsettled by the sudden intrusion of blood, began to stir restlessly.


    Shen Congwen was terrified. He anxiously hid behind Chu Ge and asked in confusion, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s happening?"


    Chu Ge stood there expressionless and exined, "Blood Recognition."


    Blood Recognition?


    Shen Congwen was astonished.


    Chu Ge nodded, then added, "Dragons are inherently proud creatures; they won¡¯t easily submit to anyone. Blood Recognition is the most straightforward and crude method of Dragon Control. Even if the dragon is unwilling in its heart, as long as your bloodpletely merges with its body, it will automatically serve you as its master."


    Since the dragon was not yet conscious, all of its reactions were currently instinctive.


    Shen Congwen nodded nkly, "So what you¡¯re saying is... I¡¯m already this giant dragon¡¯s master?"


    Chu Ge nodded again.


    But Shen Congwen was still puzzled, "Can the people down the mountain see this as well?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "They can only see mist flowing over the mountain. As for the dragon¡¯s body, unless it wants to destroy this cultivation base, a dragon generally does not reveal its True Body."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Congwen felt relieved and nodded in agreement.


    He had been keeping the cultivation of Earth Ganoderma a secret as many people were already watching it covetously. If the presence of this giant dragon caused any unnecessarymotion, it would definitely affect his cultivation of Earth Ganoderma in the short term.


    Just as Chu Ge said, the people below the mountain could indeed only see the mist gradually forming on the mid-slope of Beishan.


    As the mist grew thicker, almost the entire summit of Beishan was enveloped, bing a veritable fairnd.


    Neither the Veiled Man nor the Scarred Man had realized the danger. After a brief tremor on the ground, they continued to climb up Beishan.


    "Boss, was that an earthquake just now?" asked the Scarred Man, somewhat concerned.


    The Veiled Man let out a light scoff, "What earthquake? When has there ever been an earthquake in Su City? It must have been someone sting near here."


    He couldn¡¯t think of a better exnation than this.


    After hearing this, the Scarred Man fell silent, following quietly behind the Veiled Man, moving up the mountain.


    On the mountain, the giant dragon had been agitated for a while without stopping, which was truly eerie.


    Huo Tianqian asked, puzzled, from the side, "Mr. Chu, could it be that this giant dragon doesn¡¯t recognize Mr. Shen¡¯s blood?"


    Shen Congwen also looked over at Chu Ge with a worried expression, his eyes filled with hope but also tinged with a touch of disappointment.


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, "No."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes and looked up at the giant dragon. Although the dragon was agitated, its eyes were fixed in one direction, the southwest...


    Chu Ge filled his Dantian with energy, hovered mid-air, and followed the direction the dragon was staring at, only to see a group of people dressed in ck stealthily running up the mountain.


    Chu Ge understood then and returned to the ground.


    "Some people havee looking for trouble."


    Chu Ge straightened his clothes, and as he looked up at the giant dragon, a hint of shock crossed his mind.


    This giant dragon had only taken shape a few minutes ago, yet it was able to develop a sliver of consciousness through the surrounding Spiritual Energy.


    Although this consciousness was not yet able to orchestrate corresponding attacks, it could sharply distinguish directions and those plotting misdeeds.


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian immediately became alert and looked around, "Where?"


    "They are still at the foot of the mountain, trying to climb up."


    Shen Congwen and Huo Tianqian looked at each other, "So the dragon became restless just now because it sensed someone trying to ascend the mountain?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "The dragon has just started to be conscious and can¡¯t yet discern good from bad, so it sends out a warning whenever someone approaches this ce," Chu Ge exined.


    Shen Congwen looked up, astonished. This giant dragon was too tall; he could only see its majestic body when he lifted his head and wanted to reach out to touch it, but the dragon¡¯s body was made of mist, and Shen Congwen couldn¡¯t touch it with an outstretched hand.


    Perhaps sensing Shen Congwen¡¯s touch, the giant dragon let out a low hum. It slowly shrunk its body and lowered its head towards Shen Congwen.


    This time, unlike before, Shen Congwen felt no fear or nervousness. On the contrary, he inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity, as if the giant dragon had already recognized him as its master, obediently staying by his side.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t have as much inclination to indulge in such feelings.


    With an exmation, Huo Tianqian ced his hands on his hips and swore, "No matter who ising this time, I¡¯m going to beat them to the point they cry for their parents!"


    Ever since he lost his martial arts abilities, he had been living aggrieved days; now that he had regained his martial arts, he had yet to have a proper confrontation with anyone.


    Since someone was looking for trouble and not afraid of death, he naturally wasn¡¯t either! In fact, right now, every cell in his body was pulsating, bing extremely excited.


    Chu Ge slightly furrowed his brows, "These people don¡¯t seem to be from the ck Witch Sect, even though they are dressed in ck clothes, these garments look more like Tang costumes."


    "Tang costumes? Tang Sect?" Huo Tianqian was puzzled. Ever since Tang Jiahui became crippled, there had been no conflicts with the Tang Sect, and yet now they hade knocking.


    Could it be for the secret manual?


    Chu Ge harbored a simr thought. However, no matter what they were here for, he didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    At this moment, at the foot of the mountain, people wearing Tang costumes were preparing to climb up on foot.


    "Sun Jie, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Did Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian really head this way?" The one called Sun Jie was a youngd, who nodded repeatedly, "Tang You, captain, I¡¯m absolutely certain. I saw with my own eyes Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian heading in this direction."


    Tang You looked towards Beishan, noting its dangerous terrain and wondering why they woulde here without any reason; it wasn¡¯t a famous scenic spot.


    "Captain Tang You, I heard some rumors that Shen Congwen has developed a piece ofnd here to cultivate Earth Ganoderma."


    Tang You scoffed, "So what if he cultivates a cartload of Earth Ganoderma? Earth Ganoderma only shows its true usefulness for practitioners of Ancient Martial Arts. Formon people, it¡¯s at most just a Lingzhi mushroom."


    Watching Tang You¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Sun Jie felt contempt in his heart but maintained a sycophantic smile on his face, "I heard through the grapevine that the cultivation of the Earth Ganoderma is specifically for Chu Ge."


    "For Chu Ge?" Tang You was puzzled. What did Chu Ge want with so much Earth Ganoderma?


    "Is your information reliable?"


    Sun Jie patted his chest, "Absolutely reliable! They¡¯ve even printed the contract. I just happened to see their contract by ident, that¡¯s how I know about it."


    He had made a nice profit off of this piece of information, too.


    Tang You looked skeptically at Sun Jie, "If it was a contract, it must be confidential. How could it possibly be known to you?"

 Chapter 537 - 0539: Everyone Knows

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 0539: Everyone Knows</h4><h4></h4>


    Sun Jie chuckled, "It¡¯s quite a coincidence, their contract was printed at a printing shop owned by one of my brothers. I just happened to be there and took a nce."


    Tang You looked at him with a suspicious gaze, feeling that something was off about the whole affair.


    But at the moment, Sun Jie wasn¡¯t thinking too much into it. He simply assumed they were careless and paid no attention to privacy.


    "Captain Tang You, no matter what, we¡¯ve confirmed that Chu Ge has taken arge quantity of Earth Ganoderma from Shen Congwen. Now, our main objective is to thwart their progress."


    As soon as Sun Jie finished speaking, he was hit with a scolding.


    "What do you know! Even if our main goal is to stop their progress, we can¡¯t let them have it easy!"


    Tang You¡¯s eyes, fierce and determined, stayed fixed on whaty ahead.


    Sun Jie didn¡¯t know there was bad blood between Tang You and Chu Ge; he only knew that Tang You was eager to achieve something significant topete for the position of team captain, which is why he had seized the opportunity to establish a connection with Tang You.


    Whatever Tang You nned to do to make them suffer didn¡¯t concern Sun Jie.


    His main goal was to lead Tang You and his team to Beishan.


    "Captain Tang You, about this..." Sun Jie said, smiling cheekily at Tang You.


    Tang You red at him, then pulled out a wad of money from his pocket and handed it to him, saying, "This is an advance payment. If things are just as you¡¯ve said, and they are indeed on this mountain, the rest of the money will be transferred to your card without missing a penny!"


    Sun Jie weighed the money in his hands and then, with a grin, nodded at Tang You, "Captain Tang You sure is straightforward."


    Tang You led his team to continue their ascent.


    At the same time, elsewhere, Scarred Man, Veiled Man, and a few people following behind Veiled Man had already reached the midpoint of the mountain.


    Scarred Man said to Veiled Man, "Boss, we¡¯re almost there. Should we disguise ourselves?"


    "Disguise as what?" Veiled Man asked, ncing sideways at him.


    "Disguise as hikers. That way, even if we¡¯re spotted, no one will suspect us."


    At that moment, Scarred Man really wanted to praise his own cleverness.


    However, Veiled Man red at him irritably, "Disguise, my ass! Do you even know where we are? Just disguise as hikers! Besides, with your looks, you should be thankful if they don¡¯t mistake you for a member of the ck Society!"


    To disguise as hikers! What a silly idea!


    Scarred Man was disheartened, he looked at Veiled Man grievously, "Then how are we going to approach them?"


    With a snort, Veiled Man said, "Who said we need to get close?"


    Their mission was simply to observe and gather intel about the situation; there was no need for direct confrontation.


    "We just need to take a look from here!" Veiled Man ced his hands on his waist and stood looking up towards the distance.


    "So you mean..." Scarred Man hesitated, looking at Chu Ge, "You mean to just bluff our superiors?"


    Veiled Man slightly squinted his eyes, "Who said we¡¯re bluffing? Aren¡¯t we actually on Beishan? Moreover, we¡¯re right here at the mountainside, so close to them."


    As he spoke, Veiled Man saw several people running down the mountain at a great speed.


    They looked panicky as if they were being chased by ferocious beasts.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Veiled Man asked in confusion.


    Scarred Man hurriedly grabbed one of the fleeing figures, asking, "What happened up there?"


    The person who was grabbed was shaking all over, frantically waving his hands, "There¡¯s a ghost on the mountain!"


    A mist that could transform into a dragon, if that¡¯s not a ghost, what is?


    These people naturally took the scene they just witnessed as a ghost at y, and their faces turned pale with fright.


    "Are you trying to go up the mountain? You really shouldn¡¯t, there truly is a ghost causing trouble up there! I need to get going! I¡¯m leaving now!"


    The Scarred Man let go of the person and looked at the Veiled Man with a suspicious gaze, "A ghost? What kind of ghost could there be in broad daylight?"


    The Veiled Man scoffed coldly, "How could there be any ghosts? It must be Chu Ge up to something, and thesemoners, having seen nothing of the world, got scared."


    The Scarred Man saw that the expressions on those people¡¯s faces didn¡¯t appear to be joking, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit cowardly himself, but remembering the mission their boss assigned them that they had toplete, he cautiously asked, "Boss, are we really just going to stand here?"


    The Veiled Man originally intended to just stand here, but after hearing what those people said, he now became a little curious and wanted to go up and see for himself.


    He did want to see what this so-called "haunting" really meant!


    "We¡¯re going up," said the Veiled Man.


    The Scarred Man gulped nervously and, having no choice, braced himself to follow.


    Meanwhile, on the mountain, Shen Congwen had already formed an alliance with the giant dragon.


    As the surrounding Spiritual Energy gathered continuously, the consciousness of the giant dragon also gradually strengthened.


    By now, it had recognized its master and was obediently lying down behind Shen Congwen, with its eyes closed resting.


    "Now that the giant dragon has fully epted you as its master, as long as you are within ten miles, if you are in any danger and call it, it will arrive promptly."


    Shen Congwen was thrilled, his eyes fixed on the giant dragon, looking at it as if he was looking at a lover he had cherished for many years.


    Huo Tianqian also looked at Shen Congwen with a touch of envy, "Mr. Shen, you are now considered half an Ancient Martial Artist."


    Shen Congwen sighed, indeed, although he had no martial arts of his own, now having such a colossal dragon at hismand was already a fortunate matter for him.


    After a brief reflection, Huo Tianqian geared up to confront thoseing up the mountain looking for trouble.


    "Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t I just go down the mountain to meet them now?"


    Huo Tianqian was eager, he was desperately wanting to test out the depth of his martial arts, desperate for a vigorous and thorough fight.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "No need, let¡¯s wait for them toe up."


    Shen Congwen looked puzzled at Chu Ge, questioning, "Mr. Chu, shouldn¡¯t our coboration be kept confidential? How did they find out about it?"


    This was something that had been perplexing him; there were very few people who knew they were going to coborate on cultivating arge amount of Earth Ganoderma. If he remembered correctly, there should only be the three of them in the know.


    Now, it seemed as if the whole world was aware.


    Huo Tianqian gave Shen Congwen a strange look and then coughed lightly, not looking at him any longer.


    Chu Ge spoke deeply, "I was the one who leaked the information."


    Shen Congwen was astonished and asked instinctively, "Why?"


    "Instead of skulking around, it¡¯s better to deal with this openly. If they want toe, then we let them taste the consequences of meddling, which also serves as a warning to others. Those who covet Earth Ganoderma won¡¯t dare to try their luck again," exined Huo Tianqian.


    Shen Congwen looked at Huo Tianqian, then at Chu Ge, and murmured, "So you all knew..."

 Chapter 538 - 0540: Seeing with New Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 0540: Seeing with New Eyes</h4><h4></h4>


    While they were chatting, the giant dragon began to restlessly stir again.


    It slowly raised its head, gazing towards the north, snuffling through its nostrils.


    Shen Congwen became instantly alert.


    "Mr. Chu, could it be that another group of people are approaching from the north?"


    Chu Ge squinted his eyes slightly, a dangerous glint shing from their depths, and he hummed lightly, "Today really is bustling with excitement."


    The peopleing from the north were indeed the Veiled Man and the Scarred Man; however, they hadn¡¯t even made it up the hill when they were intercepted by someone who suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Who are you!" Scarred Man looked at the person who had descended from the sky, d in flowing white garments, as the cold wind whistled, lifting the edges of his robe like that of an Immortal from beyond the heavens.


    The neer was Jian Chunqiu. His cool gaze fell upon them, and he clicked his tongue, "I am an Immortal, just passing by. I noticed a dark cloud over your brows and a fierce light in your eyes, a bad omen, unlucky. Therefore, I¡¯ve taken the liberty to stop and advise you not to proceed up the mountain."


    Scarred Man was already somewhat faint-hearted about these ghostly matters, and hearing this, his legs began to tremble uncontrobly. However, with several of his underlings behind him, he had to steel himself not to lose face in front of them, so he said gruffly, "Stop spouting nonsense about gods and ghosts! Clear the way now! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite!"


    Jian Chunqiu let out a light sigh, hands behind his back, shaking his head regretfully, "Young man, so quick to anger; you must have poor liver and kidney function. At such a young age, you really must¡ª"


    Before Jian Chunqiu could finish, he was interrupted by the Veiled Man, "Old man! We don¡¯t have time to listen to your rambling, move aside promptly! Otherwise, we really won¡¯t be polite!"


    Jian Chunqiu had not even the intention to move against them, as they were merelymon folk, not true Ancient Martial Artists. If he were to act, it would clearly be bullying.


    But these people were after Chu Ge, andpared to another group sent by the Tang Sect, he was more willing to help Chu Ge deal with these ordinary people without expending any effort.


    "What if I don¡¯t move aside?"


    "Not move aside? Humph! Truly ignorant of what¡¯s good for you! Brothers, get your weapons ready!" Scarred Man barked, and the people standing behind him each drew a knife, ring all the more dazzlingly against the snow.


    Jian Chunqiu feigned surprise, "Oh, are we using knives then?"


    "Humph! If you know what¡¯s good for you, clear the path now!" Scarred Man spat, disbelieving that an old man would dare to intercept them.


    Jian Chunqiu sighed again, "Since you¡¯re so insistent, thene at me as you please."


    Jian Chunqiu stood there quietly, his gaze sweeping over each one of them. Before Scarred Man and Veiled Man realized what was happening, the weapons in their hands melted like they had been dissolved by something, turning into powder and scattering with the wind.


    Scarred Man, shocked, looked down at his hands, holding only knife handles, and swallowed his fear. Casting a stealthy nce at the Veiled Man, he found him simrly stunned in ce.


    "Are... are you an Ancient Martial Artist?" It took a while for Veiled Man to find his voice. They knew Ancient Martial Artists were highly skilled but had no idea they were this formidable.


    They were at a significant loss in this deal!


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Scarred Man asked quietly, "We can¡¯t risk our lives for that bit of money!"


    Veiled Man was of the same mind, and the time for saving face had already passed. He cleared his throat and said to Jian Chunqiu, "Old man! We¡¯ll let you off this time! Let¡¯s go!"


    Jian Chunqiu watched them run away faster than rabbits, and shook his head with a chuckle.


    Thinking they can cause a disturbance like this, truly overestimating themselves.


    Jian Chunqiu turned around, lifting his eyes to the thick fog enveloping the mountain. While the fog did not reveal anything to others, he could see through it.


    This is considered a medium-level formation within the All Spirits Return to One, Chu Ge really spared no expense in dealing with Shen Congwen.


    Jian Chunqiu reined in his thoughts and began walking up the mountain.


    Judging by the time, they should have dealt with the people from Tang Sect by now.


    At the same time, Tang You, leading a group, arrived at the mountaintop and came face to face with Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t our old friend." Chu Ge with his hands in his pockets, looked at them indifferently.


    Seeing Chu Ge reminded Tang You of the humiliating moment in front of Tang Xin, intensifying his hatred for Chu Ge, he red viciously at Chu Ge, "Hmph, Chu Ge, you want to seek opportunities in Su City without even asking for our opinion!"


    Chu Ge nced at him dismissively, not taking his words to heart at all.


    On the other hand, Huo Tianqian gave a slight chuckle, disdainfully saying, "Ask for your opinion? Who do you think you are? Why should we ask for your opinion?"


    Tang You gnashed his back teeth together. He red at Huo Tianqian furiously, he couldn¡¯t beat Chu Ge, but could he also not beat Huo Tianqian?


    "Huo Tianqian, has your arm fully healed?"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed. Although the person who crippled his arm was not Tang You, he had taken up this hatred as one between him and Tang Sect.


    Tang You was from Tang Sect, and now he had poked where it hurt, how could he possibly swallow this down?


    "Tang You! If you¡¯re brave enough let¡¯s have a duel!"


    Huo Tianqian shouted loudly.


    Tang You coldly retorted, "I was thinking the same."


    He had already split the people he brought into two groups, one had gone around to scout the base, while he led a few men to stall Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.


    Now that Huo Tianqian was openly challenging him, he naturally looked forward to testing his mettle against him.


    Huo Tianqian stretched his muscles, the gene within him itching to dominate was starting to cause unrest.


    "Tang You, today I¡¯m going to beat you until you¡¯re searching the ground for your teeth!"


    With a loud shout, Huo Tianqian charged straight at Tang You.


    Tang You was taken aback by the sudden increase in Huo Tianqian¡¯s speed.


    Although he had never directly shed with Huo Tianqian, he had some understanding of Huo Tianqian¡¯s martial prowess. He was just a Postnatal Martial Artist who had only recently stepped into the path of ancient martial arts; his control over it was not so adept, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had his arm dislocated by them.


    Yet today, if not for that unforgettable face, Tang You might even doubt that this was the same Huo Tianqian!


    Tang You skillfully dodged Huo Tianqian¡¯s first fierce strike, "Huo Tianqian, you¡¯ve greatly improved in just a few days."


    Huo Tianqian snorted, "I will certainly open your eyes! I¡¯ll make you remember this moment!"


    Huo Tianqian focused his energy into his palm and with the speed of lightning, he flew towards Tang You. In that moment, Huo Tianqian made a feint, confusing Tang You.


    Caught off guard, Tang You took a solid blow from Huo Tianqian...

 Chapter 539 - 0541 Exterminate Insect Poisonous Insect

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 0541 Exterminate Insect Poisonous Insect</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang You spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, incredulously staring at Huo Tianqian, "How is this possible?"


    Was this still the Huo Tianqian who had poor control over ancient martial arts? Wasn¡¯t he a Postnatal Martial Artist? Why could he defeat him, an Innate?


    Tang You looked at Huo Tianqian in shock, "Did you take Forbidden Medicine?"


    That was the only exnation; among ancient martial artists, there was a type of Forbidden Medicine that could temporarily enhance one¡¯s strength.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s martial arts skills were already in the Late Postnatal stage, even if he improved, it wouldn¡¯t be by much, he definitely shouldn¡¯t have broken through to Innate. Postnatal and Innate¡ªthe difference was like between heaven and earth, one heaven, one earth.


    Thus, Tang You concluded that Huo Tianqian must have taken some Forbidden Medicine!


    "Huo Tianqian, you actually dared to take Forbidden Medicine! Truly despicable by all under heaven!" Tang You clutched his chest, feeling as if all his internal organs were about to shatter.


    "Heh, saying I took Forbidden Medicine because you can¡¯t beat me?" Huo Tianqian sneered disdainfully, "Tang You, why don¡¯t you say that your martial arts have regressed?"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face filled with contempt; he had thought he could have a good fight to stretch his muscles, but this person couldn¡¯t even withstand a single feint from him. Boring!


    This injury of Tang You¡¯s wasn¡¯t fatal, but it wasn¡¯t minor either; it would take at least half a year¡¯s recovery.


    Huo Tianqian merely nced at him briefly, then without further ado, turned his gaze to others, "You all, do you want to try together?"


    Those people exchanged looks. Even Tang You couldn¡¯t defeat him; even if they teamed up, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance and would only get beaten up!


    Finally, after struggling for a while, those people turned and fled.


    Huo Tianqian scoffed disdainfully, then turned back to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge looked at Huo Tianqian with some surprise; he originally thought Huo Tianqian would be harsh with these people, not leaving a single one.


    But not only did Huo Tianqian spare Tang You¡¯s life, but he also let the others go.


    This truly surprised Chu Ge.


    Huo Tianqian felt unnerved under Chu Ge¡¯s piercing gaze, he scratched his head awkwardly, and said with a smile: "Mr. Chu, if you have something to say, just say it directly. Don¡¯t stare at me like that, it makes me feel guilty."


    Chu Geughed, "If you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why feel guilty?"


    "..." Huo Tianqian was left speechless, indeed, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, why should he feel guilty?


    "But I am curious, why did you let them go?" inquired Chu Ge.


    Huo Tianqian paused, then shook his head, "I don¡¯t really know why, it just feels like my hatred for Tang Sect isn¡¯t as intense anymore. Although Tang You is also from Tang Sect, he already took a punch from me, that punch is enough to prevent him from practicing martial arts for the next half year. Whether he can practice martial arts in the future is not up to me, it depends on his fate."


    Chu Ge nodded, not saying anything more.


    "Alright, let¡¯s see how Shen Congwen is doing."


    Chu Ge suggested.


    Shen Congwen had also managed to easily drive away the squad sent by Tang You.


    When Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian arrived, Shen Congwen was still in shock.


    "Mr. Shen, what happened?" Chu Ge asked, seeing his expression slightly puzzled.


    Shen Congwen came back to his senses, he shook his head, emotionally saying: "I¡¯m just reminiscing, reminiscing that I actually managed to drive away ancient martial artists."


    Just now, when those people came and saw him alone, they didn¡¯t take him seriously. Just as they were about to bully him, this dragon chose a critical moment and with a tail sweep, directly swept all of them away.


    It was only a momentary event. A bold idea emerged in Shen Congwen¡¯s mind, wishing the giant dragon would always follow him.


    That would protect him and even carry out hismands.


    But he knew that was unrealistic.


    Shen Congwen was not a greedy person; he knew receiving the All Spirits Return to One Array from Chu Ge was already his greatest fortune, he dared not ask for too much.


    "Mr. Chu, I truly cannot thank you enough today, please ept my kneeling!" Shen Congwen said, about to kneel in deep gratitude.


    Shen Congwen could gain the protection of the giant dragon, it was all because of Chu Ge, allowing him to feel the power of being an ancient martial artist, all thanks to Chu Ge.


    So, this kneel was worthwhile.


    Chu Ge was startled by his action, quickly stepping forward to help Shen Congwen up, "Mr. Shen, you¡¯re overpraising, I did this also for my own reasons."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, Chu Ge had set up the All Spirits Return to One Array for Shen Congwen, also to protect this cultivation base.


    Shen Congwen smiled, "No matter what, Mr. Chu¡¯s great kindness, I have already etched in my heart."


    "Cough, cough! You remember his kindness, but what about mine?"


    A robust voice floated down from the sky, followed by Jian Chunqiu descending from above.


    After he stabilized himself, he walked over to Shen Congwen, teasing, "I¡¯ve helped you quite a bit before, I haven¡¯t heard half a thanks from you, just now I even helped drive away some troublemakers, aren¡¯t you going to thank me?"


    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t expect Jian Chunqiu to suddenly appear; luckily, he had seen Jian Chunqiu¡¯s martial arts before and did not exhibit much surprise.


    He just smiled awkwardly, "Elder Jian, don¡¯t tease me, I¡¯ve thanked you over and over before, you even found me tedious."


    Jian Chunqiu red at him irritably; he was just a bit upset seeing him kneeling to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge stepped forward, interrupting, "Uncle Jian, why are you here?"


    Jian Chunqiu reverted to his usual demeanor, "I¡¯m not here for you. I was going to Dang City to find Zhao Wuji, that guy suddenly wants to resign for some reason, I want to see what¡¯s going on. Just so happened to pass by here, saw some mists rising, felt weird so I came down to check."


    Chu Ge nodded, recalling what Jian Chunqiu just mentioned, and asked further, "You drove away the peopleing from the north?"


    "Yeah, drove them away."


    "Who are they? Who sent them?" Chu Ge continued to ask.


    Jian Chunqiu looked at him speechlessly, shrugged, "How would I know that? I didn¡¯t ask."


    "..."


    Never mind, he hadn¡¯t really expected him to ask anything.


    Chu Ge sighed regretfully, "You just said you¡¯re heading to Dang City?"


    Jian Chunqiu nodded.


    "Let¡¯s go together."


    Chu Ge suggested, as he still owed someone a promise.


    At a previous auction, he had promised Mu Qing, once he recovered his martial arts, he would help her expel the Insect Poisonous Insect from her body and heal her legs.


    Now was the time to fulfill that promise.


    Thus, the group took a car borrowed from Shen Congwen and headed back to Dang City.

 Chapter 540 - 0542: I’m Late

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 0542: I¡¯m Late</h4><h4></h4>


    Dang City, within a private vi.


    Mu Qing sat on the sofa with a helpless expression, looking at the man sitting opposite her, she said somewhat helplessly: "Zhao Wuji, why must you do this?"


    Zhao Wuji sighed softly, "We¡¯re already old, having wasted nearly twenty years, I don¡¯t want to miss out on the future anymore."


    A hint of bitterness curled at the corners of Mu Qing¡¯s lips; she looked down at her legs and said, "With me like this, do you think we have a future?"


    Although Zhao Wuji was over forty, a man at forty is like a flower in bloom, and this was his time to shine. She didn¡¯t want to be the drag on Zhao Wuji because of her.


    "Zhao Wuji, just give it up. I am well aware of the state of my own body; there¡¯s no future for us."


    There was a tinge of mncholy and confusion in Mu Qing¡¯s tone.


    Zhao Wuji shook his head, "No, didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Chu has already agreed to treat you? I believe he will keep his promise. Mr. Chu is a man of his word; as long as he has promised you, he will aplish it."


    Mu Qing shook her head, "Didn¡¯t you say that he has already returned? He also never mentioneding to treat me, did he? Forget it, I¡¯ve seen through the fickle nature of people¡¯s hearts long ago."


    The moment Mu Qing knew that Chu Ge had regained his martial arts, her heart could hardly contain her excitement. But after waiting and waiting, Chu Ge had not contacted her, and he had not said he woulde to Dang City to treat her.


    Being ustomed to the fickleness of people¡¯s hearts, she gradually lost hope in Chu Ge.


    Zhao Wuji firmly shook his head, "No, I know Mr. Chu¡¯s character. He must have been held up by something in Su City, which is why he hasn¡¯te yet. Let¡¯s wait a few more days. If he still hasn¡¯te, I¡¯ll take you to Su City to find him."


    Zhao Wuji tightly grasped Mu Qing¡¯s hand, stating decisively, "Don¡¯t worry, I will do everything I can to cure your illness."


    Mu Qing let out a light sigh, "I know how you feel about me, but even so, you shouldn¡¯t have called your direct superior to resign."


    When Zhao Wuji told her about his decision to resign in order to be with her, it truly shocked her. Zhao Wuji¡¯s job was in Shanghai, and she was in Dang City. If the two of them were to reconcile, one of them would need topromise.


    Mu Qing did not expect Zhao Wuji topromise so resolutely, even so much as to call Jian Chunqiu immediately to tell him of his resignation.


    To be honest, Mu Qing was truly moved by Zhao Wuji.


    For a man to do so much for you showed the depth of his love.


    But still, Mu Qing remained more rational than emotional. She knew that even if Zhao Wuji resigned to be with her, the difficulties they faced were not just these.


    Both fell silent. Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing looked at each other. This was Mu Qing¡¯s private vi, not many people knew about this ce, and usually only the cleaningdy woulde, but today was not the cleaning day. Who could it be?


    With suspicion, Mu Qing looked toward the door. She had difficulty moving, so Zhao Wuji got up to answer it.


    Arriving at the door, Zhao Wuji saw the person standing outside through the fence, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Jian Chunqiu stood there with a stern expression, his tone cold as he said, "What, you don¡¯t recognize me after just a few days?"


    Zhao Wuji hurriedly shook his head, "How could I not? Elder Jian, even if I don¡¯t recognize anyone else, I definitely wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize you."


    Jian Chunqiu huffed coldly, "Then aren¡¯t you going to open the door?"


    Surprised that Jian Chunqiu could find this ce, Zhao Wuji, however, didn¡¯t dare to voice his question. He quickly went forward to open the door, "Elder Jian, pleasee in."


    With a snort, Jian Chunqiu walked in with his hands behind his back.


    At this moment, Zhao Wuji finally noticed the two people standing behind Jian Chunqiu, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.


    Upon seeing Chu Ge, the previously dim luster in Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He looked at Chu Ge with joy, stepping forward with some excitement, "Mr. Chu! Howe...you..."


    Zhao Wuji became so excited that he was at a loss for words!


    Seeing Zhao Wuji so thrilled, Jian Chunqiu¡¯s displeasure grew. He snorted lightly, "Zhao Wuji! Why is it that when Ie, you aren¡¯t happy, but seeing Chu Ge is like seeing your savior?"


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he coughed awkwardly, forcing a sheepish smile.


    Wasn¡¯t Chu Ge his savior? Since Chu Ge hade, it meant he was here to treat Mu Qing¡¯s illness.


    Treating Mu Qing was equivalent to saving his life.


    But Jian Chunqiu¡¯s visit was to settle scores with him, clearly a different matter!


    Of course, Zhao Wuji did not dare to voice these thoughts; he just smiled awkwardly, "Both are wee, both wee. Pleasee in, pleasee inside."


    Zhao Wuji stepped briskly to the front to open the door for Jian Chunqiu, wishing he could shout to Mu Qing that Mr. Chu had arrived. However, with Jian Chunqiu present, he had to suppress his excitement for the time being.


    Mu Qing recognized Jian Chunqiu and, upon seeing him enter, knew his purpose was rted to Zhao Wuji.


    Mu Qing smiled at Jian Chunqiu, "Elder Jian, it¡¯s been a while."


    Jian Chunqiu realized that the sudden call from Zhao Wuji about resigning must have been because of a woman, and to his surprise, it was for Mu Qing.


    "So, after all, you two have ended up together again," Jian Chunqiu said mockingly.


    It was no wonder Jian Chunqiu felt this way; his most capable assistant was about to throw in the towel because of this woman, and naturally, he was not pleased.


    Mu Qing just smiled, saying nothing further. Hearing voices from behind, her gaze drifted involuntarily over his shoulder.


    With one look, she saw Chu Ge standing there, his face adorned with a faint smile.


    Mu Qing was first taken aback, then ayer of joy colored her face. Her lips quivered as she opened them, "Chu... Mr. Chu?"


    She had thought that Chu Ge would note again.


    But now, he was suddenly standing right in front of her. Did that mean the Insect Poisonous Insect within her could be removed?


    And did it also mean that her legs might once again stand?


    Chu Ge nodded towards Mu Qing, with a hint of apology in his tone, "Sorry, I amte."


    Tears shimmered in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes as she shook her head, "Notte, notte at all. It¡¯s my great fortune that Mr. Chu coulde!"


    Standing by, Jian Chunqiu grew even less pleased when he saw Mu Qing¡¯s excitement at seeing Chu Ge.


    "What¡¯s with all of you? Why get so excited at the sight of Chu Ge! It¡¯s one thing for a woman to be thrilled at seeing a young man, but for an old man to get that excited, people might think there¡¯s something going on between you two."


    Jian Chunqiu still harbored grudges against Zhao Wuji and didn¡¯t mince his words when he spoke.


    Zhao Wuji smiled awkwardly to the side, ming himself for being unable to contain his excitement upon seeing Chu Ge, resulting in Jian Chunqiu catching them.


    Chu Ge smiled and spoke in a teasing tone, "As an old man, naturally, no one would be fond of you."

 Chapter 541 - 0543: Not a Difficult Task

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 0543: Not a Difficult Task</h4><h4></h4>


    Jian Chunqiu was rebuffed by Chu Ge and immediately sat there, holding his breath, without a word.


    Indeed, he was over a hundred years old; why bother getting angry with these youngsters!


    That was the onlyfort Jian Chunqiu could give himself as he red at Zhao Wuji and said, "You,e here and exin yourself. What was the meaning of what you said on the phone?"


    Zhao Wuji stood there, head slightly bowed, not daring to take a deep breath.


    He had spoken in haste at that time, and at that time, he truly felt that way.


    Because Mu Qing did not agree with their rtionship, Zhao Wuji considered resigning from his position as a director of Tianrui Bank and returning to Dang City to be with her.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jian Chunqiu to make a personal visit over this matter, which made him feel unexpectedly ttered.


    Seeing that Jian Chunqiu hade because of Zhao Wuji¡¯s resignation, Mu Qing hurriedly exined, "Elder Jian, what Zhao Wuji said before was nonsense. He didn¡¯t really intend to resign; please don¡¯t take it to heart or seriously."


    Jian Chunqiu grunted, staring at Zhao Wuji, "Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say?"


    In front of Jian Chunqiu, Zhao Wuji was like a child who had done something wrong, head down, not daring to speak.


    He was so nervous he could die, let alone say anything.


    "Weren¡¯t you talking a lot on the phone? Why are you not daring to speak now?" Jian Chunqiu pressed aggressively.


    Zhao Wuji hung his head even lower.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the issues between you two for now." Chu Ge couldn¡¯t stand to watch anymore; usually looking quite imposing, why was he acting so timid in front of Jian Chunqiu?


    Jian Chunqiu nced at Chu Ge and shrugged his shoulders, falling silent.


    As if he¡¯d leave; not a chance.


    He still wanted to see how Chu Ge would drive the Insect Poisonous Insect out of Mu Qing¡¯s body.


    Seeing that Jian Chunqiu had fallen silent, Chu Ge no longer involved himself with them and instead addressed Mu Qing, "Madam, let¡¯s begin then."


    Mu Qing nodded. She looked up at Zhao Wuji, and with one look, Zhao Wuji understood her meaning.


    Zhao Wuji said, "Then we¡¯ll step out first."


    After saying this, he looked toward Jian Chunqiu, with a look obviously waiting for him to leave together.


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze also fell on Jian Chunqiu, the implication even clearer, his face expressing how bothersome his presence was.


    Jian Chunqiu curled his lip, standing up indignantly, "What¡¯s so great about it, hmph, I won¡¯t look if I don¡¯t want to."


    Then, turning his gaze to Zhao Wuji, he said, "Good, youe out with me, we need to talk."


    Zhao Wuji had a sorrowful face; he couldn¡¯t avoid a scolding now.


    After Jian Chunqiu and others left, Chu Ge approached Mu Qing, first offering his apologies, "Madam, I¡¯ve made you wait a long time during this period."


    Mu Qing smiled and shook her head with a soft sigh.


    Although she was much older than Chu Ge, her mind was actually still very narrow. Chu Ge had recovered his martial arts and had note or contacted her since, causing her to believe that Chu Ge had forgotten about their agreement.


    Thinking about it made her feel somewhat ashamed.


    Chu Ge thought about that secret manual, which was not suitable for women to cultivate, and decided to tell Mu Qing the news.


    After hearing this, Mu Qing looked at Chu Ge with surprise, "You mean you¡¯ve seen the original owner of this Heart Sutra?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "He¡¯s the one who helped me with the poison in my body."


    Mu Qing nodded, and with a bitter smile, she said: "If I had known that this Heart Sutra was of no use to me, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it with me."


    Because of this secret manual, her family was nearly destroyed, and it even caused her to be what she is now.


    Mu Qing looked up at Chu Ge, her eyes filled withplex emotions, including expectation, longing, as well as fear and worry, "Mr. Chu, my condition has been around for a long time, and has even prated deep into my bones. Can it really bepletely eradicated?"


    In her heart, Mu Qing actually held 80% hope, because Tang Haowan¡¯s legs had also been disabled for nearly thirty years, yet in the end, they were cured by Chu Ge. It is said that he is now as vigorous as a dragon or tiger, not at all like someone who had once been disabled.


    But she also had some concerns, because Tang Haowan¡¯s situation was after all different from hers; her legs had be like this due to the corrosion of the Insect Poison within her body. As time passed, the more the Insect Poison in her body corroded, slowly moving upward until her entire body waspletely corroded.


    She had tried countless times to expel the Insect Poison from her body, but each attempt ended in failure.


    She gradually lost hope in life until she heard that Tang Haowan from Su City had regained the use of his legs that had been disabled for thirty years, and was able to stand up again. Only then did she regain some hope. Later, she learned that it was Chu Ge who had cured Tang Haowan.


    At that time, she had thought about looking for Chu Ge, but to arrive at his doorstep so suddenly wasn¡¯t her style.


    Fortune favored her, letting her meet Chu Ge at the auction.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to make any promises, he merely nced down at Mu Qing¡¯s legs covered by a wool nket, and said slowly, "I will do everything in my power to help you."


    Mu Qing nodded, lifted the wool nket, and revealed her corroded, unrecognizable legs. Immediately, a foul stench spread through the air.


    Because of the nket covering them, the smell wasn¡¯t so strong, but now that the nket was removed, even Mu Qing felt the odor was nauseating.


    Chu Ge crouched down expressionlessly, his pitch-ck eyes flickering with contemtion as he gazed at her legs.


    From the feet up to the calves, her legs had corroded to the point of exposing the bones, which had turned ck.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, Mu Qing¡¯s condition was more severe than he had thought.


    Mu Qing, seeing his solemn expression, felt her heart sink and asked lightly, "Mr. Chu, could it be that my legs..."


    "No, it¡¯s nothing serious, they can be treated," Chu Ge said lightly, "But there will be some pain during the treatment process. I hope you can endure it."


    Mu Qing nodded; a bitter smile yed on her lips, "I know the process won¡¯t be easy. As long as my legs can be treated and the Insect Poison inside my body can be expelled, I can endure any amount of pain."


    Chu Ge just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. He raised his hand and ced it on Mu Qing¡¯s wrist, allowing a stream of True Qi to slowly flow into her body.


    Due to the Insect Poison, the functions of her internal organs were in decline. If this continued for much longer, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Mu Qing¡¯s condition was more serious than he had imagined.


    If it were before Chu Ge¡¯s breakthrough to Innate Grandmaster, he might have found it challenging, but now he had not only broken through to be an Innate Grandmaster but had also reached the Mid-stage Grandmaster level, and evenprehended the mysteries of the Heart Sutra.


    To him, Mu Qing¡¯s condition was not a difficult matter.

 Chapter 542 - 0544: Breaking Up a Couple

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 0544: Breaking Up a Couple</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge infused a thread of True Qi into Mu Qing¡¯s body, and after circting throughout her body, it awakened the Insect Poisonous Insect lurking inside her.


    The Insect Poisonous Insect, feeling invaded in its territory, started to release poison continuously.


    Mu Qing felt an intense pain in her body as if she was being cut by knives, and she clenched her lips tightly in agony, her eyebrows knotted, yet she remained silent despite the pain.


    Chu Ge nced at Mu Qing, feeling a profound respect for her.


    Indeed, being a woman yet enduring such pain without making a sound, she truly was a heroine among women.


    Yet this was just the beginning; the pain was about to get even worse.


    Chu Ge spoke in a deep voice, "Madam, please endure a bit."


    After speaking, without waiting for Mu Qing to respond, Chu Ge infused arge amount of True Qi into her body, where it fought fiercely against the Insect Poisonous Insect with an overpowering force.


    The True Qi within Chu Ge had already merged with the True Qi produced by the Heart Sutra, which had the effect of dissolving toxins. As his True Qi spread throughout her body, it continuously dissolved the poison, and soon, the Insect Poisonous Insect was defeated.


    Chu Ge saw ck Qi continuously emanating from the top of Mu Qing¡¯s head, and he could also see an insect moving restlessly on her arm.


    Chu Ge channeled his energy into his palm and directed it towards the insect, slowly forcing it out through Mu Qing¡¯s mouth!


    The pain during this process was beyond description. Mu Qing felt as if her body had beenpletely drained, leaving her weak and powerless.


    Suddenly, a foul stench spread inside her mouth, causing Mu Qing to vomit several times, expelling the insect in the process.


    The insect struggled for a moment, then tried to fly away slowly but was immediately in by a fierce strike from Chu Ge.


    The insect turned into a puddle of ck water, emanating a rich foul smell that was nauseating.


    Mu Qing slowly opened her eyes; the pain throughout her body had not subsided, and her eyelids felt too heavy to lift.


    "This insect has been draining your Essence Blood inside your body. Now that it¡¯s been expelled suddenly, your body will inevitably be overwhelmed. I will now infuse some True Qi to alleviate the sense of weakness inside your body."


    Mu Qing felt too weak even to nod, blinking her eyes as a response.


    Chu Ge infused his True Qi into Mu Qing¡¯s body again, but unlike the previous forceful and bold Qi, this True Qi was warm and gently seeped into her body.


    Mu Qing could distinctly feel that wherever the True Qi reached, her internal organs felt as lively as blooming spring flowers.


    In less than half a minute, Mu Qing felt as though she had taken a walk to the Ghost Gate ande back to life.


    Mu Qing slowly opened her eyes again; this time, she felt much lighter.


    "Madam, the Insect Poisonous Insect inside your body has been cleared, but the effects and consequences it caused will take time to gradually nurture back to health. Also, your legs have been eroded down to the bone, which will need time to heal as well."


    Chu Ge had the ability to reconstruct her legs and feet, but considering Mu Qing¡¯s body had just undergone an intense ordeal, he worried that she might not withstand the pain of redoing the legs.


    This oue was unexpected by Mu Qing; she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Chu Ge would so easily expel the Insect Poisonous Insect from her body.


    Chu Ge¡¯s strength was indeed unfathomable, confirming even more that she had not sought help from the wrong person.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu." Mu Qing expressed her sincere gratitude. At this moment, regardless of whether her legs could recover or not, she had alreadye to regard Chu Ge as her rebirth parents.


    Because of Chu Ge¡¯s age, she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words ¡¯rebirth parents,¡¯ so she simply etched this sentiment for Chu Ge deep into her heart.


    Chu Ge smiled, "You take a rest first, I¡¯ll have Zhao Wujie in and keep youpany."


    Mu Qing¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she didn¡¯t object.


    She just nodded lightly and then closed her eyes.


    Chu Ge looked down at the pool of fresh blood on the ground that had transformed from the insects, aware that the owner of these insects knew what happened the moment he drove the insect away.


    The only sect that excelled in using such Insect Poisonous Insect was the ck Witch Sect, but exactly who used the Insect Poisonous Insect on Mu Qing, that was unknown.


    Chu Ge shook his head, thinking about these things now was pointless, so he decided not to dwell on it.


    When he stepped out from the living room, he saw Jian Chunqiu ring furiously at Zhao Wuji and scolding him vehemently.


    However, Chu Ge could tell from his expression that Jian Chunqiu was angrily disappointed because he expected more from Zhao Wuji, his anger wasced with more regret and distress.


    Zhao Wuji kept his head down, not daring to say much.


    "Speak up! Are you mute?" Jian Chunqiu barked irritably, with Zhao Wuji not talking, it seemed like he was just yelling alone, really showing ack of decorum!


    Zhao Wuji chuckled awkwardly, "Elder Jian, calm your anger, I indeed was bewitched at that time, I will not dare again."


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s expression did not soften at all by his words; he stared at Zhao Wuji, if not for the fact that he was an ordinary person, he would have really liked to teach him a proper lesson.


    But since he was an ordinary person, if he didn¡¯t measure his strength and ended up disabling him, it would be more loss than gain.


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, stepped forward, and spoke somewhat speechlessly, "Uncle Jian, look what state you¡¯ve brought Zhao Wuji into! Don¡¯t you worry that he might flee in fear of youpletely?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s words were purely in jest, but Jian Chunqiu took them seriously, instantly shutting his mouth.


    Seeing Chu Ge came out, Zhao Wuji stepped forward with some worry and asked, "Mr. Chu, how is she?"


    His words were filled with deep concern for Mu Qing.


    Chu Ge nodded, "She¡¯s alright now, still very weak though. You can go in to see her now."


    With that said, Zhao Wuji dashed in like a whirlwind.


    His speed was so swift that Chu Ge was quite taken aback.


    Indeed, is the power of love so great?


    Evidently, Jian Chunqiu too noticed Zhao Wuji¡¯s frantic demeanor and shook his head somewhat speechless, "If only he were this diligent with handling the bank, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a reckless statement!"


    Chu Ge somewhat helplessly shook his head, "Elder Jian, you just can¡¯t bear to part with Zhao Wuji, right? He has been managing the bank for you diligently and orderly all these years. Now that he can blossom into his second spring, not only do you not wish him happiness, but you also want to tear them apart?"


    Jian Chunqiu was stunned, he asked in confusion, "When did I want to tear them apart?"


    Chu Ge spread his hands, not intending to continue exining.

 Chapter 543 - 0545: You Investigate Me

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 0545: You Investigate Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Huo Tianqian, who had been closely observing the conversation between Jian Chunqiu and Zhao Wuji, couldn¡¯t help but step forward and mockingly said, "Elder Jian, you keep saying you don¡¯t want to break them up? Just now, you cautioned Chairman Zhao more than once not to let his personal feelings for his children ruin his career, even going as far as to say there are plenty of women out there, why hang on this one tree."


    Huo Tianqian curled his lips, normally finding Jian Chunqiu to be quite aloof, even giving off an otherworldly vibe.


    But the scolding he just gave Zhao Wuji truly refreshed his impression of him.


    Jian Chunqiu looked bewildered, "Did I really say something like that just now?"


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged nces, neither said another word.


    The living room was left to Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing for their conversation.


    Chu Ge, Huo Tianqian, and Jian Chunqiu stood in the yard, admiring the surrounding scenery.


    "One has to say, Mu Qing has a good eye." Jian Chunqiu looked at the arrangement of the green nts around him and nodded in agreement.


    However, Chu Ge took his words as apliment towards Mu Qing¡¯s good judgment in choosing Zhao Wuji, and couldn¡¯t resist teasing, "Is this what you call loving the house and its crow?"


    Jian Chunqiu turned to look at him, snorted lightly, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind, kid."


    ...


    "How is Mu Qing¡¯s state of health?" Jian Chunqiu ultimately couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Chu Ge sighed softly with a hint of remorse in his voice, "With me around, do you think anything could happen?"


    "Damn it!" Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but curse, "You must have picked up this narcissistic attitude from that old geezer!"


    Chu Ge smiled, not confirming nor denying.


    A brief silence hung in the air; no one spoke. All three men were preupied with their thoughts, especially Jian Chunqiu, who had witnessed Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing¡¯s on-and-off rtionship.


    He knew the two had suffered a lot for each other.


    Now seeing them able to reconcile, he felt happy for Zhao Wuji.


    Jian Chunqiu knew Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t take on something he wasn¡¯t sure of. Since he was treating Mu Qing¡¯s illness, he must be fully confident.


    So he didn¡¯t pry into these matters anymore.


    "When will you return to Shanghai?"


    Jian Chunqiu inquired.


    Chu Ge scanned the distance; their private vi was built halfway up the mountain, surrounded by fresh air that was refreshing and uplifting.


    "In a few days, after I¡¯ve signed the contract with the Shen Family, I¡¯ll go back."


    Jian Chunqiu nodded, as if thinking of something else, he said, "Things haven¡¯t been peaceful in the world of martial artstely, you¡¯d better be careful."


    "Yes, I¡¯m aware," Chu Ge lightlyughed, "They¡¯re all after that Heart Sutra."


    Jian Chunqiu sighed softly. His tone was a mix of regret and relief, "Thank goodness I didn¡¯t find that Heart Sutra back then, or else the one being besieged now would be me."


    His words carried a bit of schadenfreude, "Previously, some Sects came to Sword Pavilion wanting us to join them. This time, their coalition is targeting not just the emerging Sects, but also the notorious ck Witch Sect in the martial arts world."


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, "So the Huayue Sect has joined forces with the ck Witch Sect?"


    Jian Chunqiu nodded, "That and some other smaller Sects, but those Sects are too insignificant to be a threat. However, the Huayue Sect has grown too rapidly, not only sourcing resources from society but also poaching from other Sects, and that¡¯s why the older Sects have been provoked to take action against them."


    Chu Ge nodded thoughtfully and asked in confusion, "Is Sword Pavilion also involved?"


    Jian Chunqiu shook his head, "Sword Pavilion would never get involved in such matters, so when they came to me, I turned them down."


    Chu Ge pondered and agreed. After all, who was Jian Chunqiu? A man who had lived over a hundred years, someone who had seen it all, weathered great storms. Little skirmishes like these naturally wouldn¡¯t catch his eye.


    Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing talked for quite a while before Zhao Wuji came out of the living room.


    He walked respectfully to Chu Ge¡¯s side with a tone full of concern, "Mr. Chu, now that the Insect Poisonous Insect inside Mu Qing has been expelled, is there still hope for her legs?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "There is hope, but not right now."


    Zhao Wuji questioned, "Why not?"


    "Because Mu Qing¡¯s body is far too weak. She has been tormented by the Insect Poisonous Insect for years, hollowed out from the inside. She needs three days to stabilize, and after three days, I will help her reconstruct her tendons and bones."


    Zhao Wuji nodded, "We can¡¯t rush, we can¡¯t rush."


    Chu Ge looked at the restless expression on his face, raised his hand to pat his shoulder, andforted, "Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I assure you apletely unharmed Mu Qing."


    Embarrassed, Zhao Wuji scratched his head like a greenhorn despite being in his forties.


    Chu Ge felt like he was being fed dog food, "Alright, you¡¯ll have to focus more on taking care of Mu Qing from now on. If there¡¯s anything, give me a call. I¡¯m heading back to Su City."


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re leaving?" Zhao Wuji hurriedly said, "Mr. Chu hasn¡¯t even had a chance to look around Dang City yet. Why not stay for a meal before going?"


    Thest time there was an auction, Chu Ge left in a hurry, and this time, it was the same,ing and going in haste.


    Zhao Wuji felt he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his duties as a host.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No need, I have things to take care of in Su City, and I will be returning to Shanghai in a few days. I need to get all the affairs here settled."


    When Zhao Wuji saw Chu Ge¡¯s insistence, he didn¡¯t try to keep him any longer.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were the ones going back, while Jian Chunqiu had other things to attend to and didn¡¯t apany them back to Su City.


    On the way back to Su City, Chu Ge received a call from Nangong Man Sha.


    "Mr. Chu." As soon as the call connected, the enchanting voice of Nangong Man Sha came through.


    "Miss Man Sha, long time no see," said Chu Ge.


    A soft giggle came from the other end of the phone, tinged with a bit of reproach, "Mr. Chu, if I don¡¯t call you, you just forget about me, don¡¯t you?"


    Chu Ge, sitting in the back seat, conjured an image of Nangong Man Sha in his mind, but as soon as that image took shape, it was dispersed by another figure.


    The other figure was that of Shi Mubingtong, causing a twinge of unease in his heart.


    He always felt as if something was about to happen.


    His thoughts barely drifted when Nangong Man Sha¡¯s voice reached his ear again, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve heard about your business in Su City. Are you alright?"


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, a twinge of displeasure in his tone, "Are you investigating me again?"


    Nangong Man Shaughed, "How can you call it investigation? Someone told me proactively."


    Chu Ge realized, thinking of Nangong Man Sha and Tang Xin¡¯s close friendship.


    It must have been Nangong Man Sha who asked Tang Xin for the information; Tang Xin would definitely not have taken the initiative to tell Nangong Man Sha.

 Chapter 544 - 0546: Heavy Casualties

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 0546: Heavy Casualties</h4><h4></h4>


    "Miss Man Sha called me, is there something you needed to discuss?" Chu Ge asked.


    Nangong Man Sha let out a coquettish huff and sighed, "If I didn¡¯t call Mr. Chu, you might have forgotten about our agreement."


    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t forget. Hasn¡¯t it been less than a month?"


    Through the screen, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see the expression on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face, but he could tell from her voice that something bad must have happened.


    "What¡¯s the matter, has the Old Master¡¯s illness red up again?" Chu Ge guessed.


    Nangong Man Sha sighed, "Just as Mr. Chu said, my grandfather¡¯s condition has worsened."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes with suspicion, "What about the Spiritual Liquid I gave you before? Have you been administering it to the Old Master regrly?"


    At the mention of this, Nangong Man Sha felt indignant.


    With anger, she said: "The Spiritual Liquid that Mr. Chu gave for my grandfather was stolen by my good-for-nothing brother!"


    Nangong Yun Hai?


    "Your brother?" Chu Ge was puzzled. He had met Nangong Yun Hai a few times. Although raised in luxury and spoiled with a young master¡¯s temperament, Nangong Yun Hai was very conscientious regarding the Old Master¡¯s matters, so how could he do something like stealing the Spiritual Liquid?


    Nangong Man Sha seemed to sense the suspicion in Chu Ge¡¯s tone and exined: "It¡¯s not Yun Hai, it¡¯s my cousin from my second uncle¡¯s family, an ignorant brat, he totally infuriates me! My grandfather didn¡¯t mention the Spiritual Liquid¡¯s disappearance to me until his condition red up."


    Chu Ge looked out at the rapidly passing scenery through the window, thinking that the Old Master must be worried they would me his grandson.


    "What about now? How is the Old Master¡¯s condition?"


    Nangong Man Sha sighed, "Now my grandfather has been hospitalized, but there hasn¡¯t been any serious problem as of the current moment."


    "If you have time,e to Su City, and I¡¯ll give you some more Spiritual Liquid for the Old Master," Chu Ge offered.


    Nangong Man Sha nodded. In fact, this was exactly her intent.


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Ge closed his eyes and rested in the back seat.


    Huo Tianqian was driving the car and nced at the rearview mirror with a smile, saying, "Was it a phone call from Miss Man Sha?"


    Chu Ge hummed in response.


    Huo Tianqian said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, you seem to have quite the romantic fortune recently."


    Chu Ge opened his eyes slowly and red at Huo Tianqian, "What, are you jealous?"


    Huo Tianqian choked on his own saliva and coughed several times, shaking his head, "Better not."


    Despite Huo Tianqian¡¯s imposing appearance outside, he was utterly henpecked at home. His wife said one, he wouldn¡¯t dare say two. If his wife said to go east, he wouldn¡¯t dare go west.


    Thinking about flirting elsewhere, he only dared to fantasize, never daring to actually do it.


    Chu Ge scoffed, giving Huo Tianqian a disbelieving look, "You¡¯ve never felt the slightest temptation?"


    Huo Tianqian was puzzled, he looked at Chu Ge through the rearview mirror and asked with confusion, "Temptation to what?"


    "Have you ever been tempted by other women?"


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqianughed. Tempted? Of course, there were temptations.


    But life isn¡¯t just about fleeting feelings. Temptation is only for the briefest of moments, just an instant, but what about after the moment passes?


    After the moment of temptation, what remains is still the in daily life.


    He had pursued his wife also out of a moment of infatuation, which then led to a rtionship, and naturally, marriage and children followed.


    He also felt infatuated with other womenter, but that was just infatuation,cking the enthusiasm and the determination to spend a lifetime with someone.


    Perhaps this is what is meant by finding the right person.


    Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t say a word, nor was Chu Ge particrly insistent on an answer.


    After a while, Huo Tianqian asked curiously, "Mr. Chu, haven¡¯t you ever thought about getting married and having children?"


    Chu Ge was startled. It was a question he had never considered. He always felt that all his focus was on martial arts cultivation, and he hadn¡¯t spare the time to think about the significant life event of marriage and children.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips parted, but for a moment he didn¡¯t know how to answer the question, and in the end, simply closed his mouth.


    At that moment, Chu Ge¡¯s phone rang again. It was a call from Tang Xin.


    Chu Ge answered, "Hello."


    "Mr. Chu," Tang Xin began, "I just heard from the Tang Sect that the Jianghu Sects have taken action today."


    Tang Xin just wanted to call Chu Ge but couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason. She overheard several members of the Tang Sect discussing the matter and inquired about the details, taking the opportunity to call Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge was slightly startled. "Taken action?"


    Inter-sect censures had always seemed a matter of formality to him, but now it had actually escted to physical confrontations, which would surely cause turmoil in the world of martial arts.


    Yet, they had brazenly attacked without considering the consequences, catching them somewhat off guard.


    "Alright, I understand," Chu Ge nodded. Although he was an Ancient Martial Artist, he wasn¡¯t affiliated with any Sect, so these battles didn¡¯t affect him.


    The only impact would be that he could rx a bit more in the near future.


    With the Sects fighting among themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have the spare effort to trouble him.


    He was happy with the quiet.


    "Mr. Chu, are you heading to Dang City?" Tang Xin, sensing Chu Ge¡¯sck of interest in the matter, changed the subject.


    "Mm, I¡¯m on the way back to Su City now."


    Chu Ge finished speaking and fell silent. On the other end of the phone, Tang Xin also couldn¡¯t find any more topics to continue the conversation.


    So she hung up the call.


    Huo Tianqian watched Chu Ge with speechlessness, "Mr. Chu, Lady Tang Xin finally made the effort to call you, why not chat a bit more with her?"


    Chu Ge looked at him, "What would happen if I didn¡¯t chat with her?"


    Huo Tianqian paused, then subconsciously said, "It wouldn¡¯t really matter; at most, she¡¯d be upset for a while."


    Chu Ge closed his eyes again without furtherment.


    Suddenly, as if Huo Tianqian realized something, he coughed lightly and fell silent.


    Chu Ge probably guessed that Tang Xin had feelings for him, but a rtionship between him and Tang Xin was impossible. Moreover, with the rtionship between the Tang Family and the Shen Family, both families intent on matchmaking Tang Xin and Shen Congwen, Chu Ge was even less likely to interfere.


    No matter how Tang Xin showed her affection, Chu Ge remained cold and distant.


    He believed that this way, Tang Xin would back off, seeing the difficulty.


    Huo Tianqian nced at the rearview mirror and shook his head with a mix of envy and resignation.


    Envious because Chu Ge was young and attracted the admiration of many women.


    Resigned because Chu Ge was so young and yet uninterested in matters of love, truly wasting his prime years.


    At this time, in the world of martial arts, just as Tang Xin said, the ck Witch Sect and the Huayue Sect were almost simultaneously attacked by various Jianghu Sects, suffering heavy casualties...

 Chapter 545 - 0547 Top-grade Jade Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 0547 Top-grade Jade Rabbit</h4><h4></h4>


    Because the ck Witch Sect and Huayue Sect suffered heavy losses, they had no heart to trouble Chu Ge again, nor the mind topete for the Heart Sutra.


    So, these days Chu Ge¡¯s life has been quite leisurely.


    Today, just like usual, Chu Ge stood in the courtyard for cultivation early in the morning, Huo Tianqian, since he had recovered his martial arts, also insisted on exercising his body every morning.


    When he came downstairs this morning, he saw Chu Ge already standing in the courtyard. He approached with a smile and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chu, good morning."


    Chu Ge was in the middle of holding breath and concentrated, heard his greeting, slowly rxed his strength, stood up and stretched his muscles and bones, and asked, "Any news about the ck Witch Sect and Huayue Sect recently?"


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, "I¡¯ve asked around, they are fighting fiercely. Both sects are severely damaged, probably need some time to recover."


    Chu Ge nodded, "Right, about the contract with Shen Congwen, if you¡¯re free today go sign it, tomorrow we are heading to Dang City to treat Mu Qing, and then we¡¯ll return to Shanghai from Dang City."


    Huo Tianqian was startled, pointing to his own nose in disbelief and asked, "Mr. Chu, you want me to go?"


    This involves a contract worth over a hundred billion! Mr. Chu actually trusted him with this?


    Huo Tianqian already considered Chu Ge as his own family, in fact, he had no reservations towards him, but he knew Chu Ge didn¡¯t feel the same way about him. Yet, now he entrusted a hundred billion deal to him, he felt more shocked than ever.


    Chu Ge casually patted his shoulder, "No worries, I trust you."


    These simple four words hit Huo Tianqian like a punch, further assuring him of his own judgment and loyalty, making him want to give his all to Chu Ge.


    Having received themand from Chu Ge, Huo Tianqian immediately went to do as instructed.


    Chu Ge saw his hurried figure and shook his head slightly amused, the contract wasn¡¯t that urgent.


    Seeing how proactive and eager Huo Tianqian was, Chu Ge understood well that he was utterly devoted to serving him.


    Now that Huo Tianqian¡¯s strength had improved since before, having such a person helping him in Shanghai indeed saved him a lot of effort.


    After finishing the exercise, Chu Ge went back to take a bath. After getting ready, thinking that he would return to Shanghai in a few days, he nned to buy some special products from Su City to bring back for Bingtong.


    As he was contemting, Tang Xin called, perhaps she heard from Huo Tianqian that they were preparing to leave and took the initiative to call and ask him if he wanted to buy any special products.


    "Mr. Chu, do you have time today? I can take you to buy some special products from Su City?" Tang Xin originally intended to buy the special products and give them to Chu Ge to take back, but considering Chu Ge needed to pick gifts for his fianc¨¦e, she decided to show him only a part of Su City¡¯s special products, leaving the choice of gifts for his fianc¨¦e to be selected by guiding Chu Ge.


    After all, she is a woman, she couldn¡¯t be too generous.


    Chu Ge checked the time, nodded his head, "Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs."


    Tang Xin took Chu Ge to the bustling city center of Su City, which was very lively with peopleing and going.


    Chu Ge was somewhat surprised, "Usually local specialties are found in some vor-filled teanes, but your ce is quite different, right in the middle of this bustling area."


    Tang Xin smiled and didn¡¯t exin, just led Chu Ge towards the back of arge building.


    They parked their car in the underground garage where vehicles could not enter and had to walk. After a while strolling through the city streets, they arrived at a quiet and ancient-style antique street.


    "All the special products of Su City can be found on this street, whatever you want to buy or pick, just choose," Tang Xin said.


    Chu Ge looked at the alley ahead with only a few shops; the road paved with blue marble, the walls overgrown with moss.


    "Is this the only ce for Su City¡¯s special products?" Chu Ge expressed his doubt.


    The ce was indeed too deserted, without a single person in sight, let alone, in a big city like Su City, surely there weren¡¯t only these few shops selling specialties?


    Tang Xin exined, "Su City is quiterge, and there are many shops selling specialties, but if you want good quality and genuine products, only here. Though small and with few shops, it has everything you could want."


    Chu Ge looked at her skeptically but decided since they were already here, why not go in and have a look.


    Chu Ge led the way into a store, which had some medicinal materials disyed at the entrance. He recognized them asmon medicinal materials, the only difference was, he could tell at a nce that these were of superior quality within their type.


    Going further inside, it was still pharmaceuticals, and he even saw Earth Ganoderma in this store, though he could tell it was not Level 1; the leaves of the Earth Ganoderma were dull, the ordinary kind.


    "Is this a medicinal material shop?" Chu Ge asked in suspicion, seeing only medicinal materials after a full round.


    Tang Xin nodded, "Su City is also famous for medicinal materials. The medicinal materials from the Shen Family are renowned throughout the country."


    Chu Ge cleared his throat, that was true, but he hadn¡¯t expected these medicinal materials to also be considered local specialties.


    "Mr. Chu, we can also go upstairs to have a look," Tang Xin made a inviting gesture.


    The first floor was medicinal herbs, but the second floor was truly Su City¡¯s specialties, all kinds of antiques and jade.


    These jades were all authenticated, capable of revealing various types of jade especially those from under Snow Mountain, which were particrly spiritual.


    Chu Ge looked at a counter disying some cut open jade pieces, the shapes appeared as if they were artificially processed but came in all forms, some even looked like little rabbits.


    Chu Ge took a liking at once, pointing at the Jade Rabbit and said to the attendant, "Can I look at this one?"


    The attendant, a woman around twenty-five years old who recognized Tang Xin as a regr customer, eagerly came forward and took out the Jade Rabbit.


    "This Jade Rabbit was just cut yesterday; the jade here is all naturally shaped, undisturbed by any postnatal work," the attendant introduced.


    This was also a speciality of Su City, whatever shape the jade formed, it was left as is, never finely carved or polished.


    Chu Ge nodded, weighing the Jade Rabbit in his hand.


    With just a light touch on the Jade Rabbit, he felt strong spiritual energy inside; indeed, it was a piece of top-grade jade.


    Bingtong was born in the year of the rabbit, getting her a Jade Rabbit, she would certainly love it.

 Chapter 546 - 0548: Can’t Force It

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 0548: Can¡¯t Force It</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Xin was somewhat surprised by Chu Ge¡¯s decisiveness. She asked in astonishment, "Aren¡¯t you going to choose a bit more?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No need to choose further, just this one."


    He trusted his own intuition.


    Tang Xin observed the unusual glow in Chu Ge¡¯s dark eyes, an expression she never saw in his usual demeanor. A slight sinking feeling in her heart, indeed, it was only when his fianc¨¦e was mentioned that he became so excited, right?


    Normally, Chu Ge always appeared so calm and detached, an equanimity like Mount Tai, a maturity that did not seem fitting for his age.


    But now, Chu Ge¡¯s eyes sparkled like twinkling stars, like a young man in his first love, excited and joyful.


    A flicker of loss passed through Tang Xin¡¯s eyes but quickly disappeared as she gathered her thoughts and asked Chu Ge, "Shall we visit some other shops?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Let¡¯s look around. I am nning to pick some gifts for those old men as well."


    By "old men," Chu Ge was referring to the chiefs of the Four Great Families in Shanghai.


    Tang Xin¡¯s lips curved lightly, "Then let¡¯s go."


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "I haven¡¯t paid yet?"


    The attendant, who was perceptive, had been quiet because the atmosphere between the two seemed a bit off. Hearing Chu Ge, she quickly approached and said, "Sir, Miss Tang Xin is a premium VIP member here, everything she buys is charged directly to her ount."


    Chu Ge was startled, "But I want to buy this myself."


    Buying something for someone else but letting another woman pay, what did that mean?


    The attendant was taken aback and struggled, looking towards Tang Xin, who gave a nod.


    The attendant smiled, "Then I¡¯ll wrap it up for you."


    The Jade Rabbit worth thirty million, Chu Ge just bought it without blinking an eye.


    After that, Chu Ge visited other shops as well, picking up some items for Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima, then returned with Tang Xin.


    At that time, Huo Tianqian had returned to the Tang Family after signing a contract with Shen Congwen, coincidentally running into Tang Xin in the garden.


    Huo Tianqian respectfully approached, handing over the signed contract to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, the contract is signed."


    Chu Ge showed no intention of taking it, just nodded, then walked to the trunk to retrieve the items he bought.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian hurriedly took them from him while asking, "Mr. Chu, our contract is signed too, are there no more matters to attend to in Su City?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "There¡¯s nothing left to do here, let¡¯s prepare to leave tonight."


    Tang Xin stood there, her hand hanging by her side squeezing tight. A hint of reluctance in her eyes as she silently watched Chu Ge.


    Huo Tianqian, perceptive of Tang Xin¡¯s lost look, tactfully said, "I¡¯ll go upstairs and pack some things, Mr. Chu, give me all the items."


    Chu Ge was startled and saw Huo Tianqian making faces, understanding what he meant. But there was really nothing to say between him and Tang Xin.


    Thus, Chu Ge directly declined Huo Tianqian¡¯s "kindness" and said to Tang Xin, "Thank you for today, Miss Tang Xin. I¡¯m going upstairs to pack some things and wille downter to say goodbye to the Old Master."


    Tang Xin just nodded nkly, without saying more.


    She turned and left. Huo Tianqian, somewhat exasperated, watched Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t you talk to Miss Tang Xin?"


    Chu Ge looked at him perplexed, "About what?"


    "Of course..." Huo Tianqian opened his mouth but ended up saying nothing.


    Never mind, even if he said something, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference to Mr. Chu.


    It was just a pity for Miss Tang Xin¡¯s affection, "Unrequited love is just as described ¨C the loved one like water flows indifferently by," really proving that phrase, fate is cruel.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head ruefully and followed Chu Ge upstairs.


    Actually, there was not much to pack, as Chu Ge initially came just with a bag containing a few clothes. After arriving in Su City, because he had to pretend to be Shen Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend, Shen Yaoyao bought him a few more clothes.


    Including the purchased specialties, it somehow filled up a suitcase.


    Chu Ge finished packing, and on the other hand, Huo Tianqian was also ready. He hadn¡¯t bought many specialties, and his luggage was simple, just two bags.


    The two men, carrying their luggage, descended the stairs and saw Tang Haowan in the courtyard.


    It seemed Tang Xin had informed Tang Haowan about his departure, so he specifically came to see him off.


    "Old Master," Chu Ge greeted with a smile.


    Tang Haowan smiled, "Mr. Chu, I heard from my granddaughter that you are leaving Su City. Why so sudden?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Not really sudden, we¡¯ve been in Su City for a while. We¡¯ve finished our business here and naturally, it¡¯s time to return."


    Tang Haowan nodded, "This farewell, I really don¡¯t know when we will see Mr. Chu again. Oh, right, here are some modest gifts from the Tang Family, some local products from Su City. Please, Mr. Chu and Mr. Huo, don¡¯t refuse."


    Huo Tianqian was startled, surprised as he pointed to his own nose, "For me too?"


    "Of course."


    Tang Haowan smiled. He did not tell Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian that these specialties were prepared by Tang Xin for Chu Ge, and he also knew his granddaughter and Chu Ge were impossible.


    After all, being his dear granddaughter, he always felt it¡¯s better for a girl not to be too forward.


    He did this too to save his own face.


    Chu Ge was going to refuse, but Huo Tianqian quickly grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hand, "Mr. Tang¡¯s kindness, Mr. Chu, you shouldn¡¯t refuse."


    Chu Ge did not know these gifts were prepared by Tang Xin, but Huo Tianqian did.


    Huo Tianqian had seen with his own eyes when Tang Xin prepared these gifts.


    Chu Ge looked into Tang Haowan¡¯s expectant eyes and finally nodded, "Alright then, thank you Mr. Tang."


    Tang Haowan prepared a car for Chu Ge, and the two men set off directly for Dang City.


    Tang Xin hid upstairs, until their car disappeared from view, she couldn¡¯te back to her senses.


    Her chest felt like something had hit it, dull and as if hollowed out.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she watched, long enough that her eyes felt sore, long enough that her feet had gone numb, but she had no intention to move.


    Tang Haowan knocked on the door, there was no response for a long time, so he just entered.


    Seeing Tang Xin¡¯s deste figure, he sighed and shook his head, walking up to gently pat her shoulder, "Child, don¡¯t think too much, what isn¡¯t yours can¡¯t be forced."


    Tang Xin didn¡¯t know whether she understood or not, she just nodded nkly, not saying more.


    Her eyes suddenly became sour and turned red, but she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a single tear.

 Chapter 547 - 0549 Ancient Martial Artist

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 0549 Ancient Martial Artist</h4><h4></h4>


    Dang City.


    Chu Ge had already called Zhao Wuji on his way over, so Zhao Wuji had someone waiting for Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian at the toll booth entrance to Dang City.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Wuji would personally drive over to pick them up.


    From a distance, he could see Zhao Wuji standing in front of the car door, looking out eagerly.


    After getting out of the car, Zhao Wuji immediately came forward respectfully and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, howe you¡¯vee today?"


    He thought they would arrive tomorrow, but luckily he had already arranged amodations for the two people in advance.


    Chu Ge said, "We n to return directly to Shanghai tomorrow."


    Zhao Wuji was taken aback, "So soon?"


    Chu Ge nodded, actually it was not urgent, but Man Sha had called saying that Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness had rpsed, and he thought it necessary to move up the trip to Beijing.


    Zhao Wuji nodded, then transferred all of Chu Ge¡¯s luggage to another vehicle, and a few people got into the car and headed towards the center of Dang City.


    "Mr. Chu, let me take you to a meal first."


    Upon hearing that Chu Ge wasing to Dang City, Zhao Wuji immediately made a call and arranged for a meal at a good restaurant.


    Chu Ge looked at the time and shook his head, "Never mind, let¡¯s go to Madam Mu Qing¡¯s ce, I want to check on her condition."


    Regarding matters rted to Mu Qing, Zhao Wuji never dares to dy, so as soon as Chu Ge mentioned it, he agreed.


    They turned around at the next intersection and went to the private vi they had visited before with Chu Ge and Huo Tian.


    "Has Uncle Jian left?" Chu Ge asked.


    Zhao Wuji nodded and spoke in a rxed tone, "He left shortly after you did."


    Chu Ge nodded, and at that moment, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Man Sha.


    Chu Ge suddenly remembered Man Sha mentioning that she wasing to collect the Spiritual Liquid.


    Picking up the phone, he heard Man Sha¡¯s seductive voiceing through the handset, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve arrived in Dang City."


    Chu Ge was taken aback and then spoke, "Perfect, I¡¯m currently in Dang City too, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Ge told Zhao Wuji, "Zhao Wuji, could you help me pick someone up from the airportter?"


    Zhao Wuji nodded, "Is it Miss Man Sha?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice identally expanded through the speaker, he heard from the voice that it was Man Sha, he looked at Chu Ge with a meaningful nce, youth is really great, always blessed with romantic luck.


    Chu Ge seemed to read Zhao Wuji¡¯s thoughts, and jokingly said, "Zhao Wuji, do you also want romantic luck?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Wuji immediately shook his head like a tambourine, he didn¡¯t want that at all, having Mu Qing was enough for him.


    Zhao Wuji pursed his lips and continued driving quietly.


    The car soon arrived in front of the private vi.


    This time, the vi was a bit different from before¡ªthere were some servants cleaning.


    When they arrived, they just saw two people trimming the nts in the courtyard.


    "Since the Insect Poisonous Insect inside Mu Qing has been expelled, her temperament has also be more cheerful, and now she has even taken the initiative to hire a housekeeper to clean the rooms and tend the nts.


    Chu Ge smiled, "Bing optimistic and cheerful is always a good sign."


    After getting out of the car, Mu Qing came out from the vi in a wheelchair, smiling as she approached, and respectfully said to Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, why are you here today?"


    Her voice could hardly conceal her excitement.


    Because she knew, the arrival of Chu Ge meant that she might be able to stand up again, to get rid of this wheelchair.


    Chu Ge nodded at her; it had been only two days since hest saw her, and Mu Qing¡¯splexion had improved a lot, as well the color of her cheeks.


    It seemed that Mu Qing¡¯s mood these past few days had been pretty good.


    Upon entering the living room, the first thing Chu Ge did was to check Mu Qing¡¯s body. Although a nket still covered Mu Qing¡¯s legs, the foul smell was gone, and the rotting ck flesh on her legs was no longer falling off; some areas even looked like they had been stitched.


    "It seems your recovery these past few days has been quite good," Chu Ge said.


    The joy in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes could not be concealed, "Thanks to Mr. Chu, after you expelled the Insect Poisonous Insect from my body, I¡¯ve been able to use my martial arts. I¡¯ve been exercising every day, and although I still can¡¯t stand up, I can feel the True Qi awakening and slowly flowing through my body."


    "It¡¯s just that my strength is not enough topletely clear the ck flesh on my legs."


    Mu Qing sighed lightly, and what she said was true; this ck flesh was on her body, and every time she tried to expel it using True Qi, it felt like she lost her strength.


    She knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to harm herself.


    Chu Ge nodded without saying much, but instead, he injected a stream of True Qi into Mu Qing¡¯s body, which carried warmth and roamed throughout her body.


    Wherever it went, Mu Qing felt as if there was a cleansing agent continuously helping to remove the garbage within her body.


    In the end, all this garbage was concentrated towards the feet.


    Chu Ge lifted Mu Qing¡¯s legs and ced them on the coffee table, the ck flesh was turned outwards, and one could vaguely see the dense liquid oozing out.


    Chu Ge cleared the garbage out of Mu Qing¡¯s body along with this dense liquid.


    Mu Qing suddenly felt as if she had unloaded a heavy burden.


    "Madam Mu Qing, try mobilizing your Qi again," said Chu Ge.


    As per his instructions, Mu Qing mobilized the Qi in her Dantian and immediately felt the True Qi flowing more easily in her body.


    Mu Qing looked at Chu Ge with a puzzled expression, "What is happening?"


    Chu Ge smiled, "The Insect Poisonous Insect had been in your body for too long, creating a lot of garbage. Although the Insect Poisonous Insect is dead now, the garbage was still there. Now, this garbage has been cleared out."


    Mu Qing nodded and looked down at her feet, unable to resist asking, "Our Mu family has a hereditary Acupuncture Secret Technique. If Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to impart it to you. Using this acupuncture technique to treat my legs would enhance the effectiveness."


    Chu Ge had not expected Mu Qing to be so generous; he had heard about the Mu family¡¯s secret techniques from Zhao Wuji¡¯s mouth, but he had never intended to learn them.


    Now that Mu Qing suddenly mentioned it, it made Chu Ge hesitate for a moment.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s hesitation, Mu Qing thought he was gently rejecting her offer, and she smiled and said, "Over the years, I have been through a lot and always feel that one should not take things too seriously in life. I once wanted my children to enter the path of Ancient Martial Arts because of this secret technique, but instead of turning them into Ancient Martial Artists, it only pushed them further away from me."

 Chapter 548 - 0550 Innate Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 0550 Innate Pulse</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qing sighed softly, her face unable to hide her sorrow, for it was a family heirloom, meant to be kept within the family and not passed to outsiders.


    However, none of her children were suitable to learn Ancient Martial Arts techniques, untilter, she felt that good martial arts should be widely disseminated.


    "This is perhaps my selfishness too, I do not wish for this secret technique to be lost aftering into my hands."


    In this way, she would be the eternal sinner of the Mu Family.


    "Mr. Chu, you have helped me drive out the Insect Poisonous Insect from my body, and now you have alsoe to treat my legs. I know that no amount of wealth can repay the life-saving grace you¡¯ve shown me, hence I pass this ancestral secret technique to Mr. Chu as a token of my gratitude."


    Mu Qing said sincerely, "I implore you not to refuse."


    Seeing Mu Qing so determined, Chu Ge didn¡¯t insist on declining any longer. He nodded, "Then thank you, Madam Mu Qing."


    Huo Tianqian tactfully withdrew, leaving only Chu Ge and Mu Qing in the living room.


    Both sat opposite each other, knees bent, breathing into their Dantian, circting True Qi to the head, palms facing each other; Mu Qing silently recited the mnemonics, which transformed into streams of True Qi flowing into Chu Ge¡¯s body.


    After awhile, the mnemonics werepletely passed on, and Chu Ge, with his foundation in acupuncture, quickly understood the secrets within.


    This method of acupuncture was somewhat different from what the old man had taught her, involving more sophisticated techniques and how to effectively use the internal True Qi with a silver needle to prate inwards.


    Chu Ge slowly opened his eyes, having fullyprehended all the secrets, and a fineyer of sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    He raised his hand to wipe it off, "Seemingly just a small acupuncture technique, yet it¡¯s so mentally draining."


    Chu Ge eximed, this was the true art of acupuncture.


    Mu Qing smiled, she too felt a bit weak after having expended arge amount of True Qi just now.


    "You¡¯ve justprehended the secret technique, you cannot use it right away because it needs time to adapt within your body."


    Mu Qing exined.


    This secret technique had transformed into True Qi and entered Chu Ge¡¯s body. Given that Chu Ge¡¯s body already contained other True Qi, the intrusion of a different stream of True Qi would inevitably be met with resistance.


    Chu Ge understood such logic, so he once again focused his breath and began meditating.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Wuji had been tasked to pick up Nangong Man Sha from the airport, which was half an hour ago.


    When they returned, Huo Tianqian was in the yard tending to the nts.


    Seeing this, Zhao Wuji hurriedly got out of the car and reprimanded Huo Tianqian: "Mr. Huo! Don¡¯t meddle with those!"


    Huo Tianqian was startled, turning to look at Zhao Wuji.


    Zhao Wuji exined: "These are Mu Qing¡¯s favorite nts. The two housekeepers here are also experts in gardening, they¡¯ve been pruning them ording to Mu Qing¡¯s preferences."


    Huo Tianqian understood Zhao Wuji¡¯s concern, clearly worried he might damage the nts.


    Huo Tianqian chuckled, "Sorry, I just found these nts delicate, so I couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look."


    Huo Tianqian threw away the scissors in his hand, his gaze falling on Miss Nangong Man Sha who was behind Zhao Wuji.


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    Today, Nangong Man Sha was wearing a tight-fitted pencil skirt, her long and fair legs exposed to the air, deadly sexy and enticing.


    "Miss Man Sha, we meet again."


    Nangong Man Sha nced at him indifferently, seemingly too young, and gave a slight nod.


    Despite Nangong Man Sha¡¯s delicate makeup, she couldn¡¯t hide the exhaustion on her face.


    "Is Mr. Chu inside treating Mu Qing?" Zhao Wuji asked.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, "Madam Mu Qing is imparting their Mu Family¡¯s ancestral secret technique to Mr. Chu."


    Zhao Wuji was astonished; his eyes widened in shock as he stared at Huo Tianqian, "Mu Qing offered to teach it on her own initiative?"


    Without Mu Qing¡¯s initiative, no one could force her to pass on this secret technique.


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "I saw that Mr. Chu seemed somewhat reluctant to ept it at first."


    Zhao Wuji was even more stunned. He knew a bit about Chu Ge; this person was crazy about martial arts, yet there could still be something he was unwilling to ept?


    As the two were conversing, no one noticed Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face turning paler by the second, and, in a sh, she copsed to one side.


    Fortunately, Huo Tianqian¡¯s quick reflexes allowed him to catch Nangong Man Sha in time. His hand, quite by ident, touched the True Qi that was randomly flowing within Huo Tianqian¡¯s body.


    Huo Tianqian was momentarily distracted, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Now was not the time for such thoughts.


    "Chairman Zhao, please check to see if Mr. Chu and the others are done," Huo Tianqian said as he carried Nangong Man Sha to the car and ced her in the back seat.


    Looking at her pale face, a surge of tenderness andpassion rose in Huo Tianqian¡¯s heart.


    He was also grateful for his own stability, enough to adhere to his principles. Had he been someone less scrupulous, he surely would have taken advantage of Nangong Man Sha.


    Huo Tianqian looked down at his hand, which had identally brushed against Nangong Man Sha¡¯s chest. Although he had felt a jolt of electricity, it was overshadowed by a strange sensation, as if he had done something that would make him feel guilty towards his wife.


    Seeing Nangong Man Sha faint, Zhao Wuji hurried back to the living room and knocked on the door, which Mu Qing soon opened.


    "Where is Mr. Chu?" Zhao Wuji asked anxiously.


    Mu Qing pointed inside the living room, "Still meditating, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Zhao Wuji nced at Chu Ge, who was meditating with his eyes closed, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "It¡¯s Miss Man Sha; she suddenly fainted."


    Mu Qing did not know who Nangong Man Sha was, but with an emergency at hand and no time for questions, she let Zhao Wuji lead her to where Nangong Man Sha was.


    "What happened here?" Mu Qing looked at Nangong Man Sha¡¯s ufortable position inside the car and ordered, "Wuji, carry her to the living room."


    Zhao Wuji eximed in surprise, "You want me to carry her?"


    The thought of carrying another woman in front of Mu Qing was somewhat beyond him.


    Mu Qing frowned, "Of course, you carry her. Do you expect me to do it?"


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian sighed helplessly. "I¡¯ll do it."


    Huo Tianqian picked up Nangong Man Sha and brought her back to the living room,ying her on the sofa. Mu Qing stepped forward to check Nangong Man Sha¡¯s pulse.


    She waspletely stunned by Nangong Man Sha¡¯s pulse condition.


    Mu Qing looked at Nangong Man Sha in amazement. This girl, could she actually have an Innate Pulse condition?


    But that shouldn¡¯t be the case; someone had already opened up a bit of her meridians, yet she was still far from normal.


    Seeing Mu Qing¡¯s grave expression, Zhao Wuji was afraid that Mu Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to treat her. After all, he knew Nangong Man Sha¡¯s status; any mishap would be too great a responsibility for them to bear.


    Thus, seeing Mu Qing¡¯s heavy expression, Zhao Wuji quickly said, "Mu Qing, if you find this difficult, we can wait for Mr. Chu."

 Chapter 549 - 0551: Ready

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 0551: Ready</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhao Wuji said this absolutely without any meaning, but when it reached Mu Qing¡¯s ears, it took on a different vor.


    Mu Qing red at Zhao Wuji in annoyance, and said displeasedly, "What do you mean? Are you saying that my medical skill is not exquisite?"


    As soon as Zhao Wuji saw Mu Qing angry, he knew he had said something wrong. He quickly patted his mouth and said with a chuckle, "No, no, no, how can your medical skill not be exquisite? I am just worried that Miss Man Sha has a special status. If something happens, we can¡¯t bear the responsibility."


    Mu Qing was even more displeased, "What you mean is that you want Mr. Chu to treat Miss Man Sha, and if something happens, Mr. Chu can bear the responsibility?"


    Zhao Wuji was left speechless, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    Sigh, this woman¡¯s train of thought is always so bizarre.


    Now, anything he said seemed to be wrong.


    Zhao Wuji had no choice but to shut his mouth and say no more.


    Huo Tianqian, who was on the side, watched the two anxiously, "Madam Mu Qing, please take a look at Miss Man Sha quickly. Why would she suddenly faint?"


    If something really happened to Miss Man Sha, none of those present could escape involvement; they would all be in trouble.


    Mu Qing diagnosed Nangong Man Sha¡¯s pulse and confirmed that there was no danger to her life before she slightly rxed.


    The True Qi in her body was also somewhat chaotic. She didn¡¯t dare to abruptly infuse Nangong Man Sha with it, so she could only diagnose her pulse and confirm her condition.


    "There¡¯s no serious issue, just a temporary fainting due to poor rest and insufficient qi and blood."


    Mu Qing ordered Zhao Wuji to bring over her silver needles, and Zhao Wuji immediately followed the instructions, brought the silver needles, and Mu Qing began to perform acupuncture on Nangong Man Sha.


    Nangong Man Sha was wearing casual clothes, and it was necessary to take off her top to perform the acupuncture.


    Mu Qing looked at Zhao Wuji and Huo Tianqian, and said softly, "You two go out. I am going to perform acupuncture on her, it¡¯s not convenient for you to be here."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Wuji hurriedly nodded and left, but then he thought of something and turned back to ask, "Do you need someone to help you?"


    Mu Qing gave him a stare, "I am not so old that I can¡¯t even hold the needles!"


    "..." Zhao Wuji felt wronged. That wasn¡¯t what he meant; he just felt that Mu Qing, with her legs being inconvenient, might have some difficulty removing Nangong Man Sha¡¯s clothes.


    As a result, Mu Qing took offense.


    Huo Tianqian on the side only felt a ton of dog food pping on his face and shook his head speechlessly, taking the lead in stepping out of the living room.


    Zhao Wuji left.


    Mu Qing undid Nangong Man Sha¡¯s upper garment, revealing her fair shoulders, then opened the acupuncture kit and performed acupuncture on Nangong Man Sha.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Nangong Man Sha woke up.


    Nangong Man Sha rubbed her forehead, looked around nkly, and realizing btedly that she had arrived in Dang City and had already met Zhao Wuji.


    She asked in confusion, "What happened to me?"


    Mu Qing put away the silver needles and said to her, "You fainted just now. How are you feeling now?"


    Nangong Man Sha slowly sat up, looking at Mu Qing suspiciously, and asked puzzledly, "And you are?"


    Mu Qing smiled and said, "I am Mu Qing. I suppose you could consider me a patient of Mr. Chu¡¯s."


    Nangong Man Sha was taken aback, her gaze following Mu Qing¡¯s to look behind her, finally resting on Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu? What happened to Mr. Chu?"


    Nangong Man Sha asked with suspicion.


    Mu Qing exined, "He¡¯s meditating, it¡¯s nothing, he¡¯ll be fine after a while."


    Chu Ge was sitting there, able to clearly hear the sounds and minor movements around him, yet, try as he might to open his eyes, he just couldn¡¯t do it.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows were tightly frown, his expression bing somewhat pained.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with concern. Could it be that he had gone astray in his cultivation?


    Just as she thought this, she suddenly saw Chu Ge forcibly open his eyes, a pair of piercing lights shot straight at her.


    Nangong Man Sha was startled, clutching her chest with a lingering fear as she looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are you alright?"


    Chu Ge was stunned for a moment before the ferocity in his eyes gradually receded.


    He slowly stood up, stretching his muscles and bones. The two strands of True Qi within his body hadpletely merged. Looking at Nangong Man Sha, he said, "I heard you fainted, are you alright?"


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head, a bittersweet smile appearing on her lips, "It¡¯s nothing major, probably just too tired these past few days, and didn¡¯t get enough rest."


    Seeing that Chu Ge had fully grasped andprehended the secret techniques, Mu Qing nodded in some admiration. Although her own martial arts prowess was not high, she could tell at a nce that Chu Ge was a martial arts prodigy with extraordinary sinews and bones.


    "Mr. Chu, are you familiar with Miss Man Sha¡¯s condition?" Mu Qing asked.


    Chu Ge nodded, "Somewhat. She has Innate Pulse, but I have already helped her unblock some meridian points, extending her life by a few years. Topletely unblock the meridians, that will require a long-term n."


    Mu Qing began to ponder. Indeed, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s condition was a bit tricky. To be honest, based solely on her medical skill, she really was somewhat at a loss.


    Chu Ge saw that Nangong Man Sha¡¯splexion was still somewhat pale. He took a step forward, raising his hand to touch her wrist. The warm tips of his fingers gently brushed against her cold skin, followed by a stream of warm energy slowly flowing from his fingertips into her.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s originally fatigued body gradually recovered some strength, herplexion also looking much better than before. It wasn¡¯t until her facepletely returned to normal that Chu Ge stopped.


    After adjusting Nangong Man Sha¡¯splexion, Chu Ge looked at Mu Qing with respect and said calmly, "Madam Mu Qing, let¡¯s begin."


    Mu Qing gave him a deep look and then nodded her head.


    Even though her legs had been disabled for many years, and she¡¯d grown ustomed to waiting, the prospect of them being healed now made her surprisingly nervous.


    She rubbed her hands together, her lips parting several times without uttering a single word.


    Chu Ge knew she was very anxious, so he reassured her, "Madam Mu Qing, rest assured, your case is different from Mr. Tang¡¯s, it can be sessful in one go, but the process will be somewhat painful, and you¡¯ll need to endure it."


    Mu Qing nodded, smiling awkwardly, "I¡¯m not afraid of the pain, I¡¯m just worried, worried that I¡¯ve lost the ability to walk."


    Chu Ge understood Mu Qing¡¯s state of mind at this moment, but this kind of psychological barrier could only be adjusted by Mu Qing herself; others couldn¡¯t help.


    Therefore, Chu Ge could only stand by in silence, waiting for Mu Qing to adjust.


    After a while, Mu Qing finally took a deep breath and said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m ready, we can start now."


    Chu Ge nodded. He nced at Nangong Man Sha, and she, understanding his intent, smiled at Chu Ge and Mu Qing and said, "Then I¡¯ll leave first."

 Chapter 550 - 0552: Already Healed

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 0552: Already Healed</h4><h4></h4>


    After Nangong Man Sha left, Chu Ge asked Mu Qing toe to a spacious area in the middle of the living room.


    Chu Ge first brought out a cushion, then assisted Mu Qing to sit on the cushion, "Madam Mu Qing, when the timees to reconstruct your tendons and bones, if you feel unbearable pain, you can use the True Qi within your body to alleviate it. But do not use True Qi to repel it, understand?"


    Mu Qing is a Doctor, she knows how to regte her own body and how to use True Qi to expel the pain within her.


    Once Chu Ge had her settled, he sat down in front of Mu Qing, crossing his legs.


    Mu Qing took a deep breath, trying to regte her emotions. Seeing Chu Ge ready, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Seeing that Mu Qing was ready, Chu Ge also concentrated fully. He channeled his Qi into his Dantian and circted it to his palms. Soon, his palms emitted a ball of white mist, which gradually enveloped Mu Qing¡¯s legs.


    Mu Qing¡¯s legs had already lost sensation, but she distinctly felt a chill creeping in from the soles of her feet when the mist enveloped her.


    This strange sensation, both nerve-wracking and exhrating, introduced a growing chill that infused her body, growing deeper as it continued.


    Her legs felt numb, the sensation was like countless ants crawling over them, unbearably ufortable.


    Gradually, the itchy numbness disappeared, only to be reced by a peculiar pain.


    Initially, Mu Qing could tolerate the pain, but as the mist thickened, the pain intensified.


    Mu Qing felt as though something was fiercely digging into her legs. Unable to bear it any longer, she opened her eyes for a quick nce.


    The sight before her eyes was shocking, and she gripped her hands tightly at her side. She hadn¡¯t felt pain until this moment, but seeing this scene, she inexplicably felt a stabbing pain in her legs.


    Chu Ge nced at her and knowing such a sight was excruciating for Mu Qing,manded sternly: "Close your eyes, don¡¯t look."


    The more one looks, the more significant it seems; the more it hurts.


    Mu Qing knew this truth too but couldn¡¯t help her curiosity, desiring to take another look, just one more.


    When she looked, she saw the ck flesh on her legs peeling off like shed skin.


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the scene. She had thought Chu Ge would heal her by employing the martial arts she had taught him, especially since the Acupuncture Secret Technique was considered one of the most powerful in the world.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Ge did not use it. He extracted the dead flesh on her legs using the True Qi within his body since these flesh parts were already dead and thus without sensation, but the bones were different.


    Even though the bones in her legs had darkened, the nerves inside were notpletely deadened. At this moment, her pain was from those nerve impulses.


    Mu Qing dared not look any longer. She felt a piercing pain spreading from her legs, and with pain, her hands tightly clutched the corner of the cushion, biting her lip to prevent any sound from escaping.


    Chu Ge was surprised by Mu Qing¡¯s stability, admiring that a woman could endure such excruciating pain without making a sound.


    Indeed, the woman Zhao Wuji favored wasn¡¯t weak after all.


    Chu Ge grew even more approving of Mu Qing. At this point, all the dead flesh on Mu Qing¡¯s legs waspletely removed, looking terrifying, almost as if amputated, or gnawed by some animal.


    Chu Ge felt a pang of sympathy, but this was not the time for soft-heartedness; he needed to clean the bones thoroughly while reconstructing the flesh and bones.


    Mu Qing originally had her eyes closed, but curiosity got the better of her, and she wanted to open them to see.


    Upon looking, shepletely fainted.


    After all, as a woman encountering such a situation, being able to endure until now was alreadymendable.


    Therefore, after Mu Qing fainted, Chu Ge did not despise her for it.


    On the contrary, Mu Qing¡¯s fainting actually helped him; Chu Ge increased the force, infusing his True Qi into Mu Qing¡¯s body.


    Meanwhile, his other hand took out a Small Jade Bottle from his bosom, opened the bottle single-handedly, and poured out some Spiritual Liquid. This Spiritual Liquid was newly refined and its main difference from before was its medicinal effectiveness.


    Chu Ge dropped a few drops of this Spiritual Liquid onto Mu Qing¡¯s legs, and it quickly seeped into her bones.


    Gradually, Mu Qing¡¯s legs began to change; the ckness in her bones visibly faded, reced by stark white bones, and the flesh on her legs also began to grow visibly.


    Only when everything was done did Chu Ge cease exerting his strength.


    He took a deep breath where he stood and slowly got up from the ground, while Mu Qing had not yet woken up from her faint.


    Chu Ge walked out of the living room and called Zhao Wuji and the others inside.


    Upon entering, Zhao Wuji saw Mu Qing lying on the ground with a furrowed brow, clearly as if she was having a bad dream.


    "Mr. Chu, what happened?" Zhao Wuji asked, puzzled. He wanted to pick her up, but was unsure if he should in case it might affect Mr. Chu¡¯s treatment; yet seeing Mu Qing just lying there on the ground, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Chu Ge said to Zhao Wuji: "Carry her to the sofa."


    Upon Chu Ge¡¯s instruction, Zhao Wuji obediently carried Mu Qing to the sofa.


    But just as he was lifting her, Mu Qing woke up, her eyes somewhat groggy. She looked at Zhao Wuji and didn¡¯t regain herposure for a while.


    As Zhao Wuji set Mu Qing down on the sofa, he held her hand with concern and asked, "Mu Qing, how are you feeling?"


    Mu Qing shook her head, "I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s nothing serious, I can handle it. How did you guyse in?"


    Suddenly remembering her previous state, she pushed hard against Zhao Wuji with her hand, "Get out quickly, no, get out now!"


    Her current appearance was too frightening; even she, a Doctor who had seen life and death, had fainted from shock. She didn¡¯t want Zhao Wuji to see such a terrifying side of her.


    Zhao Wuji held her hand tightly, softly saying, "It¡¯s alright now, you¡¯re okay, don¡¯t worry."


    Looking at him nkly, Mu Qing asked, "What did you say? I¡¯m alright?"


    Zhao Wuji nodded, "Mr. Chu said you¡¯re alright now."


    If Mr. Chu said it was alright, then it must be; he trusted Mr. Chu.


    Mu Qing¡¯s puzzled gaze turned to Chu Ge, who nodded at her, "Madam Mu Qing, you have fully recovered."

 Chapter 551 - 0553 What Ghost Are You Up To?

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 0553 What Ghost Are You Up To?</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qing still had some disbelief. She forced herself to sit up, not looking at her feet, worried about seeing that horrifying and disgusting image again.


    "Zhao Wuji, can you check my feet for me..." Mu Qing was conflicted; she wanted to look, but she was too scared to.


    Finally, she decided to let Zhao Wuji help her look.


    Zhao Wuji was about to turn around when Mu Qing grabbed his hands again, "Forget it, don¡¯t look. I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Mu Qing feared her feet were still like before; if Zhao Wuji were to see them and get shocked, it would be more loss than gain.


    Zhao Wuji sat there dumbfounded, unsure whether to look or not.


    He looked towards Chu Ge, his eyes asking: What should I do?


    Chu Ge shook his head helplessly, smiling as he stepped forward to Mu Qing, "Madam Mu Qing, you arepletely healed now, you can even get out of bed and walk."


    Hearing this, Mu Qing dared to slightly open her eyes to nce at her legs, and was thoroughly shocked by the sight in front of her.


    Mu Qing covered her hands in surprise, staring in shock at the scene, "My legs... my feet..."


    Her bare feety exposed to the air, she moved her toes, so lively, so real.


    This is real, right?


    Unable to hold back, Mu Qing pinched herself and felt a surge of pain, whimpering softly.


    "It¡¯s real! This is real."


    Mu Qing cried tears of joy, covering her mouth, emotionally breaking down.


    Seeing Mu Qing so happy, Zhao Wuji was deeply moved. For many years, Mu Qing had exhausted her heart for these legs and had rejected her many times because of them; Zhao Wuji must have been thrilled.


    Because for Zhao Wuji, there was no longer any reason to refuse him.


    Mu Qing cried for a while, then thinking of Zhao Wuji still being beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at him, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    Zhao Wuji stepped forward and took her hands, his voice trembling slightly, "Mu Qing, you really are healed."


    Mu Qing nodded vigorously.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t find the words to describe her feelings.


    Chu Ge, watching anxiously from the side, thought Mu Qing hadn¡¯t even gotten off the ground yet ¨C how could she feel she was already healed?


    "Madam Mu Qing, you should try getting off the bed and walking around first."


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    Zhao Wuji also suddenly nodded, "Right, right, let¡¯s get off the bed and walk around."


    Zhao Wuji supported Mu Qing. Initially, when Mu Qing stood on the ground, she didn¡¯t dare to support herself, relying entirely on Zhao Wuji.


    Zhao Wuji continuallyforted and encouraged her from the side, "Let¡¯s try, just by taking one small step we truly seed, let¡¯s try."


    Mu Qing clenched her lips. As she stood up, her entire weight leaned on Zhao Wuji, so she didn¡¯t feel much in her legs.


    When she slowly shifted her center of gravity, she felt different.


    She felt a noticeable weight in her legs, a sensation both familiar and strange. Mu Qing could hardly conceal her excitement and wanted to take a step, but her legs seemed rooted to the spot, unable to move.


    Mu Qing couldn¡¯t help but look up at Chu Ge, her eyes filled with suspicion as she said, "Mr. Chu, why do I feel like I can¡¯t sell myself?"


    Chu Ge stroked his chin, pondering for a long time before slowly saying, "Maybe if you lift your foot off Zhao Wuji¡¯s foot, it might work."


    "..." Both Mu Qing and Zhao Wuji embarrassingly lowered their heads to look at their feet.


    At that moment, Mu Qing¡¯s foot was stepping on Zhao Wuji¡¯s foot because he too was too excited to notice.


    Mu Qing slowly lifted her foot off Zhao Wuji¡¯s and that strange feeling spread again from her heart.


    She looked nervously at Zhao Wuji; Zhao Wuji nodded at her, "It¡¯s okay, just take a step, one step and you¡¯ll be all better."


    Mu Qing took a deep breath, trying to regte her emotions, then quietly lifted one foot and stepped forward. This step brought her a sense of rxation and familiarity.


    With the first step came the second, and at that moment, Mu Qing appeared like an eighteen-year-old girl, twirling around the living room, asionally running up to Zhao Wuji excitedly grabbing his hand, and said excitedly, "Zhao Wuji, I¡¯m cured! Really cured! I can walk now!"


    Zhao Wuji also nodded repeatedly, a big man¡¯s eyes turning red, his heart swelling with indescribable feelings, even more excited than Mu Qing.


    "Mr. Chu, you are like a reborn parent to me, please allow me to bow to you."


    Suddenly, Mu Qing stopped, walked over to Chu Ge, and knelt down before him.


    Chu Ge was truly frightened by this kneeling gesture and quickly helped Mu Qing up, "Madam Mu Qing, please don¡¯t, I¡¯m only doing what I should."


    After all, there was a prior promise between them, and he was merely fulfilling his promise.


    But Mu Qing didn¡¯t think so, without Chu Ge, she would still be struggling with a repulsive smell, confined to a wheelchair, receiving others¡¯ disdainful looks.


    "Okay, now that Madam Mu Qing is fine, let¡¯s give them some time."


    Chu Ge suggested.


    He was referring to Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing.


    They surely had some words to share, but with so many people around, he thought Zhao Wuji might be too embarrassed.


    Zhao Wuji looked at Chu Ge appreciatively; indeed, he had some things that he was too embarrassed to say in front of everyone, like proposing, like asking Mu Qing to go to Shanghai with him.


    However, Mu Qing was unaware of Zhao Wuji¡¯s intentions, her entire being now reced with joy, not caring about these matters.


    "What could he possibly have to say?" Mu Qing looked faintly at Zhao Wuji, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re making it sound too formal, we are all family here, and you are my lifesaver, there¡¯s nothing that needs to be hidden."


    Mu Qing said.


    Zhao Wuji shook his head helplessly, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t propose while she was this happy.


    Chu Ge exchanged nces with Huo Tianqian; Huo Tianqian immediately understood and said, "How about this, Chairman Zhao, say what you want to say in front of all of us, we can stand as witnesses for you, how about that?"


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s cheeks flushed, how could that be possible?


    Mu Qing¡¯s joy had not yet faded, she looked puzzled at Zhao Wuji, what was he up to now?


    But when Mu Qing saw the embarrassment on Zhao Wuji¡¯s face, she immediately understood.

 Chapter 552 - 0554: Spicy to the Max

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 0554: Spicy to the Max</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qing¡¯s cheeks flushed momentarily, and she suddenly lowered her head shyly, murmuring, "Maybe Mr. Chu, you guys should step out first."


    She seemed to have guessed what Zhao Wuji was nning to do, appearing as shy as a maiden who had yet to be married.


    Mu Qing knew that Zhao Wuji wanted to propose to her.


    Initially, she used her own health as a reason to reject Zhao Wuji.


    Although she still harbored affection for Zhao Wuji, her physical condition at that time was uncertain, not knowing how long she might live. But now, things were different.


    Her legs had healed, the Insect Poisonous Insect inside her body had beenpletely expelled, and she had regained the appearance of a normal person. If Zhao Wuji were to propose again, she would find no reason to refuse.


    However, she was already forty years old and felt embarrassed to ept Zhao Wuji¡¯s proposal in front of these youngsters.


    Zhao Wuji also nodded in agreement, his eyes pleading as he looked at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian. He could hardly wait any longer, having finally reached this day.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged a nce and silently walked out.


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t quite understand the situation between Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing. She came here to meet with Chu Ge, and since he was now free, she immediately seized the opportunity to discuss her own matters, especially since her grandfather was still in the intensive care unit.


    When Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian left the vi, they admired the surrounding scenery which was not as fresh as in Su City, nor was the Spiritual Energy as abundant.


    However, the greenndscaping here was better than in Su City.


    Chu Ge stood in the courtyard, observing the flowers and nts that were evidently tended by Madam Mu Qing.


    "Mr. Chu," Nangong Man Sha also walked out from the living room, showing no trace of having recently fainted thanks to Chu Ge¡¯s earlier infusion of True Qi into her body.


    "Miss Man Sha, how do you feel now?" Chu Ge asked, having been upied with treating Mu Qing and consequently forgetting to inquire about Nangong Man Sha¡¯s condition.


    Nangong Man Sha smiled, her red lips curving slightly, "With Mr. Chu here, of course, I¡¯m fine."


    Chu Ge smiled too, his hands in his pockets, noticing something different about Nangong Man Sha this time.


    She was not sure whether it was due to Chu Ge¡¯s increased power or something else, but she felt the aura of superiority around him growing more intense.


    Such a man, coupled with a handsome face, was bound to make hearts flutter.


    Unknown to Chu Ge what Nangong Man Sha was thinking, he took out a Small Jade Bottle from his pocket and handed it to her, "The Spiritual Liquid in this Jade Bottle was just refined by me over the past few days. Although not much, it shouldst until I go to Beijing."


    Upon hearing that Chu Ge was nning to go to Beijing, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes lit up with a peculiar brilliance, "When are you nning to go to Beijing, Mr. Chu? I can arrange someone to pick you up."


    Chu Ge looked at the sky, which was clear and vast today. He stood in a cool spot in the shade, not feeling too hot.


    "I need to stop by Shanghai first."


    Chu Ge said.


    A hint of yful mockery shed across Nangong Man Sha¡¯s borately made-up face as she smiled, "Is it to see your fianc¨¦e?"


    Chu Ge nced at her, chuckled softly, and nodded. "Not just to see her, there are also some matters I need to rify."


    Going to Beijing is not the same as going to a small ce like Su City.


    Before he went to Beijing, he naturally had to make thorough preparations. He nned to expand his base in Shanghai so that he could feel a sense of belonging wherever he went.


    The funding for this base mainly came from the shares given to him by the Four Great Families and Mu Bingtong in Shanghai; the annual dividends were more than enough to expand his influence.


    He didn¡¯t intend to expand his gang, feeling that having a gang would mean having responsibilities. He thought that wandering the world of martial arts alone was quite good.


    However, while wandering, he still needed to develop loyal people like Huo Tianqian who would be willing to die for him.


    A glimmer appeared in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes, "If Mr. Chu does not stay long in Shanghai, I can go back to Shanghai with Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge looked at her skeptically, "Don¡¯t you need to rush to deliver medicine to your grandfather?"


    Nangong Man Sha coughed lightly, smiled and said, "My grandfather is currently in the ICU; his life is not in immediate danger."


    Chu Ge knew Nangong Man Sha was worried that he might get held up in Shanghai again due to some issues, so he said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be dyed for too long, just three or four days at most. Besides, the Spiritual Liquid in this bottle is only enough for three or four days. After your grandfather finishes using this Spiritual Liquid, I will head to Beijing."


    Huo Tianqian had been quietly listening all this time. Hearing Chu Ge mention the exact time of leaving for Beijing, he couldn¡¯t help but offer, "Mr. Chu, may I apany you to Beijing as well? It would be convenient to have someone to take care of you."


    As soon as Huo Tianqian said this, Nangong Man Sha was displeased, she crossed her arms and her face showed a hint of displeasure, "Mr. Huo, I don¡¯t like what you just said. Do you think our Nangong family would neglect Mr. Chu?"


    "No, no... that¡¯s not what I meant."


    "So, you think Nangong Man Sha can¡¯t take care of people?"


    Nangong Man Sha pressed step by step.


    Huo Tianqian knew he had misspoken, hastily smiled apologetically, "Miss Man Sha, you misunderstood, with you taking care of Mr. Chu, I would bepletely reassured."


    Nangong Man Sha snorted lightly. She rolled her eyes at Huo Tianqian, clearly angry, yet because she often socializes in upper-ss society, even her anger became a form of coquetry.


    This made Huo Tianqian¡¯s heart flutter.


    However, he quickly snapped back to reality. Even though he harbored desires, hecked the courage.


    He resigned himself to the situation, closed his eyes, and moved aside, not speaking further.


    If he continued to stay around Nangong Man Sha, he was sure to have a nosebleed.


    Huo Tianqian was very curious about how Chu Ge¡¯s stability could be so strong, having seen Nangong Man Sha flirt with Chu Ge not just once.


    Although Nangong Man Sha was dressed less provocatively today, her casual outfit was still tight-fitting, perfectly showcasing her graceful figure.


    Absolutely sizzling.


    Yet, Chu Ge was like a block of wood, failing to understand the hints she was dropping.


    Huo Tianqian watched anxiously from aside.


    There¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? The emperor is not in a hurry but the eunuch is!


    That¡¯s exactly what Huo Tianqian was doing!

 Chapter 553 - 0555: Endless Love for Children

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 0555: Endless Love for Children</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t seem to mind and looked at Huo Tianqian, saying, "You don¡¯t need to apany me to Beijing; I have something more important for you to do."


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian immediately became serious, and he asked Chu Ge, "What is it?"


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pped him on the shoulder, "Rx, it¡¯s not really a big deal. I¡¯ll tell youter."


    The three of them stood there and chatted for a while longer. The sun had already climbed high into the sky, and despite the autumn weather, being exposed to the sun still felt quite hot, even to the point where the skin felt a bit painful.


    Huo Tianqian looked up at the sky; the dazzling sunlight made it hard to keep his eyes open. He joked, "Chairman Zhao, too, finds meaning in doing things in front of us. Confessing alone is so boring."


    Chu Ge nced at him with a teasing tone, "How did you go about pursuing your wife back in the day?"


    Huo Tianqian suddenly fell silent, his cheeks inexplicably blushing. When he was chasing his wife back then, he was even crazier than Zhao Wuji. Of course, he was young and impulsive at that time. If it were now, he wouldn¡¯t do it ever again.


    Nangong Man Sha, standing to the side, looked back at the tightly shut door. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened between Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing, the look in Zhao Wuji¡¯s eyes when he saw Mu Qing was enough to tell she was deeply loved.


    Nangong Man Sha knew Zhao Wuji somewhat; he was the chairman of Modu Tianrui Bank, and the Nangong family had business dealings with Tianrui Bank.


    She vaguely remembered that Zhao Wuji had a wife.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s suspicious gaze turned to Chu Ge, "Those two..."


    Chu Ge knew that Nangong Man Sha was overthinking it, but as it was someone else¡¯s rtionship issue, as an outsider, it wasn¡¯t his ce to say much. He simply exined, "It¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking. Zhao Wuji is definitely not a scumbag."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. After all, the affairs of those two had nothing to do with her.


    The reason she had asked was merely to find a topic to chat with Chu Ge.


    Since Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to talk about it, of course, she wouldn¡¯t pry.


    But the sun was really bing quite hot, and there was no shade to speak of in the vast courtyard.


    As a woman who was very concerned about her beauty, Nangong Man Sha looked around and could only walk over to the wall to find some respite from the sun.


    After a while, Zhao Wuji and Mu Qing came out of the vi, Mu Qing¡¯s face radiating sweetness, snuggling up against Zhao Wuji like a little woman.


    And Zhao Wuji was all smiles, the joy in his eyes nearly overflowing.


    Seeing the two of them so lovey-dovey, Huo Tianqian quickly raised his hand to shield his eyes from their dazzling affection, teasingly shouting, "It¡¯s too dazzling! My goodness, such a show of affection is just too much!"


    Mu Qing red at Huo Tianqian in annoyance, and Zhao Wuji also looked at him with a somewhat embarrassed smile, then the two exchanged a knowing look andughed.


    With so many eyes on them, Mu Qing felt a bit shy too. She smiled and left Zhao Wuji¡¯s embrace.


    "We¡¯re nning to treat everyone to a meal," Zhao Wuji said with a cheerful smile, as today was the happiest day of his life, and it must be celebrated properly.


    But in Dang City, there were only a few people who could join him in celebration.


    Mu Qing stepped forward and once again bowed deeply to Chu Ge with great respect, "Mr. Chu, if it weren¡¯t for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have had these days. You gave me the chance to stand up again. If there¡¯s ever a time Mr. Chu could use my help, Mu Qing, I would not hesitate."


    Chu Ge stepped forward to help her up, "I merely did what I could and didn¡¯t do much else. Madam Mu Qing, there¡¯s no need to worry about it."


    Mu Qing looked at Chu Ge with an approving gaze. Since the moment she passed on the medical secrets to him, she had sensed that Chu Ge was no ordinary person; he was a martial arts prodigy. As long as he persisted and stayed the course, he would surely be a leading figure one day.


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already made a reservation. Let¡¯s go eat."


    Zhao Wuji stepped forward at the right time, taking them to have dinner in the center of Dang City.


    After curing Mu Qing¡¯s legs, Chu Ge hadpleted all his matters here. He purchased a ticket for the early morning train the next day, returning directly to Shanghai.


    Nangong Man Sha did not return to Shanghai with Chu Ge, but instead flew back to Beijing that very night with the Spiritual Liquid provided by Chu Ge.


    In matters of love and familial affection, Nangong Man Sha could distinguish them clearly.


    Her grandfather was waiting for her to bring back the Spiritual Liquid to save his life. She couldn¡¯t afford to dy because of her personal romantic feelings.


    Although she also wanted to know what Chu Ge¡¯s fianc¨¦e looked like and what kind of woman could possess a man like Chu Ge.


    When Chu Ge arrived in Shanghai, the sky had already turned dark.


    Just before getting off the train, Huo Tianqian made a phone call to Ah Hu, who had arrived early at the station to wait.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian got off the train and got into Ah Hu¡¯s car, heading towards the city area.


    On the way, Ah Hu was obviously excited, "Master Huo, Mr. Chu, you¡¯re finally back."


    Chu Ge sat in the back with his eyes closed, while Huo Tianqian sat in the passenger seat, letting out a long sigh and resting one hand on the car window, "Yeah, finally back. It feels like we didn¡¯t stay out there for very long, but somehowing back now gives me a sense of apprehension as if I was nearing my hometown."


    Perhaps it was because they had gone through life and death experiences that returning home made them feel a different kind of emotion.


    "By the way, has your sister-inw asked about me recently?" Huo Tianqian asked out of curiosity.


    Ah Hu nodded, "Of course, your sister-inw keeps such a close eye on you. If she doesn¡¯t see you for two days, shees straight to our headquarters. By the way, Master Huo, we couldn¡¯t contact you for the past three days. Where were you? You have no idea how much of a fuss your sister-inw made at headquarters. We all know you would never do anything to betray her. Did you run into any danger?"


    Huo Tianqian pulled a wry smile and nodded heavily; those three days spent in the idyllic haven soaking in a medicinal bath were both a nightmare of his life and the third turning point. It held profound significance for him.


    He patted Ah Hu¡¯s shoulder, unable to articte his current emotions with words.


    Ah Hu nced at the rearview mirror, saw Chu Ge resting with his eyes closed, opened his mouth wanting to say something to Chu Ge, but worried he would disturb him, he ended up keeping his mouth shut.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived in front of Mu Bingtong¡¯s vi.


    Chu Ge did not inform Mu Bingtong prior to his return this time; he nned to give her a surprise.


    Getting out of the car, Chu Ge said to Huo Tianqian, "Leave the gifts in the car for now. Tomorrow, you can deliver them directly to the Ouyang Family and the Sima Family."


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "Alright then, you should rest early. We¡¯ll be leaving now."


    The car quickly drove away, and the street sank back into silence.


    Chu Ge looked up at the brightly lit vi, wondering what Bingtong might be doing...

 Chapter 554 - 0556 Help Me Open the Door

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 0556 Help Me Open the Door</h4><h4></h4>


    As he approached the vi and got closer, he gradually began to hear the loud DJ music and women¡¯s screaming from inside.


    Chu Ge walked in doubtfully through the door and saw a group of men and women having a party in the living room. The women were dressed very revealingly, twisting their bodies to the music, creating a lively scene.


    Their noise did not stop because of Chu Ge¡¯s arrival.


    Standing at the entrance, Chu Ge knew immediately that Mu Bingtong was not at home; if she had been, Shen Yaoyao definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this.


    Chu Ge shook his head somewhat helplessly, preparing to bypass them and go to his room to change clothes.


    Someone in the crowd spotted Chu Ge first and curiously pulled Shen Yaoyao to ask, "Yaoyao, who¡¯s that? He¡¯s pretty handsome, why don¡¯t you invite him to join us?"


    Following the direction pointed out, Shen Yaoyao suddenly paused, btedly turning off the music in a fluster and walked somewhat timidly towards Chu Ge, "Chu Ge, howe you¡¯re back all of a sudden?"


    Chu Ge looked at her indifferently, "I came back after finishing my work, what are you up to here? Does Sister Bingtong know about this?"


    Shen Yaoyao gave a sheepish smile, she affectionately approached and hooked Chu Ge¡¯s arm, "Chu Ge, you know I count on you the most, please don¡¯t tell Sister Bingtong, okay?"


    Chu Ge looked down at her cloyingly cute manner and shook his head speechlessly, "Forget it, you guys keep ying, I¡¯m going back to my room."


    Just as he was about to leave, he turned back and looked at Shen Yaoyao, asking, "Where¡¯s Bingtong? Where did she go?"


    Shen Yaoyao spread her hands and said, "Sister Bingtong has been really busy with thepanytely, shees back veryte every day, she¡¯s probably still at the office working overtime."


    Chu Ge gave a nod, then turned and went back to his room.


    As soon as Chu Ge¡¯s room door closed, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s friends curiously surrounded her, "Shen Yaoyao, is there something you haven¡¯t told us?"


    Shen Yaoyao shook her head, "You all are misunderstanding, we aren¡¯t in the kind of rtionship you think we are."


    One woman in a red tight dress clicked her tongue, "Don¡¯t tease us now, the moment you saw him your eyes lit up, there¡¯s definitely something between you."


    Shen Yaoyao got a bit shy from their questioning but still stubbornly said, "Really, it¡¯s not what you think, he¡¯s my brother-inw, stop guessing."


    The crowd seemed to realize, drawing out a long ¡¯oh¡¯.


    "So, are we still continuing?" another girl asked.


    Shen Yaoyao shook her head, "Let¡¯s not continue, if my sister finds out we¡¯ll be in trouble, let¡¯s gather another day."


    Once Shen Yaoyao spoke, the others also dispiritedly put down their things, shaking their heads with a sense of unfulfillment, "Then we¡¯ll leave first."


    As they were preparing to leave, Chu Ge had changed his clothes and came out of the room.


    Previously, he was wearing a swaggering suit in Su City that Shen Yaoyao had selected for him, making him look like a senior white-cor worker, but now he had changed into casual wear, exuding a youthful glow, looking even more charming and attractive.


    Seeing that they had stopped, even as some were grabbing their bags ready to leave, he asked somewhat puzzled, "Why aren¡¯t you continuing?"


    "It¡¯ste, we should be going back too."


    The woman in the red tight dress threw a flirtatious look at Chu Ge and then said leisurely, "Handsome, do you mind giving us a ride?"


    Shen Yaoyao tugged on her sleeve, that old habit of Luo Xin¡¯s of flirting with every good-looking man she met was showing again.


    But Chu Ge not only was her brother-inw but also the man she secretly cherished. She wouldn¡¯t allow Luo Xin to flirt with Chu Ge, nor would she give her any chance to get close to him.


    So Shen Yaoyao hurried forward to stop Chu Luoxin, chuckling as she said: "Luo Xin, didn¡¯t you say your boyfriend wasing to pick you upter?"


    "..." Chu Luoxin red at Shen Yaoyao. This girl, does she not understand she¡¯s creating an opportunity for her!


    Chu Ge naturally didn¡¯t know their little schemes, nced at the time, and directly declined: "Sorry, it¡¯s not on the way."


    Whether it was on the way or not, Chu Ge had no intention of giving these people a ride, especially because there were guys among them. Since they chose to go out, they should take up the responsibility of taking care of the girls.


    Chu Ge left the vi and took a taxi to Jinxiu Group.


    He didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Zhao Luoxin and Shen Yaoyao behind him.


    "Yaoyao, isn¡¯t your brother-inw being too much of a gentleman?" Zhao Luoxin clicked her tongue.


    Shen Yaoyao was speechlessly admonishing, "Luo Xin, don¡¯t do this anymore."


    Zhao Luoxin shrugged, she also didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way, "Yaoyao, he¡¯s not suitable for you. You can¡¯t handle him."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks inexplicably flushed red, she stomped her feet, annoyed: "Luo Xin! I¡¯ll get mad if you keep talking!"


    Of course, she knew she was not a match for Chu Ge, ever since she found out in Su City that Chu Ge was an Ancient Martial Artist, she knew she was drifting further away from him.


    Suppressing the faint disappointment in her heart, Shen Yaoyao hurriedly saw these people off. Chu Ge must be going to pick up Mu Bingtong now; she believed they would be back soon. If Sister Bingtong saw her hosting another party at the vi, she would definitely be upset.


    Shen Yaoyao was cleaning up the vi, while Chu Ge had already driven to the entrance of Jinxiu Group.


    Because it was nighttime, there were hardly any people in the building, and only a few office lights were still on.


    Chu Ge parked his car and was about to enter when he was stopped at the entrance by the ess control.


    It turned out, for easier management, Jinxiu Group had changed their ess control system, requiring employees to swipe their cards toe to work every day.


    Regrettably, Chu Ge hadn¡¯t brought his employee card, having forgotten about the ess control card since he hadn¡¯t been to work for a long time.


    Chu Ge, with his hands in his pockets, nced at the security room; it was empty, only the light was on.


    Chu Ge was helpless; he had wanted to surprise Mu Bingtong, but now he couldn¡¯t even get through the door.


    After a while, the security guard sauntered back to the security room.


    Chu Ge went over and knocked on the window; this person was a new face he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    The security guard looked at him suspiciously, "What do you want?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Brother, could you open the door for me?"


    "What are you doing? Why should I open the door for you?" The security guard was quite abrupt and spoke rudely.


    The smile remained on Chu Ge¡¯s face; he said, "I¡¯m also an employee here. I¡¯m here to see President Mu."


    Coming to see the president in the middle of the night, he must be nuts?


    The security guard grunted disapprovingly, "If you¡¯re an employee here, just swipe your card toe in."


    PS: Big update on 4.24, at least 20 Chapters.

 Chapter 555 - 0557: Pouring Out One’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 0557: Pouring Out One¡¯s Heart</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge silently looked at him. If he was able to swipe his card to enter, would he still need to ask him to open the door for her?


    "My door card isn¡¯t with me, and I haven¡¯t been to work in a long time. The ess system has changed."


    Chu Ge spoke honestly.


    Upon hearing this, the security guard felt even more that he couldn¡¯t let Chu Ge in.


    "Get lost if you¡¯ve got nothing to do, stop loitering here! Careful, or I¡¯ll be less than polite," the security guard grew angry, clearly mistaking Chu Ge for someone with ill intentions.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be fine, but recently President Mu has been working overtime incessantly; who knows when she mighte down. If she saw that he wasn¡¯t fulfilling his duties, he would definitely be fired.


    He had gone through a lot of trouble tond the job as a security guard at Jinxiu Group; he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his job because of some nutcase.


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently, strong principles indeed, just with a bad temper.


    "Can I use your phone then?" Chu Ge asked again.


    After all, he came to surprise Mu Bingtong. If he used his own phone to call her, the surprise would be spoiled.


    So he thought about borrowing the security guard¡¯s phone and changing his voice; then Bingtong wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him.


    Chu Ge¡¯s idea was nice but also naive. It¡¯s often said that people in love have zero IQ; today, Chu Ge embodied that saying to the fullest extent.


    The security guard had a ¡¯are you crazy?¡¯ look while staring at Chu Ge, "Are you sick or what? Leave now, or I¡¯ll seriously make you regret it!"


    He picked up the baton and gestured at Chu Ge, "You leaving or not? If not, I¡¯m calling the police!"


    Although the security guard was a bit brash, he seemed too honest at a nce. Chu Ge shook his head helplessly and gave up on asking to borrow his phone.


    He took out his own phone and gently shook it in front of the security guard, then dialed that familiar number.


    Not long after, a tired voice came through the receiver.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice became much softer.


    It seemed Bingtong was stretching as she yawned; a coquettish voice came through the phone, "Still at the office."


    Chu Ge responded with an ¡¯oh¡¯ and immediately spotted Mu Bingtong¡¯s office. He said to Bingtong, "Come downstairs, sign for a delivery."


    By using the word ¡¯going¡¯, the meaning was subtly different.


    Bingtong, unsuspecting, curiously asked, "Did you buy something for me?"


    "Yeah."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t say much else and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, there was a gaze that kept staring at him. Chu Ge looked at the security guard somewhat helplessly. "I didn¡¯t go in."


    The security guard scratched his head, "Was that call to our President Mu just now?"


    From the tone, obviously a lover in the heat of romance, but this guy didn¡¯t seem like President Mu¡¯s type at all.


    Judging by his outfit, he wasn¡¯t dressed like an elite, but rather like a petty thug from the streets.


    The security guard shook his head, thinking he must be out of his mind to believe this kid had any rtionship with President Mu.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Mu Bingtong came down. She was dressed in a ck suit with a knee-length ck skirt, her hair pulled up high, looking energetic and capable.


    But there was a hint of fatigue on her face; it was evident she was overworked.


    Chu Ge saw Mu Bingtong from a distance, his hands tucked into his pockets, a faint smile hanging on his face.


    However, Mu Bingtong failed to recognize Chu Ge initially due to the dim light; she merely saw a familiar silhouette standing there and subconsciously thought it was a courier who resembled Chu Ge.


    Not until she approached did she clearly see Chu Ge¡¯s face, her surprise was so overwhelming that she covered her mouth, "How did youe back?"


    No, that¡¯s not right!


    Wasn¡¯t there a mention of a delivery?


    Could it be...


    The unrestrained joy in Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes was evident; she hastily stepped forward and embraced Chu Ge, "Is the delivery you mentioned actually yourself?"


    Such a delightful surprise!


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected Mu Bingtong to warmly rush forward and hug him, touching the softest chord deep within his heart.


    He gently held her, whispering into her ear, "Do you like this surprise?"


    While the two exuded a sweet aura of romance, on the other side, the security guard was shockingly agape; he couldn¡¯t quite believe what he was seeing and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    What did he just witness? Isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that President Mu?


    Why would President Mu be embracing this lunatic?


    Could it be that there¡¯s really something between them...


    The security guard instinctively felt his job was on the line.


    Perhaps noticing someone else present, Mu Bingtong only hugged Chu Ge for a moment before jumping out of his arms.


    "Why didn¡¯t youe in when you arrived?" Mu Bingtong looked up at him, her clear eyes twinkling with scattered starlight.


    Chu Ge smiled, "I didn¡¯t bring my ess card."


    Mu Bingtong was puzzled, "If you don¡¯t have an ess card, you should have just mentioned it to the security guard."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly turned her head, her prating gaze falling upon the security guard.


    The guard felt a chill crawl up his spine.


    The security guard wanted to exin, but after all, he was just a small-time security guard, not ustomed to such situations, and now facing President Mu, his legs trembled.


    Chu Ge stepped forward, gently put his arm around Mu Bingtong¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Don¡¯t me him, he was just doing his duty."


    Indeed, not being able to enter thepany without an ess card was the order she had given; besides, it was normal to suspect Chu Ge¡¯s sudden appearance in the middle of the night.


    Mu Bingtong did not me the security guard and entered the building with Chu Ge.


    The security guard remained tense the whole time, fearing that a word from President Mu would cost him his job.


    Once in Mu Bingtong¡¯s office, Chu Ge looked around, noticing everything was arranged as before. After a circle, his gaze fell on her desk.


    The desk was piled high with documents, and just looking at them gave him a headache.


    Chu Ge, puzzled, asked, "Has thepany been this busy recently? Is there a big deal or something?"


    Mu Bingtong shook her head with a light sigh, poured Chu Ge a ss of water, ced it on the desk, then returned to her chair in front of the desk. As she organized the documents, she exined, "It¡¯s not really a big deal. Remember how we financed and acquired shares in many other corporate groups? Jinxiu Group¡¯s scale has grown, and naturally, there are those who are displeased and looking for excuses to suppress us."


    Mu Bingtong sighed. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have told Chu Ge about this, yet she couldn¡¯t help wanting to share with him, to confide the grievances and hardships she had endured these days.


    Perhaps this was the manifestation of a woman¡¯s reliance on a man?


    Mu Bingtong thought to herself, her lips curling into a faint, bitter smile.

 Chapter 556 - 0558 My Gift

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 0558 My Gift</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge was taken aback, "Are you saying that there are other conglomerates suppressing Jinxiu?"


    He slightly squinted his eyes. Before he left, he had entrusted the Ouyang family and the Sima family to take good care of Jinxiu, but now there were groups daring to make a move against Jinxiu...


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t mean to me the Ouyang family and the Sima family; he just felt that someone dared to tantly disregard these two major families, indicating that this person must have a strong background.


    Mu Bingtong nodded her head, letting out a light sigh, "It¡¯s not exactly suppression, it¡¯s just that they¡¯ve snatched many of our Jinxiu¡¯s orders and ndered us everywhere."


    Although Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t specify how they were ndered, Chu Ge guessed immediately.


    Because there had been rumors saying that a woman who could support such arge conglomerate must have a row of men behind her, watching out for what rtionship she has with these men, which is self-exnatory for adults.


    Initially, Chu Ge didn¡¯t care about these rumors because he knew Mu Bingtong and knew that she was not such a person.


    ndering Jinxiu was nothing more than exaggerating simr words and spreading them further.


    "Who is it?" Chu Ge¡¯s voice gradually grew colder.


    Mu Bingtong shook her head, "This person has a very powerful background, he has rtives in Jing City, and is even one of the Six Great Families of Jing City; we can¡¯t afford to offend them."


    It was precisely because they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them that she had been working overtimetely, trying to recuperate some of the losses.


    But Chu Ge didn¡¯t see it that way, "Rtionships in Jing City?"


    Hmm, no wonder they don¡¯t regard the Ouyang family and the Sima family.


    Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t want to continue discussingpany matters anymore; Chu Ge had finally returned, and she didn¡¯t want to waste the precious time on such matters.


    After arranging the documents neatly, Mu Bingtong stood up and said to Chu Ge, "Let¡¯s go."


    Chu Ge nced at the time, it was indeed gettingte, and nodded his head.


    The two left thepany, Chu Ge had driven himself, so Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t go to the underground parking but directly got into Chu Ge¡¯s car to head home.


    Inside the car, Chu Ge was driving while Mu Bingtong sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, rubbing her forehead as she asked, "Chu Ge, what exactly have you been busy with?"


    The sudden question briefly stunned Chu Ge; he nced sidelong at Mu Bingtong and responded, "Do you really want to know?"


    Mu Bingtong looked deeply at him, then shook her head, "Not particrly."


    She just felt that this time Chu Ge had been away too long, she felt she knew nothing about him, didn¡¯t understand him at all.


    This feeling made her start to feel anxious; she wanted to understand him, she wanted to delve deeper into understanding him.


    However, just now, when she saw Chu Ge¡¯s handsome face, her thoughts changed.


    Chu Ge was like an eagle soaring in the sky, his vision, his life, would definitely not revolve around being busy for apany like hers.


    Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t know why she had such thoughts, but that was what she believed.


    Chu Ge smiled, not continuing the conversation, as he too didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    The more one knows, the moreplicated life bes, and danger increases.


    After a while, Chu Ge took out a gift he had prepared for Mu Bingtong from his pocket and handed it over to her, "Here, a gift I bought for you."


    Mu Bingtong was startled, somewhat surprised as she epted it and opened the box. Inside was a jade pendant shaped like a rabbit, small and exquisitely crafted, especially pleasing.


    Mu Bingtong liked it at first nce, picking up the Jade Rabbit, the cool sensation spreading across her fingertips, its quality was very good.


    Mu Bingtong, often mingling in upper-ss society, inevitably needed some jewelry, so she was somewhat knowledgeable about it.


    The moment she touched the jade, she felt it was unusual, and smiled at Chu Ge, "This Jade Pendant must be quite expensive, right?"


    Chu Ge was somewhat speechless and chuckled, "Aren¡¯t you supposed to show some reaction at this moment?"


    The first thing she asks is about the price of the Jade Pendant?


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.


    Mu Bingtong yfully stuck her tongue out and quickly leaned in to give him a kiss on the cheek while Chu Ge wasn¡¯t looking.


    Fortunately, it was night and the light was too dim to clearly see the shy expression on Mu Bingtong¡¯s face.


    If Chu Ge looked closely, he would notice that her cheeks were flushed.


    Chu Ge did not expect Mu Bingtong to kiss him first, he felt ticklish inside, his lips curving into a smile, and with a teasing tone he said: "Is this your way of returning the favor? Hmm, not bad, I like it."


    "...Annoying!" Mu Bingtong had shed her usual aloofness, exuding the charm of a demure woman.


    She red at Chu Ge reproachfully, then wore the Jade Rabbit around her neck.


    The next day, Chu Ge¡¯s morning routine of cultivation remained unchanged. When he returned from exercising, Mu Bingtong had already gotten up and prepared breakfast.


    "You¡¯re back, I¡¯ve made breakfast,e wash up and eat."


    Mu Bingtong hadn¡¯t removed her apron yet, her long hair casually tied up, with a few strands softly framing her face, inadvertently exuding a hint of sexiness.


    Chu Ge looked enchanted, standing at the doorway, unmoved.


    Mu Bingtong, feeling somewhat embarrassed under his gaze, coincidentally Shen Yaoyao yawned while walking down from upstairs, noticing Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong standing weirdly at the dining room entrance.


    "What are you guys doing?" Shen Yaoyao curiously asked.


    Mu Bingtong coughed lightly and smiled, "Nothing really, hurry and wash your hands to eat."


    Shen Yaoyao oh-ed and noticed Mu Bingtong¡¯s shy expression, instantly realizing Chu Ge must have done something to Mu Bingtong early in the morning.


    Her resentful gaze fixated on Chu Ge, leaving him utterly confused.


    Shen Yaoyao washed her hands and sat down at the dining table, casually picking up a piece of bread to eat.


    While eating, she looked up at Mu Bingtong, immediately noticing the Jade Rabbit on her neck.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s jewelry was familiar to her, sometimes she would even borrow to wear, but she had never seen this Jade Rabbit before.


    Shen Yaoyao curiously inquired, "Sister Bingtong, where did you buy this Jade Rabbit? It¡¯s really pretty."


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s cheeks reddened, her lips curving slightly, radiating happiness, "I didn¡¯t buy this Jade Rabbit."


    It wasn¡¯t bought by Sister Bingtong?


    Shen Yaoyao paused, her eyesnding on Chu Ge who just changed his clothes and came out, if it wasn¡¯t bought by Bingtong, then it must have been Chu Ge?


    He bought a gift only for Sister Bingtong and not for her!


    Immediately, Shen Yaoyao felt displeased, as soon as Chu Ge sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but stretch her hand towards him, demanding, "Where¡¯s my gift?"


    Chu Ge was startled, what gift?

 Chapter 557 - 0559: Innate Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 0559: Innate Grandmaster</h4><h4></h4>


    Watching Chu Ge¡¯s bewildered face, Shen Yaoyao shook her hand, "A gift! Didn¡¯t you think of getting me a gift during your twenty-something days out?"


    Chu Ge coughed awkwardly. He did intend to get Shen Yaoyao something, but since Shen Yaoyao had spent so much time in Su City and it was her hometown after all, buying her local specialties from Su City would be like showing off in front of Guan Gong.*


    That¡¯s why Chu Ge didn¡¯t prepare any gift for Shen Yaoyao.


    Obviously, from Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Shen Yaoyao could tell that he hadn¡¯t prepared a gift for her. She pouted slightly and huffed in displeasure, "Out and about, always favoring Sister, so biased."


    Mu Bingtong raised her hand and touched the Jade Rabbit Pendant that Chu Ge gave herst night. A trace of mncholy slowly crossed her heart, but with Shen Yaoyao being upset, she couldn¡¯t appear too pleased, "Yaoyao, do you like this pendant? If you do, I could..."


    Before she could finish the words ¡¯give it to you¡¯, Shen Yaoyao waved her hand indifferently, "No need! That¡¯s a gift he specially picked for you. What does it mean if you give it to me?"


    At a nce, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but a closer taste revealed a tang of jealousy in those words.


    But at this moment, Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t have the extra mental capacity to ponder these nuances.


    Chu Ge just smiled apologetically, "Next time I go out, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a gift for you."


    Upon hearing this, Mu Bingtong nced sideways at Chu Ge with suspicion and asked, "You¡¯re going out again?"


    Chu Ge nodded, reached for a piece of bread, and took a bite, "I¡¯ll be heading to Beijing in a few days."


    Mu Bingtong frowned upon hearing this, "You¡¯re going to Beijing? What for?"


    "I previously promised Nangong Man Sha I¡¯d treat her grandfather¡¯s illness. His condition worsened suddenly a few days ago, so I need to go check on him earlier," exined Chu Ge.


    Shen Yaoyao looked up at Chu Ge. She had always maintained her silence regarding what happened in Su City and the unspoken connections between Nangong Man Sha, Tang Xin, and Chu Ge.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Chu Ge would mention Nangong Man Sha in front of Sister Bingtong.


    Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge in bewilderment. She hadn¡¯t been to Beijing, but being a regr in the upper ss, she had heard of Nangong Man Sha¡ªthe famed socialite from the Nangong Family, the most famous debutante in Beijing.


    Chu Ge had a connection with her too?


    Mu Bingtong felt even more that Chu Ge was mysterious. She realized that she really didn¡¯t understand Chu Ge at all.


    "When did you meet Miss Man Sha?" Mu Bingtong asked.


    Chu Ge nced at her indifferently, then shifted his gaze to Shen Yaoyao who shrugged, indicating she hadn¡¯t said a thing.


    "Just thest time I was out," Chu Ge replied tersely without borating on Nangong Man Sha.


    Mu Bingtong nodded and did not pursue the matter.


    On the other hand, Shen Yaoyao looked curiously at Chu Ge, "Chu Ge, why don¡¯t you take me with you to Beijing in a few days?"


    Chu Ge raised his eyes to her, asking in confusion, "What for? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss?"


    Shen Yaoyao pouted, "ss, of course."


    But what she was more concerned about was whatever might be going on between Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha.


    If nobody was around to watch over Chu Ge, what if Nangong Man Sha harbored ulterior motives toward him, and Chu Ge didn¡¯t know how to resist?


    The way Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge in Su City was clearly the predatory gaze of a wolf eyeing its prey.


    Mu Bingtong also looked at Shen Yaoyao with suspicion, "What are you going to do in Beijing? Don¡¯t you have sses?"


    *Guan Gong is a reference to the historical figure Guan Yu, known for his martial prowess. The phrase implies that it¡¯s superfluous or even foolish to boast or do something unnecessary in the presence of an expert.


    Shen Yaoyao had absolutely no resistance to Mu Bingtong; as soon as Bingtong said something, Yaoyao caved.


    Shen Yaoyao nodded obediently, "Got to go to ss."


    Mu Bingtong sighed, "If you want to visit Beijing for fun, we can go together after the holidays. But you have sses now, and Chu Ge has his own business to attend to; no one will be there to look after you. I¡¯m not at ease with that."


    Shen Yaoyao pouted and muttered, "As if he has business! He¡¯s obviously out to pick up girls!"


    Their voices were too low for Mu Bingtong and Chu Ge to hear clearly.


    Mu Bingtong looked at Shen Yaoyao in confusion, "What did you just say?"


    Shen Yaoyao suddenly snapped out of it and hurriedly waved her hands, "Nothing, nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve eaten my fill and I¡¯m off to school."


    After saying that, she downed the milk on the table in one gulp and then quickly ran off.


    Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong looked at each other, both confused.


    "What¡¯s with her?" Mu Bingtong asked, feeling that Yaoyao had been acting strangely ever since she returned from Su City.


    But she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was odd.


    Chu Ge shook his head and continued eating breakfast.


    That morning Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong went to work together, with Chu Ge driving. On the road, Mu Bingtong nced at Chu Ge and said, "Because ourpany has expanded, HR has hired a few new colleagues. Later, I¡¯ll take you to meet them."


    Chu Ge smiled, "They¡¯re just a few new colleagues, not some big leaders. Is it really necessary for President Mu to make a trip personally?"


    "Besides, my title as HR Manager is just nominal. I trust that with our current staff, they will handle the work well."


    Chu Ge said proudly.


    Mu Bingtong nodded approvingly, "Indeed, you have a good eye for talent. The two deputy managers you picked are particrly capable."


    Chu Ge nced at her, his lips curling up into a smile, "Well, of course, who do I think I am?"


    Mu Bingtong yfully rolled her eyes at him, so narcissistic!


    The car quickly arrived at thepany building. However, just as the vehicle came to a stop, Chu Ge¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a call from Mr. Ouyang.


    Chu Ge answered the phone, "Hello, Mr. Ouyang, long time no see."


    "Mr. Chu, has everything been going smoothly for you?" Judging by Mr. Ouyang¡¯s tone, he seemed to be aware that Chu Ge had returned.


    It looked like Huo Tianqian had already delivered the gift to Mr. Ouyang.


    Just as Chu Ge thought, right after Huo Tianqian delivered the gift to Mr. Ouyang, thetter called Chu Ge as soon as Huo Tianqian left.


    "Generally speaking, it¡¯s been pretty good."


    Chu Ge looked up at the sky; Shanghai¡¯s sky wasn¡¯t as blue as Su City¡¯s, it always seemed to have a hazy veil over it.


    Although the trip to Su City nearly resulted in the loss of his martial arts, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise as he met Master Guangde and sessfully broke through to be a Mid-stage Grandmaster.


    Mr. Ouyangughed heartily, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I heard from Huo Tianqian that you¡¯ve broken through to be an Innate Grandmaster. Congrattions are in order!"


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, thinking of the newly emerging groups in Shanghai, and then asked, "Where are you at the moment, Mr. Ouyang? I¡¯d like toe over; I want to learn something from you."


    Mr. Ouyang replied, "I¡¯m at home. Mr. Chu, do you need me to send someone to pick you up?"

 Chapter 558 - 0560 Ge Group

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 0560 Ge Group</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge checked the time and then shook his head, "No need, I¡¯ll drive there myself soon."


    Mu Bingtong had already gotten out of the car, and by the time Chu Ge nced over, she had already entered thepany.


    Chu Ge had no choice but to send another text to Mu Bingtong, telling her that something came up and he wouldn¡¯t be going to work.


    After sending the message, Chu Ge put his phone in his pocket and then drove off.


    When Mr. Ouyang found out that Chu Ge wasing over, he called Mr. Sima toe over.


    Mr. Ouyang felt touched that Chu Ge, despite being abroad, still thought of buying him a gift. No matter how small or big the gift was, it represented Chu Ge¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Mr. Sima arrived before Chu Ge, his hands sped behind his back, proudly asking Mr. Ouyang, "Is Mr. Chuing over soon?"


    Mr. Ouyang also disyed pride, nodded, and grunted in agreement, "Yes, he¡¯sing soon and said he has something to ask us."


    Mr. Sima was momentarily taken aback, the pride on his face slowly solidifying as a heavier expression took its ce. After hesitating for a while, he slowly spoke, "Could it be... Could it be about the issue with Ge Group?"


    Mr. Ouyang sighed thoughtfully, "It probably is."


    Before, when the Ge Group vehemently suppressed Jinxiu Group, both the Ouyang family and the Sima family stepped in to help Jinxiu Group, just enough to prevent Ge Group frompletely crushing Jinxiu Group.


    Although Jinxiu Group was not heavily damaged, they lost many business contracts to Ge Group.


    Chu Ge must havee for this matter.


    Thinking this, Mr. Ouyang¡¯s pride and the pride he had in Chu Ge¡¯s consideration while being abroad dissipated, reced by a face full of guilt.


    "s, despite Mr. Chu still thinking of this old man and even bringing back local specialties from Su City, I haven¡¯t really been able to help Jinxiu Group at all."


    Beside him, Mr. Sima scoffed lightly, leaning back in his chair with his legs crossed, spoke disdainfully, "Are you boasting about the gift Mr. Chu gave you?"


    Mr. Ouyang was initially startled, then chuckled, although that hadn¡¯t been his intention, but now that Mr. Sima mentioned it, he actually did feel like showing off a bit.


    "Don¡¯t tell me Mr. Chu didn¡¯t bring you any gifts."


    Mr. Ouyang snorted lightly, after all, he¡¯s lived through many years and could see through many things, and he also knew a bit about Mr. Chu¡¯s character. He would never favor one over another, so if he was to give gifts, he would definitely be fair.


    As for his boasting, it was just a bit of fun between the two.


    Mr. Sima chuckled, "Of course he did."


    While the two joked with each other, Chu Ge drove to the Ouyang Mansion where Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima both got up to greet him.


    Chu Ge got out of the car, dressed in a ck suit since he had nned to go to work today, looking like an upper-echelon executive.


    But what Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima noticed was not his attire, but themanding aura about Chu Ge.


    They noticed that Chu Ge carried an awe-inspiring aura that had not been as apparent before his trip to Su City, but could now be felt from afar.


    Mr. Ouyang advanced in shock and respectfully bowed with both hands, "Mr. Chu, your trip to Su City must have been tiring."


    Mr. Sima also stepped forward, "Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge nodded at them slightly, "No need for such formalities."


    The group moved to a courtyard in the Ouyang Mansion, where Mr. Ouyang poured a cup of tea for Chu Ge¡ªthe tea was the gift Chu Ge had brought from Su City.


    Mr. Ouyang smiled gratefully, "Mr. Chu, despite being so busy, you still remembered us old folks and chose local specialties for us, you¡¯re truly considerate."


    Mr. Sima red at Mr. Ouyang, annoyed. Gratitude is fine, but why involve him? Now he¡¯s said his piece, what is he supposed to sayter?


    But Mr. Ouyang ignored Mr. Sima¡¯s look and continued, "It¡¯s just that we feel guilty for not living up to Mr. Chu¡¯s trust and the responsibility we were given to look after Jinxiu Group."


    Chu Ge picked up the tea cup, took a light sip, "The help you both provided to Jinxiu Group is already significant. Without your assistance, Jinxiu Group¡¯s losses would have been a hundred times worse, this I know."


    Though Chu Ge said this, Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima still felt responsible for the issue.


    "I came to see you actually for this matter, who is behind suppressing Jinxiu?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    "It¡¯s Ge Group," Mr. Sima said, "This Ge Group rose up suddenly after you left, its background and power are strong, and describing its rise as overnight would not be an exaggeration."


    Mr. Sima sighed lightly, "As for why they targeted Jinxiu Group first upon their rise, that we do not know."


    Chu Ge nodded, then pondered a moment before asking, "I heard that Ge Group is rted to the Six Great Families of Beijing?"


    Mr. Ouyang made a sound of affirmation, mentioning this, his face showed a trace of anger as he angrily hummed, "This Ge Group, relying on being a distant rtive of the Nangong family, acts withplete disregard for others."


    Indeed, between the Ouyang family and Sima family, along with the Zhao Family and Duan Family, these four families had maintained significant influence in Shanghai for many years. Even if Jinxiu Group merged with manypany shares, its scale and foundational strength still couldn¡¯t match theirs.


    Plus, with Chu Ge backing Jinxiu Group, they naturally wouldn¡¯t harm Jinxiu Group.


    But Ge Group was different. It appeared suddenly, seizing many of their resources without even a word, clearly showing no regard for them.


    Worse yet, Ge Group had the Nangong family as their backer, and although the Nangong family was far in Beijing, their influence extended nationwide.


    These were not forces that the Ouyang family or Sima family could afford to offend.


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, "A distant rtive of the Nangong family..."


    Mr. Ouyang added, "It¡¯s not really a distant rtive per se. I heard that the Ge family found a renowned doctor for the Nangong family¡¯s young miss, Nangong Man Sha, to treat her illness, and given that Old Master Nangong was already unwell, this doctor contributed significantly in taking care of him, bing a respected guest of the Nangong family, which in turn propelled Ge Group¡¯s rise."

 Chapter 559 - 0561: Someone is Making Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 0561: Someone is Making Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge nodded, holding his tea but not drinking it, lost in thought.


    "Mr. Chu, did you breakthrough to Innate Grandmaster on your trip to Su City?" Mr. Sima curiously inquired.


    He always felt that Chu Ge was different now, exuding a regal presence both in temperament and aura.


    Chu Ge nodded, "The trip to Su City was indeed not as simple as I imagined. I was careless and someone exploited that, sealing my martial arts. But fortunately, I encountered Master Guangde who helped me recover my martial skills and breakthrough to Innate Grandmaster."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t tell them he was now at the Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster.


    However, just knowing the four words ¡¯Innate Grandmaster¡¯ was enough to shock and thrill Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima.


    They both stood up, bowed with hands sped, and respectfully said to Chu Ge, "Congrattions, Mr. Chu."


    The higher the mastery, the more respect they gave¡ªa principle Chu Ge understood. However, he found their constant bowing a bit too much to handle.


    "Enough, there¡¯s no need for such humility. You¡¯re older than me; let¡¯s dispense with these formalities."


    Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima exchanged looks and thenughed.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t one for petty formalities, they knew, but the respect emanating from their hearts was involuntary.


    "What more do you know about Ge Group?"


    After a while, Chu Ge asked.


    "The current CEO of Ge Group is named Ge Fan, and I hear he is connected to a sect," Mr. Ouyang pondered before speaking. "Despite his casual demeanor, he is quite capable in running apany. In just twenty days, he has already shaped up Ge Group considerably."


    Mr. Sima waved his hand, "That¡¯s not quite right. Although Ge Fan is running the group now, he only recently took over. Previously, it was managed by his father and brother. Since they have properties in other ces, they left Ge Fan in charge of the Shanghai branch and returned to headquarters."


    Mr. Ouyang tugged at his lip, squinting his eyes suspiciously at Mr. Sima. Although he knew the old man had no ties with Ge Group, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he came to know these details so well.


    Mr. Sima coughed lightly, smiling, "Actually, I didn¡¯t investigate this. My grandson has a new girlfriend who works at Ge Group. She told him about it."


    Chu Ge obviously wouldn¡¯t overlook Ge Group, but dealing with them wasn¡¯t his immediate priority.


    "Do you know where the headquarters of Ge Group is?" Chu Ge asked further.


    "In Beijing."


    Beijing?


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, huffing.


    Isn¡¯t the Nangong Family behind them? It¡¯s a good opportunity to visit Beijing and handle Ge Group.


    What¡¯s a branch to him? Since they dared to mess with him, he would erase their presence from the world.


    After chatting some more with them, Chu Ge drove off.


    He had no specific ns today, so he was just going to stop by thepany and check in.


    However, upon returning to thepany, he found trouble at the entrance, led by a very muscr and fierce-looking bald man.


    Just the sight of such a person was intimidating.


    They were shouting noisily, too unclear to make out the fuss.


    Chu Ge parked, strode forward, and just entered when someone in the crowd shouted, "Bring out President Mu! Pay us back our sweat and blood money!"


    The voice was somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t ce who it was.


    Chu Ge, hands behind his back, watched the crowd in silence.


    Jinxiu Group¡¯s security was diligent, standing there with grave expressions, vigntly watching over the crowd, nightsticks in hand ready to act.


    "We¡¯re not unreasonable, but firing us just like that, you owe us an exnation! Plus, I worked here a long while without receiving two months¡¯ sry! A big group like yours, surely you aren¡¯t so pressed for such a small sum?"


    The speaker, a middle-aged woman wearing sses, had a sharp and acerbic face, dressed in extravagant brands, each piece worth tens of thousands.


    "You know very well why you were fired! President Mu has already been generous not sending you to the police. If you had any sense, you would take your people and leave before the police make it worse!"


    Security captain Wang Shunjie waved his nightstick at the woman. He was fed up with their frequent disruptions!


    If it wasn¡¯t for President Mu¡¯s instructions not toy hands on these people, they wouldn¡¯t have swallowed their pride.


    "Ah, withholding employee wages and you think you¡¯re in the right? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯tpensate me, I¡¯m not leaving today!"


    The woman said, sitting on the ground like a shrew.


    Chu Ge frowned slightly and walked forward, asking in a mild tone, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Upon seeing Chu Ge, Wang Shunjie initially thought he was seeing things. Rubbing his eyes, he muttered, "Manager Chu?"


    The security guard who had blocked Chu Ge the day before overheard Wang Shunjie and immediately gulped nervously, apprehensive nces at Chu Ge.


    He wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge, would he?


    Yesterday, how was he to know that he was actually a manager at Jinxiu Group?


    The woman on the ground also looked suspiciously at Chu Ge; she had heard Wang Shunjie too. Manager? What manager?


    She had been at Jinxiu Group for a while, so how had she never seen this man?


    "Which department¡¯s manager are you? I haven¡¯t seen you before."


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Coincidentally, I don¡¯t know you either."


    The woman waved her hand dismissively, "Even if you¡¯re a manager, that¡¯s perfect. Yourpany owes me two months¡¯ sry and fired me without a reason. You owe me an exnation."


    Chu Ge¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on the woman, "The exnation you want ispensation, isn¡¯t it?"


    The bald man beside her sneered, stroking his chin as he looked at Chu Ge, "You seem to understand quickly. We¡¯re here for thepensation! Firing people without reason and withholding their wages¡ª if this gets out, does yourpany think it can continue operating in Shanghai?"

 Chapter 560 - 0562: How Is It You

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 0562: How Is It You</h4><h4></h4>


    The Bald Man humphed, "I¡¯m telling you, you better give us a heftypensation to keep our mouths shut, otherwise, I¡¯ll expose all of your shady dealings!"


    "Right! Expose them!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he knew that Jinxiu Group wouldn¡¯t dismiss someone for no reason, nor would they dy paying an employee¡¯s sry.


    Chu Ge turned his gaze to Wang Shunjie, as if asking what exactly was going on.


    Wang Shunjie stepped forward and whispered into Chu Ge¡¯s ear: "This woman has only been with thepany for three months and hadn¡¯t even been made a permanent staff member before she was bought over by Ge Group. She took advantage of everyone being at lunch to steal confidentialpany documents. Thepany suffered considerable losses because of this incident. It waster discovered from the surveince footage that she did it, which is why she was dismissed."


    Wang Shunjie briefly exined the situation.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous light fixated on the woman.


    The woman, who hadn¡¯t been intimidated by this young man in his early twenties, not even considering him a threat, now felt a chill slowly creep over her shoulders as his sharp gaze bored into her.


    It made her shiver all over, and she quickly averted her eyes, no longer daring to look at him.


    Chu Ge squatted down, staring straight at the woman and sneered softly, "Didn¡¯t you say thepany dismissed you for no reason? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?"


    The woman was clearly nervous but retorted stiffly, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about? I was just doing my job well when you suddenly fired me!"


    Chu Ge scoffed. He knew that Mu Bingtong had not publicly disclosed the woman¡¯s theft ofpany secrets, giving her onest chance. Once it was made public, the woman¡¯s future would be utterly ruined,


    Nopany would be willing to hire someone who had stolen confidential documents.


    "Do you really not know what you did?" Chu Ge asked again, "Or would you prefer I recite all your past misdeeds in front of everyone here?"


    The woman became very anxious, her eyes darting around, unable to meet Chu Ge¡¯s. If he really did reveal her actions, the rest of her life would be over.


    "Right now, you have two choices: one, take your people and beat it, and don¡¯te back causing trouble; or two, keep causing a scene, and I¡¯ll make your deeds public, and you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison."


    At that, the woman looked up sharply at Chu Ge, "Prison? Stop trying to scare people! I haven¡¯t done anything illegal! Why should I be thrown in prison?"


    Chu Ge smiled, leaned in close to the woman, and whispered in her ear so only the two of them could hear, "Stealingpany secrets is illegal, and as for the sentencing, it depends on how much damage your actions have caused thepany."


    The woman swallowed nervously, suddenly growing fearful as Chu Ge spoke these words.


    She couldn¡¯t go to jail! She didn¡¯t want to go to jail at all!


    "You need to think carefully, whether you want to take the first path or the second."


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, he stood up, his hands in his pockets, quietly watching the woman.


    The woman sat on the ground, struggling internally for a while before slowly getting up.


    She thought her actions were wless, yet didn¡¯t expect they had been known all along. Her making a scene now was nothing but a joke.


    The woman was ashamed, her head hung so low, her chin nearly touching her chest.


    And so, the woman turned around in silence to leave.


    But the bald man was not having it. He came up puzzled, grabbed the woman¡¯s arm, and said, "That¡¯s it for you? We haven¡¯t even gotten the money yet!"


    They had previously agreed to split whatever money they got, fifty-fifty!


    If this deal falls through, wouldn¡¯t he be at a huge loss?


    The woman¡¯s head hung even lower; she wanted to shake off the bald man¡¯s hand, but the disparity in strength between men and women was too great, and no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free.


    "Let go of me! I don¡¯t want the money!" At this moment, the woman wished she could just burrow into the ground and hide.


    The bald man snorted, "You¡¯re being unfair, we had a clear agreement to split the money half-and-half, and now what¡¯s this all about? Give me my share and I¡¯ll let you go!"


    By then security had already called the police, and just at that moment, the cops arrived to see the two grappling with each other, and took them both away.


    Thepany¡¯s entrance returned to its usual serenity, and Wang Shunjie approached with a smile, looking up to Chu Ge with ttery, "Manager Chu, when did you get back?"


    "Last night." As Chu Ge spoke, he nced indifferently at the little security guard beside him.


    The man pursed his lips, scratching his head somewhat sheepishly. He wanted toe forward and apologize but didn¡¯t know how to begin.


    Chu Ge had no intention of holding a grudge, and patted Wang Shunjie on the shoulder before turning and entering thepany.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t return to his own office first, instead, he headed to Mu Bingtong¡¯s office.


    He effortlessly made his way to the door of Mu Bingtong¡¯s office when Secretary Xiao Shan came out from the pantry with a cup of coffee in hand.


    Seeing Chu Ge, she came forward with surprise, "Manager Chu..."


    Secretary Xiao Shan was about to say that Manager Chu had returned, but before she could finish her sentence, Chu Ge shushed her, "Give me the coffee."


    Secretary Xiao Shan smiled and handed over the coffee.


    Chu Ge, with the coffee in hand, knocked on the door and upon hearing a voice from inside inviting him to enter, he pushed the door open.


    Because of Chu Ge¡¯s sudden return the previous night, there was still some unfinished work. Mu Bingtong was hurrying to catch up and did not look up when someone entered.


    Chu Ge set the coffee down in front of Mu Bingtong¡¯s desk, then quietly stood there watching her.


    Today, she was in her usual professional attire, her long hair casually tied up, with a few strands falling over her forehead, adding a different kind of charm.


    Mu Bingtong only nced up to see a cup of coffee ced beside her, instinctively assuming that it was Xiao Shan who had brought it.


    But after a long while, Xiao Shan was still standing there, silent as ever.


    Mu Bingtong looked up suspiciously, only to see Chu Ge looking at her with a smile on his face. She felt her cheeks inexplicably heat up and asked with a shy undertone, "Why is it you?"


    "Why can¡¯t it be me?" Chu Ge countered.


    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to be out on business?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I finished up and came back."


    Mu Bingtong tucked the stray hair behind her ear, "Then why aren¡¯t you at your workstation? Whye to mine?"

 Chapter 561 - 0563: Lost File

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 0563: Lost File</h4><h4></h4>


    "I came to see how you were doing," Chu Ge said, looking at the faint expression on her face, which hadn¡¯t turned unhappy because of the disturbance downstairs.


    Chu Ge thought to himself that maybe Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t know, so he decided not to tell her either.


    Mu Bingtong smiled, setting down the pen in her hand and looking up at Chu Ge, "Are you worried that I would be affected by them?"


    Chu Ge was slightly startled, looking into Mu Bingtong¡¯s eyes; her face was made up lightly, very serene, but if one looked closely, they could see a hint of helplessness at the bottom of her eyes.


    "So you knew all along?"


    Chu Ge was surprised.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile, "They have been making trouble not just for a day or two, how could I possibly not know."


    Chu Ge was amazed by herposure; for most women faced with such situations, they would eitherpletely explode and make the ugliness of the situation public or handle it directly through thew.


    But Mu Bingtong chose to remain silent. Chu Ge knew she had a kind heart, but it was surprising to him that she remained so calm even when the trouble hade to her doorstep.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, after all, in the future, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble again.


    Chu Ge stayed in Mu Bingtong¡¯s office for a while before he got up and left.


    Whening out from the office, he happened to see the secretary Xiao Shan carrying a bunch of files walking over. She knew there was something between Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong, so she teasingly winked at Chu Ge and whispered, "Manager Chu, you¡¯ve been away for a while; it¡¯s made our President Mu miss you terribly."


    Secretary Xiao Shan only knew that Chu Ge had taken several days off but not where he had gone. However, that was not her concern. Her job was to inform Chu Ge about President Mu¡¯s condition during this time.


    After hearing this, Chu Ge smiled knowingly, "Does she really miss me that much?"


    Chu Ge realized, even though he had been in Su City for so many days, the contact between him and Mu Bingtong was not frequent, and their daily phone calls were not very long, even the content was mostly him flirting with her.


    He hadn¡¯t really felt how much Mu Bingtong missed him.


    But now, hearing Xiao Shan say this, he felt quite pleased in his heart.


    Xiao Shan giggled at him, "Of course, I often see our President Mu standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, daydreaming. Whenever I ask her if she¡¯s thinking of you, she gets shy."


    Xiao Shan was also in a rtionship; she was somewhat experienced, so she could easily tell whether Mu Bingtong was shy or whether she missed him.


    "Manager Chu, what exactly is the rtionship between you and our President Mu?" Xiao Shan asked teasingly.


    Chu Ge coughed slightly, smiling helplessly, "You, you¡¯re just gossipy. Don¡¯t those files in your hands need a signature?"


    Xiao Shan then remembered that these files were urgent and needed to be signed. She stuck out her tongue at Chu Ge and then turned to knock on the door of the office.


    Chu Ge shook his head, smiling. If he didn¡¯t remind her, he really worried she might ask some embarrassing questions again.


    When Chu Ge returned to the financial department, it was overwhelmingly busy.


    Because it was the end of the month, it was the busiest time for the finance department.


    Chu Ge swaggered into the finance department, and almost no one took notice of him. Seeing that everyone was busy, he didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so he went straight back to his own office.


    His office was cleaned daily, so even though he hadn¡¯t been there for over twenty days, there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust when he entered, and his desk was as clean as new.


    In the finance department, Chu Ge was in name only, as he did not have a particr understanding of finance.


    Chu Ge sat there half the day, not knowing what he should do, truly bored; he simply took out the Sutra of Marrow Cleansing to nce at it again.


    The content within this Heart Sutra had already been fully memorized by Chu Ge.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t help wanting to read it once more, reading it every day, always gave him a sense of new enlightenment.


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Qin Luoluo hurried back carrying a bunch of documents, after cing those documents down, she went to the restroom to drag out the cleaning tools.


    Every day, it was her duty to clean Chu Ge¡¯s office on time; now that it was the end of the month, she was very busy, but she diligently cleaned it without fail.


    Just today, because of a few important documents she was dyed in her cleaning duties, and now, having finished with those documents, she hurried over to clean.


    However, just as she reached the door, she noticed that the office door was ajar.


    Qin Luoluo was startled; normally, the door was closed because the manager was not in, and it only opened when she entered to clean.


    Why was the door open today?


    Qin Luoluo thought someone had intentionally gone in, she pushed open the door and saw a familiar figure sitting at the desk.


    Qin Luoluo still held the broom in her hand, she just stood there dumbfounded, her gaze nkly on Chu Ge, "Manager Chu?"


    Qin Luoluo¡¯s sudden intrusion disrupted Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts; he looked up and saw that it was Qin Luoluo, smiled and said, "Yeah, it¡¯s been a while."


    Chu Ge had always had a good impression of Qin Luoluo.


    Qin Luoluo pursed her lips, realizing that her abrupt entry was somewhat impolite, she quickly lowered her head to apologize, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you had returned, so I intruded, I am really sorry."


    Chu Ge smiled and waved his hand, "It¡¯s alright."


    His eyes fell on the broom in Qin Luoluo¡¯s hands and asked, "You¡¯ve been cleaning my room all this time?"


    Qin Luoluo nodded, somewhat embarrassed, she scratched her head, "This is what I am supposed to do."


    Chu Ge closed the Heart Sutra, his expression turned serious as he looked at Qin Luoluo, "You are now the deputy manager of the finance department, such cleaning tasks should be given to dedicated janitorial staff to handle."


    Qin Luoluo smiled, feeling guilty for taking matters into her own hands, "Sorry, Manager Chu, I know this is not right of me, but thepany has been unstable recently, and I¡¯m worried that someone would take the opportunity during the cleaning to steal ourpany¡¯s documents, so..."


    Chu Ge, reminded of the woman he met downstairs, skeptically asked, "Has thepany been experiencing frequent document lossestely?"


    Qin Luoluo nodded, "Not frequently, but it¡¯s been happening more oftenpared to before."


    Chu Ge reflected for a moment then let out a cold snort; it must be Ge Group stirring trouble.


    Thinking of poaching talents while bringing a few ¡¯gifts¡¯ with them?


    Hmph!


    The air quieted down.


    Chu Ge¡¯s fingers lightly tapped the table, producing rhythmic sounds, after a while, he finally addressed Qin Luoluo, "Has our finance department had any document losses recently?"


    The finance department is to apany as the heart is to a body, if there were problems in finance, then...

 Chapter 562 - 0564: Come to be the Dean

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 0564: Come to be the Dean</h4><h4></h4>


    Chu Ge looked at Qin Luoluo and asked, "Has our finance department lost any documents recently?"


    Qin Luoluo shook her head, "Not in our department, but the HR and administrative departments have had incidents. Before, ourpany had a very important bid. But on the day of the bidding, the documents were stolen, and Ge Group won the bid with an offer just one yuan cheaper than ours. It¡¯s quite obvious someone stole our documents."


    While listening to Qin Luoluo, Chu Ge was deep in thought. He always felt Ge Group¡¯s move to open apany in Shanghai seemed to have a clear intention against them.


    They targeted Jinxiu Group first; whether it was premeditated or a random choice ofpetitor remains to be discussed.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and Qin Luoluo didn¡¯t know what else to say. She sneaked a nce at Chu Ge and, for some reason, she felt he had be more charming than before.


    Her heart fluttered uncontrobly. Afraid that Chu Ge might notice something, she anxiously lowered her head and involuntarily tightened her grip on the cleaning tool in her hand.


    Ever since Chu Ge fairly recruited her into thepany and promoted her to the position of Deputy Finance Manager, she had developed a friendship for Chu Ge that almost transcended the boundaries of just friends.


    This was her little secret over this period of time. Although Chu Ge wasn¡¯t in thepany, cleaning for him every day was something she found to be the happiest thing.


    Now that Chu Ge had returned, and considering he just told her she no longer needed to clean for him, it was inevitable she felt a bit disappointed.


    After a while, Chu Ge realized Qin Luoluo was still there; he snapped back to reality and casually asked, "How do you find thepany? Are things going smoothly for you?"


    Qin Luoluo had always been an excellent student. With finance, because it was argepany, she might have struggled with the workload at first, but she gradually adapted and now handles her tasks with ease.


    Even Ms. Xu, the other Deputy Finance Manager, often praised her, saying she picked things up very quickly.


    Of course, given Qin Luoluo¡¯s character, she would naturally not boast about these things. She just nodded lightly, "I¡¯ve gotten used to thepany¡¯s processes, everything is generally going smoothly."


    Chu Ge nodded; he never doubted Qin Luoluo¡¯s capabilities. It was just that the preceding silence made things a bit awkward, so he deliberately brought up a topic.


    Qin Luoluo smiled and said, "Then Manager Chu, you go ahead with your work, I¡¯ll get back to mine."


    Chu Ge nodded and said okay. Qin Luoluo then walked out, closing the door behind her.


    It was only after the door closed that Chu Ge withdrew his gaze.


    He remembered the first time he met Qin Luoluo; how timid and weak she was, everything was done with hesitation, even her interactions with others were conducted with a subservient mindset.


    But as the days passed, looking at her now, he felt that she had shed much of that timidity, gaining quite a bit of confidence instead.


    Perhaps it was the work that had given her a bit of that self-assurance.


    As Chu Ge was thinking, his phone rang.


    He took it out and saw it was Ouyang Die calling.


    Chu Ge answered with a smile, "Miss Ouyang."


    Over the phone came Ouyang Die¡¯s softughter, "Mr. Chu, why are you still so formal with me? We¡¯re so familiar with each other; can¡¯t you just call me by my name?"


    Chu Ge responded with a light, teasing tone, "Aren¡¯t you also calling me Mr. Chu?"


    Ouyang Die was at a loss for words; calling Mr. Chu by his formal title was unavoidable since even if she wanted to be more intimate and use his full name, the Old Master at home wouldn¡¯t approve.


    The Old Master said it was disrespectful to Mr. Chu.


    Mr. Chu was an important person to the Ouyang family, and it was necessary to show the appropriate respect.


    Ouyang Die had thus always remembered the Old Master¡¯s teachings and referred to him respectfully as Mr. Chu.


    "How about this, you stop calling me Mr. Chu, and I¡¯ll stop calling you Miss Ouyang, how does that sound?" said Chu Ge.


    Ouyang Die hesitated for a moment; had she been in front of Chu Ge, he would have noticed the flush on her cheeks.


    She pretended to cough, trying to hide her excitement, "But my grandfather said..."


    "Your grandfather and you are two different people. When you move through the world of martial arts, isn¡¯t it true that everyone stands on their own?" Chu Ge said with augh, stating the truth that in their circles they never fretted over such trappings.


    Ouyang Die was a straightforward person and seeing that Chu Ge didn¡¯t care about the formalities, she didn¡¯t persist with them.


    Boldly, Ouyang Die called out, "Chu Ge."


    Her voice was crisp and pleasant as a warbler¡¯s song,ing through the phone and making Chu Ge¡¯s ears itch pleasantly.


    The smile on Chu Ge¡¯s lips deepened as he said to Ouyang Die, "What did you want to talk about?"


    Only then did Ouyang Die remember why she had called Chu Ge. She got back to the point, "Do you have time right now, Mr. Chu? I¡¯d like to invite you to a meal."


    Upon hearing Ouyang Die reverting to formality, Chu Ge gave a small cough, "What did you just call me?"


    Ouyang Die was taken aback, then corrected herself, "Chu Ge."


    It still felt a little awkward to switch to this mode of address so suddenly.


    "I¡¯ve reserved a spot at the Two-Sides Restaurant, please grace me with your presence, Mr. Chu... I mean, Chu Ge."


    Ouyang Die almost slipped up again but quickly corrected herself.


    Chu Ge checked the time; it was already ten o¡¯clock. He nodded his head and said, "Alright."


    He hung up the phone, put it away, and stood up to stretch.


    Meanwhile, Ouyang Die hung up the phone, the blush still present on her face.


    Zhang Chenggong came up curiously, "Miss Ouyang, how did it go?"


    Ouyang Die suddenly realized there was someone else present, and quicklyposed herself, then coughed lightly and nodded, "Mr. Chu has agreed."


    A nervous Zhang Chenggong sped his hands, muttering, "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great."


    Ouyang Die looked puzzled at Zhang Chenggong, "What do you need Mr. Chu for?"


    Zhang Chenggongughed awkwardly, rubbing his hands, "I would like to invite Mr. Chu to be the dean of Renxing Hospital."


    Ouyang Die was surprised, then thought of Chu Ge¡¯s medical expertise; certainly, he was more than qualified for the position of dean.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask him directly then?" Ouyang Die asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Chenggong seemed a bit embarrassed, rubbing his hands, "I¡¯m afraid Mr. Chu might refuse. His rtionship with the Ouyang family is well-known, and I thought if Miss Ouyang personally approached him, the chances might be better."


    A quick flush passed over Ouyang Die¡¯s cheeks, her gaze flickering as she asked, "Do you really think I have that much of an influence on Mr. Chu?"


    Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t grasp the underlying meaning of Ouyang Die¡¯s words; his mind was preupied with how to persuade Chu Ge.


    Ever since Chu Ge cured Mr. Ouyang, he had this idea but never found the opportunity to discuss it with Chu Ge...

 Chapter 563 - 0565: Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 0565: Long Time No See</h4><h4></h4>


    During his recent trip to Su City, he once again witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s medical skill as he cured Mr. Tang and Mr. Shen, two highly influential figures, of all their ailments, further affirming Chu Ge¡¯s exceptional ability.


    The desire for Chu Ge to take up the hospital director position weighed even more heavily on his mind.


    Previously in Su City, he never had the chance to discuss the matter with Chu Ge, and he was aware that it wasn¡¯t the right time to bring it up.


    But now that Chu Ge was back, he couldn¡¯t help but want to broach the subject quickly.


    Worried that Chu Ge might outright decline, he came up with the idea of asking Ouyang Die to help as a go-between.


    Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t delve into the deeper meaning of Ouyang Die¡¯s words; subconsciously, he took it to represent the rtionship and significance between the Ouyang family and Chu Ge, promptly nodding and saying, "Of course, I heard Mr. Ouyang mention Mr. Chu brought gifts for the Old Master upon his return. I believe he must hold the Ouyang Family in high regard."


    A trace of disappointment flickered across Ouyang Die¡¯s face. Yes, he was close to their Ouyang family, bringing gifts this time that grandpa likes.


    But...


    Ouyang Die pursed her lips; Chu Ge did not think of her, nor did he bring her any gifts.


    Nevertheless, Ouyang Die was not one for unwarranted sentimentality. Her rtionship with Chu Ge had been solely based on her grandfather¡¯s illness, and they hadn¡¯t met very often, so it was normal for them to be unacquainted.


    But now things were different; Chu Ge called her by name and allowed her to address him by his full name. This had already marked a significant leap forward.


    She was determined to persevere and win Chu Ge over!


    Ouyang Die had been contemting this issue for some time. Her feelings for Chu Ge were always fleeting and uncertain. Before Chu Ge left Shanghai, she would see him every so often, not realizing her own feelings back then. But Chu Ge had been away from Shanghai for such a long time now, without even a phone call.


    She had picked up the phone several times intending to call Chu Ge, but it always ended in nothing because she didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    Now that Zhang Chenggong hade to her for help, she immediately agreed, eager to meet Chu Ge.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t find a proper reason. It was Zhang Chenggong who conveniently provided her with one.


    "Let¡¯s meet at Two-Sides Restaurant at eleven o¡¯clock. You cane along with me."


    Ouyang Die said, although she didn¡¯t want Zhang Chenggong to intrude like a third wheel, there was no helping it. When it came to hospital matters, it made the most sense for Zhang Chenggong to personally exin.


    Especially since it was Zhang Chenggong asking someone to be the hospital director, it would be inappropriate not to show up.


    Zhang Chenggong rubbed his hands and smiled at Ouyang Die warmly, "Miss Ouyang, you must be twenty years old this year, right?"


    Ouyang Die nodded.


    "In fact, I think Mr. Chu is quite a catch. Both his cultivation and character stand out among men. Do you have any...?"


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s implication was clear¡ªhe wanted to y matchmaker between Ouyang Die and Chu Ge.


    Cheeks flushed, Ouyang Die looked at Zhang Chenggong coquettishly, "Uncle Zhang, you¡¯re teasing me again."


    Zhang Chenggong chuckled heartily, "A woman of marriageable age shouldn¡¯t be shy. It all depends on whether you¡¯re interested in Mr. Chu."


    Although Ouyang Die did have those feelings toward Chu Ge, she was still a proud and dignified youngdy.


    She didn¡¯t want to confess rashly without understanding the other person¡¯s feelings, nor did she want to establish that type of rtionship with Chu Ge in such an arranged manner.


    So even now, when Zhang Chenggong inquired, she could not help but express her refusal, "Uncle Zhang, what are you saying? Mr. Chu is a valued guest of our Ouyang family, the savior of my grandfather, and the savior of our entire Ouyang family. How could I harbor any inappropriate thoughts about him?"


    Zhang Chenggong saw Ouyang Die¡¯s embarrassment and chose not to press further. He just smiled and then started to think about how to approach Chu Ge about the director position.


    The time quickly came for their eleven o¡¯clock meeting.


    Chu Ge arrived at Two-Sides Restaurant as scheduled, with Ouyang Die having already arrived and Zhang Chenggong with her.


    Chu Ge paused upon seeing Zhang Chenggong at the table, then walked over and took a seat. "Doctor Zhang, long time no see."


    Zhang Chenggong quickly stood up, smiling at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s been a long time. We had but a brief encounter in Su City, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly dine with you."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge realized the meal was invited by Zhang Chenggong, although he was using Ouyang Die¡¯s name as a pretext, it wasn¡¯t likely to be just a simple meal.


    As Chu Ge arrived, the waiter began serving the dishes.


    Ouyang Die poured him a ss of juice, "Mr. Chu, you drove here, right? Let¡¯s not drink alcohol then, just juice for this meal."


    Chu Ge nodded, agreeing to the idea.


    "Mr. Chu, was your trip to Su City smooth?" Ouyang Die asked.


    Chu Ge looked up at her, his eyes teasing, "What did you call me?"


    Ouyang Die¡¯s cheeks reddened, she bit her lip, finding it somewhat difficult to call Chu Ge by his name in front of Zhang Chenggong.


    But with Chu Ge staring straight at her, it was evident he wouldn¡¯t let it go unless she called him by name.


    Ouyang Die, left with no choice, bit the bullet and called out "Chu Ge" in front of Zhang Chenggong.


    The voice was soft, distinctly coquettish.


    Beside them, Zhang Chenggong momentarily startled, then as if grasping something, he held back augh, remaining silent and simply sipping his juice quietly.


    Originally, Chu Ge didn¡¯t have any other intentions; he simply felt that since he and Ouyang Die were peers, it would be nice for them to be friends. Addressing each other with formal titles like ¡¯Mr.¡¯ and ¡¯Miss¡¯ would make them seem distant.


    Unaware that his actions had led Zhang Chenggong to misinterpret the situation, Chu Ge directly got to the point: "What¡¯s the reason for calling me here?"


    Ouyang Die nced at Chu Ge, then at Zhang Chenggong, "Maybe you should say it."


    Zhang Chenggong hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to turn so swiftly to the main subject. He wanted to warm up to it a bit more.


    Rubbing his hands together with a somewhat nervous smile, Zhang Chenggong started, "That... that..."


    He hemmed and hawed but couldn¡¯t get to the point.


    He was just too nervous. Although sitting in front of him was a young man in his early twenties, the other¡¯s presence was so strong, it made him feel overwhelmed.


    Chu Ge found it amusing to watch Zhang Chenggong¡¯s state, noting it must be something Zhang Chenggong needed to discuss, which was why Ouyang Die had been brought in as a conversational aide.


    Chu Ge said, "Doctor Zhang, just speak your mind, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about."

 Chapter 564 - 0566: Name Your Price

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 0566: Name Your Price</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhang Chenggong cleared his throat lightly. It wasn¡¯t that he was embarrassed, he was nervous.


    Seeing Zhang Chenggong unable to utter a word for a long while, Ouyang Die, also anxious, said, "Uncle Zhang, there¡¯s nothing to it, you can just speak up."


    Zhang Chenggong didn¡¯t want to appear so timid either. After all, he was more than a decade older than Chu Ge, but for some reason, he always felt that today, seeing Chu Ge, his aura seemed different.


    His presence was so strong that it made him feel like each word he spoke needed to be carefully considered.


    Chu Ge looked at Zhang Chenggong with an indifferent expression, "Doctor Zhang, there¡¯s nothing to be taboo about, just speak your mind boldly."


    Chu Ge guessed inwardly what Zhang Chenggong could possibly want from him.


    But no matter how much he thought, it always revolved around medical topics.


    Could it be that he wanted his help to treat patients? If that were the case, Zhang Chenggong wouldn¡¯t find it so hard to speak.


    Since Chu Ge could not guess, he didn¡¯t try further, but curiously watched Zhang Chenggong, as if waiting for him to speak.


    Zhang Chenggong took a deep breath. He pinched his thigh hard, the piercing pain quickly spreading. He winced from the pain but it helped him to finally reveal his intended purpose to Chu Ge.


    "I¡¯d like to invite Mr. Chu to be the director of Renxing Hospital."


    After Zhang Chenggong finished speaking, it seemed like some worry had been lifted, and the weight he felt was slightly alleviated.


    He nervously watched Chu Ge, afraid that his first response would be a rejection.


    Chu Ge was also somewhat surprised, looking puzzled at Zhang Chenggong, "You want me to be the director of your hospital?"


    Zhang Chenggong nodded.


    This was indeed beyond Chu Ge¡¯s expectation.


    "Why suddenly think of me for your director?" Chu Ge asked curiously, wondering what had prompted Zhang Chenggong¡¯s idea.


    He vaguely remembered that Renxing Hospital was a private enterprise, owned by Zhang Chenggong himself.


    He was inviting him to be the director...


    Chu Ge stroked his chin thoughtfully. Running a hospital, huh?


    "I have witnessed Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skills, exceptional and high. Many medical cases that are challenging for others turn fortunate in Mr. Chu¡¯s hands, that¡¯s why I thought of inviting you to be our director."


    Chu Ge smiled slightly. If it were about asking for help, he might agree, but being a director...


    Chu Ge gently shook his head.


    Zhang Chenggong felt a sinking feeling inside, like he had been hit hard, dizzy.


    Chu Ge had refused... but it was expected.


    What kind of person was Chu Ge, how could he willingly humble himself under others? Ah, it was his foolish wishful thinking.


    Zhang Chenggong sighed inwardly, his face unable to hide his disappointment.


    Seeing this, Ouyang Die, somewhat reluctantly, asked, "Mr. Chu, is there really no room for negotiation? Regarding the terms, you can name your price."


    Chu Ge shook his head again, "My shaking my head doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m refusing, but I have my own thoughts."


    Hearts filled with hope again, Zhang Chenggong looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, what are your thoughts?"


    Chu Ge crossed his long legs, his beautiful fingers gently tapping on the table. After a moment of consideration, he spoke, "I¡¯ll buy Renxing Hospital."


    Zhang Chenggong was stunned. He looked at Chu Ge incredulously, "You said you want to buy Renxing Hospital?"


    Renxing Hospital was his life¡¯s work; to talk about buying it so directly, he couldn¡¯t bear it for a moment.


    So Zhang Chenggong was silent.


    Chu Ge also knew, to have him sell Renxing Hospital directly, Zhang Chenggong would definitely find it unbearable.


    So he thought of apromise.


    "Doctor Zhang, your Renxing Hospital is a private entity, founded entirely by you, there must be investments involved, right?"


    Zhang Chenggong nodded, naturally. Their hospital wasn¡¯t small and even had a board of directors.


    Chu Ge smiled and said, "I know it¡¯s hard for you to let go of your hospital, how about this: I invest in your hospital and buy a portion of your shares, how about it?"


    Zhang Chenggong seemed to understand Chu Ge¡¯s intention, "You mean you want to join our hospital as a shareholder?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "That¡¯s one way to put it, but I have one condition."


    The reluctance in Zhang Chenggong¡¯s heart had already disappeared. Chu Ge¡¯s investment was exactly what he sought.


    "Mr. Chu, please say."


    "I won¡¯t be treating every day. Only for patients that you can¡¯t manage, will Ie out to treat them."


    Considering long-term, having a hospital was a good choice, but he couldn¡¯t possibly spend every day in the hospital. Yet, as a part of Renxing, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    So, that was his idea.


    Actually, Zhang Chenggong had the same thought; he invited Chu Ge precisely to have him stationed there.


    Ouyang Die, who was present, admired Chu Ge¡¯s business acumen.


    Investment and acquisition are different. Acquisition means onepany obtaining control of another through property transfer to achieve certain economic goals.


    Regarding investment, it means providing financial support to the investedpany without involving in its management.


    Investment was suitable for Chu Ge.


    Zhang Chenggong also felt this was a very good idea, scratching his head embarrassingly, wondering why he hadn¡¯t thought of this before.


    "Alright! Let¡¯s settle on this!" Zhang Chenggong said a bit excited.


    Chu Ge also nodded with a smile, "I will not take the position of director, just appoint someone nominally in the hospital, no need to arrange anything special for me."


    Zhang Chenggong nodded in agreement.


    Once again feeling somewhat embarrassed, Zhang Chenggongughed and asked, "May I know how much Mr. Chu ns to invest?"


    Chu Ge thought for a moment. Since he wanted to invest, he had to go for the biggest piece. After pondering for a while, he asked, "Who is the currentrgest shareholder and how many shares do they hold?"


    Zhang Chenggong cleared his throat and pointed to his nose, "It¡¯s me. I hold forty-six percent of the shares."


    "What about the secondrgest?"


    Zhang Chenggong¡¯s smile widened, "The secondrgest shareholder holds only twelve percent."


    In the hospital, he held the majority of the shares; others held up to twelve percent at most and six percent at least.


    Chu Ge¡¯s contemtive gaze fell on Zhang Chenggong, his deep ck pupils profound.


    Zhang Chenggong had an ominous premonition.


    Then, he heard Chu Ge say, "Buying twenty-six percent of the shares from you, how much would it cost? Name a price."


    Zhang Chenggong was stunned. Even if it was an investment, he aimed to be thergest investor, and even if he wanted to be on the board, he sought to be thergest shareholder.


    That was Chu Ge, always striving to be the best in everything.


    Zhang Chenggong wasn¡¯t heartbroken over their shares, although it looked insignificant, the hospital was highly profitable.


    He rubbed his hands, "Mr. Chu, are you sure about this? This twenty-six percent is not a small amount of money."


    Chu Ge nodded, "Name a price."

 Chapter 565 - 0567: Do It Together?

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 0567: Do It Together?</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhang Chenggong rubbed his hands together; the 26% of shares felt to him like cutting flesh from his own body.


    If the price was too high, Chu Ge would certainly be unwilling, and he didn¡¯t have the guts for that.


    If the price was too low, he would be reluctant to let go. At this moment, Zhang Chenggong was in a dilemma, uncertain about what choice to make.


    Chu Ge was not in a hurry at this moment. Moreover, such negotiations required a process, so watching Zhang Chenggong struggle, he smiled and said, "Doctor Zhang does not need to rush for an answer. You can go back and think about it first."


    Zhang Chenggong smiled, gratefully ncing at Chu Ge. This major issue indeed couldn¡¯t just be resolved on the spur of the moment.


    The two chatted a bit more about work and then prepared to have dinner.


    At this time, a luxurious and cool Maybach pulled up at the entrance, alongside a row of ck-d bodyguards standing solemnly in two rows with hands behind their backs.


    A momentter, the car door opened, and a man in a ck suit stepped out.


    As Ge Fan was fastening his suit, he stood in front of the car, his gaze swiftly sweeping over the crowd that had surrounded him, a hint of pride flickering across his cheeks.


    "Young Master, shall we clear the area?" one of the bodyguards stepped forward and asked.


    Ge Fan waved his hand dismissively, "What for? It¡¯s livelier with more people."


    Having said that, he stepped towards the restaurant.


    Meanwhile upstairs, Ouyang Die was sitting by the window, watching this scene unfold, and gave a disdainful sneer.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    Ouyang Die smiled and said, "Someone who likes to y the big bad wolf has arrived."


    Chu Ge followed her gaze downstairs and saw a familiar figure entering from the doorway.


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Quite the grand entrance."


    Ouyang Die introduced, "He is the newly risen CEO of Ge Group, Ge Fan."


    Chu Ge¡¯s smile gradually faded as he looked at Ouyang Die, Ge Fan?


    This man seemed to be the same one he had encountered in Su City; at that time, he had sent a few men to cause him trouble, but they were just ordinary people,pletely incapable of putting up a fight.


    At the time, he was quite far away; he vaguely remembered this man hiding in the distance and fled after watching his men get beaten down.


    So, this was Ge Fan.


    What puzzled him, though, was that he didn¡¯t know Ge Fan personally and had never had any past conflicts. So why would hee to trouble him?


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly; by now, Ge Fan had already ascended the stairs, disappearing from the hall.


    "I heard that this Ge Fan has connections with the Huayue Sect," Ouyang Die shared, having heard some details about Ge Fan from her grandfather.


    It was said that this man had been with the Huayue Sect for a while, but for some unknown reason, he then returned.


    On his first day back in Shanghai, he took over Ge Group¡¯s management.


    Although his appearance might be off-putting and unreliable, when it came to managing thepany, he turned out to be extraordinarily talented.


    In just under a month of operations under his leadership, Ge Group had already scaled up.


    Hearing the words "Huayue Sect", Chu Ge instantly understood why Ge Fan hade for him.


    Chu Ge also thought of the Ge Fan he had seen at the auction, the one who had installed a bug in their room.


    It seems, all of this was him.


    Huayue Sect...


    Humph, now that Huayue Sect has been severely hit, it won¡¯t regain any vitality for a while.


    As Chu Ge was thinking, amotion suddenly erupted at the stairway entrance.


    The private room where Chu Ge and hispanions were not enclosed by walls, but divided by bamboo partitions.


    When Ge Fan passed by, he first noticed Ouyang Die.


    Ouyang Die had a distinctly striking appearance, one that could easily captivate attention, and Ge Fan, a notorious flirt, had already made inquiries about these famousdies in Shanghai¡¯s upper-ss society and knew their names and faces before his arrival.


    So when Ge Fan passed by, he recognized Ouyang Die at a nce.


    Although Ge Group had the backing of the Nangong Family from the Six Great Families of Beijing, they were now in Shanghai, Ouyang Family¡¯s territory. Being a local tyrant here, the Ouyang Family still held a certain level of influence; he wanted to set up apany in Shanghai and would have to give some face to the Ouyang Family.


    "Yo, isn¡¯t this Miss Ouyang?"


    Ge Fan approached with a sly grin, slightly tilting his chin up. His tone seemed respectful, but his eyes were filled with arrogance.


    Ge Fan cast a disdainful nce at the two people next to Ouyang Die, one with an undeniably aged look, and the other...


    His gaze froze when itnded on Chu Ge. His pupils suddenly constricted, "Chu Ge?"


    Ge Fan immediately became somewhat nervous.


    Since he suffered a setback at the hands of Chu Ge in Su City and lost so many brothers, he knew Chu Ge had recovered his martial arts skills.


    Even Hua Liuyue, who couldn¡¯t handle him, how could he, an ordinary man, possibly be his opponent?


    Chu Ge met his nervous nce with a light hook of his lip corner, "Mr. Ge, it¡¯s been a long time."


    Ge Fan awkwardly nodded, then nervously shook his head, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, mocking tone in his voice, "Mr. Ge really has a short memory of the high and mighty, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re my number one fan? What, you¡¯re not a fan anymore?"


    Ouyang Die, who was next to them sipping soup, abruptly heard Ge Fan¡¯s words. She failed to swallow and burst outughing.


    Ouyang Die awkwardly looked up at Chu Ge and Ge Fan, coughed lightly, and asked with a hint of curiosity, "Mr. Ge, you¡¯re still a fan of Mr. Chu? What do you like about him?"


    Internally, Ge Fan wasining; he was interested in women! Asking if he liked men? Damn it! He¡¯s straight! He¡¯s not gay!


    At that time, he had said he liked him only because he was forced by the situation!


    Chu Ge picked up some juice and took a casual sip, then set it down. Seeing that Ge Fan was still there, he looked up and asked, "Mr. Ge, would you like to join us?"


    Ge Fan¡¯s gaze kept lingering on Ouyang Die, whose beauty was different from Hua Liuyue¡¯s. She radiated a youthful charm, full of vivacity, whereas Hua Liuyue embodied an intellectual beauty, a very womanly allure.


    He heard Chu Ge¡¯s question and absentmindedly nodded, "Sure."


    Only after he spoke did he realize what he had said. He abruptly came to his senses and coughed awkwardly, before correcting himself, "I mean... perhaps not. How about this, I¡¯ve booked the best private room here, why don¡¯t you join me there?"


    There was an indescribable sense of superiority in Ge Fan¡¯s voice as he said this.


    Even if Ouyang Die and Chu Ge were dining together, given the Ouyang Family¡¯s influence, couldn¡¯t they have booked a private room? Yet she chose to dine with Chu Ge in this second-floor hall, which obviously meant Chu Ge wasn¡¯t that important in the eyes of the Ouyang Family.

 Chapter 566 - 0568: My Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 0568: My Purpose</h4><h4></h4>


    Actually, dining in this partition of the hall was Chu Ge¡¯s idea.


    As for why, he simply thought the surrounding environment was nice and the decor was filled with a retro charm, hence he felt like eating in the hall.


    However, someone saw this as capital for being neglected, as something to demean others.


    Chu Ge smiled lightly, "No need, it¡¯s also quite nice to view Shanghai¡¯s scenery from here."


    Ge Fanughed, "Isn¡¯t Mr. Chu from Shanghai? Even if you aren¡¯t, you must have been in Shanghai for quite some time now, yet you still find the scenery here so interesting."


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained neutral, showing no particr emotion.


    Ge Fan, not knowing where he got the courage¡ªperhaps from the polite way Chu Ge had initially spoken to him, or maybe the bodyguards standing behind him gave him a sense of security¡ªstarted to speak more and more recklessly.


    "The scenery in Shanghai is indeed quite nice," said Chu Ge.


    Ge Fan found talking to Chu Ge dull, especially since they were sitting while he stood, which really seemed demeaning, so he turned his gaze to Ouyang Die, and with a smile asked, "Miss Ouyang, it¡¯s an honor to meet you today. Could I possibly have the privilege of treating Miss Ouyang to a meal?"


    Ouyang Die looked at him with disdain and shook her head, "I don¡¯t deal with the nouveau riche."


    The words "nouveau riche" instantly caused Ge Fan¡¯s face to lose its color, his eyes ring furiously at Ouyang Die, "You shrew! Who are you calling nouveau riche!"


    Those three words were Ge Fan¡¯s bottom line. Indeed, the Ge Family had climbed their way into the Nangong Family¡¯s circles thanks to a martial arts doctor, bing what Ouyang Die referred to as "nouveau riche."


    Ever since the Ge Family entered high society, they had been trying hard to shed thebel of nouveau riche, especially in Beijing, where they could never break into the upper echelons because of it.


    Now in Shanghai, they still had to endure this ridicule, how could he possibly swallow this insult.


    Ouyang Die was also fiery, she put down her chopsticks, raised her eyes lightly, and with a disdainful tone said, "What, is the Ge Family not nouveau riche? Are you actually afraid of people saying that?"


    Ge Fan red furiously at Ouyang Die, but because Chu Ge was by her side, he dared not make a scene. Anger in his eyes, he pointed at Ouyang Die as if to say, just you wait!


    Ge Fan turned around angrily and headed towards the private room.


    The hall returned to quiet.


    Ouyang Die pursed her lips, a bit embarrassed, she said to Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry."


    Chu Ge was slightly stunned, puzzled, he asked, "Why apologize to me?"


    Ouyang Die sighed and exined, "If we had started off in the private room, we wouldn¡¯t have run into Ge Fan and all these annoying things wouldn¡¯t have happened."


    Ge Fan had disrupted their dining mood.


    Chu Ge chuckled, he shook his head helplessly, and with a teasing tone said, "When did Miss Ouyang be so gentle and courteous?"


    Ouyang Die twitched her lips, she looked up at Chu Ge, who always exuded a charismatic appeal, and in a challenging tone asked, "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m gentle?"


    Zhang Chenggong, standing nearby, watched the two people exchange words back and forth. He felt himself superfluous and thought about the need to discuss shares with everyer, so he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt them first. "Mr. Chu, Miss Ouyang, please go ahead and eat, I have something urgent to attend to and must leave first."


    After speaking, he apologetically nodded to Chu Ge and Ouyang Die, then left.


    With Zhang Chenggong¡¯s departure, only Chu Ge and Ouyang Die remained at the dining table.


    Ouyang Die was still upset about Chu Ge¡¯sment that she wasn¡¯t gentle. She red at Chu Ge, her eyes flecked with starlight within their grape-like pupils, "Mr. Chu, in what way am I not gentle?"


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t anticipated that his offhand remark would stick with Ouyang Die, but he was only stating the truth. The family environment had cultivated a fierce temperament in Ouyang Die. Gentle? That word was totally irrelevant to her!


    Chu Ge awkwardly cleared his throat. Pointing at Ouyang Die, he said, "Look at yourself now, how is that gentle?"


    Ouyang Die was stunned and then noticed her own demeanor. She looked down at herself, hands on her hips¡ªif only she had a mirror, she would realize how ungentle she looked at that moment.


    Ouyang Die¡¯s lips twitched, and she silently put her hands down, then picked up her chopsticks and began to eat bit by bit.


    Meanwhile, in the private room where Ge Fan was, someone was already there when Ge Fan entered.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit and appeared to be in his forties or fifties.


    As soon as Ge Fan entered and saw the man, his initially displeased expression turned into one of ttery, "Uncle Shao, what brings you to Shanghai all of a sudden?"


    Shao Gang had been closing his eyes, but upon hearing someone enter, he slowly opened them. After giving Ge Fan a nce, he nodded slightly, "I am here to discuss something important with you."


    Ge Fan noticed there wasn¡¯t even a cup of tea poured for Shao Gang and immediately scolded the people behind him, "What kind of service is this! Didn¡¯t you know you should take good care of Uncle Shao?"


    While saying this, Ge Fan, bending over, poured a cup of tea for Shao Gang, "Uncle Shao, please have some tea."


    Shao Gang picked up the tea and took a sip, then told him, "Let¡¯s skip these mundane formalities. I¡¯vee to discuss a more important matter with you."


    Ge Fan obediently sat beside Shao Gang, looked at him curiously, and asked, "Uncle Shao, what is that important matter?"


    Shao Gang nced up at the bodyguards behind Ge Fan, a flicker of disdain swiftly passing through his heart, but he concealed it well, making no appearance on his face.


    With a single look from him, Ge Fan understood and quickly turned to his bodyguards to instruct, "You all go out, do note in without my order."


    After the bodyguard left, Ge Fan, smiling, looked at Shao Gang, "Now can we talk, Uncle Shao? Keeping it so secretive, does that mean the task you have for me is very important?"


    Shao Gang slightly nodded, "I have only one purpose ining to you, it¡¯s about Chu Ge."


    Chu Ge?


    Ge Fan was stunned and confusedly looked at Shao Gang, "Uncle Shao, when did you also get involved with Chu Ge?"


    Shao Gang¡¯s suspicious eyes met his, "Do you also have a connection with Chu Ge?"


    Ge Fan quickly waved his hand, "It¡¯s not exactly a connection; I¡¯m not familiar with him, but we had some unpleasant encounters in Su City before."

 Chapter 567 - 0569: Hold Him Back

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 0569: Hold Him Back</h4><h4></h4>


    "Oh? Let¡¯s hear it." Shao Gang set down his tea and sat upright, his gaze piercing as he watched him.


    Ge Fan always felt Shao Gang¡¯s eyes were too sharp. Since he was an esteemed guest of the Ge Family, Ge Fan never dared to act rashly. He sighed slightly, giving a wry smile, "Previously in Su City, we wanted to bid on an Ancient Martial Secret Manual, but in the end, it was snatched up by Chu Ge. Not only did he snatch it, but he also falsely imed that I interfered, resulting in my expulsion by the auction organizers."


    Ge Fan exaggerated the story, ultimately painting Chu Ge as someone who creates trouble out of nothing, deliberately framing him.


    He knew that Shao Gang was somewhat capable and might consider the good rtionship with the Ge Family and help him teach Chu Ge a lesson.


    However, Ge Fan was in for a disappointment.


    Shao Gang would definitely not engage in a direct conflict with Chu Ge over such trivial personal matters.


    After talking with him for a long time, noticing hisckluster interest, Ge Fan slowly closed his mouth. He smiled and then asked Shao Gang, "Uncle Shao, you haven¡¯t mentioned yet what business brings you to me."


    Shao Gang nodded, "I¡¯m here for something rted to Chu Ge as well. I need you to prevent Chu Ge from entering Beijing."


    Prevent Chu Ge from entering Beijing?


    Ge Fan was startled, "Chu Ge is going to Beijing? What for?"


    Ge Fan might have felt guilty, subconsciously thinking Chu Ge wasing to settle scores with him. But then he thought again, if that were the case, why didn¡¯t he confront him directly just now?


    Ge Fan looked suspiciously at Shao Gang, puzzled, "What is he going to do in Beijing?"


    Shao Gang snorted lightly, saying, "I heard that Nangong Man Sha has brought Chu Ge to treat Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness."


    "What?" Ge Fan was shocked.


    Nangong Man Sha actually sought Chu Ge to treat Old Master Nangong?


    This...


    Ge Fan stared incredulously at Shao Gang. The Ge Family attributed half of their rapid rise today to his father inviting Shao Gang from the world of martial arts to treat Old Master Nangong¡¯s sickness, which had propelled the Ge Family to their current height.


    Now, Nangong Man Sha was seeking Chu Ge for Old Master Nangong¡¯s treatment. Could it be that Shao Gang had also failed to cure Old Master Nangong?


    Ge Fan guessed inwardly.


    Unaware of Ge Fan¡¯s thoughts, Shao Gang continued, "To ensure my position within the Nangong Family, you must prevent Chu Ge from entering Beijing, no matter what it takes."


    Ge Fan was troubled; he was helpless even when Chu Ge was without martial arts, let alone now that Chu Ge had regained his martial arts abilities. He was no match for Chu Ge.


    "Uncle Shao, how could you entrust such an important matter to me? If I mess it up, I really can¡¯t escape the consequences."


    Ge Fan was well aware of his father, if he failed toplete the task as Shao Gang wished, the punishment he faced would not be light.


    Ge Fan was truly frightened.


    Seeing Ge Fan suddenly lose his nerve, Shao Gang coldly sneered with disdain, "I heard that your family has started apany in Shanghai, and thispany is continuously suppressing Chu Ge¡¯s woman."


    Upon hearing this, Ge Fan suddenly looked at Shao Gang in astonishment. It was public knowledge that they had established apany in Shanghai, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Shao Gang knew, but how did he know they were suppressing Jinxiu Group?


    ording to Ge Fan¡¯s investigation, the female president of Jinxiu Group was a rare beauty, and this beauty was often seen with Chu Ge.


    He had thoroughly investigated everything about Chu Ge in Shanghai before he even arrived.


    Including how he had step by step acquired otherpanies and merged them into Jinxiu Group.


    Ge Fan thought that since he couldn¡¯t do anything to Chu Ge, surely his woman couldn¡¯t be as formidable as Chu Ge, so he wanted to target Jinxiu Group, aiming to vent his own private desires.


    But now, Shao Gang was actually suggesting that he confront Chu Ge directly; as an ordinary person, how could he possibly deal with an Ancient Martial Artist?


    "Uncle Shao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but Chu Ge is an expert in Ancient Martial Arts. When he lost his martial arts in Su City, I couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and now that he has regained his martial arts, I¡¯m really worried that I¡¯m no match for him."


    Shao Gang¡¯s gaze was sharply piercing, making Ge Fan feel extremely uneasy.


    Ge Fan rubbed his arms; Shao Gang¡¯s stare was giving him goosebumps.


    "Uncle Shao, please don¡¯t look at me like that; it¡¯s quite frightening," Ge Fan said with a forced smile.


    Shao Gang snorted lightly, "Ge Fan, your Ge Family¡¯s wealth todayrgely owes to my efforts. If your father hadn¡¯t invited me from the world of martial arts to treat Old Master Nangong, you wouldn¡¯t have today¡¯s wealth. In other words, all of your wealth was created by me."


    Ge Fan nodded repeatedly, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but curse Shao Gang.


    He was always like this; whenever their Ge Family did not agree to Shao Gang¡¯s terms, Shao Gang would bring up their wealth.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s true that the Ge Family rose up because Shao Gang had treated Old Master Nangong; he was right about that, and they really couldn¡¯t refute it.


    "Uncle Shao, you¡¯re right, our Ge Family¡¯s sess today indeed owes much to your efforts, but I¡¯m really worried that I¡¯m no match for Chu Ge in stopping him."


    Ge Fan wore a pained expression on his face, clearly struggling with the situation.


    Shao Gang shook his head gently, "I¡¯m not asking you to confront Chu Ge directly. I¡¯m not underestimating you to elevate Chu Ge, but in a direct conflict, a hundred of you would not match up to Chu Ge. You can¡¯t imagine how capable he truly is."


    Shao Gang was also a Martial Artist, an Ancient Martial Artist, but his cultivation was mainly in medicine, and he rarely concerned himself with the fights and killings.


    However, now that his interests were involved, he had no choice but to learn more about it.


    This inquiry had led him to a thorough understanding of Chu Ge; what intrigued him was that all records of Chu Ge beforeing to Shanghai were empty, as if there had never been such a person before.


    Additionally, with the recent turmoil in the world of martial arts, where many Sects had joined forces to attack Huayue Sect and ck Witch Sect, he had even heard that Chu Ge possessed a secret manual that many Sects coveted.


    This made him truly wary of underestimating Chu Ge¡¯s strength.


    "So what do you mean?"


    Upon hearing that Shao Gang was not asking him to confront Chu Ge directly, Ge Fan asked confusedly, "Then how should I keep Chu Ge upied?"


    A sudden sh of insight crossed Ge Fan¡¯s mind. He asked somewhat puzzled, "Uncle Shao, even if I can stall Chu Ge temporarily, I can¡¯t do it forever, can I?"

 Chapter 568 - 0570: Contracting Lovesickness

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 0570: Contracting Lovesickness</h4><h4></h4>


    Ge Fan was quite depressed, he truly had no idea why Shao Gang asked him to prevent Chu Ge from entering Beijing.


    Even if he managed to dy him now, ording to what Shao Gang had said before, Mr. Nangong¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be curedpletely, only controlled and dyed, so Chu Ge would eventually go to Beijing.


    Ge Fan really didn¡¯t understand the point of doing this.


    With a helpless expression and even a bit of reluctance, Ge Fan was suddenly taken aback when he met Shao Gang¡¯s piercing gaze. He pursed his lips and immediately sat down, daring not to show any displeasure anymore.


    "I am researching a miraculous medicine that can instantly heal all diseases in the human body, so you won¡¯t need to dy Chu Ge for long."


    "Miraculous medicine? Is there really such a medicine in the world that can dissolve all diseases in the human body?"


    Ge Fan immediately became interested, he looked at Shao Gang excitedly. A famous doctor is indeed a famous doctor, able to concoct such a medicine.


    Shao Gang nodded with considerable pride, his face showing an indescribable arrogance, "Who am I? I am the renowned Divine Doctor Shao Gang in the world of martial arts, what can¡¯t I concoct?"


    Ge Fan smiled and nodded repeatedly, ttering: "Uncle Shao, since you have a way to treat Old Master Nangong now, and I don¡¯t need to dy Chu Ge for long, there is still one problem. What method should I use to dy Chu Ge?"


    Through his investigation, he found out that Chu Ge was as firm as iron,pletely uninterested in anything.


    Shao Gang shook his head, "He is not uninterested in everything."


    "Oh? Uncle Shao, you know?"


    "He is obsessed with martial arts in a way you can¡¯t imagine. As long as you can use a secret manual to detain him for a few days, that will be enough."


    Ge Fan felt even more troubled, where could he find a secret manual?


    But Shao Gang clearly did not want to continue this conversation. Shao Gang slowly stood up and said to Ge Fan, "I must return to Beijing immediately. Remember, the matter of me creating a miraculous medicine must not be told to anyone, including your father, understand?"


    Confused, Ge Fan quickly stood up, wanting to ask why not even his own father could know, but as the words reached his lips, facing those sharp eyes, they were forcefully held back.


    Shao Gang exited the private room and as he reached the stairway, he happened to bump into Chu Ge who wasing out of the restroom.


    Shao Gang had only heard of the name Chu Ge but had never seen him in person.


    However, Chu Ge recognized Shao Gang, as Shao Gang had a ck mole on his chin, so as soon as Chu Ge saw him, he recognized him.


    Shao Gang hurriedly descended the stairs, and Chu Ge looked in the direction he had disappeared for a moment before turning back and sitting down.


    Ouyang Die asked puzzled, "What happened?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Encountered someone."


    "Someone? Who?" Ouyang Die swore she only asked casually, and when she realized she had asked too much, the words were already spoken and couldn¡¯t be taken back.


    Ouyang Die looked at Chu Ge apologetically, but found Chu Ge did not mean to me her.


    Chu Ge exined, "In the world of martial arts, there¡¯s a person who calls himself Divine Doctor, but others have given him another title, ¡¯Poison Hand¡¯."


    Ouyang Die listened intently, "Poison Hand?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "This person is famous for creating poisons, different from the ck Witch Sect and the already exterminated Ghost Poison Sect. The poisons he creates are mostly used on evildoers, that¡¯s also why he can still wander in the world of martial arts despite being a poisoner."


    "Was the person you just met him?" Ouyang Die asked, feeling that this person was quite strange.


    I actually referred to myself as a Divine Doctor.


    "Has he cured many people?" Ouyang Die asked curiously.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I just heard about this person from others by chance. As for whether he has cured many people, I really don¡¯t know."


    Shao Gang has disappeared from the world of martial arts, but now he shows up in Shanghai, what exactly is he here for?


    This thought shed through Chu Ge¡¯s mind and he quickly came back to his senses, no longer thinking about these things.


    After having dinner with Ouyang Die, the two parted ways at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    Chu Ge drove back to thepany and happened to run into the security guard who had not allowed him in the night before.


    The security guard was cleaning at the entrance. As soon as he saw Chu Ge, he immediately stood upright, stuttering: "Ma-Mana-Manager Chu."


    Chu Ge chuckled, his hands in his pockets, curiously stepping forward, "Are you afraid of me?"


    The security guard shook his head, then nodded again.


    He was scared, definitely scared! Especially after security team captain Wang Shunjie had told him about Chu Ge¡¯s identity, he became even more afraid.


    Chu Ge shook his head speechlessly, "I¡¯m not a tiger, why would you be afraid of me? Besides, you were just doing your job diligently and didn¡¯t do anything wrong."


    The security guard, a bit embarrassed, scratched his head and smiled sincerely, "Manager Chu, your not taking it personally with me is already very generous. As for diligently doing my job, I¡¯m a simple man, not well-educated, I only know that when working for others, I have to do it well."


    Chu Ge nodded, he patted the security guard¡¯s shoulder, encouragingly saying: "Keep up the good work."


    "Yes."


    Chu Ge initially wanted to check on Mu Bingtong¡¯s office first, but while he was in the elevator, he heard from other colleagues that Mu Bingtong had gone out. So he went straight to the finance department.


    Just as he walked into the finance department, he could hear a burst ofughter and happy chatter.


    Chu Ge curiously walked in and saw a group of people gathered together, talking andughing about something.


    "What are you chatting about? Seem quite happy?" Chu Ge suddenly spoke up.


    The sudden voice startled everyone.


    Everyone turned around to look at Chu Ge, "Manager Chu? You¡¯re back!"


    "Wow, Manager Chu, when did youe back?"


    Everyone surrounded Chu Ge, one after another speaking up.


    Chu Ge pretended to be hurt and said, "I¡¯ve alreadye here this morning, didn¡¯t you see me?"


    When Chu Ge came in the morning, everyone was busy with their heads down working, no one could pay attention to anyone else, only Qin Luoluo knew that Chu Ge was back.


    And now, with Qin Luoluo not there, everyone naturally didn¡¯t know Chu Ge had already visited in the morning.


    Everyone chuckled, "Manager Chu, where have you beentely? Why were you gone for so long?"


    "Exactly, you almost caused our president to get lovesick!"


    "Yeah, once the president even got confused; he headed straight for the finance department. When he saw your office was empty, he realized you were on leave and walked away forlornly."

 Chapter 569 - 0571: Strong Aura

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 0571: Strong Aura</h4><h4></h4>


    Everyone was saying their piece.


    They discussed things Chu Ge really didn¡¯t know about.


    With a yful arch of his eyebrows, Chu Ge smiled contently, "Are all these things you¡¯re saying true?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s true!" One of the pretty girls said, shing Chu Ge a smile, her curiosity piqued, "Manager Chu, what exactly is your rtionship with our President?"


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, touched his nose, they say the office is the most gossipy ce, and it¡¯s so true.


    "It¡¯s the end of the month now, have you all finished your work?" Chu Ge knew Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t like discussing these things at thepany, he also didn¡¯t want to openly disclose his rtionship with Mu Bingtong as it could cause her a lot of trouble.


    As soon as Chu Ge finished speaking, the employees exchanged nces reluctantly and returned to their own ces, starting to busily work.


    Seeing everyone had dispersed, Chu Ge also turned around and went back to his office.


    There were no documents on his desk, just an empty space with only aputer.


    Honestly, since he had been in Shanghai for so long, he hadn¡¯t really used aputer.


    Out of curiosity, Chu Ge pressed the power button.


    Theputer was left by the former head of the finance department, and it still had many of his files and saved items.


    After theputer booted up, Chu Ge saw the desktop wallpaper was a photo of a woman lying on the beach in a bikini, her pose seductive and her figure zing hot, very sexy.


    The desktop was very clean, aside from some basic icons there wasn¡¯t much else. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, Chu Ge nced towards the door and said, "Come in."


    Then, he saw Mu Bingtong walking in.


    Chu Ge smiled, "What brings you here?"


    "Today is technically your first official day working in the finance department, I came to see how it is going. Is everything going smoothly?"


    Mu Bingtong asked.


    Chu Ge shrugged, nonchntly saying, "Looking at me right now, do I seem like I have any problems?"


    While everyone outside was overwhelmingly busy, he sat here as if nothing was amiss. At first, it was fine, but as time passed, he did start to feel a bit guilty.


    Chu Ge touched his nose and said, "Maybe you could arrange a suitable position for me?"


    Mu Bingtong walked up to his desk, standing with her high heels, dressed in a sleek ck suit, exuding a strong allure just by standing there.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze darted to Chu Ge¡¯sputer, and the moment she saw what was on the screen, her cheeks flushed red.


    She averted her gaze, coughed awkwardly, "Um... what¡¯s with thisputer screen?"


    Usually, Chu Ge seemed decent, privately, however... however...


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s mind burned at the thought of that wallpaper image, it was too indecent.


    Chu Ge nced at her and then at theputer screen, chuckled and exined, "Theputer was left by the former head of finance."


    Mu Bingtong nodded, "Oh, you should change thatter, it¡¯s not good if employees see this screen."


    Chu Ge opened a web page, randomly searched for a wallpaper image, clicked download, and changed the desktop wallpaper.


    Mu Bingtong looked at him after he changed the background and faced him, "What did you just say?"


    Chu Ge was startled, then remembered the question he had just asked her andughed, "I was asking if you could arrange a position for me that I could handle?"


    Mu Bingtong gave him a look, "Which position do you think you can perform well in?"


    Chu Ge: ...


    Compared to other employees, indeed, he couldn¡¯tpete¡ªothers had the necessary qualifications and experience, but what about him? It seemed he had none of that.


    Originally, he had joined thepany just based on a word from Mu Bingtong.


    Mu Bingtong curiously looked at him, asking in puzzlement, "Do you want to work?"


    Chu Ge nodded.


    Mu Bingtong really didn¡¯t want to hurt Chu Ge¡¯s pride, but... She let out a small cough to mask her awkwardness, "Currently, only the position of the finance department head is vacant; there are no suitable openings for the rest."


    Chu Ge looked at her, speechless, "Do you think I¡¯m suitable for the finance department head?"


    Everyone else was busy, and yet he was idly sitting here doing nothing.


    For a moment, Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t know what to say as Chu Ge indeed was not suitable for the position of finance department head.


    "Actually, the finance department has been running very well without you. The two deputy heads of finance you chose are exceptionallypetent; they manage the department tightly and orderly."


    Said Mu Bingtong, she felt that Chu Ge, regardless of the position, was very urate in management and judging people.


    Chu Ge understood what Mu Bingtong meant, and as if realizing something, he said to her, "I need to make a trip to Beijing these next couple of days."


    Mu Bingtong was taken aback and looked at him in surprise, "You just got back and you¡¯re leaving again?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "The trip to Beijing was promised long ago, so I must go."


    Recently, Ge Group has emerged, a group that suppresses Jinxiu,rgely because of the support from the Nangong Family behind them. He wanted to go to Beijing to see what capabilities this group truly has.


    Mu Bingtong wanted to ask Chu Ge what he was doing in Beijing, but then she thought, even if she knew, what could she do about it? Knowing would only add to her worries.


    After chatting about some trivial matters, Mu Bingtong left.


    When she reached the door, she saw Qin Luoluo walking towards her, carrying a cup of coffee.


    Qin Luoluo was naturally timid, and seeing Mu Bingtong, she was startled, causing her to identally spill the coffee. The coffee was very hot, and a few drops sshed on the back of her hand, immediately raising blisters.


    Qin Luoluo winced in pain, bowing her head, she murmured a greeting, "Hello, President Mu."


    Mu Bingtong liked Qin Luoluo quite a bit; this young girl was meticulous in her work and had never made any mistakes. She remembered that during thest financial summary conference, it was Qin Luoluo who presented the report.


    Though she seemed cautious in daily interactions, she was like a different person when it came to work.


    Mu Bingtong approached with concern, smiling at her, "Are you all right? Did it burn you?"


    Qin Luoluo slightly covered the burnt area and shook her head, "No, thank you for your concern, President Mu."


    Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t say anything more, only nodded her head and walked away.


    After she left, Qin Luoluo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Even though she knew Mu Bingtong was approachable with the employees, her strong presence always made her feel somewhat unapproachable.

 Chapter 570 - 0572: Auctioning Off a Strange Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 0572: Auctioning Off a Strange Treasure</h4><h4></h4>


    Qin Luoluo carried the coffee to Chu Ge¡¯s office and saw him idly fiddling with something on theputer. She cautiously approached and ced the coffee on the desk.


    "Manager Chu, your coffee."


    Chu Ge nced at her, nodded, and said, "Thank you."


    He took a sip of the coffee. It was a bit hot and bitter, making Chu Ge frown involuntarily.


    He looked down at the coffee, then shook his head with a sigh, "I really am not suited for coffee; it¡¯s too bitter."


    Compared to coffee, he preferred in water.


    Hearing this, Qin Luoluo suddenly felt like a child who had made a mistake, nervously looking at Chu Ge, she apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know Mr. Chu didn¡¯t like coffee. I¡¯ll go get you another one right away."


    Chu Ge saw her gingerly and anxious demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a chuckle, "No need, this coffee is quite good. It¡¯s okay to drink it once in a while."


    Qin Luoluo¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly, unsure if it was because of shyness standing beside Chu Ge or embarrassment from her mistake.


    She lowered her head, hands nervously intertwined, "Then Manager Chu, you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll head out first."


    Chu Ge nodded, his gaze inadvertently swept over her,nding on Qin Luoluo¡¯s reddened hand with several blisters visible.


    Chu Ge called Qin Luoluo back, inquiring, "What happened to your hand?"


    Qin Luoluo panicked and hid her hands behind her back, shaking her head, "It¡¯s nothing, just identally burnt it a little."


    Chu Ge found her fearful appearance amusing, he chuckled and teased, "Am I that scary? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, let me have a look at your hand."


    Qin Luoluo¡¯s cheeks grew even more flushed upon hearing his words. She let out a sheepishugh, visibly embarrassed.


    But Chu Ge insisted on seeing, and Qin Luoluo had no choice but to extend her hand, "Really, it¡¯s nothing serious, just got identally burnt a little while ago."


    Chu Ge looked at the tender blisters on her delicate hand and sighed, "You still say it¡¯s nothing? Look, your hand¡¯s almost burnt like a pig trotter."


    Qin Luoluo gazed up at Chu Ge with a grievance in her eyes. Was he saying her hands were fat? She looked down at her own hand, her figure was very proportionate, not fat at all, and her hand was soft, indeed fleshy.


    Chu Ge raised his hand and directed his Qi into his palm, his rough palm gently brushed over Qin Luoluo¡¯s hand, a cooling sensation seeped into the skin.


    Qin Luoluo watched in amazement as the blisters and red marks on her hand miraculously disappeared.


    Qin Luoluo looked at Chu Ge in shock, disbelieving what she was seeing, "This... What is this..."


    Chu Ge hushed Qin Luoluo, "Don¡¯t tell anyone."


    Qin Luoluo simply nodded nkly, still in shock.


    It was truly miraculous, what had just transpired seemed just like a plot from a TV drama, utterly baffling.


    Chu Ge waved at her, "Go back to work, and remember not to tell anyone."


    Qin Luoluo nodded, her mind still reying the scene she had just witnessed even after she exited the office.


    Chu Ge yed with theputer for a while but soon grew bored. He took out his phone and called Shen Congwen to inquire about the Earth Ganoderma.


    In a few days, he was going to Beijing, and he must cultivate a batch of Earth Ganoderma in a short time.


    The phone was quickly connected. "Mr. Chu."


    An excited voice came from the handset.


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrow yfully, curious, he asked, "Is there something to be happy about?"


    Shen Congwen nodded repeatedly, and then realized Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see him, so he spoke, "Mr. Chu, there¡¯s some very good news I want to tell you."


    "Good news? About the Earth Ganoderma?" Other than the Earth Ganoderma, it seemed there wasn¡¯t any other good news that would excite Shen Congwen so much.


    Shen Congwen nodded emphatically, "Yes, it¡¯s about the Earth Ganoderma. The Earth Ganoderma I was cultivating at the base has matured ahead of schedule, and what¡¯s more surprising is that it hasn¡¯t lost anyponents."


    Chu Ge was astonished, "Matured ahead of schedule?"


    "I suspect that there was a change in the Earth Ganoderma¡¯s growing environment, which promoted its growth."


    Chu Ge nodded, he didn¡¯t understand these in-depth matters, but since the Earth Ganoderma had matured, he could head to Beijing earlier.


    "I will personally deliver the Earth Ganoderma to you."


    Before Chu Ge could ask, Shen Congwen spoke first, asking, "Mr. Chu, you are in Shanghai right now, right? Should I deliver it to you in Shanghai?"


    He vaguely remembered Chu Ge mentioning, after improving his martial arts, the important use of the Earth Ganoderma was to treat Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness, but Mr. Nangong was in Beijing, and Chu Ge was in Shanghai at the moment, so he didn¡¯t dare deliver the Earth Ganoderma directly to the Nangong Family.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No, send it to Beijing."


    "Send it to Beijing?" Shen Congwen was puzzled.


    Chu Ge grunted affirmatively, exining, "I¡¯m setting off for Beijing tomorrow. It¡¯ll take you longer to travel from Su City. Call me when you get to Beijing, and I¡¯lle to meet you."


    Shen Congwen quickly agreed, he said a few more words to Chu Ge, unrted to the topic of the Earth Ganoderma¡¯s rapid growth, his words permeated with his excitement and joy, Chu Ge could hear his research and love for the Earth Ganoderma.


    The Earth Ganoderma was like a child he had raised since childhood, and this child was finally about to grow up, which parent wouldn¡¯t be happy?


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Ge stood up and prepared to leave.


    He first called Huo Tianqian, asking for his address, and then prepared to go find him.


    Huo Tianqian said he would send someone to pick up Chu Ge, and Chu Ge did not refuse, which saved him the trouble of driving.


    He always felt that driving in Shanghai was a kind of torture, especially when encountering congested scenes.


    Chu Ge waited downstairs of thepany for a while and saw a ck Volkswagen drive up and stop steadily in front of him.


    Ah Hu quickly stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat and respectfully opened the car door for Chu Ge, saying, "Mr. Chu, please."


    Chu Ge nodded and got into the car.


    The car slowly started, soon blending into the traffic.


    Chu Ge looked at the direction Ah Hu was driving, somewhat perplexed, "This isn¡¯t the way to your headquarters, is it?"


    Ah Hu smiled and exined, "Right, this isn¡¯t the way to our headquarters. Right after Mr. Chu finished talking with Master Huo, he suddenly received a call saying that there¡¯s a strange treasure in an underground auction, and Master Huo wanted to take a look, so he particrly instructed me to bring Mr. Chu there too."

 Chapter 571 - 0573: Sharpness Behind

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 0573: Sharpness Behind</h4><h4></h4>


    "Strange treasure?" Chu Ge was stunned for a moment. What was Huo Tianqian up to now?


    Ah Hu quickly brought Chu Ge to the so-called underground auction house, which was quite some distance away from the city center.


    Specifically, it was a shopfront that didn¡¯t look very big.


    Chu Ge asked suspiciously, "Is this the ce?"


    Ah Hu nodded and exined with a smile, "Don¡¯t judge by its shabby exterior, but inside there is a hidden wonder. Mr. Chu, once you enter, you¡¯ll understand."


    Chu Ge followed Ah Hu inside. The shopfront only had a few simple pieces of furniture and nothing special to note; it even looked somewhat deserted.


    A person sitting inside saw Ah Hu and Chu Gee in and immediately fixed his gaze on Chu Ge. Ah Hu was a regr here and naturally recognized, but this was the first time he had seen Chu Ge standing behind Ah Hu.


    The people in this line of work were most afraid of encountering police, so when he saw Chu Geing in, he was particrly cautious.


    Ah Hu moved forward without even greeting him, and Chu Ge followed.


    But just after taking a few steps, Chu Ge was stopped by that person who sized him up and asked, "What do you do?"


    Chu Ge stopped, looking emotionless at him. At that moment, Ah Hu turned back, saw that the man had stopped Chu Ge, and hurriedly stepped forward to exin, "Ah Mu, don¡¯t be rude. This is Mr. Chu, Master Huo¡¯s honored guest."


    Hearing the name Ah Mu, the man immediately stepped aside, bowed his head, and said apologetically, "Mr. Chu, I meant no offense."


    Ah Hu exined, "Ah Mu looks after the shop here. He has a photographic memory, so he generally remembers anyone who¡¯s been to this shop. This underground auction ce, in another word, is a ck market, and the thing they fear the most is the police. That¡¯s why he¡¯s particrly inspecting anyone he hasn¡¯t seen before, Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t mind it."


    Chu Ge nodded, understanding it was part of his responsibility, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    Ah Hu then asked Ah Mu, "Is Master Huo here? Has he arrived?"


    Ah Mu nodded, "He¡¯s already here, downstairs."


    Ah Hu led Chu Ge through a corridor to a door. He entered a password, and the door naturally opened, revealing a staircase leading downstairs.


    Chu Ge followed Ah Hu down the stairs, and the scene before his eyes gradually became visible.


    This ce was about the size of two basketball courts. Inside ss cabs were various items, all strategically ced.


    Chu Ge instantly noticed that the ss cabs were arranged ording to feng shui principles, with detailed descriptions and bidding increments for each item in front of the cab.


    There were many ss cabs, but not many people at the auction.


    Carefully counting, there were at most about twenty people.


    Ah Hu made a gesture of invitation to Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu, this way please, Master Huo is inside waiting for you."


    The underground auction was divided into two areas; one was the ss cab disys they just saw, and the other was like a normal auction, where people bid.


    When Chu Ge and Ah Hu entered another hall, this hall could amodate a hundred people, and at that moment, a dense crowd filled it, more than double the people outside.


    Huo Tianqian was sitting among these people. Ah Hu led Chu Ge over. Chu Ge walked over, tapped Huo Tianqian¡¯s shoulder, sat next to him, and asked, "Is there a strange treasure?"


    Master Huo respectfully called out, "Mr. Chu."


    "I heard that an Ancient Martial Secret Manual is going to be auctioned here," Huo Tianqian said in a lowered voice.


    The surrounding noise was not small, and Huo Tianqian¡¯s voice was almost drowned out.


    But Chu Ge still heard him clearly and looked at him curiously, "Ancient Martial Secret Manual? Which manual?"


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Chu Ge, saying, "I only knew about the secret manual here because of the information on this paper."


    A piece of paper?


    Chu Ge took it with suspicion, recognizing instantly whose handwriting it was.


    "Elder Jian came to Shanghai?" Chu Ge asked.


    Huo Tianqian shook his head, puzzled, "I have never met Elder Jian, is this paper written by him?"


    Chu Ge affirmed, the handwriting was definitely Jian Chunqiu¡¯s, this old fellow, having such matters but not informing him, only telling Huo Tianqian.


    However, Chu Ge soon realized why Elder Jian only informed Huo Tianqian.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Elder Jian knew the content of the manual and felt it wouldn¡¯t be of any help to his own studies, but for Huo Tianqian it was different. Although Huo Tianqian was Postnatal, his current level was alreadypletely on par with Middle-stage Innate, and he had a lot of potential for further development.


    Chu Ge handed the paper back to Huo Tianqian and said, "This manual is of no use to me, so he specifically notified you."


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian felt a warmth in his heart, he and Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t have much interaction, having only met a few times in Su City previously, he didn¡¯t expect that Jian Chunqiu would remember him.


    This indeed made him feel surprisingly honored.


    A smile couldn¡¯t be hidden on Huo Tianqian¡¯s face, he looked gratefully at Chu Ge, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Chu, he wouldn¡¯t have met Jian Chunqiu.


    Yet, he felt a bit guilty at the same time, if this manual was of no help to Chu Ge, then inviting Chu Ge here meant making him take the trip for nothing?


    Just as Huo Tianqian wanted to say something to Chu Ge, suddenly Chu Ge¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    He stared intently at someone not far ahead.


    Huo Tianqian curiously asked, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "We¡¯ve encountered Ge Fan."


    Chu Ge said.


    "Ge Fan?" Huo Tianqian scratched his head, the name sounded so familiar, soon he remembered, "Is that the Ge Fan who tricked us at the previous auction?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "The same Ge Fan who, after we recovered our martial arts, sent a few ordinary people to provoke us."


    Upon hearing this, Huo Tianqian immediately got angry, "Damn! Was it this fool who sent ordinary people to deal with usst time? What is he doing here today?"


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s searching gaze spotted a familiar figure seated diagonally in front of them, his back to them, talking happily with someone beside him,ughing uproariously.


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s hand on his thigh tightened, he narrowed his eyes slightly, sending a sharp re directly.


    He really wanted to step forward and teach him a lesson.


    Ge Fan always felt two piercing gazes on his back, these gazes were so sharp that it felt like des on his back.


    Suspicious, Ge Fan turned to look back, and with one nce, he urately locked onto Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian.

 Chapter 572 - 0574: Bidding Together

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 0574: Bidding Together</h4>


    Ge Fan didn¡¯t know if it was out of guilt or something else, but the moment he recognized Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian, he quickly turned his head away.


    His expression also gradually darkened.


    The otherpany bosses sitting next to him, trying to please him, thought they had said something to upset Ge Fan in an instant.


    They hurriedly apologized: "Mr. Ge, did I say something wrong? Look at my mouth, it deserves to be pped."


    Ge Fan pushed him away irritably, "Enough! Stop bothering me!"


    The man sat there, not daring to make a sound anymore, his heart filled with sadness.


    Ge Fan sat in his seat, feeling the gazes from behind him disappear, and he knew it was not because they had left, but because they were no longer looking at him.


    He had also heard through the grapevine that there was a secret manual here today, and had thought toe take a look, perhaps even manage to buy it and use the manual to hinder Chu Ge¡¯s journey to the capital.


    But unexpectedly, they had heard about it too, and if the secret manual ended up being bought by them, wouldn¡¯t his n be ruined?


    While he was conflicted, the auctioneer had already started speaking, "Wee everyone from your busy schedules to attend today¡¯s auction, where we only have three items up for auction."


    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, the crowd below erupted.


    "What? Only three items for auction?"


    "This is unprecedented."


    "What¡¯s going on today? Why are there only three items? Could it be that the underground auction house is going to close down?"


    Chu Ge also curiously looked at Huo Tianqian, asking, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Huo Tianqian exined, "This auction is held weekly, and the time isn¡¯t fixed, but there are usually no fewer than ten items each time, and today, there are only three, which is unprecedented."


    Chu Ge nodded; he wasn¡¯t interested in these details, only in the three auction items.


    Since the organizers had arranged it this way, it indicated that these three items were special.


    The value of the three auction items could match the value of ten items, proving their worth.


    The auctioneer, seeming to anticipate the crowd¡¯s excitement, calmly smiled, "Everyone, please quiet down, please quiet down."


    Following her words, the initially noisy hall gradually became silent.


    The auctioneer continued, "The rules of the auction remain unchanged, we will auction items based on their significance in ascending order, everyone has a number te, the highest bidder wins."


    This time, no one raised any objections; they were all curious about what these three auction items could be.


    The auctioneer briefly mentioned a few rules before moving on to the main event.


    "Alright, let¡¯s enter our auction time now, please bring out the first item for auction today."


    As the auctioneer finished speaking, everyone stretched their necks to see the stage.


    Soon, a man in a ck suit pushing a cart came out.


    On the cart was a box covered by ck cloth, inside which the auction items for today were ced.


    The auctioneer patted the box and smiled, saying, "Today¡¯s auction method is a bit special. I will introduce what this auction item is, but like this ck cloth, no one can see it."


    This was also unprecedented, and everyone buzzed with spection.


    Even Huo Tianqian was quite frustrated, pping his thigh, "This is a bit too much not letting us see!"


    He wanted to bid on that secret manual, but who knew if that manual wasplete? If it was just a few torn pages, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a great loss?


    Others had simr concerns.


    But what made everyone even more curious was that among today¡¯s three items, this secret manual was ced first; does it signify that the next two items are of even higher value?


    Some people began to wonder.


    Those who attended the auction today, whether in terms of wealth or background, were more or less rted to Ancient Martial Artists; either they themselves were Ancient Martial Artists, or someone in their family was.


    This was also the idea of the auction organizers, because all three auction items today were rted to Ancient Martial Arts, and if ordinary people were invited, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be sold.


    Of course, everyone seated was unaware of this beforehand; they only thought it was a usual auction, only to find out after arriving that everyone had more or less a connection to Ancient Martial Arts, and they began to guess if today¡¯s auction items were rted to Ancient Martial Arts.


    At this moment, the auctioneer spoke again, starting the introduction, "Inside here is a secret manual from a master a hundred years ago, this manual contains all the knowledge from this master¡¯s lifetime, and this master¡¯s name, I believe those present have also heard of this master, he is Gui Lingzi."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard the name.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge skeptically and asked, "Mr. Chu, who is Gui Lingzi?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved almost imperceptibly and he might have guessed what the manual inside was.


    He smiled and said, "Gui Lingzi is my master."


    This statement stunned Huo Tianqian on the spot, looking at Chu Ge in astonishment, "Mr. Chu, are you saying that this manual contains your master¡¯s life¡¯s teachings?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Not exactly."


    How shrewd the old man was, how could he possibly write all his ultimate teachings into a book?


    "But getting this manual would still greatly assist in enhancing your martial arts,"


    Chu Ge stated.


    Huo Tianqian then felt relieved, holding his number te, ready to bid.


    While Huo Tianqian was calm, Ge Fan was a bit anxious.


    He was the only person among those present who did not understand martial arts; he didn¡¯t know who Gui Lingzi was, nor did he know whether this manual was the one he wanted.


    Since arriving, he had heard a lot about today¡¯s auction; subconsciously, he thought the most valuable items were generally presentedst, but today there were only three items.


    What if the manual wasn¡¯t the most valuable, or if it was useless to them... then bidding would have been in vain.


    Ge Fan scratched his head, truly distressed.


    After a moment, he suddenly tapped his forehead; he could just observe Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian¡¯s reactions first.


    If they also participated in the bidding, then he could just join in, right?


    As long as he bid a little more than their final price, he could triumph!


    Ge Fan had a beautiful thought, butpletely overlooked another very important point¡ªthat was money...

 Chapter 573 - 0575: One Hundred Million Auction

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 0575: One Hundred Million Auction</h4>


    Those whoe here to participate in the auction are either rich or powerful, and because of this, the starting prices of auction items here are all in the tens of millions.


    Thus, when Ge Fan heard the host announce that the starting bid for the secret manual was ten million, he was stunned for a moment.


    He suspiciously tugged at the person next to him, asking with doubtful tone, "What did the host just say?"


    "Ten million."


    Beside him was President Zhang, who always wanted to ingratiate himself with Ge Fan. He looked at Ge Fan with a sly grin and ttered, "For Mr. Ge, this ten million must be a trifling matter."


    A trifling matter my ass!


    Ge Fan couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. Such a small auction, and they¡¯re asking for such a steep price!


    Indeed, a ck market through and through!


    With an inward snort, Ge Fan ignored President Zhang¡¯s ttery and kept his eyes firmly on the ck cloth on the stage.


    That cloth was so thoroughly covering it that he couldn¡¯t see at all what was underneath.


    Just as Ge Fan was craning his neck in search, the auction began.


    "Eleven million." Someone from the crowd was the first to shout out a bid, only ten thousand more than the starting price, eliciting a tsk from the others around.


    "Twelve million." Following suit, another bid, upping the price by ten thousand.


    Ge Fan quietly looked back at Chu Ge. Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were sitting there with their bidding paddles calmly resting on theirps, showing no indication of raising them.


    Ge Fan wondered to himself, could it be that these two weren¡¯t here for the secret manual after all?


    But before he came, he had already found out that today¡¯s auction featured only this one secret manual.


    Although it was the first item to be auctioned and its value was not as highpared to the next two items, Shao Gang had personally told him that the manual included a Martial Arts Secret Technique.


    And Chu Ge had an intense obsession with martial arts. If he could dy Chu Ge with this manual, it would definitely be possible.


    In the end, everything turned out to be quite different from what he had imagined.


    Ge Fan scratched his head, feeling increasingly restless.


    By now, the bidding had reached twelve million, yet Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian still showed no willingness to bid.


    Ge Fan held his bidder¡¯s paddle, hesitating about whether or not to raise it.


    At this time, Huo Tianqian was also getting restless. He nced sideways at Chu Ge and inquired, "Mr. Chu, shall we bid now?


    In just a short time, the price had already surged to fifteen million. Just for a secret manual, the price was getting insanely high, which honestly was a bit painful for Huo Tianqian as well.


    Chu Ge lightly shook his head, "Even if you bid now, someone will continue to bid higher. We should wait a bit longer."


    Huo Tianqian nodded, suppressing the impatience in his heart. He thought to himself, it¡¯s true, even if they made a bid now, someone would surely outbid them soon. It made more sense to wait until the final bid before jumping in.


    Huo Tianqian sighed silently, feeling he was still too impatient when facing situations like this.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, "Don¡¯t worry, there will be others more anxious than us."


    Huo Tianqian was taken aback, then realized something. He nced at Ge Fan, let out a quiet chuckle, and then also settled down.


    However, he had a doubt in his mind. Ge Fan, amoner, what was he doing at today¡¯s auction?


    "Mr. Chu, could it be that Ge Fan is targeting us?" Huo Tianqian asked with doubt.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly and acknowledged with a grunt.


    Huo Tianqian cursed under his breath, "Damn! They really are targeting us, aren¡¯t they?"


    Since returning to Shanghai, he had heard about the Ge Group, a conglomerate that, with robust connections in Beijing, had risen exceptionally fast. In just over twenty days, they had already begun to take shape.


    With a faint nce, Chu Ge said nothing.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head; he red at Ge Fan and caught Ge Fan sneaking a look at them. Huo Tianqian red back fiercely, causing Ge Fan to quickly turn away.


    The first auction item had been bid up to twenty million, a substantial sum for Ge Fan. If the price were to climb any higher, he would have to tap into thepany¡¯s funds.


    Conveniently, the bidding stopped at twenty million.


    The host scanned the room with ackluster gaze before slowly asking, "Bidder number four offers twenty million¡ªdoes anyone wish to continue bidding?"


    The hall was silent, save for a few people whispering to each other.


    The host asked again, "No further bids at twenty million?"


    Huo Tianqian nced at Chu Ge and asked, "Mr. Chu, shall we bid?"


    Chu Ge remained silent, just quietly watching the host on stage.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head, feeling a bit anxious; but Chu Ge was calm, so Huo Tianqian tried to suppress his own restlessness.


    On the other hand, Ge Fan had a different idea. He rested his hands on his thighs, wondering to himself why Chu Ge and hispanion hadn¡¯t yet entered the bidding¡ªpondering if they actually weren¡¯t interested in the secret manual.


    If they weren¡¯t here for the secret manual, then even if he won it, it would make no difference to them.


    Ge Fan was deeply conflicted inside.


    The host looked around the room, interpreting theck of interest as no further bids, and said, "No more bids? Then we will finalize the price now."


    Without waiting for anyone else to speak, the host continued, "Twenty million for the first time..."


    Ge Fan¡¯s legs trembled slightly. He looked back at Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian and saw that they appeared indifferent, watching the stage with no apparent intention to bid.


    "Twenty million for the second time..."


    The host¡¯s voice rang out again, her voice piercing Ge Fan like a needle, making him feel extremely ufortable.


    Ge Fan guessed that, based on the current situation, Chu Ge was probably not interested in the secret manual. Since they weren¡¯t here for the manual, it would be pointless for him to win it.


    Thinking this, Ge Fan calmed down and became less anxious.


    However, to his surprise, just as the auctioneer¡¯s hammer was about to fall, Chu Ge raised his bid sign.


    The auctioneer¡¯s hand paused sharply, and then Chu Ge¡¯s resolute voice echoed in the hall, "One hundred million."


    Ge Fan turned back in shock, looking at Chu Ge incredulously. One hundred million for a secret manual?


    No!


    The problem was that he had waited until the critical moment to reveal his bid, catching himpletely off guard.


    One hundred million¡ªwhat could he use topete with Chu Ge?


    Ge Fan¡¯s hands, which rested on his legs, clenched tightly. Chu Ge was no simple man, with such a deep stratagem; it seemed Ge Fan had underestimated him before.


    Even Huo Tianqian, standing beside Chu Ge, was unprepared for such a sudden bid.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge in astonishment, "Mr. Chu, how much did you just bid?"

 Chapter 574 - 576: A Jade Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 576: A Jade Buddha</h4>


    One hundred million?


    He didn¡¯t hear that wrong, did he?


    Huo Tianqian incredulously looked at Chu Ge, his heart seemingly hearing the sound of it shattering. One hundred million¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about losing his entire fortune.


    Not only his wife could not surpass him, but even his brothers would have to follow him and drink the northwestern winds.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know about Huo Tianqian¡¯s difficulty, he just faintly nodded, "Yes, one hundred million, you heard it right."


    Huo Tianqian secretly rubbed his hands, hesitatingly asked: "But Mr. Chu, I ... really ..."


    He really couldn¡¯te up with that much money.


    Chu Ge nced at him, seeing Huo Tianqian¡¯s troubled expression, and knew he was struggling with money matters. He chuckled lightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover this amount for you."


    Huo Tianqian was startled, and looked up at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge continued, "This secret manual, I¡¯ll bid for it on your behalf, just consider it as my gift for taking care of me before."


    Huo Tianqian, a man in his forties, held Chu Ge¡¯s hand excitedly upon hearing this, "Mr. Chu, this generous gift, I really ..."


    Chu Ge disdainfully shook his hand off, looking at him with disgust, "Don¡¯t get too excited yet. Whether there will be higher bids for this secret manual is still uncertain."


    Huo Tianqian chuckled, the price of one hundred million was already very high, who would continue to raise the bid?


    As Huo Tianqian had thought, there were no further bids.


    Even Ge Fan, sat there with a constipated expression, his body uncontrobly trembling, furious that he couldn¡¯t even produce one hundred million.


    Finally, the secret manual was won by Chu Ge for one hundred million.


    The host first praised Chu Ge, and then switched topics, introducing the second item.


    The auction mode for the second item was different from that of the first secret manual; this time, it was public.


    The waiter again pushed the disy cab forward; inside, there was a half-meter tall Jade Venerable Living Buddha, carved exquisitely and with breath-taking detail.


    Chu Ge loved the Jade Venerable Living Buddha at a nce. As the Buddha was rolled forward, it also caused a stir in the hall.


    Everyone stood up, staring intently at the Jade Venerable Living Buddha on stage.


    Some wanted to step forward to take a closer look, but before they could step out, they were red back by the host.


    "This Jade Buddha, sixty centimeters tall, is naturally unpolished, directly carved out of jade stone. It contains Spiritual Energy like spring water, making it a perfect Divine Artifact for Ancient Martial Artists."


    The host cheerfully introduced: "This Jade Buddha was carved out just yesterday. We have had it authentically verified, so everyone can rest assured."


    "Can¡¯t we take a closer look?"


    Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Immediately others joined in, "Yeah, just by your words, how can we know if the Jade Buddha is real or fake? Let us have a closer look."


    "Exactly, besides there¡¯s a ss cab, what are you afraid of? That we might damage it?"


    The host was at a loss; while there was a ss cab, it was just an ordinary one with no protective capabilities, and the abilities of these Ancient Martial Artists were unpredictable.


    While the host was hesitating, someone backstage called for the host, and after whispering together briefly, the host returned to the stage.


    The host coughed lightly, smiled, and said, "The organizer has just stated that you can take a closer look, but only from a distance of one meter."


    The host seemed wary that someone might y tricks, adding, "Everyone here at this underground auction knows our rules. If we find out anyone has messed around, that person will be permanently cklisted in the world of martial arts and expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts."


    Being expelled from Ancient Martial Arts was harmful for everyone present as cultivators of Ancient Martial Arts.


    Anyone cklisted by the underground auction would also lose all their societal credibility.


    The attendees were all prominent figures, runningpanies or small businesses. Losing their credibility could greatly hinder their societal standing.


    Adding expulsion from Ancient Martial Arts, such a person would bear a tag, a tag calling for public condemnation, potentially ruining their lifepletely.


    Thus, despite the host¡¯s repeated emphasis, everyone present knew not to act rashly in such a situation.


    As the host finished speaking, those eager to take a closer look quickly stepped forward, standing a meter away to closely admire the Jade Buddha.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian also followed, Chu Ge standing amidst the crowd, his gaze sharply fixed on the Jade Buddha, ready to probe it with Spiritual Energy, when he sensed a flow of True Qi beside him.


    This True Qi carried an Evil Energy, not entirely pure, and oddly unsettling.


    What surprised Chu Ge even more was that this flow of True Qi seemed only perceivable to him, with no one else reacting at all.


    This True Qi slowly probed towards the Jade Buddha, Chu Ge squinted slightly, and his hand lingering at his side swiftly pushed out a flow of True Qi to block the other Evil Energy.


    Everyone in the crowd was admiring the Jade Buddha, only one person was looking down, wearing a mask, his facial featurespletely obscured, but an Evil Energy, both righteous and demonic, emanated from him.


    He felt a resistance against the True Qi he had pushed out, and was inwardly shocked.


    This man was masking his identity, covering his Evil Qi very effectively¡ªonly those of equal or higher capabilities could detect it.


    Therefore, the masked man concluded that there was an Innate Grandmaster among the crowd.


    Ha, interesting, an Innate Grandmaster attending such an auction.


    With a mocking smile curling his lips, he scanned the crowd, his gaze stopping abruptly on Chu Ge.


    At that moment, Chu Ge was also looking at him.


    Their eyes met, each urately determining the True Qi came from the other.


    Chu Ge stared at the masked man; despite the distance, he clearly saw that his pupils were a blood red, simr to Nangong Man Sha¡¯s Blood Eyes, but his were even more vivid and sensually red.


    The two flows of True Qi shed within the crowd, skillfully avoiding everyone else, so in those few seconds, nobody knew there was a secret battle of Martial Arts taking ce.

 Chapter 575 - 0577: Preparing to Bid

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 0577: Preparing to Bid</h4>


    The host, noticing that everyone had sufficiently examined the item, spoke up: "Alright, please return to your seats and have a seat."


    Those standing at the front shook their heads one after another, as merely by looking, they couldn¡¯t discern any particrities about the Jade Buddha, aside from being able to feel the Spiritual Energy emanating from it, it had no other uses.


    But those standing at the back were somewhat displeased, among them someoneined with a tone of grievance: "They all had a clear look, but we at the back didn¡¯t see anything."


    The host gave a sheepish smile and, helplessly, allowed those at the back to move forward for a while longer.


    Thus, Chu Ge arrived at the very front row, apanied by the man in the mask.


    The two had not ceased their rivalry since the beginning.


    The man in the mask was astonished at the depth of Chu Ge¡¯s Inner Strength, the purity of his True Qi left him astounded, as he hadn¡¯t felt such pure True Qi in a long while.


    However, Chu Ge was astonished at the profoundness of the masked man¡¯s martial arts, deducing that the person was at least of the level of an Innate Grandmaster, but he still found it difficult to determine whether the man was stronger than himself.


    Chu Ge would definitely not allow anyone to damage this Jade Buddha. Aside from the treasure that might be inside the Jade Buddha, its mere appearance was attractive enough for him.


    Chu Ge had taken a fancy to the Jade Buddha at first sight, thinking that even if it were used as an ornament, cing it in the living room for exhibition would be splendid.


    But he had a better n; he intended to bid for the Jade Buddha and put it in Mu Bingtong¡¯s office.


    Even separated by the ss disy case, the continuous flow of Spiritual Energy from within the Jade Buddha couldn¡¯t be blocked, exactly as the host had described, like a spring incessantly bubbling forth.


    cing it in Mu Bingtong¡¯s office to purify the air would be beneficial for her health and more.


    Suddenly, the man in the mask retracted his force, drawing his dispersed True Qi back into himself, and, with a yful gaze, looked at Chu Ge ¨C that look clearly had a provocative meaning.


    Chu Ge simply observed him quietly, his face void of any superfluous expression.


    The man in the mask turned and returned to his spot; Chu Ge also withdrew and went back to his seat.


    No sooner had he sat down than Huo Tianqian approached, lowering his voice to ask, "Mr. Chu, what happened?"


    Although he had not felt the sh of True Qi between Chu Ge and the man in the mask, he noticed Chu Ge¡¯s evident interest in the Jade Buddha, yet he hadn¡¯t taken another nce at it, his gaze fixed elsewhere.


    He spected to himself that something must have urred that concerned Mr. Chu.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "Nothing much. Among these people, there¡¯s an Innate Grandmaster."


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at him, "Are you serious?"


    This underground auction, while sizeable, always notified different ranks of participants about the auction event. Chu Ge, having been invited by him, was supposed by rights to be the only Innate Grandmaster present.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, "Perhaps his situation is like ours, brought in by someone else."


    Huo Tianqian instantly became alert, "What are these people nning?"


    Chu Ge, seeing Huo Tianqian bing nervous, couldn¡¯t help but to pat his shoulder with some amusement, "Rx, they¡¯re not here to target us; don¡¯t be so tense."


    Huo Tianqian, upon hearing this,ughed sheepishly and shook his head; indeed, he was too tense.


    Recently, whenever they encountered Ancient Martial Artists, almost all had designs against them, forcing him to be on guard.


    If something were to happen again, like being drugged and losing martial arts ability, he couldn¡¯t guarantee he¡¯d be as lucky asst time.


    As the two conversed, the host on stage prompted those who hadn¡¯t left the stage to descend.


    Then he announced: "You¡¯ve all seen it, now we¡¯ll begin the bidding, the starting bid for this Jade Buddha is... eighty million."


    As the price was announced, the crowd below erupted.


    It¡¯s true this underground auction was a ck market, and it¡¯s true the prices were steep, but the starting bid had never exceeded twenty million before, and now it suddenly soared to eighty million, which they naturally found hard to ept.


    Huo Tianqian was also taken aback for a moment, his gaze returning to the Jade Buddha, which from any angle seemed just an art piece.


    In contrast to everyone else, Chu Ge was quite calm; eighty million didn¡¯t mean much to him, especially considering that he was determined to get his hands on the Jade Buddha.


    Among these people, there were still those with deep pockets; after some hesitation, someone bid: "Eighty million!"


    Actually, those in the know understood that the Jade Buddha was naturally formed, unprocessed, and a price of eighty million wasn¡¯t too high.


    Unfortunately, the Jade Buddha hade to the wrong ce; few among the assembled knew its true value.


    But now, those who knew had begun to bid.


    "Eighty-one million."


    Chu Ge sat there, quietly watching the others bid, with no intention to make a move just yet.


    Huo Tianqian, curious, asked: "Mr. Chu, how much do you think this Jade Buddha will fetch?"


    Chu Ge shook his head; it was truly impossible to estimate, as too many uncertain factors on the auction floor could cause price fluctuations.


    Unable to help himself, Huo Tianqian again asked: "Mr. Chu, do you think the Spiritual Energy inside the Jade Buddha really won¡¯t run out?"


    Chu Geughed, again shaking his head, "All jade holds Spiritual Energy, but there¡¯s always a time when it can be depleted."


    For an ordinary person, the Spiritual Energy within this Jade Buddha couldst thirty years without being exhausted, but if the one absorbing was an Ancient Martial Artist, it would only take a few minutes, and for him, merely three seconds topletely absorb the Spiritual Energy within.


    Huo Tianqian was about to ask something else, but Chu Ge gave him a sidelong nce and teased, "Huo Tianqian, when did you be ¡¯a hundred thousand whys¡¯?"


    Huo Tianqian was at a loss for words, giving a sheepishugh, his curiosity about the Jade Buddha indeed overwhelming.


    To be honest, when he firstid eyes on the Jade Buddha, he also felt it was extraordinary, but ultimately as a Postnatal Martial Artist, even though he couldpete with the Middle-stage Innate level, he still fell short.


    The second item¡¯s bidding was slow, as they were reluctant to waste so much money on what amounted to a fancy toy.


    It took a while before the price was raised to one hundred million.


    Observing theckluster interest of the crowd, the host felt perplexed. The organizer had specifically mentioned that the Jade Buddha contained an abundant amount of Spiritual Energy, a rare and precious find, yet today it seemed no one was interested.


    "One hundred million for the first time," the host announced.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, aren¡¯t you nning to bid?"


    Was he thinking of repeatingst time¡¯s tactic, bidding at the crucial moment?

 Chapter 576 - 0578: Auction Ends

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 0578: Auction Ends</h4>


    Actually, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Chu Ge was waiting for Ren.


    He was waiting for the masked man to initiate the bidding.


    He wanted to see how much this masked man was willing to bid for the Jade Buddha.


    During the bidding earlier, this masked man hadn¡¯t shown any response, always sitting with his head down, like a child who had done something wrong, contemting in silence. But Chu Ge knew the reason he kept his head down was due to his eyes¡ªthose blood-red eyes were peculiar, and by keeping his head down, he might only appear shy, but once people noticed his eyes, it would be a different story.


    Among Ancient Martial Artists, Blood Eyes only meant that he cultivated through illicit means, breaking through his bottlenecks via abnormal methods.


    His Blood Eyes were different from those of Nangong Man Sha; such a person was extremely dangerous.


    Chu Ge¡¯s curiosity about the masked man grew; he looked up at him, just in time to see him quietly raising his bidding sign.


    The host, seeing this, shed a delighted smile and quickly announced, "Bidder number seven offers one hundred and fifty million."


    As the host¡¯s words fell, the crowd erupted. Who could be so liberal as to spend a hundred million on a mere collectible?


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the masked man, who continued to keep his head down, making it impossible to see his face clearly.


    One hundred fifty million was no small amount for those present, and now they could only watch, bidding further was out of the question.


    Chu Ge silently watched, knowing in his heart that the masked man had made a conservative bid; he definitely wouldn¡¯t stop at this price.


    Was he waiting for him to make a bid?


    As Chu Ge pondered this, he heard the host calling out the second time, "One hundred fifty million, is there anyone who would bid higher?"


    People whispered to each other, looking around, but no one was willing to raise the price too high.


    Chu Ge hesitated for a moment, then slowly raised his bidding sign, "One hundred ten million."


    Raising it by five million, the crowd murmured in surprise.


    Their attention turned to Chu Ge, unexpectedly discovering that he was the bidder of the previous secret manual.


    People close to Chu Ge curiously asked, "Brother, what do you do? It feels like you¡¯re ying with money."


    "Yes, brother, you should think it over. I don¡¯t see anything special about this Jade Buddha, at most it contains some Spiritual Energy. If you really want Spiritual Energy, you should rather search for a Spirit Vein."


    People around him advised Chu Ge to reconsider, but Chu Ge remained unmoved, still holding up his sign.


    The host naturally beamed with joy; as long as someone continued to bid, it meant the Jade Buddha was recognized by someone.


    "One hundred ten million and ten thousand!" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Chu Ge nced at the person, a corpulent middle-aged man, and was somewhat speechless looking at him.


    This person was purely here to cause a stir.


    Chu Ge quickly withdrew his gaze from the man, looking at the masked man, who coincidentally looked up at him.


    But after a brief nce, he lowered his head again. Momentster, he raised his bidding sign. "One hundred fifty million."


    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary leap; everyone present suddenly grew curious about the masked man.


    The hall also gradually became noisy.


    "Two hundred million," Chu Ge raised his sign, stating nonchntly.


    He spoke these two words effortlessly, as easy as lips moving to form sounds.


    Compared to others, Huo Tianqian was also very calm, because he knew that two hundred million was nothing to Chu Ge.


    However, Huo Tianqian felt something odd whenever he caught people ncing their way from time to time.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of being watched, but rather, he felt like he was being treated like a monkey at a show.


    The way people looked at them was indeed like watching monkeys at a circus.


    Yet, he also believed that since Chu Ge was so determined to obtain this Jade Buddha, he must have realized the secrets within it, which is why he was willing to spend so much on it.


    The masked man suddenly looked up, his gaze sharply locking onto Chu Ge, his blood-red pupils growing increasingly enchanting.


    This was a sign of his anger.


    Chu Ge simply nced at him faintly, realizing in his heart, "It seems that one hundred and fifty million is his final line."


    As Chu Ge guessed, the masked man did not continue to bid. He quietly put away his bidding number and prepared to leave.


    Finally, Chu Ge won the auction with two hundred million for the second auction item of the day.


    Such an event had never happened in their underground auction house; one person winning two auction items forced the host to report this to the organizers.


    Yet, Chu Ge was indifferent to this, his entire focus was on the masked man.


    Seeing him leave, Chu Ge also stood up.


    He had barely walked a few steps when Huo Tianqian hurriedly approached from behind, "Mr. Chu, where are you going?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, instructing Huo Tianqian, "Stay here, take care of the two items I¡¯ve won. Here¡¯s a bank card, there¡¯s no password, just swipe it directly."


    Chu Ge pulled out a bank card from his chest pocket, handed it to Huo Tianqian, and then quickly turned and left.


    Chu Ge followed the masked man for a considerable distance until they arrived at a deserted little grove where he finally sped up to catch up.


    In no time, Chu Ge flew in front of the masked man.


    With a vignt look, the masked man stared at him, "Who are you?"


    Chu Ge shrugged, "I should be asking you that, who are you?"


    The masked man was already upset, havinge to Shanghai specifically for the Jade Buddha, only to have it snatched away by this person in front of him, igniting a sense of humiliation.


    "You¡¯re not from Shanghai." Chu Ge could tell from his ent that he wasn¡¯t local, "Did youe from Beijing?"


    The masked man snorted lightly, a hint of a cocky smile curling up under the mask, "Brat, I¡¯ve noted this debt. No matter where I¡¯m from, I¡¯ll definitelye to reim the Jade Buddha!"


    Knowing Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts were likely superior to his, the masked man decided against a direct physical confrontation.


    After saying this, he immediately turned and swiftly left.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly; he had actuallye out to inquire what kind of martial arts the man practiced that caused his pupils to change.


    His eyes carried a trace of evil energy, which was akin to Demonic Qi. If he truly belonged to the Demon Path, the nature of the event would be much graver.


    Chu Ge stood there, deep in thought for a while before collecting his thoughts and heading back.


    By the time he returned to the underground auction, it had already ended.

 Chapter 577 - 0579: Reselling the Jade Plate

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 0579: Reselling the Jade te</h4>


    Chu Ge returned to the scene just as the auction had ended.


    The third auction item was also a piece of jade, but this one was a Jade te, which sold for 150 million yuan to a wealthy merchant.


    When Huo Tianqian saw Chu Ge return, he hurriedly approached him, asking with concern, "Mr. Chu, are you alright?"


    He had suddenly run off, and no one knew what had happened. Although Huo Tianqian knew that Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts were formidable, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll talk when we get back. Has it ended here?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s over. The third auction item was a Jade te, which finally sold for 150 million yuan."


    Huo Tianqian pointed to a merchant nearby, who was smiling broadly, and said, "He¡¯s the one who bought it."


    Following his gaze, Chu Ge saw the merchant enjoying the adtion of those around him.


    "Boss Sun, as expected, is both wealthy and bold."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, a Jade te... Shouldn¡¯t the price of the third auction item have been higher? Why was it so much lower than the second auction item?


    Puzzled, Huo Tianqian asked, "Mr. Chu, did we lose out on the price of the second auction item?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "That¡¯s not the case."


    He felt it was a pity that he didn¡¯t win the third auction item.


    Just as he was thinking this, Boss Sun approached him, his belly protruding. He looked at Chu Ge with a smile that exuded an indescribable sense of pride, "Sir, you must also be an expert in jade, why didn¡¯t you bid on this third item?"


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently and stated honestly, "I wasn¡¯t present for the third auction item."


    If he had been there, it definitely would have been his.


    Due to his obesity, when Boss Sunughed, his eyes narrowed into slits, and no one could see the pride and cunning hidden in his eyes. He sighed regretfully, "That¡¯s really a pity. The third item was a Jade te. ording to the host, there¡¯s a Martial Arts Heart Method encoded within it, but who knows if it¡¯s really there."


    Boss Sun subtly nced at Chu Ge, noticing no expression on his face, which left him somewhat stunned.


    Considering the prices of the previous two auction items, this man should have been eagerly desiring martial arts, but now he didn¡¯t show any interest in this Jade te.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Boss Sun curiously, saying, "Boss Sun, if you have something to say, please speak directly. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush."


    Huo Tianqian had only met Boss Sun after he broke through to the Postnatal stage, and his knowledge of him was limited to his scandalous affairs. Rumors had it that after Boss Sun leveraged his connection with the Ancient Martial Arts world, he seduced many women, resulting in numerous pregnancies and ultimately, when confronted, he denied any responsibility.


    Describing Boss Sun as infamous would be quite fitting.


    More importantly, this man loved money and was especially fond of small benefits.


    Thus, when Huo Tianqian saw that thest item was bought by him, he was truly shocked.


    Boss Sun was actually willing to spend 150 million yuan on a Jade te that was of no use to him.


    Indeed, a strange urrence.


    The reason why the Jade te was deemed useless to him was because the host specifically mentioned that the Cultivation Technique within was only suitable for Innate Ancient Martial Artists, ideally above the Innate Grandmaster Level.


    Hence its significance, which is why it was ced as thest item.


    Most people here were Ancient Martial Artists, but the vast majority were Postnatal, who had broken through to the Postnatal level through various connections and means. Even though there were a few Innate Ancient Martial Artists present, the starting bid of 150 million yuan was indeed headache-inducing.


    When Boss Sun bid for this Jade te, he almost did not exert any effort.


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently, guessing that Boss Sun definitely wasn¡¯t just here to boast, so he remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    Sure enough, after a while, seeing Chu Ge so calm, Boss Sun began to feel uneasy.


    He looked around, and noticed that most people had already left.


    Boss Sun approached and suddenly whispered to Chu Ge, "Sir, if you want this Jade te, I could resell it to you."


    Originally, when he bid on the Jade te, he nned to flip it.


    Since Chu Ge was the buyer of the first two items, he was Boss Sun¡¯s first choice, believing that Chu Ge must be eager to acquire the third auction item.


    Boss Sun¡¯s calctions were clever, but he overlooked one detail: he didn¡¯t truly understand Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge looked at him coldly and heard his proposal. A slight smile appeared on his lips as he chuckled lightly, saying, "Boss Sun, are you trying to be a middleman and flip it to me?"


    Boss Sun nodded, then realizing that ¡¯middleman¡¯ sounded somewhat offensive, he chuckled, rubbing his hands, "Don¡¯t put it in such harsh terms. How about it? I sell this Jade te to you exclusively for 300 million yuan."


    In Boss Sun¡¯s mind, since Chu Ge had been willing to pay 200 million yuan for the second item, this one surely couldn¡¯t be priced below 300 million yuan.


    Listening to his price, Chu Ge chuckled and looked at Boss Sun amusedly.


    Before Chu Ge could respond, Huo Tianqian spoke up first, clicking his tongue and bluntly addressing Boss Sun, "Boss Sun, are you treating us like fools? You just bought this Jade te for 150 million yuan and immediately want to flip it for 300 million yuan, right here at this auction scene. Boss Sun, that¡¯s not how business is done."


    The resale of auction items, especially since they had not yet left this underground auction house, was a particrly frowned upon practice.


    Boss Sun waved his hand dismissively,ughing, "Ah, what underground auction house? It¡¯s merely a private event held by a private owner, not even formal."


    Chu Ge quietly observed Boss Sun, his face disying sharp acumen and meticulous calction. Indeed, from his attempt to resell the Jade te to him for 300 million yuan, it was evident.


    "Boss Sun, right?"


    Chu Ge spoke, his lips curling into a faint smile, yet his eyes bore a hint of mockery, "You spent 150 million yuan on this Jade te and now want to flip it to me for 300 million yuan. Do you think this Jade te in your hands is worth 300 million yuan?"

 Chapter 578 - 0580: What a Pity

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 0580: What a Pity</h4>


    Boss Sun was taken aback and muttered, "Of course it¡¯s worth it. Even if you think three hundred million is a bit too much, we can still negotiate the price."


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, his eyes filled with sarcasm, "This Jade te, if it hadn¡¯t been acquired by someone yet, might indeed fetch three hundred million, but now that you¡¯ve bought it, it¡¯s no longer worth that price."


    "What do you mean?"


    Boss Sun looked at Chu Ge puzzledly, not understanding the meaning behind his words.


    "It means that once the Jade te is in your hands, it bes second-hand. Generally, the price of second-hand goods is reduced. This Jade te certainly can¡¯t fetch three hundred million now, it might not even sell for one hundred and fifty million."


    With those words, Chu Ge then spoke to Huo Tianqian, "Let¡¯s go."


    Huo Tianqian grunted affirmatively and silently shook his head at Boss Sun.


    Seeing the two ready to leave, Boss Sun panicked immediately. He couldn¡¯t let the Jade te be ruined in his hands, not when it was worth one hundred and fifty million.


    Boss Sun hurriedly stepped forward, blocking Chu Ge¡¯s path. He forced a smile and exined, "Sir, if you think three hundred million is a bit too much, we can discuss the price. How about this, two hundred and fifty million, and you take the Jade te."


    Chu Ge did not reply. Huo Tianqian patted Boss Sun¡¯s shoulder regretfully and said, "Boss Sun, didn¡¯t you quite understand Mr. Chu¡¯s meaning just now? He already made it very clear that this Jade te isn¡¯t worth that much anymore. Who knows if it has been tampered with since it came into your possession."


    Boss Sun was on the verge of tears. He gulped, wanting to speak again, but the figures of Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian had already moved away.


    Trying to sell it at a bottom price was definitely impossible for him; selling it at a low price was like cutting his own flesh.


    But if he didn¡¯t sell it, then the Jade te would indeed be destroyed in his hands, wasting one hundred and fifty million, and wouldn¡¯t his wife at home skin him alive?


    By this time, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were already almost out the door, and Boss Sun just couldn¡¯t bring himself to decide.


    He asionally looked up, watching as the two were about to leave.


    Finally, with a firm resolve, he stepped forward to follow them.


    But before Boss Sun could get close, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were stopped by two other men.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen, please hold on."


    The person stopping Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian was a middle-aged man in formal attire, who smiled and exined, "The boss of our auction wants to meet you two."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged looks, "Meet us?"


    "Yes, please follow me."


    The man gestured invitingly.


    Huo Tianqian looked at Chu Ge, waiting for his decision, knowing if Chu Ge didn¡¯t want to go, no one could stop them.


    Chu Ge nodded, "Let¡¯s go and see."


    He was also curious to ask the organizer where he got that secret manual.


    The man smiled and led the way.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian followed him.


    By the time Boss Sun caught up, Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian had already followed the man.


    He squinted at the man¡¯s back; he recognized him as one of the behind-the-scenes boss¡¯s capable assistants at this underground auction house, named Ah Yi.


    However, what puzzled him was why the behind-the-scenes boss would suddenly seek them out, and what was his purpose?


    Boss Sun sped his hands together, extremely conflicted.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian followed Ah Yi out of the underground parking lot, passed through a dark alley, and arrived at a bustling street.


    Ah Yi led the way, and Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian exchanged nces, feeling something was off.


    However, neither showed their suspicion and followed Ah Yi until they reached the front of a small red building.


    This Little Red Building was located at this busy street corner, with a teahouse on the ground floor, where several middle-aged men were ying chess amidst a bustling crowd.


    Ah Yi took them to the second floor, stopping in front of a closed room door. He paused, turned to Chu Ge, and said, "Gentlemen, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go in and inform them."


    Ah Yi knocked on the door, and a weak voice came from inside, apanied by several coughs, "Come in."


    Ah Yi entered, and the door was left ajar. Chu Ge couldn¡¯t see clearly inside.


    But he could hear the conversation inside.


    "Boss, the gentlemen are already waiting outside."


    "Okay, let them in."


    Soon after, Ah Yi opened the door and gestured, "Gentlemen, pleasee in."


    As the room door opened, a strong scent of medicinal herbs wafted out. Chu Ge instinctively furrowed his brows and saw an elderly man looking about sixty years old sitting on the sofa, appearing unwell and gaunt under his eyes.


    "Old gentleman, hello." Chu Ge stepped forward, stopped, and spoke with a trace of respect.


    Huo Tianqian also nodded at him, "Old gentleman."


    Qian Youquan chuckled, his tone carrying a hint of self-mockery. He helplessly said, "Do I look particrly old right now?"


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were slightly taken aback, then realized they might have misspoken.


    But indeed, the man in front of them did look very old, probably tormented by illness, appearing to be about sixty years old.


    "Please have a seat." Qian Youquan gestured and then said, "I am Qian Youquan, from Beijing. This auction house is one of my bases in Shanghai."


    As Chu Ge sat down, he heard Qian Youquan start to discuss his condition.


    "As you can see, my body is afflicted with illness, tormenting me till I¡¯m neither like a human nor a ghost." Qian Youquan sighed, "Actually, I am only forty years old."


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian were shocked, especially Huo Tianqian, who was also in his forties. Yet he couldpletely pass as his father.


    "What illness do you have?" Huo Tianqian curiously asked.


    Chu Ge, however, slightly narrowed his eyes, examining Qian Youquan silently without speaking.


    Qian Youquan waved his hand and sighed, "Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about my illness."


    Huo Tianqian: ...


    "The reason I wanted to meet you is to see who it is that knows their goods so well, having bid on two auction items and then stopped at the third."


    Qian Youquan looked at Chu Ge and asked, "Sir, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you are an Innate Martial Artist, correct?"


    Chu Ge nodded and exined, "I went out when the third item was put up for auction."


    Qian Youquan nodded, chuckled softly with a hint of regret, "That¡¯s really too bad."


    "Too bad? What do you mean?" Huo Tianqian asked, confused.

 Chapter 579 - 0581: A Secret Manual

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 0581: A Secret Manual</h4>


    "The Jade Buddha contains a set of Cultivation Secret Manuals for martial arts. This manual is part of the same set as the mental method contained in the third Jade te."


    Mr. Qian exined.


    "What?" Huo Tianqian pped his thigh hard!


    Damn it! Had he known, he would have bid for Chu Ge first! In the end, to let someone like Boss Sun slip through¡ªit¡¯s infuriating and regrettable.


    Mr. Qian nced at Huo Tianqian, observing his angry demeanor, the corners of his lips imperceptibly curved, but when his eyes met Chu Ge¡¯s, they made sudden contact.


    He felt inexplicably guilty and then looked away.


    He thought to himself, this young man, despite his youth, has such remarkable cultivation. It was indeed rare.


    Chu Ge¡¯s calm demeanor surprised Mr. Qian greatly. He had thought that someone who had bid on both items must have some kind of obsession with martial arts.


    So, when the third item came up for auction and this person didn¡¯t follow the bid, he was very puzzled.


    If he had not been present at the scene, that would have been understandable.


    At that time, Chu Ge was also puzzled as to why the third item was auctioned off for 150 million. Everyone knew that the Jade te needed to be paired with the Jade Buddha to exhibit its true power, hence everyone lost interest in the te.


    Now, Boss Sun had exploited the loophole and secured the te, like a mouse dropping in a pot of porridge¡ªmost unsettling.


    Mr. Qian seemed to see right through what Chu Ge was thinking. He smiled, then raised his hand, and Ah Yi came over from the side carrying a te.


    The te was covered with a red cloth, obscuring whatever was underneath.


    After cing the te in front of them, Ah Yi then stepped back to Mr. Qian¡¯s side.


    Mr. Qian gestured for them to uncover it, "Open it and take a look."


    Chu Ge suspiciously looked at Mr. Qian, unable to figure out what he was up to. He didn¡¯t move, while Huo Tianqian reached out and unveiled the red cloth.


    Underneath the cloth was a Jade te as big as a clock face.


    The tiger pattern carved on the Jade te was extremely clear¡ªit was a rare piece of exceptional jade.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, looking puzzled at Mr. Qian, asking: "What is this about?"


    Huo Tianqian was also confused, he looked at Mr. Qian wondering: "Yeah, what¡¯s the deal here? Wasn¡¯t the te already bought by Boss Sun?"


    Mr. Qianughed heartily, though due to his weak voice, the heartiness also became less hearty.


    He chuckled and said mockingly, "Boss Sun? Does that fatso even deserve the real Jade te?"


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian looked at each other, no one spoke, waiting for Mr. Qian to continue.


    Mr. Qian knew they were curious, curious as to why the Jade te had already been auctioned yet was lying unharmed in front of them.


    Mr. Qian let out a chuckle and exined: "This Jade te, I¡¯ll only sell to those who know their stuff."


    The implication was that Boss Sun had no idea.


    "Moreover, Boss Sun has a very bad reputation. I quite despise such people."


    Qian Youquan nced at Chu Ge, then at Huo Tianqian. He read a mix of shock and astonishment in Huo Tianqian¡¯s eyes, but he could never see through Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge¡¯s dark pupils were too calm; even someone as experienced in judging people as he was found it difficult to discern Chu Ge¡¯s character at first nce.


    "Do you think what I¡¯m doing makes me untrustworthy?" Qian Youquan asked.


    Chu Ge snorted coldly. Wasn¡¯t that obvious?


    "Your actions force me to question the authenticity of the two items I previously bid on."


    Qian Youquan let out a haughtyugh, but before he couldugh a second time, he choked on his own saliva and started coughing violently.


    The coughing did not stop, continuing until his face turned beat red and he coughed up blood, which then eased slightly.


    Stains of blood seeped into the carpet on the floor, giving off a faint stench.


    This smell was all too familiar to Chu Ge, reminding him of the illness that afflicted Mu Qing back in Su City.


    Chu Ge looked at Qian Youquan with suspicion and asked, "What is your rtionship with the ck Witch Sect?"


    Upon hearing ¡¯ck Witch Sect¡¯, Qian Youquan¡¯s gaze suddenly turned fierce. He narrowed his eyes slightly, a sharp light gleaming within, as if wanting to obliterate everything he was seeing.


    "What rtionship? I have an irreconcble enmity with the ck Witch Sect!" The reason he had be what he was now was all thanks to the doings of the ck Witch Sect.


    Recently, he heard some good news: the major sects of the Ancient Martial Arts had joined forces to attack, and the ck Witch Sect had suffered heavy losses. That was the happiest thing for him in the recent times!


    Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "This ck Witch Sect really is something. Everywhere it goes, it makes enemies."


    Chu Ge smiled.


    Qian Youquan looked at them with confusion and asked, "What, do both of you also have grievances with the ck Witch Sect?"


    Grudges? It can hardly be called enmity. We just had some unpleasant conflicts over our own interests.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t directly answer his question, but instead voiced the doubt that had been in his heart, "Mr. Qian, I want to ask you, how did youe into possession of that secret manual, the one of Gui Lingzi?"


    Qian Youquan had thought that Chu Ge¡¯s first question would be about the Jade te. He waited a long time without hearing a word about it. Now, the first question turned out to be about the secret manual, which took him by surprise.


    "This secret manual was given to me by an old gentleman who happened to pass it on to me while he was traveling."


    Qian Youquan answered truthfully.


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment. The old man indeed used to travel every year, always taking his essential books and homemade medicinal herbs with him.


    But based on Chu Ge¡¯s understanding of the old man, he would never give books or medicinal herbs away for free ¨C it would be more urate to say he sold them.


    "Are you sure he gave it to you, not sold it to you?" Chu Ge asked again.


    This tone made it clear to the listener that he was telling the other party, "I already know the real story here, don¡¯t even think about deceiving me again."


    Qian Youquan was taken aback, then an embarrassed expression appeared on his face. He forced a smile and shook his head, "Actually, it wasn¡¯t. At that time, I was eager to find a master to learn under and wanted to be his disciple, but he told me he no longer took in disciples. I didn¡¯t give up and pestered him for a long time. Eventually, perhaps because he was annoyed by my persistence, he gave me this secret manual."


    It was said to be a gift, but at the time, he didn¡¯t want to ept something for nothing, so he took the initiative to offer a price of one million to purchase the secret manual.


    After hearing this, the corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    That was the true Gui Lingzi; even if he wanted to sell the secret manual to someone, he could make them willingly buy it in the end.

 Chapter 580 - 0582: The Jade Plate is Fake

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 0582: The Jade te is Fake</h4>


    Chu Ge knew the answer he wanted, he slightly nodded his head, but did not tell Qian Youquan about the rtionship between himself and Gui Lingzi.


    On the side, Huo Tianqian watched Qian Youquan, thinking that Qian Youquan certainly wasn¡¯t there just for a casual chat, especially since the Jade te was brought out, and even the fact that the Jade te in Boss Sun¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t the real one at the auction was told to them.


    The purpose was quite obvious; Qian Youquan was looking to sell the Jade te to them again.


    But since Chu Ge remained silent, he didn¡¯t feel it right to say more, just sitting there quietly.


    Qian Youquan, seeing they had talked for quite a while without mentioning the Jade te, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "I wonder what you two think about this Jade te?"


    Chu Ge looked down at the Jade te, the corners of his lips curling with an ironical tone, "Mr. Qian just sold a fake Jade te for one hundred and fifty million, now how much do you n to sell for this real one?"


    Qian Youquan heard the irony in Chu Ge¡¯s voice, he smiled and waved his hand, "Honestly, the Jade te I sold to Boss Sun wasn¡¯t fake, it justcked the mental method within. The one that actually contains the mental method is this piece, and I¡¯m not bringing it out to sell to you two."


    Huo Tianqian looked at Qian Youquan in puzzle, "If you don¡¯t want to sell it to us, do you intend to give it to us as a gift?"


    This kind of pie falling from the sky never happens; if it does, there must be a pitfall.


    But Qian Youquan simply nodded, "Exactly."


    Damn it!


    What on earth is this man up to?


    Suddenly, Huo Tianqian looked at him nervously.


    With an indifferent expression, Chu Ge picked up the teacup in front of him and took a light sip, then said to Qian Youquan, "Let¡¯s hear the conditions."


    Qian Youquan smiled and nodded, truly a straightforward person.


    "I saw right from the moment you entered the door, sir, that you have the air of a superior about you, and I don¡¯t mind telling you that I had already investigated both of your identities before inviting you here."


    Huo Tianqian¡¯s face showed displeasure; he now felt like an invisible person sitting in front of Qian Youquan.


    Qian Youquanughed and exined, "Don¡¯t worry, my investigation was just to understand more about you. I¡¯m not interested in your personal matters and won¡¯t delve into those."


    "What exactly did you investigate about us?" asked Chu Ge.


    "In my investigation, I found out that the gentleman¡¯s Medical Skill is profound, not only did he cure the head of the Ouyang family of the Four Great Families of Modu but also saved Mr. Tang and Mr. Shen in Su City, thus earning the title of Divine Doctor."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at him, with a seemingly amused smile, "You want me to treat your illness?"


    Qian Youquan nodded, "I know you can definitely do it, and this Jade te would be my payment to you. How about it?"


    Truthfully, Qian Youquan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too serious; it was a trivial matter for Chu Ge, but Qian Youquan¡¯s approach made him feel really ufortable.


    After a moment, Chu Ge slowly stood up and said to Qian Youquan, "I am sorry, I am not interested in your illness. We have other matters, so we¡¯ll take our leave."


    As he finished speaking, Huo Tianqian also stood up, "Goodbye."


    Ah Yi saw that the two were about to leave and immediately stepped forward to block their way.


    Qian Youquan seemed to have anticipated their reaction; he said nothing, only pondering for a moment before telling Ah Yi, "Let them go."


    Even if he didn¡¯t let them go, with Ah Yi¡¯s martial arts skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian walked out of the Little Red Building and onto the bustling street.


    Huo Tianqian said furiously, "This Qian Youquan really is sick. Clearly, he¡¯s the one seeking us out, yet he acts so high and mighty! He even investigated us? That¡¯s just too much!"


    Clearly, he felt that he, an underground Dragon Head, was not being taken seriously.


    Huo Tianqian turned his head to nce at the Little Red Building, a cold sneer forming on his lips, he huffed, "It seems I¡¯ve been neglecting the management of my subordinates these days. Everyone has gottenx!"


    Chu Ge had been quiet all along; he was not concerned about Huo Tianqian¡¯s desire to handle this underground auction house.


    The only thing he cared about was that Jade te, but as Huo Tianqian mentioned, Qian Youquan¡¯s attitude was indeed vexing.


    Yet, Chu Ge was a man who acted true to his feelings, never willing to suffer in silence for the sake ofpletion.


    "Mr. Chu, what should we do now?" asked Huo Tianqian, puzzled. The Jade te contained the mental method of the martial arts secrets within the Jade Buddha, without it, the cultivation of this martial arts would easily go astray.


    Chu Ge slightly shook his head, "No need to rush, we¡¯ll just wait, he wille to us again."


    Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t understand, "He wille to find us?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Now, go out for a walk, the more bizarre the rumors you spread, the better. Just say my Medical Skill can bring people back from the dead."


    Huo Tianqian chuckled, scratching his head and bootlicking, "Mr. Chu, that¡¯s not really a bizarre rumor, you actually have the ability to bring people back from the dead."


    Before, when his arms were broken and he was at death¡¯s door, it was Chu Ge who pulled him back from the Ghost Gate.


    To say he had the ability to bring people back from the dead was not at all an exaggeration.


    As the two talked, suddenly a slightly chubby figure shed in front of them, blocking their way.


    Boss Sun wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead, having stood there under the big sun for a long while, he hadn¡¯t seen Chu Ge and Huo Tianqiane out of the Little Red Building.


    Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw two familiar figurese out from there, he quickly turned and ran over.


    Boss Sun chuckled, rubbing his hands, somewhat awkwardly saying, "Gentlemen, regarding the matter of the Jade te, there¡¯s still room for negotiation. How about this, I¡¯ll sell it to you for two hundred million, how does that sound? The two hundred million price is already very low."


    Chu Ge looked at him coldly, genuinely unsure whether to feel pity for him or sympathize with him.


    On the other hand, Huo Tianqian couldn¡¯t help but step forward and pat his shoulder, saying, "Boss Sun, don¡¯t take it personally if I throw cold water on you, but the Jade te you have is actually just an ordinary piece, it¡¯s not worth two hundred million at all."


    This Jade te, if ced in a store, would at most sell for a few tens of millions, definitely not as high as a billion.


    But Boss Sun, because he was greedy for a small advantage, wanted to make some profit from it, not knowing he had spent so much money due to greed.


    Boss Sun looked at him puzzled, "Mr. Huo, what are you talking about? This is a Jade te with the mental method."


    Huo Tianqian shook his head speechlessly, "You should go ask the organizers what exactly this Jade te is."


    After speaking, he and Chu Ge left together.


    Leaving Boss Sun standing there, scratching his head in confusion, what did he mean by that?


    Could it be that he¡¯s suggesting that his Jade te is actually a fake?

 Chapter 581 - 0583: Draw a Clear Line

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 0583: Draw a Clear Line</h4>


    At this moment, Ge Fan emerged from the auction, his face so dark and gloomy that no one dared approach him.


    President Zhang, who had always wanted to curry favor with him, cautiously followed by his side, wanting to speak but not daring to.


    "Damn it! I didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge to be so wealthy!" Ge Fan cursed under his breath. He casually threw out three hundred million, how could hepete with that? How could hepare?


    Shao Gang even wanted him to stop Chu Ge from entering Beijing, but how could he, a mere ordinary person, stop an Ancient Martial Artist!


    Upon hearing this, President Zhang was stunned for a moment, then cautiously asked, "Is Mr. Ge talking about Chu Ge? Chu Ge, the CFO of Jinxiu Group?"


    Ge Fan red at him irritably and snorted coldly, "Who else but her!"


    President Zhang gave a forcedugh and asked, "Does Mr. Ge have a grudge against him?"


    Ge Fan clenched his back teeth tightly and mused. A grudge? It wasn¡¯t a deep-seated vendetta, but it involved their interests, and that made him an enemy!


    "What, do you know him well?" Ge Fan answered somewhat off-topic.


    President Zhang smiled and said, "I¡¯m not very familiar with him, but I¡¯m quite familiar with Jinxiu Group. If Mr. Ge wants to deal with Chu Ge, it¡¯s actually quite simple."


    "Oh?" Ge Fan raised his eyebrows yfully, looking at him suspiciously, "What good method do you have?"


    President Zhang looked around, then lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Ge, this isn¡¯t the ce to talk. How about we change the location and discuss further?"


    Ge Fan looked around, seeing that the ce was indeed bustling with people and unsuitable for such discussions, and he nodded, "Let¡¯s go."


    The two rode back to busy downtown Shanghai, where President Zhang had previously reserved seats at a high-end restaurant. Now, the two approached the restaurant entrance.


    Ge Fan looked up at the restaurant, a trace of smugness shing in his eyes. Eating in this restaurant required reservations at least three days in advance; it seemed that President Zhang had long intended to invite him to a meal.


    Who doesn¡¯t like being ttered? At that moment, Ge Fan¡¯s vanity was instantly satisfied.


    He smiled at President Zhang, saying, "President Zhang, you¡¯re really thoughtful. I appreciate your hospitality today."


    Seeing Ge Fan¡¯s face looking much better, President Zhang, relieved, replied with a ttering smile, "Mr. Ge, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my honor to have you as my guest."


    The two entered the restaurant, where a waiter led them to the reserved private room, the best in the restaurant.


    Seeing this, Ge Fan¡¯s smug expression grew even more obvious. He walked into the private room with his chin slightly raised and a hint of arrogance.


    At the dining table, President Zhang poured a ss of wine for Ge Fan and began, "Actually, it¡¯s quite simple to deal with Chu Ge."


    Ge Fan picked up the wine ss, took a light sip, and the strong spicy vor spread instantly in his mouth. He nodded, pondered for a moment, "It¡¯s good wine."


    "You just said that dealing with Chu Ge is very simple. I wonder what great ideas you have, President Zhang?" Ge Fan set down his wine ss and looked up at President Zhang.


    President Zhang smiled and said, "Actually, it¡¯s not a brilliant idea, Mr. Ge. How many heads of finance departments can bepletely clean?"


    Ge Fan was stunned and narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at him, "What do you mean?"


    President Zhang cleared his throat, pulled his chair closer, and said to Ge Fan, "Recently, the finance department has been very busy. Why not take advantage of the chaos and report them?"


    "Report?" Ge Fan still didn¡¯t understand. What did this have to do with dealing with Chu Ge?


    President Zhang assumed Ge Fan didn¡¯t understand finance and patiently exined, "A head of finance in anypany is likely to have some personal gains, skimming and evading taxes. It¡¯s no big deal if it goes unchecked, but once investigated, something will certainly be found. Now is the time of financial auditing. If someone anonymously reports them, they will have to be investigated."


    A cunning smile appeared on President Zhang¡¯s face, "Once investigated, can he guarantee he¡¯spletely clean? Something will surely be found. Then, Mr. Ge can use some connections, arbitrarily use him of a crime, and he¡¯ll certainly suffer."


    Ge Fan understood and stroked his chin, pondering for a while; this was indeed not a bad n.


    As long as it could upy him and create enough time for Shao Gang, even if nothing substantial was found in the end, it didn¡¯t matter.


    All he wanted was to trap him in Shanghai.


    Ge Fan nodded in approval, patted President Zhang on the shoulder, and said, "This is indeed a very good n, thank you, President Zhang."


    President Zhang chuckled and said, "It¡¯s my honor to relieve Mr. Ge¡¯s worries."


    Ge Fan knew that President Zhang wouldn¡¯t be giving him advice for no reason, and even chose such a fine restaurant to dine him. He definitely had an ulterior motive.


    Ge Fan was not one to take undue advantage of others. Since President Zhang had offered him advice, he naturally had to show his appreciation.


    Ge Fan smiled and asked President Zhang, "President Zhang, since you¡¯ve helped me solve the trouble with Chu Ge, we are now brothers. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to speak up."


    Upon hearing this, President Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up with joy; he had been waiting for Ge Fan to say this. He rubbed his hands together and said with an embarrassed smile, "Mr. Ge, as you know, it¡¯s not easy to run a small business these days. I heard that Ge Group recently bought a new piece ofnd in East City."


    Ge Fan nodded; he was in charge of this business, and the piece ofnd was precisely acquired from Jinxiu Group.


    President Zhang sighed and said, "Initially when Jinxiu Group took over thisnd, they intended to hire our construction team, but then a change urred, and now thend is in your hands. I was thinking..."


    Ge Fan understood his implication. When he initially took over thisnd, he had clearly stated that any construction team associated with Jinxiu Group would not be employed.


    Seeing Ge Fan¡¯s expression turn sour, President Zhang quickly exined, "Ourpany has already clearly separated from Jinxiu Group. Rest assured, we will no longer have any dealings with them."


    Ge Fan¡¯s expression softened a bit.


    President Zhang added, "They say that a wise man adapts to circumstances. Mr. Ge, since we have already drawn a clear line with Jinxiu Group, could you give us a chance?"


    Ge Fan pondered for a moment, "Seeing how eagerly you¡¯ve helped me strategize, alright, I was nning to develop thatnd into a shopping street. Since you want to take on the contract, why don¡¯t you visit ourpany when you have time, and we can discuss the partnership."


    Hearing this, President Zhang was overjoyed. He quickly raised his ss and said to Ge Fan, "Thank you very much Mr. Ge, I¡¯ll toast to you with this ss."

 Chapter 582 - 0584: Not Presentable

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 0584: Not Presentable</h4>


    Chu Ge and Huo Tianqian returned to the office building where Huo Tianqian was located. Since the major scouringst time, Huo Tianqian had relocated his headquarters to a decently situated five-story building in the downtown area.


    The location was not only convenient for transportation, but importantly for Huo Tianqian, he had connections with all the shops on the whole street.


    In Shanghai, Huo Tianqian¡¯s business wasn¡¯t as vast as that of the Four Great Families, nor as legitimate as Jinxiu Group, butpared to size, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say Huo Tianqian could rank among smaller families.


    Chu Ge looked at the increasingly grand scale of Huo Tianqian¡¯s business and nodded in approval.


    You had to admit that Huo Tianqian had amendable way of managing and a good vision in this aspect.


    As soon as Chu Ge entered his office building, he saw busy figures shuttling back and forth nonstop, as hectic as the finance department of Jinxiu Group.


    "What¡¯s happening recently? Why is everyone so busy?" The employees at Jinxiu Group typically only took a break during lunchtime; their work environment wasn¡¯t usually this stressful, but these past few days it¡¯s as if each person was wound up, giving Chu Ge a sense of pressure as he entered the office.


    Huo Tianqian exined, "There¡¯s an end-of-year audit recently, so the finance department is extremely busy. Jinxiu Group should also be dealing with this right?"


    Chu Ge shrugged his shoulders; he knew nothing about these things.


    The two arrived at Huo Tianqian¡¯s office. Huo Tianqian, pointing at the ck leather sofa, said, "Mr. Chu, please take a seat. I¡¯ll pour you a cup of tea."


    The office of Huo Tianqian wasn¡¯t extravagantly decorated, but both theyout and the furniture arrangement were very grand.


    "Huo Tianqian, I am nning to go to Beijing tomorrow," Chu Ge said, sitting on the sofa and looking at Huo Tianqian¡¯s back.


    Huo Tianqian paused as he was pouring tea, turned to look at Chu Ge, and asked perplexedly, "Is there such a hurry?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "This trip to Beijing is not only to help Old Master Nangong with his treatment but also to handle some other matters."


    The issue of Ge Group taking advantage of the Nangong Family¡¯s backing to deliberately make things difficult for Jinxiu Group had to be resolved.


    Huo Tianqian was lost in thought for a moment. Previously in Su City, Chu Ge had told him there was no need for him to apany him to Beijing.


    "Do you need me to do anything here in Shanghai?"


    After making the tea, Huo Tianqian carried the cup over to the opposite side of Chu Ge, cing one before him and then sat down.


    Chu Ge picked up the tea and took a delicate sip, "Is this tea brought back from Su City?"


    Huo Tianqianughed and nodded, "Yes. Although the time spent in Su City wasn¡¯t long, it felt like quite a while. Suddenlying back to Shanghai, I¡¯m still not quite ustomed to the fast pace."


    Chu Geughed as well, not feeling any different himself. He just felt his time was much more leisure nowpared to when he was in Su City.


    "Mr. Chu, how long do you n to stay in Beijing this time?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m not certain yet. It will depend on Old Master Nangong¡¯s condition."


    "Mr. Chu, if there¡¯s anything in Shanghai you¡¯re not confident about, just leave it to me," Huo Tianqian said, patting his chest confidently, "As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will spare no effort to get it done."


    Chu Ge smiled. Of course, he believed in Huo Tianqian¡¯s sincerity and that he would do as he said.


    But what he wanted Huo Tianqian to do was not something as simple as a small task.


    Seeing the serious look on Chu Ge¡¯s face, Huo Tianqian knew it wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    He sat up straight and his expression grew solemn, "Mr. Chu, please just give your orders directly."


    Chu Ge looked at him deeply and then slowly said, "To be honest, I am actually considering making Shanghai my backup."


    The so-called backup could also refer to a headquarters.


    He shared this news with Huo Tianqian because he had a great deal of trust in him.


    Based on his understanding of Huo Tianqian, Huo Tianqian would definitely not have second thoughts against him.


    Therefore, entrusting Shanghai to Huo Tianqian, he was very reassured.


    Huo Tianqian scratched his head, "Mr. Chu, are you nning to start your own Sect or your ownpany?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback by his question and after pondering for a while, he realized it was somewhat inappropriate to say so.


    He didn¡¯t have his ownpany or office space in Shanghai; all he had was a bit ofworking.


    Headquarters... He really didn¡¯t dare to make such a im.


    Huo Tianqian, looking at Chu Ge, might be uncertain of what he was thinking, but had a bold idea in his mind.


    Clearing his throat, he looked deeply at Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu, I actually have an idea. If you don¡¯t mind, you can consider this ce as your headquarters."


    Chu Ge was a bit stunned, surprised by Huo Tianqian¡¯s idea.


    He knew Huo Tianqian waspletely loyal to him by now, but he didn¡¯t expect Huo Tianqian to go as far as offering to give him his headquarters.


    A headquarters for apany is its core, its backbone. This offer was more than mere trust and sincerity.


    Huo Tianqian smiled, "Although it¡¯s a bit rundown here, the good thing is that it has everything inside. If Mr. Chu needs anything more in the future, I can add to it."


    Chu Ge waved his hand, "You misunderstand, Huo Tianqian."


    Huo Tianqian looked at him puzzled. What did he misunderstand?


    The headquarters Chu Ge referred to was not about a physical office location. What he meant was a base, making Shanghai his anchor point, so that wherever he went in the future, there would be something pulling him back and not just like a free bird, flying wherever.


    Although he was now very free, able to go wherever he wished, he had another set of expectations for himself.


    "What I meant by headquarters is not about setting up a specific headquarters, but making the entire Shanghai my backing."


    Chu Ge shared his thoughts, "When you¡¯re out there, you need more than just money, you need rtionships."


    "But I don¡¯t know when I will return this time I go to Beijing, so the rtionships in Shanghai need to be maintained."


    Before Chu Ge could finish speaking, Huo Tianqian understood his meaning, nodding his head and agreeing with Chu Ge¡¯s statement.


    "Mr. Chu, rest assured, after you go to Beijing, I will keep in touch periodically with Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima."


    Huo Tianqian also thought about Jinxiu Group and asked with some concern, "As for Jinxiu Group... I can guarantee their safety, but when ites to business matters, if even Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Sima cannot resolve it, I..."


    After all, he was just an underground boss. If it really came to the upper-ss society, he wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to the Ouyang or the Sima family.

 Chapter 583 - 0585: Business is Business

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 0585: Business is Business</h4>


    Chu Ge nodded; he naturally understood Huo Tianqian¡¯s meaning and, moreover, he hadn¡¯t expected Huo Tianqian to be able to help Jinxiu Group with these business matters.


    "I went to Beijing this time, and the reason I took the initiative is for Jinxiu Group."


    Chu Ge snorted lightly, his gaze suddenly sharpening, "I was curious before as to why Ge Group always targets Jinxiu Group, but when I found out that Ge Fan is now in charge, it became clear to me¡ªhe¡¯s settling personal scores. Unable to do anything to us directly, he¡¯s attacking Jinxiu instead."


    Huo Tianqian pped his thigh, heh-ing, "This Ge Fan, do we have a grudge against him? Why is he always targeting us?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, previously there was an entanglement with Huayue Sect; they wanted to obtain the secret manual, hence they asked him to purposely get close¡ªthat made sense. But now, with Huayue Sect struggling to protect themselves, and still being targeted, it¡¯s difficult not to suspect another force behind him.


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, then said, "Pay attention to Huayue Sect and ck Witch Sect recently. Although they have suffered heavy damage, they still have more than enough strength to deal with ordinary people."


    Huo Tianqian knew that Chu Ge was worried they would take advantage of his trip to Beijing to cause trouble in Shanghai; he nodded emphatically, "Don¡¯t worry Mr. Chu, I will keep an eye out at all times."


    Chu Ge then gave a few other precautionary instructions before leaving Huo Tianqian¡¯s headquarters.


    It was Ah Hu who drove him back to thepany. As the car pulled up to thepany¡¯s entrance, Chu Ge got out and immediately noticed the security team standing outside, whispering to each other.


    Chu Ge approached curiously and asked, "What happened? What¡¯s going on?"


    Upon seeing Chu Ge, Wang Shunjie immediately came forward, his face full of urgency, "Manager Chu, it¡¯s not good. You¡¯ve been reported."


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, hands tucked in his pockets, and looked at him skeptically, "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s thepany¡¯s annual audit period and, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s looking for a beating, but they¡¯ve reported you."


    Chu Ge let out a light scoff. Reported him? On what grounds?


    "What have I been reported for? Neglecting my duties? Or for being absent?"


    Chu Ge wore an unconcerned expression.


    Seeing him not at all anxious, even carrying an air of confidence, Wang Shunjie shook his head, speaking urgently, "Manager Chu, everypany has more or less some tax evasion or fraud, even if there¡¯s no such thing..."


    A finance department head, who can dare say they are one hundred percent clean?


    Of course, this was something Wang Shunjie did not dare to say out loud; he assumed that Chu Ge had offended someone outside, and now they wanted to get back at him.


    And thinking about it made sense, considering Chu Ge¡¯s behavior in thepany¡ªwith such an arrogant and disdainful attitude, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be weed by others outside.


    Wang Shunjie watched Chu Ge, not worried at all, and shook his head helplessly, "They¡¯ve already made a fuss about it upstairs, you better go up and take a look."


    Chu Ge acknowledged with a grunt and was about to step away when suddenly Wang Shunjie blocked his path again. "Wait a moment, Mr. Chu, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t go up there. If they find something, you¡¯ll only end up in prison."


    Wang Shunjie looked around, his demeanor akin to that of a thief, "Mr. Chu, why not go out and hide for a while? When ites to handling such matters, President Mu is extremely experienced. Don¡¯t worry, she will take care of it."


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently. What did he mean by Mu Bingtong being very experienced in these matters? Did Jinxiu Group often face whistleblowing?


    Although he didn¡¯t understand financial matters, he was familiar with Jinxiu Group, which certainly would not engage in illegal activities such as tax evasion. If it was frequently reported, it could only mean that someone was constantly eyeing Jinxiu Group.


    Chu Ge understood even more the difficulties Mu Bingtong faced managing such argepany as a woman.


    He patted Wang Shunjie¡¯s shoulder and said, "As a man, how could I let a woman stand up and take the k for me?"


    Wang Shunjie was startled, then watched as Chu Ge entered the elevator.


    Seeing this, one of the security guards hurriedly approached and said with a hint of me, "Captain, why did you let Manager Chu go up? President Mu specifically instructed that if we see Manager Chu, we can¡¯t let him upstairs."


    Wang Shunjie spat out in frustration, "He insisted on going up, could I stop him?"


    "What do we do now?" the security guard asked again.


    Wang Shunjie had a pent-up air of frustration and waved his hands irritably, "What can we do? Hurry up and inform the upstairs."


    Chu Ge returned to the finance department nonchntly, where it was now crowded with people.


    Employees from other departments had also gathered, all blocking the entrance to his office.


    As Chu Ge approached, he heard Mu Bingtong¡¯s voiceing from inside.


    "Minister Zheng, I¡¯ve handed over all the financial ledgers that I should. You are wee to check; we definitely haven¡¯t engaged in any tax evasion."


    The one called Minister Zheng was a slender middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses, his eyes showing an undisguised greed and joy towards Mu Bingtong.


    Adjusting his sses, he said with a smile, "President Mu, having such trust in your employees may not be a good thing. What if he really did trip you up? I¡¯ve heard that he spent three billion at an auction house today. For the head of a finance department, the significance of the number three billion doesn¡¯t need to be exined by me, does it, President Mu?"


    Mu Bingtong looked at Minister Zheng in shock, "You¡¯re saying Chu Ge spent three billion at the auction house?"


    Seeing Mu Bingtong¡¯s shocked expression, Minister Zheng felt more certain about his suspicions toward Chu Ge, nodded his head in pity, and said, "I know it¡¯s infuriating to have a traitor suddenly emerge from one¡¯s ownpany, stealing thepany¡¯s finances. However, I have to do my duty in my position."


    After a moment of surprise, Mu Bingtong¡¯s face regained her usual calm. She looked quietly at Minister Zheng, a faint smile lingering on her lips, which, upon closer examination, didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Minister Zheng, you want to investigate whether Chu Ge embezzled funds, right? That doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with ourpany evading taxes. For you toe here openly for an investigation, iming it¡¯s because of someone¡¯s report¡ªso I would like to ask, did the whistleblower see Chu Ge misappropriating funds with their own eyes or did they find evidence of Jinxiu Group evading taxes?"


    Minister Zheng hadn¡¯t expected Mu Bingtong to suddenly be assertive. Seeing her still fully trusting of their finance department head, he snorted coldly, "Since we have received a report, we naturally have to go by the book!"

 Chapter 584 - 0586: I’ll Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 0586: I¡¯ll Protect You</h4>


    Mu Bingtong also became angry, misappropriatingpany funds and tax evasion are clearly two different issues!


    If it was about tax evasion, she must cooperate with the investigation, but saying Chu Ge misappropriatedpany funds, that¡¯s something they shouldn¡¯t be able to meddle with unless she, the President, orders him to be responsible.


    "Minister Zheng, how¡¯s the inspection going? Are there any signs of tax evasion?"


    Mu Bingtong looked at Minister Zheng, her exquisitely made-up face showing a trace of thin anger.


    Minister Zheng nced at the employees checking the books, "Everyone, check more carefully!"


    After that, he turned back to Mu Bingtong, his voice cheerful as he spoke: "President Mu, the inspection will take some time, how about we go downstairs for tea? Have a seat and chat?"


    He rubbed his hands together, a meaningful expression on his face: "Actually, this inspection, it¡¯s neither big nor small, we both know it, which finance department head is ever clean? If we really find something, it entirely ruins Jinxiu Group¡¯s reputation."


    Minister Zheng¡¯s cunning gaze swept over Mu Bingtong.


    Today she was wearing a white blouse, the hem tucked into her skirt, and the skirt ended just above her knees, exuding the beauty of a professional woman.


    Minister Zheng had wanted more than once to conquer Mu Bingtong, but she always keep people at a great distance, giving him no chance.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any faults with Mu Bingtong at work. Arge grouppany, and yet its finances were all in perfect order, making him feel an indescribable sense of defeat.


    But today, he received a piece of news very beneficial to him.


    Someone anonymously reported that the finance department head of Jinxiu Group was evading taxes and even misappropriated public funds, taking three billion to an auction.


    This was an opportunity that is hard toe by, Minister Zheng felt like a pancake had fallen from the sky, as if God had heard the desires of his inner voice.


    It¡¯s simple, as long as Mu Bingtong agrees to spend a night with him, he would pretend this incident never happened, but if she still refuses, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be lenient, and would take this finance department head away for a thorough investigation.


    Mu Bingtong looked coldly at Minister Zheng, how could she not be aware of Minister Zheng¡¯s despicable intentions, but she also had her own bottom line.


    She would absolutely not lose her principles over this.


    Chu Ge approached, and the employees at the back noticed him and quickly pulled him aside, "Manager Chu, how dare youe back, just leave quickly, President Mu is here alone and that¡¯s enough."


    "Yes, Manager Chu, don¡¯t stand here, if they see you they will take you away!"


    But Chu Ge was unconcerned, he smiled and casually said, "What, you also believe I¡¯ve done something illegal?"


    The people were momentarily stunned, then shook their heads, but a voice in their minds swayed their thoughts; they didn¡¯t know if they should believe Chu Ge.


    Because a finance department head suddenly taking out three billion, that indeed seemed unthinkable.


    Chu Ge chuckled, he knew these people were insincere and so he didn¡¯t take their words seriously.


    Nheless, the noise here eventually rmed Minister Zheng in the office.


    He turned around and saw Chu Ge at the doorway, suspicion flickering through his eyes; this man seemed to be in his twenties?


    Mu Bingtong also noticed Chu Ge, she frowned, feeling somewhat angry; what are the guards downstairs doing! They can¡¯t even stop a person.


    Minister Zheng was not sure if this young man was really the finance department head, so he didn¡¯t say anything at first, just stood there, silently watching him.


    While Mu Bingtong kept shaking her head at Chu Ge, signaling him to leave quickly and note in.


    Although Chu Ge disliked trouble, he wasn¡¯t afraid of it when it came, andpletely ignored Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze, stepping forward and into the room.


    He put his hands in his pockets, with a cheery voice he said, "It¡¯s lively here, what¡¯s everyone doing?"


    Minister Zheng adjusted his sses, looking curiously at Chu Ge, and asked, "You are...?"


    Chu Ge shrugged his shoulders, smiling lightly, "Aren¡¯t you investigating me? Howe, you don¡¯t even know who I am?"


    Minister Zheng¡¯s face darkened, this young man was really arrogant! He felt embarrassed, especially in front of Mu Bingtong, and his tone suddenly became harsh, "You¡¯re young and already a finance department head, it seems you have quite the background."


    Minister Zheng¡¯s glowering gaze swept over Chu Ge a few times, he scoffed lightly, "I say kid, you¡¯re still so young, and already learned to evade taxes?"


    A dangerous glint fell on Minister Zheng from Chu Ge, their eyes met, Minister Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the mocking words he intended to say were swallowed back.


    This young man had an overwhelmingly sharp and forceful presence, really hard to deal with.


    "Are you... Minister Zheng?" Chu Ge said with a smile, yet there was a sharp edge to his smile, directly targeting Minister Zheng.


    "It¡¯s me." Minister Zheng inexplicably felt a shiver.


    Chu Ge smiled, "using me of tax evasion without any evidence, I have the right to sue you for defamation!"


    Minister Zheng had never been threatened like this before, especially by a young man in his twenties, even in front of Mu Bingtong.


    At this moment, he was still burning with anger, rationality nearly breaking, and he scoffed lightly, "Right now there is no evidence, but who can say once the audit is ending."


    Chu Ge, hands still in his pockets, disyed acent demeanor that really exasperated yet amused Mu Bingtong.


    She walked over to Chu Ge, lowered her voice to a whisper that only they could hear, "Didn¡¯t I ask the security downstairs to stop you? How did youe up again?"


    This Minister Zheng was not easy to deal with, he was like a sticking ster, once stuck, trying to tear it off would pull off ayer of skin.


    Chu Ge chuckled, a warm and moist breath sweeping across her neck, "Why would I let a woman stand out to shield me from trouble?"


    The words were simple, but they flowed into Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart like a warm stream, and she lowered her eyes and chuckled shyly.


    Minister Zheng saw the interaction between the two, feeling displeased inside.


    He just knew how this Chu Ge, at such a young age, had be a department head. It turns out it was by relying on Mu Bingtong!

 Chapter 585 - 0587: A Few Hours

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 0587: A Few Hours</h4>


    Minister Zheng cleared his throat, his voice pulling Mu Bingtong back to reality.


    "President Mu, aren¡¯t you going to introduce this person?" Minister Zheng said with a peculiar tone.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze toward Minister Zheng turned indifferent, unlike the small woman¡¯s shyness she disyed when speaking with Chu Ge earlier; now she bore a strong attitude, "What introduction? Didn¡¯t you already know his identity just now?"


    As a minister of the industrial andmercial sector, Zheng had long been ustomed to the ttery and sycophancy of thosepanies. It was only Mu Bingtong who treated him with such cold indifference. Previously, he believed Mu Bingtong was nothing but a cold beauty high above everyone else, utterly clueless about how to interact with others, let alone the dark arts of the underworld.


    But just now, he witnessed on Mu Bingtong¡¯s icy face an expression only a small woman would have, a coquettish charm unique to women.


    It turns out she wasn¡¯t incapable of acting coquettish or being tender; it¡¯s just that all her tenderness and coquettishness were reserved for another person.


    Naturally, Minister Zheng felt agitated, "President Mu, I think it¡¯s necessary to handle this by the book."


    Finishing his words, without waiting for Mu Bingtong to ponder their implication, he turned to the people inspecting the ounts and said, "All of you, take all the ount books that need to be taken back for review, and due to rted requirements, this Chief Financial Officer needs toe with us."


    Thisst sentence was what he truly intended to say. Minister Zheng¡¯s cold eyes looked at Chu Ge, thinking: Little punk, trying to fight me!


    Hearing that Minister Zheng wanted to take Chu Ge away, Mu Bingtong immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Chu Ge, "Minister Zheng, you have no right to take Chu Ge away."


    Minister Zheng slightly narrowed his eyes, the corners of his lips curling into a cold smirk, "No right? He¡¯s suspected of tax evasion; how do I not have the right to take him away?"


    Chu Ge raised his hand, gently patted Mu Bingtong¡¯s shoulder, and then pulled her back to his side. His gaze carried a touch of tenderness as he said softly, "As a man, how can I allow a woman to face difficulties alone?"


    Minister Zheng¡¯s eyes burned with fury, as if wanting to incinerate Chu Ge, "What are you dawdling for? Take him away now!"


    Without any evidence, he was unable to forcefully take action against Chu Ge, but he also expected that Chu Ge would definitely not dare to contradict him.


    Mu Bingtong looked at Chu Ge with concern, hoping he wouldn¡¯t go with them.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly at her and then said to Minister Zheng with a smile, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    Mu Bingtong closed her eyes; she believed Chu Ge would definitely notmit those illegal acts, but once taken away by Minister Zheng, even made-up usations could be pressed onto him, turning white to ck.


    If Chu Ge left with them, it would truly be a case of being unable to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River!


    Yet Chu Ge looked at Minister Zheng with an indifferent face, making a gesture of invitation, "Minister Zheng, please."


    Seeing his fearless look, even appearingpletely transparent as if he really hadn¡¯t done anything illegal, Minister Zheng was momentarily taken aback.


    But that was only a momentarypse, as he had never seen a Chief Financial Officer who could guarantee one hundred percent that they were clean.


    Chu Ge¡¯s current demeanor must certainly be a fa?ade.


    Chu Ge followed behind Minister Zheng, two men intended to step forward and detain him, but before they could reach him, they were already daunted by his sharp gaze.


    "Without any evidence proving that I havemitted a crime, I can only be considered a subject for investigation, and you have no right to detain me."


    Minister Zheng coughed lightly and waved his hand dismissively, as if detaining Chu Ge wasn¡¯t important! What mattered was taking Chu Ge back with him!


    Once back on his own turf, was there any reason to fear that Chu Ge could escape?


    Minister Zheng, leading the way, seemed to think of something and abruptly stopped. Turning around, he walked up to Mu Bingtong, with a lewd smile on his face and said, "Saving Chu Ge is simple, and as for what you should do, it need not be spelled out so straightforwardly by me. Rest assured, I will treat him well until you make up your mind."


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Minister Zheng, her lips tightly pursed. In her mind, she had already construed Minister Zheng¡¯s looking for trouble as an attempt to take advantage of the situation for his own benefit.


    All the talk of reporting was nothing but a smoke screen put up by Minister Zheng!


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t see it that way. Although Minister Zheng was interested in Mu Bingtong, Chu Ge always felt that someone was truly plotting against him from behind the scenes. As for the reason and purpose, he was still in the dark.


    Nevertheless, he believed that after going back with Minister Zheng, he would understand everything.


    And so, Chu Ge followed Minister Zheng back to the ce where he worked.


    Upon his arrival, he was locked in a waiting room. The cramped space contained nothing more than a chair and a table.


    Chu Ge sat silently, the narrow beam of light from the small window on the wall fell right upon him, casting a soft velvety glow.


    There he sat, eyes closed, lost in thought.


    Unbeknownst to him, every move he made was being recorded by surveince cameras. In another room, Minister Zheng was fawning over a man sitting in front of a desk with a ttering smile, saying eagerly, "Mr. Ge, do you think I¡¯ve done well?"


    Ge Fan sipped his tea lightly, nced at Chu Ge in the monitor, and nodded slightly, "Not bad."


    Upon hearing this, Minister Zheng¡¯s smile widened, "Rest assured, once he¡¯s in here, he won¡¯t be leaving so easily without spending some time."


    Ge Fan smiled faintly, giving Minister Zheng an approving look and patted his shoulder, saying, "Well done. If you can really trap Chu Ge here, I will surely put in a few good words for you with Old Master Nangong."


    In Shanghai, everyone knew that behind the Ge Group was the Nangong Family, and the Nangong Family¡¯s patriarch, Mr. Nangong, is a veteran heavyweight figure whomanded respect across all three circles of politics, business, and influence. Everyone would give him some face and deference.


    It was precisely this point that Minister Zheng was counting on, hoping to climb higher up thedder through Ge Fan. He had been sitting in this ministerial position for nearly twenty years, his contemporaries from his early days had all been promoted, and only he remained a mere minister, making it difficult for him to hold his head up high among his peers.


    "Then I thank you, Mr. Ge," said Minister Zheng with a grin.


    Ge Fan nodded slightly. His gaze returned to the monitor, noting the seemingly calm demeanor of Chu Ge trapped inside. He snorted coldly, regardless of whether your calm is genuine or feigned, soon enough, you won¡¯t be having such an easy time!


    Ge Fan withdrew his attention and turned to ask Minister Zheng, "How long does the inspection usually take?"


    "Since Chu Ge has only been in office for a short time, there hasn¡¯t been much financial activity during this period. It should only take a few hours toplete."

 Chapter 586 - 0588: What Do You Know

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 0588: What Do You Know</h4>


    Minister Zheng said, "Mr. Ge, don¡¯t worry. Even if his books are clean, I¡¯ll find something on his personal ount!"


    Ge Fan chuckled, "I know you have the capability, Minister Zheng. I trust you won¡¯t let me down."


    As time ticked by, Chu Ge, having nothing else to do, sat there with his eyes closed, going through the content of the Heart Sutra in his mind once more.


    When he opened his eyes again, two hours had already passed.


    During these two hours, no one came in to interrogate him, nor did anyonee to check if he was still sitting there peacefully.


    Chu Ge made a guess¡ªgiven their confidence, there must be cameras in here.


    Chu Ge slowly stood up, stretched, and loosened his muscles. While moving, his gaze swept around and suddenly, he precisely locked onto the camera.


    In the corner, a faint red light emitted, almost invisible unless looked for diligently¡ªas it was as tiny as the tip of a needle.


    Sitting in front of the monitor, Ge Fan stared at the screen, his thoughts unclear. Suddenly, a sharp gaze seemed to shoot through the monitor and onto him, causing a jolt in his heart. He hurriedly averted his gaze elsewhere.


    Feeling as if he had been caught red-handed, it took him a while to calm his emotions.


    He thought it unlikely that Chu Ge had the capability to identify the person behind the monitor. After regaining some sense, he looked back at the monitor, only to be stunned.


    In a moment, Ge Fan abruptly stood up, pointing at the monitor and loudly shouted, "Where¡¯s the person?"


    Minister Zheng, who was with him, followed the direction of his pointing. Looking at it, he too was dumbfounded, quickly stood up, and ran out of the room towards the interrogation room.


    The monitor provided a 360-degree, no-dead-angle surveince; as long as Chu Ge was still in the interrogation room, he wouldn¡¯t disappear from the camera.


    Yet, there were suddenly no figures in the interrogation room.


    Minister Zheng panicked. Previously, Ge Fan had told him Chu Ge knew Ancient Martial Arts and was extremely capable and to be very careful. If Chu Ge had truly escaped from the interrogation room, his prestigious reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Minister Zheng ran to the door of the interrogation room in disarray, and fiercely pushed the door open, only to see Chu Ge sitting there unharmed, tapping his leg and looking at him with a smile.


    Minister Zheng narrowed his eyes slightly as he entered, nced at the monitor, then at him, a slight suspicion shing through his mind.


    Chu Ge smiled and said, "Minister Zheng, how did the investigation go?"


    Slow to realize, Minister Zheng understood he had been yed by Chu Ge, although he did not know yet how Chu Ge had managed it, but he alreadybeled him in his mind as a trickster.


    Minister Zheng¡¯s expression soured as he walked to the table across Chu Ge, leaning on it and said displeasedly, "Chu Ge, I advise you to stay right here and wait. Whenever the results are out, we will inform you. Better not y any more tricks! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one suffering."


    Chu Ge looked at him, knowing that the people behind the monitor were not only Minister Zheng. Just now, his use of the Blinding Technique had made Minister Zheng so anxious to verify his presence, which further proved that someone wanted to get him.


    But Chu Ge couldn¡¯t understand, since they wanted to get him, why use these tactics?


    "Minister Zheng, I think you are wasting your effort. At Jinxiu Group, I¡¯m just a figurehead. Ipletely stay out of the financial matters," Chu Ge stated candidly, but ironically, Minister Zheng didn¡¯t believe him. He had been in his role for many years and had never encountered a minister who dared im they were clean.


    "You¡¯ll know soon enough if you¡¯re clean or not!" Minister Zheng said venomously.


    At that moment, someone rushed over, informing Minister Zheng that the results were out.


    Upon hearing this, a crafty smile quickly spread across Minister Zheng¡¯s face, "Chu Ge, you¡¯ll soon find out whether you are clean or not."


    Minister Zheng went to get the results, and as he saw what was disyed on the documents, he was momentarily stunned.


    Thinking he had picked up the wrong file, he repeatedly confirmed the name; the results were correct.


    Minister Zheng, puzzled, asked, "Are you sure there were no errors in the check?"


    The staff shook their heads, "We also couldn¡¯t believe the results, so we confirmed it several times, hence the dy."


    Minister Zheng scratched his head, standing at the door, hesitating to enter.


    Clean!


    Shockingly clean!


    As clean as a nk sheet of paper.


    Minister Zheng still couldn¡¯t believe it and he looked up at the staff, asking, "Did you check Chu Ge¡¯s personal ounts?"


    The staff nodded, "We found many shares under Chu Ge¡¯s name. Just the dividends from these shares amount to over ten billion each year, so..."


    So, it is no surprise that someone put up three billion at an auction.


    However, Minister Zheng was astounded, and he stared at the staff in disbelief, "What did you say? What shares?"


    "ording to our investigation, Chu Ge owns shares from the Four Great Families, and even half of the shares of Jinxiu Group are under Chu Ge¡¯s name."


    Minister Zheng was utterly shocked; owning shares from the Four Great Families indicated a deep connection! This spelled huge implications!


    Minister Zheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead; what had he done? Offending Ge Fan would at most mean staying as minister without further promotion, but offending the Four Great Families put his very livelihood at risk!


    He panicked and paced back and forth outside the interrogation room, unsure of what to do.


    Upon seeing this, a staff member, puzzled, said, "Minister, we were just following up on a report for a routine inspection. Since there¡¯s no illegal activity, we should just send him back."


    Minister Zheng red harshly at him, "What do you know!"


    If this matter reached the ears of the Four Great Families, he would be in serious trouble.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Four Great Families were necessarily much different from the Nangong Family, but with the Nangong Family being in Beijing, where the emperor is far and the saying goes, ¡¯Even a powerful tiger won¡¯t fight a local tyrant,¡¯ what weight did the Four Great Families hold in Shanghai, and what was his role as a mere minister?


    He certainly didn¡¯t believe that the Nangong Family would confront the Four Great Families for his sake; in the end, he would still have to clean up this mess himself.


    At this moment, Ge Fan also came out from the monitoring room, seeing Minister Zheng standing outside the interrogation room with a troubled expression. Perplexed, he approached and asked, "Minister Zheng, what¡¯s wrong?"

 Chapter 587 - 0589: Please Save Him

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 0589: Please Save Him</h4>


    Minister Zheng felt extremely irritated upon seeing Ge Fan emerge.


    It was all because of this Ge Fan, who didn¡¯t rify Chu Ge¡¯s background and power at the beginning. Now, he was stuck in a situation like riding a tiger and finding it hard to get off.


    "Are the results out?" Ge Fan asked, looking at Minister Zheng with a face that seemed constipated.


    Minister Zheng heaved a long sigh and nodded, "Yes, they are out."


    Upon seeing the troubled expression on Minister Zheng¡¯s face, Ge Fan had a hunch, "Chu Ge¡¯s ounts are clean?"


    Minister Zheng affirmed with emphasis, "Not just clean, they are as spotless as a nk sheet of paper."


    Ge Fan was clearly skeptical; after all, as a mere head of the finance department who had risen from the position of security team captain, how could he possiblye up with three hundred million so suddenly.


    Ge Fan took the documents from Minister Zheng and scrutinized them carefully, and found, just as Minister Zheng had said, they were as clean as a nk piece of paper.


    At the same time, he was also frightened by Chu Ge¡¯s background.


    This man, only in his twenties, had connections with all Four Great Families.


    He had heard stories of Chu Ge once saving the life of the Ouyang family, as well as rumors in Shanghai about the battle between Chu Ge and the Vajra Sect, but these were only heard from others.


    He always believed that for prestigious families like the Ouyang family, even if Chu Ge saved their lives, at most they would give mary rewards and never share their stakes as a sign of gratitude.


    Yet, the truth before his eyes was as such; Chu Ge indeed held stakes in the Four Great Families, and not just a small amount.


    Put together, these stakes could earn hundreds of billions or even trillions just in dividends each year. What¡¯s three hundred million inparison?


    Ge Fan felt his face burning with embarrassment.


    "Minister Zheng, you promised me earlier, even if Chu Ge is clean, you would make him look dirty."


    Ge Fan¡¯s piercing gaze fell upon Minister Zheng.


    Correct content is on fr.eew eb novel.


    He was now at a point of no return. He must entangle Chu Ge to create more opportunities for Shao Gang.


    Minister Zheng was in a dilemma; if Chu Ge had nothing to do with the Four Great Families, no matter what he did, he could always press a charge against Chu Ge. But now, it made him feel very ufortable.


    If he were to press charges against Chu Ge, it would mean opposing the Four Great Families, but if he didn¡¯t, it meant opposing the Nangong Family.


    Minister Zheng truly did not know what to do at this moment.


    Meanwhile, at Jinxiu Group.


    Mu Bingtong stood in the office with her eyebrows furrowed, pacing back and forth, thinking about how to rescue Chu Ge.


    Does she really have to humble herself to Minister Zheng to save Chu Ge?


    The secretary Xiao Shan, also anxiously looking at Mu Bingtong, said, "President, please think of a solution. How could Manager Chu possiblymit illegal acts?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Manager Chu who wouldn¡¯t do such things, their Jinxiu Group had always upheld thew since its establishment and had never done anything illegal.


    Each time Minister Zheng conducted surprise inspections, they had nothing to fear. But this time, they were targeted so obviously, even someone had reported them, there must be some leverage or evidence for them to speak out so confidently.


    Whilst Xiao Shan did not want to doubt Chu Ge, she had already nted a seed of suspicion against him in her heart.


    If Chu Ge was indeed dirty, it would surely drag down Jinxiu Group.


    Jinxiu Group was built by President Mu¡¯s own efforts, oveing numerous difficulties to achieve today¡¯s sess, and she understood better than anyone the hardships involved.


    If a man were to cause its ruin, it would truly be unworthy!


    Xiao Shan, thinking of this, couldn¡¯t help but stamp her feet in frustration, opening her mouth toin: "Manager Chu really is... How could he let someone get a hold of his Achilles¡¯ heel? Three billion! That¡¯s three billion! How could he..."


    Before Xiao Shan could finish, she was intimidated by Mu Bingtong¡¯s gaze, her expression darkening as she said discontentedly: "Xiao Shan, Chu Ge is innocent; there must be some misunderstanding here!"


    Xiao Shan pouted, "At this point, and you still believe in him!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s lips parted slightly, she took a deep look at Xiao Shan and, in the end, chose to remain silent.


    To be honest, although she believed that Chu Ge would not touch thew, she couldn¡¯t help but entertain doubts about where he could have possibly obtained so much money.


    Although the dividends paid by Jinxiu Group would exceed three billion, the Group only distributed arge dividend at the end of each year, with modest monthly dividends in the meantime.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingtong thought of someone ¡ª Zhao Wuji.


    She remembered that Chu Ge had a Tianrui Bank card, and because of this card, Zhao Wuji was extremely respectful toward him, someone who could earn Zhao Wuji¡¯s respect to such an extent was definitely not simple.


    The seeds of doubt that had begun to sprout in Mu Bingtong¡¯s mind were suddenly doused.


    She believed in Chu Ge!


    Xiao Shan, watching anxiously from the side, said, "President Mu, what good does your belief do? We need evidence to speak. Even if Manager Chu hasn¡¯t done anything illegal, he¡¯s now in Minister Zheng¡¯s hands. What if Minister Zheng frames him?"


    This was exactly what Mu Bingtong was worried about. After pondering for a moment, she hurriedly said, "I need to go out for a bit."


    She thought of the Ouyang Family, remembering that Mr. Ouyang had a favorable impression of him, even contradicting Chen Jun in front of so many people.


    Seeking out Mr. Ouyang couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Mu Bingtong drove her car, continuously elerating towards the Ouyang Mansion.


    Soon, she arrived at the Ouyang Mansion.


    But the Ouyang Mansion was located within a militarypound, where entry without orders was prohibited.


    Mu Bingtong was unexpectedly stopped by the guard at the gate.


    "I¡¯vee to see Mr. Ouyang," she said in haste.


    The guard was unmoved, "There are many whoe to see Mr. Ouyang, is he supposed to meet with each one?"


    Mu Bingtong became so anxious her cheeks flushed red, she didn¡¯t have the phone number of anyone from the Ouyang family, and seeing the guard¡¯s resolute attitude, it was evident he wouldn¡¯t let her enter.


    Taking a deep breath, Mu Bingtong said to the guard, "Young man, I truly have urgent business with Mr. Ouyang; could you perhaps make an exception?"


    The guard snorted coldly, "Every person whoes looking for Mr. Ouyang says that."


    Correct content is on fr.eew eb novel.


    "..." Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At that moment, a cool red Ferrari slowly drove up from a distance.


    Mu Bingtong watched as the car approached, and it wasn¡¯t until it drew near that she could see who was inside.


    It was Ouyang Die, the youngdy of the Ouyang family.


    The car slowly stopped at the entrance, and Mu Bingtong, without a second thought, rushed over.


    Fortunately, Ouyang Die braked in time; otherwise, Mu Bingtong would be lying in a hospital right now.


    Ouyang Die looked with concern at Mu Bingtong and asked, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Mu Bingtong shook her head and hurriedly said: "Miss Ouyang, please save Chu Ge."

 Chapter 588 - 0590: Picking a Quarrel on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 0590: Picking a Quarrel on Purpose</h4>


    Chu Ge?


    Mr. Chu?


    Ouyang Die looked at Mu Bingtong, and only then did she realize that Mu Bingtong seemed familiar, as though she had seen her somewhere before.


    The security guard did not expect Mu Bingtong to recklessly dash forward. What car was that? That was a Ferrari, a car that would speed off as soon as you stepped on the gas! This woman was actually so desperate!


    The security guard hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Mu Bingtong away, apologetically saying to Ouyang Die, "Miss Ouyang, I¡¯m sorry for frightening you. I¡¯ll make her leave right away!"


    Having finally seen Ouyang Die, there was no way Mu Bingtong would be willing to leave. She struggled with all her might, shouting loudly while doing so, "Miss Ouyang, please, I¡¯m begging you, please save Chu Ge!"


    Mu Bingtong, who was always so aloof, never thought that she would face such a day, being dragged outside and holding on to her dignity so desperately.


    Ouyang Die got out of the car quickly and called out to the security guard, "Wait! Xiao Liu, let her go!"


    The security guard was startled and then obediently let go of Mu Bingtong.


    Once freed, Mu Bingtong ran to Ouyang Die again, "Miss Ouyang, I¡¯m begging you, please help me save Chu Ge."


    She didn¡¯t know what the rtionship was between Chu Ge and the Ouyang family, nor whether the Ouyang family would lend a hand to rescue him, but now she had no other options left.


    Seeing her anxious look, Ouyang Die knew that something must have happened to Chu Ge.


    "Don¡¯t panic, speak slowly, what happened to Mr. Chu?"


    Mu Bingtong took a deep breath and roughly exined the situation to Ouyang Die.


    Ouyang Die huffed angrily, "This Old Zheng, it seems he¡¯s grown tired of living! Come on, I¡¯ll go with you."


    Ouyang Die tossed the car keys to the security guard, instructing him to drive the car back, and then she got into Mu Bingtong¡¯s car.


    In the car, Ouyang Die still couldn¡¯t remember who Mu Bingtong was. She¡¯d been a bit flustered after hearing that Chu Ge was in trouble, but now that she had calmed down, she grew somewhat curious about Mu Bingtong.


    Ouyang Die looked at Mu Bingtong several times, noticing that though Mu Bingtong¡¯s hair was a bit disheveled, it still couldn¡¯t hide her noble beauty, like a flower of aloof elegance.


    "I forgot to ask you just now, miss, you are...," Ouyang Die touched her nose, curiously asking.


    Mu Bingtong also realized that she had been too anxious just now, only focusing on talking about Chu Ge¡¯s situation, forgetting to introduce herself. She apologised with a smile, "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Mu Bingtong from Jinxiu Group."


    A sh of surprise crossed Ouyang Die¡¯s eyes, "You are Mu Bingtong?"


    Mu Bingtong nced at her sideways, "You¡¯ve heard of me?"


    Ouyang Die smiled, of course she had heard of her.


    Ouyang Die didn¡¯t say much else, and neither did Mu Bingtong inquire further. The two of them quietly drove to the entrance of the Administration for Industry and Commerce.


    Meanwhile, Minister Zheng felt trapped and anxious, pacing back and forth in front of the waiting room. With Ge Fan on one side and Chu Ge on the other, he was indeed between a rock and a hard ce.


    "Minister Zheng, what about your firm promises just now?" Ge Fan smirked at Minister Zheng¡¯s troubled expression, sensing that he had already begun wavering.


    Minister Zheng sighed, "Mr. Ge, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. It¡¯s just that the influence behind Chu Ge is too formidable. I really don¡¯t dare to gamble on this."


    "Formidable? Hah, how formidable? More so than the Nangong Family?"


    Ge Fan scoffed dismissively.


    Minister Zheng waved his hand, "Of course not, of course not! But after all, the Nangong Family is far away in Beijing, but the power of the Four Great Families in Shanghai, that¡¯s heaven!"


    Minister Zheng¡¯s words were quite clear; no matter how powerful the Nangong Family¡¯s background was, what did it matter? This was Shanghai, and if he wanted to continue making his way here, thest group he could afford to offend was the Four Great Families.


    View the correct content at fre.ewe(bn)ovel.c om


    Just then, a staff member hurriedly rushed over, nervously shouting: "Minister Zheng, Minister Zheng, it¡¯s not good, Ouyang... Miss Ouyang is here!"


    Minister Zheng¡¯s face showed a startle, "Why has shee?"


    "Apanying her is Mu Bingtong!"


    Minister Zheng understood; it had to be Mu Bingtong! One of them was Mu Bingtong looking for someone from the Ouyang Family!


    Upon hearing that Ouyang Die hade, Ge Fan also wanted to go meet her, but thinking of his current identity, his presence here would only lead to embarrassment.


    If asked why he was here, could he genuinely say that he hade for Chu Ge?


    After giving it much thought, Ge Fan quietly returned to the surveince room.


    Minister Zheng, at this moment, cared little for what Ge Fan was up to. Hearing that Ouyang Die had arrived, he rushed out in a flurry.


    "Miss Ouyang, haha, what brings you here today? Why did you find the time to visit my ce?" he said with augh.


    Financial issues of thepanies under the Ouyang family were handled by designated people; there was never a need for Ouyang Die to personally intervene, so she had nevere here before.


    Minister Zheng cast a nce at Mu Bingtong before looking at Ouyang Die with a beaming smile.


    Ouyang Die gave him a cold look, feeling nauseated just by seeing his face.


    "I heard you received an anonymous letter alleging that Chu Ge was involved in tax evasion?"


    Ouyang Die got straight to the point.


    Minister Zheng gave a start, then with a light cough and a sheepish grin, said: "There was indeed such an incident."


    "Did you bring back Jinxiu Group¡¯s books?"


    Minister Zheng nced sharply at Mu Bingtong; evidently, the girl had spilled everything to Ouyang Die.


    "Yes."


    "How¡¯s the investigation going?" Ouyang Die asked casually, "Found any issues with Chu Ge regarding tax evasion?"


    Minister Zheng wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead, standing there in silence, at a loss for words.


    "Have you found anything!" Ouyang Die suddenly mmed the table, staring sternly at Minister Zheng.


    Minister Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, hastening to shake his head, "No."


    Even though the person sitting in front of him was a young girl barely out of her teens, she exuded an intimidating aura, and he knew it was the influence of Mr. Ouyang.


    And Minister Zheng could not afford to offend Ouyang Die.


    So nearly every question she asked, he answered.


    Ouyang Die shed a slight smile, "Since Chu Ge was wrongly used, let¡¯s release him quickly."


    Minister Zheng¡¯s heart was still in his throat, but upon hearing Ouyang Die¡¯s words, he quickly forgot about Ge Fan, nodding incessantly and saying obsequiously: "That was indeed my intention. I¡¯m going to release Chu Ge right away."


    Chu Ge was idly sitting in the waiting room, having heard every word of the conversation Minister Zheng and Ge Fan had at the door.


    When he realized it was Ge Fan who had been ying tricks behind his back, Chu Ge sneered inside. Was this because they were worried that after his arrival in Beijing, he¡¯d cause trouble for the Ge Family? So they deliberately found fault, hoping to prevent him from going to Beijing.


    But such a method was simply too low!

 Chapter 589 - 0591: He Will Be Sad

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 0591: He Will Be Sad</h4>


    Compared to Chu Ge¡¯sposure, Ge Fan in the next room was not in such a good state of mind.


    He returned to the surveince room, watching Chu Ge on the monitors, slightly squinting his eyes in thought.


    From what he observed of Minister Zheng just now, it was clear that he was wavering.


    People say Minister Zheng is like a reed swayed by the wind, and that is not wrong at all. Now that Ouyang Die had arrived and added some pressure, his metaphorical scale would naturally tilt towards her.


    There was no way Minister Zheng could rely on him to trap Chu Ge now; he would have to think of another n.


    After much contemtion, Ge Fan decided to quietly leave the ce.


    On the other side, Minister Zheng, having received the orders from Ouyang Die, had no choice but to put on a brave face and go to the waiting room to fetch Chu Ge.


    He managed a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he looked at Chu Ge, who was sittingfortably in the room, and said, "Mr. Chu, everything has been cleared up, it was all a misunderstanding, you can leave now."


    But Chu Ge remained unmoved, sitting there leisurely with his legs crossed. He looked at Minister Zheng and clicked his tongue, saying, "Minister Zheng, was there no way to tamper with my ount?"


    Minister Zheng was startled, then remembered what he had just discussed with Ge Fan at the door, and his heart skipped a beat¡ªdamn it, Chu Ge had overheard them!


    Holding back his displeasure, Minister Zheng smiled ingratiatingly at Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu, it was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. How could I possibly falsify your ount? You are innocent, and that cannot be faked."


    Chu Ge looked at him with disdain and remained seated, unmoved.


    Seeing Chu Ge giving him no face, Minister Zheng felt his rage burning intensely inside him, but he couldn¡¯t release it and had to suppress it, making him extremely ufortable.


    "Mr. Chu, Miss Ouyang and Lady Mu are still waiting for you outside, you should leave quickly."


    Eventually, Minister Zheng had no choice but to bring up Ouyang Die.


    A trace of surprise shed through Chu Ge¡¯s eyes¡ªhow did Ouyang Die know he was here?


    Minister Zheng had mentioned that Ouyang Die and Mu Bingtong were outside; could it be that Mu Bingtong had gone to the Ouyang Family?


    Chu Ge felt a flicker of suspicion in his heart, slowly stood up, and walked out.


    Minister Zheng saw that Chu Ge had finally moved and took a deep breath as he followed him out of the waiting room.


    Upon reaching the main office lobby, Chu Ge immediately spotted Ouyang Die and Mu Bingtong sitting in the waiting area.


    At the same time, Mu Bingtong saw him, quickly stood up, and ran to Chu Ge, looking at him worriedly, asking, "Are you alright?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m fine."


    Ouyang Die sat there, only feeling a figure swiftly passing by before she could look up, and saw Mu Bingtong running quickly to Chu Ge.


    She felt a bit ufortable but it was just a slight feeling. She slowly stood up, elegantly walking in her high heels, smiling as she approached and said, "Mr. Chu, what kind of person have you been? To actually be reported."


    Chu Ge indifferent nce at Minister Zheng, chuckled lightly, and said, "Maybe, you should ask Minister Zheng about that."


    Minister Zheng, already feeling guilty, suddenly got named and felt a clench in his heart, he awkwardly smiled, "Mr. Chu, what are you saying? I only received an anonymous letter, it was just a routine inspection, look how you¡¯re ming me now."


    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om


    Chu Ge smiled and did not answer.


    Ouyang Die lightly scoffed on the side, saying in a mocking tone, "Minister Zheng, no matter what kind of anonymous letter you received, without any evidence, you can¡¯t just bring someone in, can you?"


    Minister Zheng wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, it was a negligence on my part."


    Chu Ge did not care about Minister Zheng arresting him, but he did care about how Minister Zheng treated Mu Bingtong. He clearly remembered Minister Zheng threatening Mu Bingtong.


    "Miss Ouyang, I think Minister Zheng is also suspected of illegal activities, which should be thoroughly investigated."


    Chu Ge said lightly, "It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really understand the reporting procedures."


    Ouyang Die understood from his words that Chu Ge was determined to hold Minister Zheng ountable. She chuckled lightly, "I understand, I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Minister Zheng¡¯s mind went nk because of the conversation between Chu Ge and Ouyang Die. He looked at Chu Ge nervously, his gaze carrying a hint of resistance.


    If he were reported, it would be a definite investigation. He wouldn¡¯t only lose his position as Minister but might also face the risk of imprisonment.


    "Mr. Chu, Miss Ouyang, it¡¯s my fault. I was momentarily blinded by ghosts, I listened to the nders of a viin temporarily; it¡¯s all my fault. I beg Mr. Chu and Miss Ouyang to be magnanimous and not stoop to my level."


    Minister Zheng was almost in tears, his heart beating wildly, fearing that Ouyang Die might actually report him.


    However, Chu Ge¡¯s intention was clear; such scum had to be punished. He nodded slightly towards Ouyang Die and said, "Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to Miss Ouyang."


    After speaking, he prepared to leave.


    Ouyang Die stayed behind as she still had to deal with Minister Zheng.


    Standing there, she watched as Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong walked away, feeling an ufortable sensation rising again in her heart.


    Mu Bingtong was aloof, but her aloofness was just armor she wore as a woman navigating the professional world. When she had someone to rely on, she would show the softest side of a woman.


    And Mu Bingtong was just like that now.


    Ouyang Die, in contrast, grew up with a silver spoon, never knowing what difficulty and fear were; only when her family faced danger did she feel panicked and powerless.


    But it was just panic, never showing the vulnerable side of a woman.


    Once Chu Ge and Mu Bingtong left, the small smile on Ouyang Die¡¯s face instantly tightened. She turned to look at Minister Zheng with a cold expression.


    Minister Zheng felt very guilty; he stood in front of Ouyang Die with his head down, like a child who had done something wrong.


    "I remember, you were a soldier brought out by my grandfather, weren¡¯t you?"


    Ouyang Die asked coldly.


    Minister Zheng looked up at her briefly, then nodded with shame, "Yes."


    "It seems my grandfather made a mistake too." Ouyang Die snorted coldly, "The reason I stayed behind alone is to talk to you. Mr. Chu is someone even my grandfather respects, not someone you can afford to provoke. Since he spoke up, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."


    Ouyang Die seemed to have thought of something else and added, "This was your fault from the beginning, so don¡¯t trouble my grandfather any further. After all, he¡¯s old, and if he learns that he was mistaken about someone in his youth, it will break his heart."

 Chapter 590 - 0592: Intensive Care Unit

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 0592: Intensive Care Unit</h4>


    Chu Ge left with Mu Bingtong. On the road, Mu Bingtong drove, her heart in turmoil.


    fr.e ewebno.vel


    Everything happened too suddenly, and was resolved too smoothly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that just with Ouyang Die stepping in, the problem would be solved.


    Chu Ge nced at her, her beautifully made-up face a bit pale, "You were scared, weren¡¯t you?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    Mu Bingtong nodded, not saying a word.


    Chu Ge let out a lightugh, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t done anything illegal, there¡¯s nothing he can do against me."


    At this, a sense of guilt arose in Mu Bingtong¡¯s heart.


    Because a voice inside her was telling her, telling her not to fully trust Chu Ge.


    After all, Chu Ge was an enigma, a puzzle that one could not see through at a nce.


    She felt remorse and guilt over her previous mistrust.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what Mu Bingtong was thinking, and he continued, "Even if he wanted to tamper with my ounts, it would depend on whether I agreed to it or not."


    The dividends from the shares in Jinxiu Group were paid annually. The max she transferred to Chu Ge¡¯s bank ount each month wouldn¡¯t exceed a few hundred thousand, not even close to ten million, so she was truly curious where those three billion came from.


    Previously, he had taken out twenty billion to help her resolve thepany¡¯s crisis, but at that time, her mind was entirely focused on thepany, and she didn¡¯t delve into these details.


    But now that she thought about it, it really was hard to understand.


    She remembered that Chu Ge had simply mentioned that the twenty billion was borrowed from Zhao Wuji.


    "Chu Ge, those three billion..." Mu Bingtong pondered, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Chu Ge knew Mu Bingtong was curious, and also knew that some questions might be embarrassing for her to voice out. He smiled and said, "There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed to ask, those three billion are my own money. I have a small share in each of the Four Great Families. The monthly dividends alone make it easy to take out three billion."


    Mu Bingtong was shocked. If the three billion were borrowed from Zhao Wuji again, perhaps she would believe it.


    But he said that he owned shares in all Four Great Families, which was really hard to understand and ept at the moment.


    Chu Ge became shrouded in mystery again.


    After saying that, Chu Ge slowly closed his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he opened his mouth again, "I have to go to Beijing tomorrow."


    Mu Bingtong was driving when her hand suddenly jerked, and the car skidded but quickly stabilized.


    She nced at Chu Ge curiously and asked, "Going to Beijing?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I made a promise to someone a while ago. Some other matters havee up, and I need to go ahead of time."


    Ge Fan wanted to prevent him from entering Beijing, always giving him a bad premonition. He felt that he couldn¡¯t drag it on any longer and had to leave immediately.


    Moreover, the Ge Group was currently oppressing Jinxiu Group everywhere with the Nangong Family¡¯s backing, and this was also an issue he had to resolve.


    Mu Bingtong just nodded lightly, not saying anything more.


    The two of them returned to thepany in calmness. The colleagues in thepany, seeing Chu Ge safely back, naturally crowded around to inquire thoroughly.


    After this minor incident, the day passed rather peacefully. Old Master Ouyang of the Ouyang family learned that he was taken away by Minister Zheng and made several calls to inquire, and also apologized to Chu Ge.


    Only then did Chu Ge learn about the rtionship between Minister Zheng and Mr. Ouyang, but Mr. Ouyang had repeatedly promised to deal with Minister Zheng appropriately, and Chu Ge believed that he would handle it well.


    After hearing that Chu Ge was going to Beijing, Mr. Ouyang made arrangements for him. Although the Ouyang family¡¯s business in Beijing wasn¡¯t asrge or as influential as the Nangong Family¡¯s, it was still something to rely on there.


    Facing Mr. Ouyang¡¯s kindness, Chu Ge did not refuse.


    The two chatted for a while before hanging up the phone. Chu Ge put away his phone and was about to pack his luggage when he suddenly discovered someone standing at the door.


    Shen Yaoyao stood there with a speechless expression, saying nothing.


    Chu Ge looked at her, puzzled, and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Shen Yaoyao was hugging a teddy bear and wearing a rather cute set of home clothes, looking just like an adolescent who hadn¡¯t fully grown up yet.


    "You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, huh?" Shen Yaoyao asked, reluctant to see him go.


    Chu Ge nodded, averted his gaze, and continued packing his luggage, "Yeah, I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow."


    Shen Yaoyao stood there for a long time, unable to utter a word of what she had wanted to say, and after a long while, she only managed a soft "Oh."


    Shen Yaoyao silently turned around, nning to leave, yet felt somewhat unwilling.


    Suddenly, she spun back, pouting and looking somewhat displeased at Chu Ge, "Don¡¯t forget to bring me a gift when you go to Beijing this time."


    Chu Ge paused while packing his clothes, raised his eyes to look at Shen Yaoyao, and shook his head with a smile, "Okay, I¡¯ll definitely bring you one."


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s promise, Shen Yaoyao burst intoughter. Chu Ge had always been a man of his word.


    Since Chu Ge had promised her a gift, he would certainly buy one for her.


    "Do you need help packing your luggage?" Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice was much more cheerful than before.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "No need, there¡¯s not much to pack, really."


    In fact, he was worried that if Shen Yaoyao helped with packing, things could end up more disorganized.


    At that moment, Mu Bingtong also appeared at the doorway. She looked at Yaoyao and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Shen Yaoyao pouted, "Can¡¯t I be here?"


    Mu Bingtong was taken aback and then shook her head, "That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ste, and you should be going to bed."


    Shen Yaoyao pursed her lips, "Sister Bingtong, you just want to be alone with Chu Ge, just say it straight. No need to drive me away so bluntly, hmph."


    After saying that, Shen Yaoyao turned and left.


    Mu Bingtong watched her departing figure, shaking her head somewhat helplessly. That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all.


    Chu Ge looked at Mu Bingtong, inquiring with confusion: "Why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet? It¡¯ste."


    Mu Bingtong stood at the door, hesitating to enter or stay put, after a while, she smiled and said, "I came to see how your packing wasing along."


    Previously, although Chu Ge had also gone out, he didn¡¯t take much luggage with him, but this time, she saw that Chu Ge had been busy packing from the start, clearly preparing to stay in Beijing for a long time.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and worried.


    "How long are you nning to stay in Beijing?" Mu Bingtong couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m not sure yet, it depends on the circumstances."


    If Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness was very serious, then a longer stay would be needed; after all, Earth Ganoderma also takes time to grow.


    However, ording to his estimation, Old Master Nangong¡¯s condition was not optimistic¡ªif it were, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now and he wouldn¡¯t have been rushed into the intensive care unit before.


    Everything would have to wait until he got there to find out.

 Chapter 591 - 593 You Continue Talking

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 593 You Continue Talking</h4>


    The next morning, Chu Ge, dragging a suitcase, walked out of the vi alone.


    He deliberately chose a time when both Mu Bingtong and Shen Yaoyao had not yet woken up.


    Unbeknownst to him, Shen Yaoyao and Mu Bingtong were quietly hiding behind the curtains of their room, silently watching Chu Ge¡¯s departing figure.


    Early in the morning, Huo Tianqian was already waiting outside in his car.


    When he saw Chu Gee out, he hurriedly got out of the car to help Chu Ge load his suitcase, and the two got in the car and drove towards the train station.


    On the way, Huo Tianqian looked puzzled at Chu Ge and asked, "Mr. Chu, why are you taking a train instead of a ne?"


    Taking a train would take almost five to six hours, while flying would only take a little over an hour.


    Chu Ge shook his head, sitting in the passenger seat with his eyes closed, not exining why.


    Seeing this, Huo Tianqian didn¡¯t ask any further.


    After a while, Chu Ge remembered that he had some matters to instruct Huo Tianqian, and said, "While I¡¯m in Beijing, I¡¯m leaving the matters in Shanghai to you, especially to keep an eye on Ge Fan¡¯s movements and the Ge Group."


    Huo Tianqian nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay attention."


    Half an hourter, Chu Ge arrived at the station, collected his ticket, and saw that he had half an hour before the train would depart.


    He patted Huo Tianqian on the shoulder, "Brother, please take care of it."


    Brother, please take care of it.


    These five words were a great inspiration for Huo Tianqian, who never thought that one day Chu Ge would call him a brother. He nodded vigorously, then watched as Chu Ge entered the waiting hall.


    Since Shanghai was the starting station, Chu Ge boarded the train twenty minutes early, found his designated seat, put away his luggage, and prepared to rest his eyes.


    Twenty minutester, the high-speed train started, ready to depart.


    Correct content is on f|re(e)w eb.n\ovel.(c)o.m


    After a while, the noise inside the carriage increased, and Chu Ge suddenly heard a familiar voice and instinctively opened his eyes.


    fre.ew(e)bnov el


    "Pass by, don¡¯t miss out, special discount Beijing all-ess pass, unlimited ess to all major scenic spots."


    Chu Ge, looking at the figure energetically selling the travel cards in the aisle, instinctively frowned.


    Lin Dong?


    Indeed, the person vigorously selling the all-ess cards was Lin Dong.


    The same Lin Dong who had sold fake tickets at the Public Sea Banquet.


    The self-proimed Information Gatherer, Lin Dong.


    Lin Dong was enthusiastically exining the benefits of the all-ess card to everyone, speaking exaggeratedly, and some people, tempted by the cheap prices, bought a few.


    Soon, Lin Dong approached Chu Ge to sell the card.


    "Sir, with this Beijing all-ess card, you can go to any scenic spot you want." Lin Dong handed a green card with andscape painting to Chu Ge, and upon seeing Chu Ge¡¯s face, he paused.


    "Mr. Chu?" Lin Dong eximed, "I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mr. Chu here. Are you headed to Beijing?"


    Seeing Chu Ge, Lin Dong was obviously shocked but also pleased. He sat down opposite Chu Ge, grinning, "Mr. Chu, we really must be fated, even sitting together."


    Chu Ge smiled, his toneced with sarcasm, "Fake?"


    He clearly remembered Lin Dong openly selling fake tickets at the Public Sea Banquet.


    Hearing this, Lin Dong immediately looked around to make sure no one heard before letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Chu, that¡¯s a serious usation. How could this card be fake? It¡¯s absolutely real, one hundred percent real," Lin Dong dered confidently.


    Chu Ge, not caring whether the card was real or fake, showed no reaction after Lin Dong¡¯s exnation.


    Thinking about Lin Dong¡¯s nickname, Chu Ge asked, "Are you from Beijing?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong immediately nodded, "Of course, I¡¯m a true Beijinger."


    When he said this, he didn¡¯t seem guilty at all and continued smiling at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, is there something you want to find out about?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "There is something I¡¯d like to ask."


    Lin Dong immediately patted his chest, saying, "Ask away, I¡¯ll tell everything I know, rest assured, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, one hundred percent true!"


    Lin Dong seemed particrly concerned that Chu Ge might not believe him, emphasizing strongly as he patted his chest.


    Chu Ge nodded, pondered for a moment, then asked, "I want to find out about the Ge Group."


    On hearing this, Lin Dong was momentarily stunned.


    The Ge Group?


    Lin Dong looked puzzled, scratching his head.


    Chu Ge, seeing this, curiously asked, "How so, you don¡¯t know?"


    "How could that be!" Lin Dong hurriedly retorted, clearing his throat, he said, "The Ge Group ims to be a group, but they¡¯re really nothing in Beijing, not even part of the upper-ss."


    "Oh? What¡¯s the story?" Chu Ge curiously asked.


    Lin Dong sighed, looking at Chu Ge with a significant smile, "Mr. Chu, I can¡¯t just tell you this information for nothing, you see..."


    Lin Dong gestured with his hand.


    Chu Ge immediately understood, "How much?"


    Lin Dong pped his hands, chuckling, "I knew Mr. Chu is straightforward. This information isn¡¯t too big nor too small, considering we know each other, let¡¯s just say two hundred yuan."


    Chu Ge took out two hundred yuan from his bag and handed it to Lin Dong, saying, "If you dare to hide anything or deceive me, you should believe what I would do to you."


    Lin Dong took the money, nodding quickly, he smiled slyly, "I¡¯ve already seen your mightst time, naturally I know your capabilities, how could I dare to bet with my life."


    Chu Ge assessed that he wouldn¡¯t dare to y tricks, and said, "Alright, tell me then."


    Lin Dong nced around, seemingly worried about something, he secretly said, "Actually, the development of the Ge Group is rted to a man named Shao Gang."


    Chu Ge looked at him suspiciously, Shao Gang?


    This person he had heard about, in the world of martial arts, he styled himself as Divine Doctor Shao Gang, but everyone in the world of martial arts called him Poison Hand Shao Gang.


    "The Ge Group is rted to Shao Gang?" Chu Ge asked.


    Lin Dong nodded, "I heard that the Ge Group, in order to climb up the tree of the Nangong Group, specially invited Shao Gang, known as the Divine Doctor, from the world of martial arts to treat Old Master Nangong."


    Chu Ge was even more puzzled. ording to Shao Gang¡¯s medical skills, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to send the Old Master to the ICU.


    Lin Dong¡¯s words were interrupted by Chu Ge, who quickly interjected, "Don¡¯t interrupt me, let me finish my words."


    Chu Ge speechless, nodded, making a gesture of continuation, "Continue, please."

 Chapter 592 - 0594: Kneeling Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 0594: Kneeling Ceremony</h4>


    Lin Dong cleared his throat and sat there with poise. He continued, "Yes, it is indeed due to Shao Gang¡¯s influence that Ge Group has risen so swiftly. But in a bustling city like Beijing, no matter how fast you rise, it¡¯s very difficult to break into the upper-ss society. Therefore, Ge Group thought about expanding to other cities.


    fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m


    I heard that their business in Shanghai is booming."


    Lin Dong, as if thinking of something, looked at Chu Ge in surprise. "Mr. Chu, didn¡¯t youe from Shanghai? You should know this, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    Chu Ge nodded and then asked, "Has Shao Gang always been treating Old Master Nangong? Do you know how long Old Master Nangong has been sick?"


    Chu Ge asked subconsciously.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong sighed deeply and said with profound meaning, "Considering our rtionship, I might as well tell you more about it."


    "..."


    "Actually, I don¡¯t much understand the matters of the world of martial arts as they rte to Shao Gang, but I am very clear about the things he has done in Beijing."


    Lin Dong clicked his tongue, expressing indignant generosity. "It¡¯s because I am powerless and cannot meet with the Nangong Family. If I could meet them, I would certainly make a good case."


    Chu Ge looked at Lin Dong, puzzled. "What, do you have a grudge against Shao Gang?"


    "It¡¯s more than a grudge! We¡¯re irreconcble!" When Lin Dong mentioned Shao Gang¡¯s name, his eyes turned bloodshot.


    Chu Ge could tell that Shao Gang must have done something to him.


    Since he was idle anyway, Chu Ge listened to Lin Dong¡¯s story.


    As it turned out, Lin Dong was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage, which he always considered his home. Even after he left, he would visit the orphanage from time to time. However, not long ago, when he returned to the orphanage, he found it had been reduced to ruins.


    It turned out that Shao Gang wanted to build his vi there because he found the fengshui of the orphanagend to be very good. When the director refused to sell, he forcibly had the ce demolished.


    "Those children still don¡¯t have a proper ce to sleep, they can¡¯t get enough to eat, and they have to endure the cold at night." As Lin Dong spoke, tears welled up in his eyes.


    For a moment, Chu Ge didn¡¯t know how tofort him, just as he was about to pat Lin Dong on the shoulder in constion.


    Lin Dong abruptly lifted his sleeve, fiercely wiped his eyes, and instantly resumed his usual demeanor. Had it not been for his reddened eyes, one might have thought the previous scene was an illusion.


    Lin Dong took a deep breath and continued, "We¡¯ve gotten off-topic. Let¡¯s get back to Shao Gang and the Nangong Family. Because Shao Gang had made meritorious deeds in treating the Nangong Family, he was revered and treated as a guest of honor. Later, it seemed that Nangong Man Sha had brought back some Spiritual Medicine from abroad. After taking it for a few days, Old Master Nangong who had been improving suddenly became critically ill. Shao Gang imed it was due to that Spiritual Liquid, and because of this, Miss Man Sha was ridiculed within the Nangong Family."


    Lin Dong mentioned Nangong Man Sha with pity, "Actually, Miss Man Sha meant well, but who would have thought that the Spiritual Medicine would turn out to be fake."


    Chu Ge listened and fell silent.


    The Spiritual Medicine mentioned by Lin Dong should be the Spiritual Liquid he had refined. However, his Spiritual Liquid would only be helpful to Old Master Nangong and not cause any side effects.


    Therefore, when Lin Dong mentioned that Old Master Nangong had entered the intensive care unit because of the Spiritual Liquid, the first thing Chu Ge thought was that someone was ying foul.


    Chu Ge also had a realization that the things Lin Dong spoke of were different from what Nangong Man Sha had said.


    Nangong Man Sha had never told him that she was ridiculed because of this incident.


    No wonder she looked so worn outst time they met.


    Chu Ge sighed softly, "This Shao Gang, is he very arrogant in Beijing?"


    Lin Dong nodded repeatedly, "Of course he¡¯s arrogant. There are others who want to curry favor with the Nangong Family, brought in many prestigious doctors, but in the end, they were all tripped up by Shao Gang."


    Lin Dong suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Actually, Shao Gang is worried that if someone can cure Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness, his own status would be in jeopardy!"


    After hearing this, Chu Ge suddenly had some understanding of why Ge Fan had stopped him from entering Beijing.


    Perhaps his goal was the same as Shao Gang¡¯s, to prevent other medical experts, including himself, from going to Beijing to treat Old Master Nangong.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, but why did the Ge Group start attacking Jinxiu Group the moment they arrived in Shanghai?


    This point, Chu Ge could never figure out.


    Lin Dong continued speaking, but Chu Ge no longer felt like listening, because these pieces of news were all useless to him.


    But given the long journey and the boredom along the way, Chu Ge did not show any displeasure.


    After a while, as Lin Dong was getting into his story, a beautiful figure suddenly darted over and sat down beside Lin Dong with a great swing of her arms, "How about you? How much did you sell? I sold twenty cards, and with that money, we should be able to rent a fairlyrge ce for the children to sleep and rest."


    The neer was Liu Yue, who had grown up with Lin Dong in the orphanage andter left to work and earn money in society.


    Chu Ge looked at the cards in her hand; such cards, he had just heard the price from Lin Dong, one hundred and fifty each.


    Twenty cards, that¡¯s three thousand yuan. Three thousand yuan to rent a fairlyrge ce in Beijing?


    Although Chu Ge didn¡¯t have much concept of property prices in Beijing, he knew that three thousand yuan would definitely not rent any good ce.


    Upon hearing that Liu Yue had sold twenty cards, Lin Dong immediately pped his thigh, "I only sold twelve!"


    It was then that Liu Yue noticed Chu Ge¡¯s presence, and she nudged Lin Dong in surprise, curiously asking, "Lin Dong, doesn¡¯t the person across from you look like someone?"


    Lin Dong was puzzled, "Like who?"


    "Like the master we met at the Public Sea Banquetst time."


    Liu Yue whispered.


    Although her voice was low, Chu Ge still heard it.


    Lin Dongughed out loud and pointed to Chu Ge, "This is Mr. Chu."


    Liu Yue¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Chu Ge, "Really? My heavens."


    Liu Yue hurriedly got up, went into the aisle, and was about to kneel to Chu Ge, who quickly stopped her.


    Chu Ge, puzzled, asked, "Big sister, what are you doing?"


    Liu Yue said somewhat excitedly, "At thest Public Sea Banquet, thanks to Mr. Chu¡¯s rescue, I was able toe to my senses. You are my benefactor, my life-saving benefactor, I should kneel in gratitude."


    As she spoke, Liu Yue tried to kneel again, and Chu Ge stopped her once more.


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. As for gratitude, this act of kneeling is too much, please sit down."

 Chapter 593 - 0595: Let’s Understand

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 0595: Let¡¯s Understand</h4>


    Liu Yue thanked everyone for a good while before returning to her seat.


    She looked at Chu Ge with a smile on her face and quietly nudged Lin Dong with her elbow, whispering, "It¡¯s really such a coincidence, we were actually able to meet our benefactor here."


    Lin Dong nodded. Honestly, he never expected to run into Chu Ge here.


    Liu Yue curiously asked Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are you heading to Beijing?"


    Chu Ge hummed an affirmation, "I¡¯ve got some business to handle in Beijing."


    "That¡¯s great, then. Lin Dong can show you around Beijing, he knows every street and alley there like the back of his hand."


    Liu Yue was particrly excited to see Chu Ge, and she pped Lin Dong on the shoulder so hard that he hissed in pain.


    He rubbed his shoulder and gave Liu Yue aining look, "Sister Liu Yue, be gentle, you¡¯re about to break my shoulder!"


    Liu Yue chuckled sheepishly, ncing at Lin Dong¡ªcan¡¯t he give her some face in front of Chu Ge?


    The siblings bantered back and forth, making for a lively scene that Chu Ge seemed to enjoy watching.


    After a while, they stopped.


    Liu Yue let out a sigh, saying in a somewhat dreamy tone, "It¡¯s not a solution to always be like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could get to know someone from the upper-ss society?"


    Lin Dong shook his head slightly. What difference would it make even if they knew someone from the upper-ss society?


    Shao Gang was simply abusing the power of the Nangong Family to do whatever he pleased, but who in Beijing couldpete with the Nangong Family?


    The other Five Great Families? Forget it, they each mind their own business and never interfere with one another, the lines are clearly drawn.


    Lin Dong sighed. Talking about this issue felt harder than reaching Heaven.


    Liu Yue was no stranger to this thought, but what other options did they have now?


    Liu Yue felt a moment of sorrow, then suddenly raised her eyes, her gazending on Chu Ge.


    Abruptly, a sh of insight crossed her mind¡ªdidn¡¯t she vaguely remember that during the Public Sea Banquet Chu Ge was with Miss Man Sha?


    Liu Yue raised her hand, nudging Lin Dong with her elbow, "Hey! Hey!"


    "What¡¯s up?" Lin Dong looked up at her, puzzled.


    Liu Yue motioned with her chin toward Lin Dong, "Doesn¡¯t Mr. Chu know Miss Man Sha?"


    Lin Dong chuckled, "I know Miss Man Sha? But does she know who I am?"


    Lin Dong had apparently forgotten the fact that Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha were together at the Public Sea Banquet. He only thought that Nangong Man Sha was from Beijing and Chu Ge was from Shanghai; one from the North, one from the South¡ªhow could they possibly be connected.


    Chu Ge overheard their conversation and his lips slightly curled, "I do indeed know Miss Man Sha."


    Before Lin Dong could say anything more, he heard Chu Ge add, "I¡¯m here to treat Old Master Nangong in Beijing this time."


    Lin Dong struggled to find the words, his eyes widening in shock as he looked at Chu Ge, "Is everything you said true?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "So if you have anything you want to convey, you can tell me."


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, Lin Dong stood up excitedly, grabbing Chu Ge¡¯s hand and spoke somewhat incoherently, "I... I... Mr. Chu, thank you, thank you. Those children can be saved now."


    Liu Yue also became excited, her eyes filled with joy as she looked at Chu Ge. In her heart, Chu Ge was now a god who could do anything and was high above all.


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly; he really didn¡¯t want to give Lin Dong and Liu Yue any false hopes because the promises he made without certainty could not be guaranteed.


    It was just that moments ago, when he saw the deste expressions on Liu Yue and Lin Dong¡¯s faces over the small amount of money, he couldn¡¯t help speaking out without thinking.


    "Don¡¯t get your hopes up too high because I haven¡¯t reached Beijing yet, and I¡¯m not sure if I can persuade the Nangong Family to get involved."


    Lin Dong was, of course, aware of this. During the Public Sea Banquet, he had witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities. Now that Chu Ge had made a personalmitment, a belief seemed to have formed in his heart that Chu Ge would fulfill the promise.


    The two hundred yuan he had just received from Chu Ge for the information was still clenched in his palm. He squeezed the money, steeled his heart, and returned it to Chu Ge.


    Correct content is on


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m giving you back these two hundred yuan," said Lin Dong, holding the money tightly, his heart filled with reluctance.


    They were in dire need of money right now. To them, two hundred yuan might not seem like much, but for those children, it could provide a week¡¯s worth of meals.


    Liu Yue, puzzled, looked over at Lin Dong, "What two hundred yuan?"


    Lin Dong smiled apologetically with a slight blush on his cheeks as he exined, "Just now, Mr. Chu wanted to inquire about some matters in Beijing, so I..."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Yue pped Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder at once, "Have you lost your mind! How could you even think of taking money from our lifesaver!"


    Lin Dong made a face of injustice, "Sister Liu Yue, can you not hit me? It really hurts! You have a heavy hand; it¡¯s painful when you hit someone!"


    Liu Yue, at this moment, couldn¡¯t care less. All she wanted was to smack Lin Dong hard again. She snatched the two hundred yuan from Lin Dong¡¯s hand and handed it to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t mind him, Lin Dong just has a professional habit, here¡¯s your two hundred yuan back."


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected Lin Dong and Liu Yue to return the money to him, but he had no intention of taking it back.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Keep it, you don¡¯t need to return it."


    For him, earning two hundred yuan was easy, but for Lin Dong and Liu Yue, it meant selling one and a half travel cards and enduring much disdain and contempt from others.


    However, Liu Yue insisted on not epting the money, "Mr. Chu, please take it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll feel guilty. You are our savior, yet we can¡¯t be taking your money on such matters; we simply can¡¯t reconcile it with our conscience."


    Chu Ge nced at Lin Dong impassively; he just looked at him, without any other intention.


    Lin Dong, feeling ashamed, lowered his head. At this moment, in front of Liu Yue, the rascal and street-wise demeanor he usually disyed had faded, and now he was just like a younger brother who had done something wrong, waiting for his older sister¡¯s reprimand.


    Chu Ge remained firm in not epting the money, saying, "Consider this money as a gift I bought for those children, it¡¯s not much, don¡¯t mind it."


    With those words from Chu Ge, Liu Yue hesitantly withdrew her hand. She smiled gratefully at Chu Ge, "We don¡¯t mind at all, how could we? I thank you on behalf of those children, Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge smiled faintly and gave a slight nod. He turned to Lin Dong, "I have some other things I¡¯d like to know from you."


    Lin Dong hurriedly lifted his gaze to Chu Ge, and said earnestly, "Ask away, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know without leaving out a single detail, and I won¡¯t charge you anything."

 Chapter 594 - 0596: How Tragic

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 0596: How Tragic</h4>


    Lin Dong had not finished his words when Liu Yue pped him hard again, "You still want to take Mr. Chu¡¯s money?"


    Lin Dong wanted to cry but had no tears; he had just said that he wouldn¡¯t take the money.


    Chu Ge looked at the squabbling siblings in front of him and suddenly felt envious. He had always been alone since childhood, each day filled only with training, apanied only by the insects, birds, and fish in the mountains. This reminded him of the child who hid away with Master Guangde.


    His current life was exactly like the life he had lived as a child.


    "Did you grow up together in the orphanage?" Chu Ge suddenly asked, interrupting the siblings¡¯ conversation.


    Lin Dong nodded, "Yes, we both came from the orphanage. Sister Liu Yue also has a brother, named Qin Yang."


    Liu Yue quickly added, "He¡¯s not a blood brother, but a cousin."


    Chu Ge nodded.


    Lin Dong asked, "Mr. Chu, what would you like to know? Just ask me, and I will tell you everything I know."


    "I¡¯d like to know about the current situation in Beijing."


    Although Chu Ge was unsure if Lin Dong knew much about the situation in Beijing, he knew Lin Dong, being from Beijing, must have heard some tidbits about the Six Great Families of Jing City.


    Often valuable information is extracted from these seemingly trivial matters.


    Lin Dong nodded, thought for a moment, and then began, "The current situation in Beijing? There are Six Major Families and seven minor families in Beijing. As for the situation, all control naturally lies in the hands of the Six Major Families.


    The Six Major Families are the Nangong Family, the Yuwen Family, the Han Family, the Wei Family, the Gongsun Family, and the Huangfu Family.


    Among them, the Nangong Family and the Huangfu Family are rted by marriage; the eldest daughter of the Huangfu Family from the previous generation married the Eldest Young Master of the Nangong Family, who is Nangong Man Sha¡¯s father.


    As for the other families, the Wei Family and Han Family just recently arranged a marriage and have thus also be rtives by marriage. Such alliances through marriage are quitemon among significant families."


    Chu Ge slightly nodded; indeed, in upper-ss society, they often sacrifice the marital happiness of their children to solidify their own interests.


    Lin Dong pondered for a moment, then shook his head lightly. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and leaned forward, lowering his voice to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, let me tell you a well-known secret in Beijing."


    A well-known... secret?


    Chu Ge looked puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    Lin Dong nced around to ensure no one was paying attention to them, then continued to Chu Ge, "I heard that the illness of Old Master Nangong was due to a mole within the family."


    "Mole?" Chu Ge furrowed his brows.


    "After all, it¡¯s a wealthy family. Old Master Nangong has supreme authority, controlling vast fortunes. If something happens to him, those rights and finances naturally fall into others¡¯ hands."


    Lin Dong gave Chu Ge a knowing look, as if to say, don¡¯t you understand thismon sense?


    Chu Ge remained silent, pondering for a moment, "Is this information reliable?"


    Lin Dong nced at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are you naive? How could this information be reliable? Would someone justy this information out in the open to tell you?"


    Chu Ge was speechless; indeed, he had a point.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yue tried to p Lin Dong again but was deftly avoided by him.


    "Sister Liu Yue, I¡¯m telling the truth, why are you hitting me again?"


    Liu Yue red at Lin Dong fiercely, "Don¡¯t be rude to Mr. Chu."


    Lin Dong grimaced, his eyesining to Liu Yue. Ever since meeting Chu Ge, Liu Yue had be unlike herself.


    The trio talked disjointedly and soon arrived at Beijing.


    The three of them got off the train, where Liu Yue¡¯s cousin was already waiting at the station entrance for Lin Dong and Liu Yue.


    Chu Ge had also called Nangong Man Sha on the way, but he looked around and did not see her.


    "Qin Yang!" Liu Yue saw Qin Yang first. Excited, she ran over and grabbed Qin Yang¡¯s arm to go back, pointing at Chu Ge, "Qin Yang, guess who this is?"


    Qin Yang had never met Chu Ge and only heard the name from Lin Dong and Liu Yue.


    Qin Yang examined the rather handsome young man in front of him, his arms crossed and subconscious already considering him as Liu Yue¡¯s new boyfriend. With an elder¡¯s scrutinizing attitude, he asked, "When did you get another boyfriend? On the train?"


    Liu Yue¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed with embarrassment, and she red at Qin Yang resentfully. What a brat, spouting nonsense.


    "He¡¯s the benefactor who saved our lives at the Public Sea Banquet!" Liu Yue eximed, wanting to hit someone.


    Qin Yang was taken aback, then looked again at Chu Ge, "You mean he is Chu Ge?"


    Lin Dong nodded from the side, "Yes, he¡¯s Mr. Chu! Our lifesaver."


    Chu Ge had indeed saved many people, but being called a ¡¯lifesaver¡¯ so directly was still somewhat ufortable for him. He smiled and said, "I¡¯m about as old as you guys. You can just call me Chu Ge."


    "No, no, no, it would be impolite to call you directly by your name. If you don¡¯t like being called ¡¯lifesaver¡¯, then we¡¯ll call you Mr. Chu instead."


    Qin Yang, affected by a bit of effeminacy, initially scrutinized Chu Ge but upon hearing that Chu Ge was their rescuer, his expression changed.


    His gaze now contained a mix of gentleness, admiration, and reverence.


    A man looking at another man with such regard made Chu Ge feel slightly ufortable. He coughed lightly, pulled out his phone from his pocket, and prepared to call Nangong Man Sha to ask where she was.


    Nangong Man Sha apologetically said on the phone that she was stuck in traffic and asked him to wait at the station a bit longer; she¡¯d be there soon.


    Chu Ge was in no rush and nned to find a ce to sit down.


    Liu Yue and Lin Dong saw this, exchanged nces, and Liu Yue signaled with her eyes for Lin Dong to invite Chu Ge to sit with them.


    Lin Dong also intended to invite Chu Ge, when suddenly his phone rang.


    It was a call from Mrs. Wu, the head of the orphanage.


    Upon seeing the number, Lin Dong¡¯s heart tightened immediately.


    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om


    He answered the phone, "Mrs. Wu?"


    From the phone, Mrs. Wu¡¯s crying voice came through, "Xiao Dong, you guys need toe quickly. Shao Gang has sent people to cause trouble again. Now, they¡¯ve dismantled all the tents where the children live."


    Amidst the call, other children¡¯s crying could also be heard, sounding utterly distressing.

 Chapter 595 - 0597: What Brings You Here Again?

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 0597: What Brings You Here Again?</h4>


    Chu Ge was very close to Lin Dong, and the call quality on Lin Dong¡¯s low-end mobile phone was touchingly poor, with the external speaker turned up loud; he could hear everything clearly.


    Lin Dong anxiously hung up the call, too preupied to say anything to Chu Ge. He turned to Liu Yue and Qin Yang, saying, "Shao Gang has sent people to cause trouble again. We need to hurry back!"


    Lin Dong grabbed his luggage and started running, but after a few paces, he remembered Chu Ge was still there, so he stopped, turned around, and apologetically said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m really sorry, we have an emergency here and can¡¯t keep youpany."


    View the correct content at free.w e bn.ov(e)l(..


    Liu Yue looked with a bit of reluctance, wishing she could take Chu Ge with them to their ce or even get his phone number if possible.


    But now, with the children and Mrs. Wu waiting for them, she couldn¡¯t afford to think about anything else.


    Chu Ge, carrying his luggage, caught up and said to Lin Dong, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    Shao Gang was an Ancient Martial Artist, and even if all of them together couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    Even if the people sent by him were just some petty thugs, ordinary people, there were still so many children; they definitely couldn¡¯t manage to look after all of them.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong immediately grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hand gratefully, saying, "Mr. Chu, if you coulde with us, that would be fantastic."


    At the Public Sea Banquet, Lin Dong had witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s true strength and knew just how powerful he was. With just a slight lift of his finger, those thugs would be meeting King Yan.


    If Chu Ge could help them, the children would definitely be saved.


    fre ewebnove l


    Thus, Chu Ge went with Lin Dong to where the children were.


    On the way, Chu Ge called Nangong Man Sha, briefly exined the situation, and then sent her the address.


    Although Qin Yang was often effeminate in his mannerisms and actions, when it came to driving, he was as stable as a tiger and very fast.


    The small sedan was just right for the four of them; any more would have made it too crowded.


    The bustling of Beijing, and the congestion on the roads really made it urgent.


    Qin Yang drove the car back and forth through traffic, overtaking one car after another, which even made Chu Ge a bit frightened.


    Qin Yang nced at Chu Ge in the rear-view mirror, then said smilingly, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t be afraid, my driving skills are pretty good."


    Taking the opportunity, Liu Yue quickly started a conversation with Chu Ge, exining, "Qin Yang is a race car driver, so handling this car is a piece of cake for him."


    The orphanage¡¯s address was located between the suburbs and the downtown area, a ce with nice scenery and a good environment indeed.


    When Chu Ge arrived, he clearly felt the abundance of Spiritual Energy here and was somewhat surprised to find such a spiritually rich ce in Beijing.


    No wonder Shao Gang was so adamant about grabbing thisnd.


    The orphanage buildings were almostpletely demolished, with only a few remnants of broken walls left, looking dpidated.


    Chu Ge, puzzled, asked, "Where are the children now?"


    Lin Dong pointed towards a bridge not far ahead and said, "Under that bridge arch."


    Bridge arch?


    Chu Ge looked from afar and saw a few people standing beside the bridge, holding sticks. He could faintly hear the cries of children.


    As soon as Qin Yang parked the car, Lin Dong and Liu Yue quickly rushed over.


    Under the bridge arch, the water beneath this bridge had dried up long ago. Mrs. Wu had set up several tents as temporary shelters for the children to rest, and even built a temporary stove to cook for the children.


    But now, the stove had been knocked over by troublemakers, and some tents were dismantled as well.


    The children were scared, hugging each other and crying, making anyone who heard them feel uneasy.


    "Mrs. Wu, I advise you to quickly sign the papers for us, otherwise it won¡¯t just be a matter of dismantling a few tents!"


    "I won¡¯t sign! Is there now and order anymore? You bunch of robbers! Aren¡¯t you afraid of divine retribution?" Mrs. Wu cried and cursed.


    "Is there no justice at all? This is tant bullying!"


    The leader was a young man wearing a floral shirt, adorned with a thick gold chain around his neck, clearly not a good character.


    "Justice? What is justice? Power is justice! Our boss covets this piece ofnd. By offering money, he respects you. You refuse the money and want to be stubborn about not selling, so we can only use force!"


    Mrs. Wu raised her hand to wipe her tears and angrily said, "Not selling! We are absolutely not selling! This is an orphanage, how could we just sell it!"


    What if the parents who abandoned their children here wanted to retrieve them, only to find that the address has disappeared?


    Moreover, the facilities and equipment here at the orphanage can¡¯t be moved easily!


    Once they are forced out, where can they find such arge space for the children to rest?


    Mrs. Wu red furiously at the hoodlums in front of her, "You will definitely face retribution! Even if it kills me, I won¡¯t sign! As long as I don¡¯t sign, you can¡¯t get thend transfer rights. Your vi construction here would be illegal!"


    "I¡¯m going to sue you!"


    Upon hearing this, the man in the floral shirt burst intoughter, and looking at Mrs. Wu who was powerless, he clicked his tongue and said, "You want to sue us? Go ahead, if you can manage to sue us, I¡¯ll kneel down and kowtow to you."


    Mrs. Wu really wished she could p him hard, but she knew she couldn¡¯t risk the children¡¯s lives by doing something drastic.


    "Do you think your kids haven¡¯t tried to sue us? But what was the result? Still, they were driven away!"


    The man in the floral shirt was referring to Lin Dong and Liu Yue, who had already visited the relevant departments more than once, but those departments seemed deaf to their words, ignoring them, and eventually simply kicked them out.


    Mrs. Wu didn¡¯t know about this, as Lin Dong dared not tell her, worrying that she might take radical actions because of the children.


    So now, when she heard what the man in the floral shirt had said, she was stunned.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    Tears clung to her eyshes and with a tremble fell to the ground. She stared intensely at the man in the floral shirt and asked again, "What did you just say? What do you mean?"


    The man in the floral shirtughed again, "What do I mean? It means no matter how you try to sue us, you won¡¯t be able to bring us down!"


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from him andnded on a few fast-moving figures running towards them. Tears uncontrobly flowed down again.


    Lin Dong ran over quickly, his gaze sharp as he stared at the man in the floral shirt and shouted, "Lao Biao! What are you doing here again!"

 Chapter 596 - 0598: Making a Decision

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 0598: Making a Decision</h4>


    The man in the floral shirt is called Lao Biao, a name reverberated in their circles, but his real name remains unknown.


    Lao Biao is a notorious gangster in the area and a frequent prisoner. What baffles people is that each time he is incarcerated, he is released within days to continue his nefarious activities.


    Liu Yue rushed over in haste, jumped down swiftly, picked up a branch by the side, and shielded the children, shouting, "You bandits! What else do you want!"


    Lao Biao touched his chin, nced at the two who suddenly appeared, and clicked his tongue, "You arrived quite fast! What am I here for? Obviously, I¡¯m here to get Mrs. Wu¡¯s signature! Just sign this contract, and we will never harass you again!"


    "Is there now left? The orphanage is ours! You say demolish and demolish! Now you even want to force us to sign! Don¡¯t you fear being struck by lightning?"


    Liu Yue, infuriated, roared at Lao Biao.


    Lao Biao chuckled lightly, standing nonchntly above, looking down at Liu Yue, "Law? Do you even know who¡¯s backing Boss Shao? It¡¯s the Nangong Family from the Six Great Families of Jing City. Talking aboutw with the Nangong Family? Do you think you¡¯ve lived too long?"


    Although Lao Biao indulges in wrongdoing, there¡¯s one thing he absolutely won¡¯t touch¡ªhuman lives.


    So, he justes here to scare them asionally¡ªsimple, unsophisticated scare tactics are enough to terrify them.


    Matters involving the relevant departments are not their concern anyway.


    "Lin Dong, you better persuade Mrs. Wu. Look how pitiful these children are crying. Let her sign it, and then there will be money to buy good food and a nice ce for the kids to live. How nice."


    Lin Dong spat, "With just the two hundred thousand you offer? You expect the kids to live in a good ce? What can you buy in Jing City with two hundred thousand? A toilet?"


    The sun was high up at noon, burning the skin slightly. Losing patience, Lao Biao gestured to his men, his words directed at Lin Dong, "Since you are so ungrateful, I¡¯ll not be polite."


    "Thisnd is under my control; you just tantly live here, constructing tents and even lighting fires¡ªit¡¯s intolerable. Guys, smash all these things and chase them away."


    Lao Biao wanted to leave them homeless, unable to even sleep under bridges.


    Seeing the situation, Lin Dong also hurriedly grabbed a wooden stick, watching them nervously. He had never fought before and wasn¡¯t sure if he could overpower them, but he couldn¡¯t back down now.


    Behind him were more than a dozen children.


    "Lao Biao! You will be punished!"


    "Hahaha! Punished? I¡¯m sick of hearing that, but where is my punishment? Still, it hasn¡¯te. Lin Dong, can¡¯t youe up with something new?"


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    Chu Ge was already standing behind Lao Biao. Hearing Lao Biao¡¯s boastful voice, he sneered disdainfully, "Your retribution is here."


    The words were piercing, sending a chill down Lao Biao¡¯s spine.


    He turned around abruptly to see Chu Ge standing behind him, squinted his eyes, and grunted, "Who are you? Don¡¯t tell me Lin Dong brought you as reinforcement?"


    Chu Ge, appearing rather leisurely, retorted, "So what if he did?"


    Undeterred by Chu Ge¡¯s confidence, Lao Biao took a step back, almost stumbling.


    "You guys, teach this ignorant brat a lesson first!"


    Lao Biao instructed his minions, "Let him see that no matter how many helpers he brings, it¡¯s useless!"


    Lao Biao, having mixed in this area for years, knew the people and situations well. To date, no one dared confront him!


    But Chu Ge stood there nonchntly, not showing a hint of fear.


    He casually smiled and said lightly, "If you¡¯re all so confident, thene at me all at once."


    Upon hearing this, Lao Biao burst outughing, "All at once? That¡¯s bold. Fine, I¡¯ll indulge you! Guys, mind the strength of your blows; we don¡¯t want to cause any fatalities."


    He had lines he wouldn¡¯t cross, such as not taking lives, but fearlessness in others could be a problem!


    Lao Biao nced back at Lin Dong, clicking his tongue, "Lin Dong, even if you need help, you should bring more than just one skinny guy. My men will heat up just warming up on him."


    As Lao Biao¡¯s voice faded, a series of wretched screams suddenly filled the air.


    Lao Biao sensed something amiss, whirled around, and saw Chu Ge unscathed while his meny on the ground, wailing.


    Lao Biao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This person had knocked down four or five strong men in just a few seconds?


    This was seriously hard for him to face.


    "Who...who are you, exactly?" Lao Biao had never encountered someone so fierce and immediately became cautious around Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge shrugged nonchntly, "I¡¯m the help Lin Dong brought."


    Lao Biao swallowed, his voice trembling slightly, "I warn you, I have Boss Shao backing me! Do you even know Shao Gang?"


    "Shao Gang?" Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Heard of him."


    "That¡¯s good. He is a big deal in the Nangong Family. If you offend him, you won¡¯t find peace in Jing City! He¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay in Beijing!"


    Lao Biao¡¯s words were true; offending Shao Gang could indeed undermine one¡¯s foothold in Jing City.


    But unfortunately, he was dealing with Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge¡¯s face remained calm and unafraid, the corners of his lips curling into a faint smile as he spoke to Lao Biao, "I came specifically for Shao Gang! Alright, since you are no match for me, why don¡¯t you call Shao Gang here?"


    Lao Biao, sensing an old acquaintance vibe in Chu Ge¡¯s words, silently swallowed and pointed at Chu Ge, "Fine! Wait here then! Don¡¯t leave! I will call Boss Shao over!"


    Once Shao Gang arrives, even with tremendous skills, this guy would have to surrender!


    Lao Biao had witnessed Shao Gang¡¯s true power. The orphanage building wasn¡¯t demolished by any bulldozer; it was Shao Gang who directly used his True Qi to topple the building.


    It was for this reason that Lao Biao had decisively decided to follow Shao Gang.

 Chapter 597 - 0599: Just Live Here

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 0599: Just Live Here</h4>


    Lao Biao hurriedly ran away, continuously ncing back as he ran to see if Chu Ge was catching up.


    After seeing Lao Biao flee, Lin Dong hurriedly dropped the stick in his hand and approached Chu Ge with a look of adoration, "Mr. Chu, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you stepping in, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to deal with these people."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "First, let¡¯s see how the children are doing."


    Lin Dong nodded and turned to walk towards Mrs. Wu.


    Chu Ge stood there, watching the children huddled together under the bridge. Their clothes were torn, their faces dirty, and their hair messy, looking just like little beggars.


    Beside him, Qin Yang, with a sissy tone, sighed and said to Chu Ge: "These kids always stay under this bridge. Even drinking water has be a problem for them, and their clothes for changing are all buried under those piles of dirt. When Shao Gang came to demolish, everyone was ying in the courtyard, only Xiao Hu was lying in bed resting because he was not feeling well, and as a result..."


    Qin Yang¡¯s eyes reddened, he sniffled, and said with regret, "Xiao Hu is still lying in the hospital now, his life hanging by a thread. The doctor said Xiao Hu¡¯s surgery will cost four hundred thousand, but we can¡¯t evene up with four thousand yuan right now."


    Chu Ge looked at Qin Yang in surprise, as these details were never mentioned by Lin Dong or Liu Yue.


    It seemed Qin Yang noticed the skepticism in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes. He gave a bitter smile and exined, "Perhaps you might think we are heartless, but we are also helpless. Due to the circumstances, for Xiao Hu... we have decided to give up."


    Chu Ge had anticipated such an oue, but hearing it directly from Qin Yang still shocked him deeply.


    Mrs. Wu cried very sadly, wearing a face of despair as she looked at the children, and as she cried, the children cried along with her.


    "Xiao Dong, tell me, do we really have to bow down to evil forces?" Mrs. Wu cried out.


    Listening to Mrs. Wu and the children¡¯s crying, Lin Dong also felt extremely distressed. He shook his head, "No, Mrs. Wu, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely think of a solution!"


    Remembering that Chu Ge was still standing behind him, he lifted his hand to wipe his eyes and said to Mrs. Wu, "Mrs. Wu, let me introduce you. This is a friend I met outside, he was invited by Miss Man Sha to treat Old Master Nangong, and he has promised to help us."


    Lin Dong inexplicably believed that Chu Ge would truly keep his promise.


    Upon hearing the name of the Nangong Family, Mrs. Wu hurriedly lifted her head to look at Chu Ge. Through tearful eyes, she saw a slender and upright figure standing there. She stood up, wiped her hands on her clothes, and walked towards Chu Ge.


    "Is this Mr. Chu that Xiao Dong mentioned?" Mrs. Wu asked as she looked at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge nodded, his tone carrying a hint of respect, "Hello Mrs. Wu, I am Chu Ge."


    Mrs. Wu nodded repeatedly, and the tears she had kept under control started flowing again. She excitedly grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hands and was about to kneel.


    Chu Ge quickly stopped Mrs. Wu, "Mrs. Wu, you mustn¡¯t do this."


    "Mr. Chu, I beg you, please save these children."


    Now, Mrs. Wu was also at her wit¡¯s end. Hearing from Lin Dong that Chu Ge was here to treat Old Master Nangong, she put all her hopes on Chu Ge.


    Because Shao Gang had developed a prominent reputation and even acted above thew all because he treated Old Master Nangong.


    If Chu Ge could also win the favor of Old Master Nangong, then there would be hope for these children.


    Chu Ge looked at the full expectation in Mrs. Wu¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. He sighed silently and nodded gently, "Mrs. Wu, please get up first, let¡¯s talk after you stand up."


    Mrs. Wu straightened up, wiping her tears, but the tears were like a faucet that couldn¡¯t be turned off, she just couldn¡¯t wipe them clean.


    Lin Dong said with a grin on the side: "Mrs. Wu, rest assured, Mr. Chu is very capable, he will definitely help us."


    Chu Ge sighed silently. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether telling Lin Dong toe and help him beforehand was a good thing or a bad thing.


    In fact, on the train, Chu Ge¡¯s desire to help Lin Dong was not that strong, after all, he had only heard about it from Lin Dong and had not seen it with his own eyes.


    But now, seeing these children being bullied by those people and wandering homeless, the softest spot in his heart felt like it was being squeezed by something, making him feel suffocated.


    Chu Ge was surprised by his change; he used to be not such a kind-hearted person, he could even be described as cold-blooded.


    fre.ew(e)bnov el


    Although he would help others, the premise was that there was a purpose and benefit for him.


    But this time, it was different. He genuinely wanted to help these children, help Lin Dong, help Mrs. Wu to reim her house.


    Thinking of Xiao Hu who was in the hospital being abandoned due to money issues, Chu Ge said to Lin Dong, "I heard from Qin Yang that there is another child who was injured in the hospital, when will we have time to go see him?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong¡¯s face fell, he sighed lightly, very helplessly shook his head, "Mr. Chu, let¡¯s not go."


    His tone was full of regret and helplessness.


    Lin Dong dared not visit Xiao Hu; he was worried that he would not be able to harden his heart after seeing Xiao Hu.


    But for them, the cost of Xiao Hu¡¯s surgery was astronomical. They couldn¡¯t even manage the basic needs of these children, how could they possibly have that much money for Xiao Hu¡¯s treatment.


    Upon hearing the name Xiao Hu, Mrs. Wu couldn¡¯t help crying again.


    Chu Ge did not know what Lin Dong was thinking, he assumed Lin Dong was unable toe up with that four hundred thousand yuan, "Lin Dong, I¡¯m also halfway a doctor, how about I try to treat Xiao Hu by taking him out of the hospital?"


    Lin Dong suddenly realized that Chu Ge came here to treat Mr. Nangong, his face briefly lit up with joy, then immediately dimmed again. He shook his head, "Mr. Chu, even the doctors said that the sess rate of surgery for Xiao Hu is only three percent, that¡¯s why we decided to give up."


    Chu Ge thought Lin Dong probably hadn¡¯t seen his medical skills yet, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take Xiao Hu out now, he looked around, although this ce was about to move from a busy area to the suburbs, the surrounding houses were still rtively new.


    "Is there a hotel or something nearby?" Chu Ge asked.


    Lin Dong nodded, "Mr. Chu, are you nning to stay around here?"


    This ce is far from the Nangong Family.


    Chu Ge shook his head, pointing to those children, he said, "Not for me to stay, but for these children to stay."


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wu immediately waved her hands and hurriedly refused, "No, no, no, so many children, staying in a hotel will be so expensive, we are fine staying here."

 Chapter 598 - 0600: Bullying by Power

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 0600: Bullying by Power</h4>


    Now the children are having problems even getting food, let alone money for staying in such a luxurious hotel.


    Mrs. Wu quickly spoke up to refuse, continuously waving her hands and mumbling something indistinct.


    Seeing this, Lin Dong pulled out the money they had earned from selling travel cards on the train, which was a little over four thousand, and handed it all to Mrs. Wu without hesitation.


    "Mrs. Wu, take this money for now, it should be enough to rent arger warehouse for a few days, and we¡¯ll figure out something else for the rest."


    Four thousand wasn¡¯t a lot, but as therge red bills were handed to Mrs. Wu, tears streamed down her face again. She nodded repeatedly, clutching Lin Dong¡¯s hands, at a loss for words.


    Lin Dong knew what Mrs. Wu wanted to say, so he ced the money in her hands and added, "Mrs. Wu, it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s a token of our sincerity and a way to repay you. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find a way to get some more money."


    Mrs. Wu nodded. In her heart, Lin Dong had always been a good boy, but the sudden appearance of so much money made her worry that Lin Dong might be taking a wrong path.


    "Xiao Dong, even though we are going through tough times, you must not do anything foolish, you hear? Especially not anything illegal, we can¡¯t. Absolutely not! Qin Yang and Liu Yue, you three are all good kids, you absolutely must not break thew, understand?"


    said Mrs. Wu.


    Lin Dong nodded emphatically, "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wu, this money was earned from our part-time jobs selling things, it¡¯s from our hard work."


    Correct content is on f.ree w.e(b)nov el.c.om


    Reassured by this, Mrs. Wu finally put the money away, and gradually, a smile appeared on her face.


    "With this money, the children can finally eat well for a long time, I¡¯ll go buy a few more tents..."


    Chu Ge watched with an indescribable heartache.


    Just then, as everyone was caught between sorrow and joy, an unwee voice rang out from behind them.


    "Oh, thinking about buying more tents? With such poor conditions here, do you really have the heart to let the children suffer with you?"


    Shao Gang stood behind them, arms crossed, exuding an arrogant air.


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s gaze turned sorrowful upon seeing him. It was him, that abominable man! He had turned her beloved Xiao Hu into what he is now, left her precious children without a home!


    Seeing Shao Gang¡¯s arrival, Lin Dong quickly stepped in front of Mrs. Wu, "What do you want!"


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bno vel.c(o)m


    Shao Gang sneered, "I heard you brought in a powerful expert, who knocked down Lao Biao¡¯s men in just a second. I was curious, so I came to see who this master is."


    Of the people present, Lin Dong, Liu Yue, Mrs. Wu, and Qin Yang were all known to him, and none of these kids could possibly be Martial Arts Masters, leaving only one unfamiliar young man.


    After a scan, Shao Gang¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Ge; he stroked his chin, pondering for a moment before speaking with some malice, "Lao Biao mentioned someone, was it you?"


    Chu Ge stood there serenely, hands in his pockets, chuckling lightly, "Yes, it was me. But I¡¯m no Martial Arts Master, I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing people being bullied. They were too weak to fight back."


    Shao Gang caught the arrogance in Chu Ge¡¯s words and scoffed, not smiling genuinely, "Lao Biao, looks like you¡¯ve encountered an Ancient Martial Artist."


    By then, Lao Biao had already suspected Chu Ge might be an Ancient Martial Artist, and seeing Shao Gang quickly confirming it just from a few words exchanged, he found even more reasons to both respect Shao Gang and fear Chu Ge.


    He was also relieved that he hadn¡¯t engaged in a fight with them.


    "Young man, hasn¡¯t anyone taught you not to meddle in others¡¯ business when you¡¯re out and about?" Shao Gang¡¯s gaze was sharp as he looked at Chu Ge, trying to test Chu Ge¡¯s Inner Strength, but no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t discern it.


    This only meant one thing; his martial arts skills were far beyond his own.


    Shao Gang, always ready to change sides as it suits him, realized from Chu Ge¡¯s superior martial arts skills that he wouldn¡¯t attempt to challenge Chu Ge directly. Instead, he decided to y to his strengths and break Chu Ge psychologically.


    "Since you¡¯re an Ancient Martial Artist, you must¡¯ve heard of my name. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll poison you into helplessness?"


    he scoffed contemptuously.


    Chu Ge¡¯s face maintained a light smile, calmly watching Shao Gang and gently shaking his head at the threat, "Poison Hand Shao Gang, skilled in using poison. While I don¡¯t know what methods you used to treat Old Master Nangong, what you¡¯re doing now is despised by all ancient martial artists."


    Shao Gang narrowed his eyes slightly, "Knowing me, you should be aware of how formidable I am. Aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Afraid of you? Why should I be?"


    Chu Ge nced at the sky; Beijing¡¯s sky reminded him of ayer of gray gauze, "You may surpass me in poisoning, but you might not be superior in medical skills, and certainly, you are no match for me in Martial Arts Secret Techniques."


    His implication was that even if Shao Gang poisoned him, he had a way to detoxify, and Shao Gang¡¯s martial arts skills were not high enough to be a true threat.


    Listening to Chu Ge, Shao Gang took it as just youthful arrogance. He was very confident in his poisoning techniques, believing that whatever he aimed to do, he could achieve.


    Shao Gangughed coldly, hisughter tinged with scorn, "Young man, one must be humble, especially someone as young as you. Getting involved in others¡¯ affairs can lead to suffering."


    Chu Ge felt like Shao Gang was just verbally sparring, noticing that the other didn¡¯t really want to initiate a physical conflict.


    Chu Ge could tell that Shao Gang didn¡¯t intend to fight, which suited him even better, as he was still worried about the children getting hurt if Shao Gang resorted to any tricks.


    "Really? I think that those who bully others because of their power always end up facing the worst oues."


    "Shao Gang, have you forgotten the lessons you learned three years ago?"


    Chu Ge said with a smile.


    The words ¡¯three years ago¡¯ were a taboo subject for Shao Gang, and his face turned grim as Chu Ge brought it up.


    He stared sharply at Chu Ge, his tone turning fierce, "Who are you exactly? How do you know about what happened three years ago?"


    Chu Ge shrugged nonchntly, "Three years ago, you bullied a chaste woman and almost got castrated for it ¨C everyone in the world of martial arts knows about it. You didn¡¯t know?"

 Chapter 599 - 0601: You Are Chu Ge

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 0601: You Are Chu Ge</h4>


    Three years ago, Shao Gang also rose to prominence through his Medical Skill by connecting with a family that was considered a wealthy household. The family¡¯s reputation was already poor, and with Shao Gang unting the family¡¯s name to bullymoners, many people were dissatisfied and wanted to join forces to punish him.


    Shao Gang wascent, convinced that his martial arts were unrivaled and his poisoning skills unbeatable, so he grew increasingly wicked.


    Until one day, when he was harassing a married woman, a strange old man taught him a lesson.


    The strange old man had apparently heard of Shao Gang¡¯s vile deeds, so after capturing him, he bound him and presented him to the public. Shao Gang had bullied too many innocent girls, and everyone abhorred him immensely; they proposed to castrate him before killing him.


    The strange old manplied with their wish, but while being castrated, Shao Gang fainted from sheer terror and then was on the brink of death due to excessive bleeding.


    After all, these were ordinary people unused to the sight of blood sttering on the spot, so they were terrified at the scene.


    Nobody dared to continue calling for his death, and everyone had already fled.


    After the strange old man finished everything, he turned around only to realize that everyone behind him had already left. He wiped the blood from his hands and sighed with some resignation.


    He kicked the unconscious Shao Gang and said, "Now that you cannot be considered human anymore, surviving would mean you¡¯re indeed fortunate. If you cannot survive, you only have your many evils to me."


    After finishing his words, the strange old man turned and left.


    No one expected that Shao Gang would ultimately survive.


    Today, as if forgetting the pain of his scars, he startedmitting evils again, targeting such a prominent family as the Nangong Family.


    That incident had always been a source of agony for Shao Gang. Now, he could only yearn for the beauties he could not have, which was undoubtedly a torment for him. During those times, he especially hated that strange old man.


    But that was an incident from three years ago, and not many people knew about it. How did this young mane to know of it?


    Shao Gang eyed Chu Ge warily, "How do you know these things?"


    Chu Ge shrugged indifferently, "The person who operated on you back then was my master."


    Indeed, that strange old man was Gui Lingzi, Chu Ge¡¯s master. He happened to encounter Shao Gang whening down from the mountains and took care of him incidentally.


    Gui Lingzi had even fasted and chanted for several days after returning to the mountains because he felt that dealing with Shao Gang had dyed his Cultivation. Heined for days, which was how Chu Ge came to learn of it.


    Upon hearing this, Shao Gang¡¯s gaze turned fierce, realizing that the young man before him was the disciple of that person. "Hmph, boy, you truly have no fear of death. If I can¡¯t find your master, you shall take his ce!"


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    Suddenly, Shao Gang concentrated his qi in his palm, and a ck mass of energy congealed into a sphere in the center of his hand.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly. He had only intended to provoke Shao Gang and hadn¡¯t expected him to actually make a move against him.


    "Lin Dong, take all the children under the bridge, and no matter what happens outside, do note out."


    Upon seeing this, Lin Dong quickly nodded his agreement, supporting Mrs. Wu as they turned and descended to the riverbed. He then spoke a few words to Liu Yue and Qin Yang, who promptly led the children to safety under the bridge.


    Once Chu Ge saw that all the children had entered the bridge tunnel, he formed a Barrier to protect them, and only then did he turn back to confront Shao Gang with ease.


    Shao Gang¡¯s hands gathered a growing lump of ck qi, Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, a sharp light shooting towards Shao Gang, "Shao Gang, to make a move with your Lifebound Poison, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking me a bit too seriously?"


    Shao Gang was slightly taken aback, he did not expect that Chu Ge could tell the poison was his signature move, "You can actually tell what poison I¡¯m using?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Life-cutting Poison, anyone who gets a touch of it will bleed from all orifices and die within seven seconds."


    Shao Gang snorted coldly, "Since you know, why don¡¯t I see a trace of fear on your face?"


    Chu Ge shook his head helplessly, ever since he cultivated that mental method, his body had be immune to all poisons; no matter what the toxin, it would take only three seconds for it to dissolvepletely.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Chu Ge slowly raised his hand, white qi around him continuously gathering in his palm.


    He was absorbing the surrounding Spiritual Energy!


    Shao Gang spotted at a nce what Chu Ge was doing, but he didn¡¯t understand why he was doing this, since the surrounding Spiritual Energy had no effect on his poison whatsoever.


    Shao Gang scoffed inwardly, "Since he is not afraid of death, I might as well oblige him."


    It also served as revenge!


    The Life-cutting Poison took longer to concentrate for optimal use, but Shao Gang was overly confident in his poison and didn¡¯t wait for it to reach its peak before he pushed it out with a palm strike.


    Where the ck qi passed, the touched green grass turned to ashes, without exception.


    The ck qi headed straight for Chu Ge, who stood as firm as Mount Tai, not showing the slightest intent to dodge.


    Just as the ck qi was about to reach Chu Ge, suddenly his figure shed, the white Spiritual Energy in his hand striking out towards the ck qi.


    White and ck mixed together, creating a stark contrast.


    However, to Shao Gang¡¯s surprise, the white qipletely merged with his poison, and gradually, like a devouring force, the white qi started to dissolve the ck qi away.


    Shao Gang watched this scene in shock, shaking his head in disbelief, muttering, "No! This can¡¯t be! How can this be? Are you ying tricks on me? How could you possibly dissolve my poison? That¡¯s absolutely impossible! I am a master of using poison in the world of martial arts! How could you have dissolved my poison so easily!"


    Chu Ge retracted his power, one hand behind his back, his lips forming a faint smile, "There is nothing impossible, your favorite poison might be the deadliest in the world, but it is not the most fierce, nor is it incurable. At the very least, I have just dissolved your poison with my own method."


    Still in disbelief, Shao Gang couldn¡¯t ept it since his use of poison had never failed, and yet Chu Ge had just dissolved it seemingly without effort.


    This was indeed hard for him to ept.


    Shao Gang looked at Chu Ge alertly, "Who exactly are you?"


    In a light tone, Chu Ge said, "I am Chu Ge, from Shanghai, here... to help treat Old Master Nangong."


    While Chu Ge said this, he deliberately paused in the middle, watching Shao Gang¡¯s face change suddenly, surmising something in his heart.


    Shao Gang¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly, watching Chu Ge intently, "You are Chu Ge!"

 Chapter 600 - 0602 Family Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 0602 Family Reputation</h4>


    Damn Ge Fan! He had repeatedly instructed him to stop Chu Ge at all costs, yet he hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ge to arrive in Beijing ahead of schedule.


    And he hadn¡¯t expected that they would meet in such a manner.


    Shao Gang regained his usualposure just a moment after the shock, looking at Chu Ge with contempt, "Even if you¡¯re here to treat Old Master Nangong, as of now, I remain the honored guest of the Nangong Family. You can¡¯t do anything to me."


    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)


    Since he is invited by Old Master Nangong, that makes things easier.


    No matter what, Old Master Nangong¡¯s attitude towards him has been nothing but respectful, especially since he¡¯s pulled Old Master back from Ghost Gate several times.


    "I may not be able to deal with you, but you forcibly seizing people¡¯s houses and even causing injuries that sent them to the hospital¡ªsomeone will hold you ountable for that."


    "Ha ha, what a joke! Who saw me injure anyone? Besides, I was prepared to buy her house. Offers of two hundred thousand for such a piece ofnd isn¡¯t too little. We were conducting a fair transaction, but unexpectedly, she turned out to be greedy, wanting to extort me. Do you think I¡¯d agree to that?"


    As soon as Shao Gang finished speaking, Mrs. Wu, who had been hiding under the bridge, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She ran out quickly and pointed at Shao Gang, yelling, "Nonsense! You¡¯re nothing but a bandit! A thug! You demolished my house on your own ord, and Xiao Hu was crushed inside. And now you¡¯re here, shamelessly twisting right and wrong. This is too much!"


    Mrs. Wu was cursing him, feeling extremely indignant. She really wanted to march up and give him a good beating.


    Poor Xiao Hu is still lying in the hospital at this moment, his life hanging by a thread, and now Shao Gang refuses to admit his prior actions! He¡¯s clearly a scoundrel.


    "Too much? Hahaha, even if I¡¯m too much, what can you do about it? You¡¯ve been seeking help everywhere for so long, has anyone agreed to lend you a hand? No one, no one dares to oppose the Nangong Family. That¡¯s biting off more than they can chew!"


    Chu Ge was looking at Shao Gang, his eyes shing with ferocity. Gradually, his gaze settled on the figure standing behind Shao Gang.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled into a sneer and asked, "Waving the Nangong Family¡¯s banner to cause trouble everywhere, does the Nangong Family know about this?"


    View the correct content at fre.ewe(bn)ovel.c om


    Shao Gang¡¯s lips curled with a smug smile, "Do you think the Nangong Family is not aware that I¡¯m after this orphanage¡¯snd? No, no, no, you are mistaken. The Nangong Family is aware of my actions and has given implicit consent, and that¡¯s exactly why no one will help you, all because the Nangong Family has already spread the word."


    Shao Gang was speaking earnestly,pletely oblivious to the person standing behind him.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips faintly rose, and his tone suddenly softened. ncing at the figure behind Shao Gang, he asked, "Miss Man Sha, since when did the Nangong Family start indulging in bandit-like behavior?"


    Although Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t know what had happened, she heard everything Shao Gang had just said.


    The Nangong Family gave silent permission for him to misuse their name to cause trouble?


    "Doctor Shao, what exactly is going on?" Nangong Man Sha had disliked Shao Gang from the start; she always felt that his gaze towards people carried a hint of vition, and she was very dissatisfied with his behavior and character.


    But there was no helping it; he had saved her grandfather¡¯s life several times, pulling Grandpa back from Ghost Gate. Grandpa saw him as the honored guest of the Nangong Family, and everyone treated him with utmost respect.


    Nangong Man Sha had no choice but to temporarily suppress the dissatisfaction she felt towards him.


    Shao Gang didn¡¯t expect Nangong Man Sha to suddenly appear here. Although he was confident that Nangong Man Sha wouldn¡¯t easily confront him, now that she knew about these matters, it was difficult to guarantee they wouldn¡¯t reach Old Master Nangong¡¯s ears.


    With Chu Ge arriving now, his position was precarious. One slip could mean the end of his status.


    After much thought, Shao Gang decided to first appease Nangong Man Sha before discussing further.


    "Miss Man Sha, why have youe here? This ce is too dirty and chaotic for someone like you," Shao Gang said with an ingratiating smile.


    But Man Sha ignored his ttering, gave him a cold nce, and walked towards Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, are you all right?" Man Sha asked.


    Chu Ge shook his head and smiled, "What could possibly happen to me?"


    Man Sha thought about it andughed, "Of course, Mr. Chu is highly skilled in martial arts. No one could harm you. I was just being overly concerned."


    Mrs. Wu watched Man Sha and could hardly believe her eyes. She rubbed them in disbelief, then suddenly ran up to Man Sha, looking at her with a touch of excitement, "Are you Nangong Man Sha?"


    Man Sha was startled by the sudden appearance of Mrs. Wu, who hadn¡¯t bathed for several days and was smelling due to staying under the bridge for so long.


    Her sudden approach made Man Sha instinctively step back.


    "Who are you?" Man Sha nced at Chu Ge and then back at Mrs. Wu.


    Mrs. Wu, in excitement, tried to grab Man Sha¡¯s hand, but remembering Man Sha¡¯s status, and looking at her own dirty hands, she pulled back.


    "Miss Man Sha, I beg you, please save us. Save my children."


    Mrs. Wu attempted to kneel and kept kowtowing to Man Sha, "Please, Miss Man Sha, save my children."


    Man Sha was suddenly startled by what she saw and looked nervously at Chu Ge, at a loss for what to do.


    Chu Ge sighed helplessly, stepped forward, and helped Mrs. Wu up, "Mrs. Wu, please don¡¯t be agitated. Let¡¯s talk this over calmly. I believe in Miss Man Sha¡¯s kindness. She will help you."


    Chu Ge signaled Man Sha with his eyes to look at the underground area beneath the bridge.


    Man Sha followed his gaze and was nearly frightened by everything she saw.


    She had never known that in Beijing, there were people living under bridges.


    Those poor children looked just like little beggars.


    Chu Ge exined, "These children are from the orphanage. That ruin behind you was their home, and now it has been forcibly demolished and upied."


    Man Sha looked up at Chu Ge, "upied?"


    She turned to nce at Shao Gang, and thinking of their earlier conversation, felt more certain.


    "It¡¯s Shao Gang."


    Chu Ge nodded, "He¡¯s been using the name of the Nangong Family to pressure various departments, so Mrs. Wu and the others have nowhere to turn and have no choice but to hide here under the bridge."


    Man Sha felt indignant. The Nangong Family often did charitable work, and she herself frequently participated in charitable causes, all in an effort to umte virtues for the Nangong Family. But now, behind the scenes, their reputation was being ruined by Shao Gang¡¯s actions!

 Chapter 601 - 0603: Violating Laws and Regulations

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 0603: Viting Laws and Regtions</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s exquisitely made-up face surged with anger as she gave Shao Gang a dangerous look. The blood-red pupils of her eyes were especially piercing under the dazzling sunlight.


    She looked at Shao Gang and questioned in a probing tone, "Doctor Shao, do you have anything to say?"


    After all, Shao Gang was still considered a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family, so she couldn¡¯t just openly sh with Shao Gang.


    Correct content is on freew.ebno(v)e\l.(c)om.


    Shao Gang cleared his throat and gave a sheepish smile. In a surreptitious manner, he said, "Miss Man Sha, how could you believe what these people are saying? They are nothing but holdouts. I¡¯ve already purchased thisnd, but they regard thepensation as too little, hence they stubbornly refuse to leave.


    Nowadays, everyone pretends to be pitiful to gain sympathy. They live here not because I invited them to, you see. They¡¯re willing to let so many children sleep under a bridge, hungry and cold. It¡¯s quite pitiable to watch."


    Nangong Man Sha just quietly watched him, saying nothing.


    Mrs. Wu, standing behind her, could no longer listen in silence. She red at Shao Gang, her finger trembling as she pointed at him and scolded, "Shao Gang! How dare you confuse right and wrong, ck and white! It was clearly you who took things by force! You are nothing but a bandit! You are a robber!"


    Shao Gang didn¡¯t even blush when telling lies. He scoffed lightly and said, "It¡¯s clearly because you are insatiable, wanting to extort arge sum of money from me. And now you put on this pitiful act here, hoping to gain Miss Man Sha¡¯s sympathy? Miss Man Sha won¡¯t believe you."


    Nangong Man Sha watched Shao Gang, looking confident and self-righteous, and a flicker of doubt passed through her heart.


    She was inclined to believe Chu Ge¡¯s side of the story, and besides, the situation right in front of her showed these dozen or so children living under a bridge with their makeshift shelter and belongings, clearly indicating they had been staying here for days.


    Living under this bridge, there¡¯s no security for these dozen children at all. Who could be so heartless as to gamble with the lives of so many children?


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Mrs. Wu, watching her softly crying, not looking at all like she was faking it.


    She sighed softly and took a step forward to say to Mrs. Wu, "Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate this matter thoroughly. However, it¡¯s not a solution for these children to stay here now. How about this, I will find a ce for the children to stay first."


    Mrs. Wu shook her head, "No, it¡¯s not possible, I have to stay here to guard the ce. Otherwise, Shao Gang, that bandit, willpletely im my orphanage for himself!"


    Mrs. Wu emphasized her words heavily as she said this. She had long harbored a deep-seated hatred for Shao Gang, truly wishing that heaven would strike him dead with lightning!


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Mrs. Wu with difficulty, then turned to Chu Ge with a pleading gaze. Her eyes clearly conveyed the message that they should persuade Mrs. Wu.


    This kind of matter, Chu Ge was an outsider, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to interfere too much. So, Chu Ge gave Lin Dong a look.


    Lin Dong understood right away, and he immediately stepped forward to Mrs. Wu and said, "Mrs. Wu, how about listening to Miss Man Sha? The children are still hungry, and cooking here is unhygienic. What if the children get sick, wouldn¡¯t it cost money to go to the hospital?"


    Mrs. Wu hesitated. She was well aware of this point! But what if they left and Shao Gang started construction?


    "No need to worry, just now Miss Man Sha said she would go back to investigate this matter. Miss Man Sha is true to her word, she will definitely give us a satisfactory response."


    Mrs. Wu still shook her head, "No! How do we know if they¡¯re not all in on it together? What if this is just their new trick to deceive me? Xiao Dong, you can¡¯t be fooled by others!"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong looked at Nangong Man Sha with some guilt and said, "Miss Man Sha, this orphanage is Mrs. Wu¡¯s lifeline. Now that it hase to this state, it¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t want to leave. I hope you don¡¯t me her."


    Nangong Man Sha smiled slightly, "It¡¯s okay, I can understand Mrs. Wu¡¯s feelings. Mrs. Wu, I can assure you that until the investigation isplete, I will definitely send people to watch over this ce so that no one will tear down the orphanage, nor allow any construction to take ce here. I always keep my word."


    Mrs. Wu looked at Nangong Man Sha with suspicion. When she first met her, her heart was filled with hope, but after hearing what she said, she felt somewhat disappointed.


    She didn¡¯t directly question Doctor Shao, instead maintaining an attitude of hesitation.


    Actually, once she calmed down and thought about it from a different perspective, there was nothing wrong with what Miss Man Sha had done.


    After a while, Mrs. Wu¡¯s emotions gradually settled down.


    With concern, Mrs. Wu looked at Nangong Man Sha and asked, "Can you truly keep your word?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, we members of the Nangong Family always keep our promises. Rest assured, with me here, no one will dare to do anything to the orphanage!"


    Her words were meant for Mrs. Wu, but also for Shao Gang.


    Shao Gang had been quietly listening all along, and when he heard Nangong Man Sha promise that the orphanage would be safe, rm bells rang in his mind.


    From the beginning, he was aware that Nangong Man Sha was not fond of him and even held doubts about his medical skill. Initially, when he learned that Nangong Man Sha had the Innate Pulse condition, he thought about treating her to foster a better rtionship between them.


    But no matter how he tried to ingratiate himself, Nangong Man Sha seemed to turn a blind eye, shutting him out.


    Especially when he heard that Nangong Man Sha had spoken ill of him in front of Old Master Nangong and even expressed doubts about his medical skill, he gave up on her.


    He had given up on winning over Nangong Man Sha and sought to stay out of each other¡¯s way ¨C as long as she didn¡¯t interfere with his path to wealth, he wouldn¡¯t take any action against her.


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m


    But just now, when he heard that Nangong Man Sha intended to get involved in investigating the matter, a bad premonition arose in him.


    Though Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t show it, he could sense that she was always looking for an opportunity to drive him away. If he were to leave the Nangong Family, then all the benefits he had gained through the family¡¯s support would vanish.


    This was thest thing he wanted to see!


    Shao Gang glowered resentfully at Nangong Man Sha¡¯s retreating figure, huffed under his breath, and then quietly turned and left.


    He needed to rush back to find help and discuss how to deal with this matter.


    By the time Nangong Man Sha realized she needed to rify things with Shao Gang, he was already gone.


    Feeling somewhat frustrated, she huffed softly, "This Shao Gang, relying on the Nangong Family¡¯s power, has done quite a few outrageous things!"


    Chu Ge, upon hearing this, was somewhat puzzled, "If you know he has done several things detrimental to your family, even those that are ethically questionable and illegal, why do you still protect him?"

 Chapter 602 - 604: High and Low, Noble and Humble

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 604: High and Low, Noble and Humble</h4>


    Chu Ge did not mean to use Nangong Man Sha, he was simply voicing the doubts in his heart.


    But Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with a sense of grievance, sighed, and exined, "It¡¯s a long story. Shao Gang¡¯s current status is indeed all because of the Nangong Family, and my grandfather is also involved. However, I have no say over this matter and can¡¯t influence my grandfather¡¯s decisions and attitudes."


    When Nangong Man Sha said this, her tone was mixed with helplessness. When Shao Gang was invited to treat her grandfather, she felt an evil energy from him, though she couldn¡¯t exactly exin why, but she just felt that Shao Gang was not as simple as he appeared.


    Subsequent actions confirmed her thoughts, as Shao Gang, taking advantage of the money and honors given by the Nangong Family, bullied others everywhere and amassed wealth.


    However, these were not enough to catch her grandfather¡¯s attention. She had mentioned more than once to the Old Master that Shao Gang was not a good person, but her grandfather already saw Shao Gang as a lifesaver and simply wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    Chu Ge raised his hand and patted Nangong Man Sha¡¯s shoulder as a gesture offort, "Alright, let¡¯s settle these children first before we talk about Shao Gang."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, quicklyposed herself, and mentioned that the Nangong Family had a vacant vi nearby in the suburbs. She said to Mrs. Wu, "Mrs. Wu, the Nangong Family owns a vi nearby. Let¡¯s get the children settled there first."


    Correct content is on


    Mrs. Wu, who had calmed down significantly by now, nodded and called out to the children, "Kids, pack your things and follow Miss Man Sha. Let¡¯s go to the ce she has arranged for us to stay for a few days."


    The children, being very sensible, stepped forward and bowed to Nangong Man Sha, saying, "Thank you, beautiful sister."


    The tenderness deep inside Nangong Man Sha was touched by these children, and she smiled as she watched them. Although each of their faces was a bit dirty, she found them very adorable.


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    Nangong Man Sha settled the children in the vi, which was kept clean as it was regrly tidied up by cleaners even though it was unupied.


    She then made a phone call to have some new clothes and toys immediately sent over for the children, who were thrilled by the gifts.


    Mrs. Wu, Liu Yue, and Lin Dong were also kept very busy. There were only three bathrooms in the vi, and they were all upied by the children.


    Hearing the long-quiet vi suddenly filled with the children¡¯sughter and joyful voices brought a faint smile of satisfaction to Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face.


    Quietly observing her, Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved almost imperceptibly as he said, "It seems you do have a caring heart."


    Nangong Man Sha was taken aback, then turned to look at Chu Ge with some frustration and said, "Does Mr. Chu perceive me as a cold-hearted person?"


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, unsure whether to shake his head or nod.


    Initially, the impression Nangong Man Sha gave him was of a fiercely radiating, seductively beautiful rose, best admired from a distance but not approached too closely. However, often one¡¯s perception of another can change based on small things.


    Like today, when Nangong Man Sha offered her vi for these children to use.


    These children had been living under a bridge for a few days, had not bathed, had not washed their faces, or even their hands, and were filthy and smelly. Yet, there was not a hint of disdain on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face.


    After all, given Nangong Man Sha¡¯s status and position, her actions today truly altered his perception of her.


    Nangong Man Sha saw Chu Ge was silent, and she didn¡¯t rush to ask anything. Instead, she stepped forward with a smile, her fair fingers lightly drawing circles on Chu Ge¡¯s chest, and she said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, have you suddenly discovered my good qualities and fallen in love with me?"


    "..." Chu Ge looked at her speechlessly, indeed, one should neverpliment her! Praising her just reveals her true nature again!


    Chu Ge took a calm step back and, still smiling, said, "Miss Man Sha, aren¡¯t you nning to investigate the matter with Shao Gang?"


    Nangong Man Sha felt some disappointment when Chu Ge pushed her away again, but she didn¡¯t show it too obviously. She said, "Of course, the investigation must be done, but before that, I would like to invite Mr. Chu to visit my grandfather."


    Chu Ge came to Beijing to treat Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness.


    This was what Nangong Man Sha thought.


    However, Chu Ge didn¡¯t think so; he only wanted to use treating Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness as a stepping stone to gaining a foothold in Beijing.


    Of course, this was ater issue; the pressing problems right now were Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness and arranging for the children.


    Chu Ge nodded, "Then I¡¯ll go and speak to Lin Dong."


    After greeting Lin Dong, Chu Ge followed Nangong Man Sha to the hospital.


    On the way, Chu Ge asked about Old Master Nangong¡¯s recent health condition.


    Nangong Man Sha said with great relief, "Thanks to Mr. Chu¡¯s Spiritual Liquid, my grandfather has already woken up, although he hasn¡¯t left the intensive care unit yet, his condition has obviously improved."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, and after thinking deeply for a moment, a trace of suspicion shed through his mind.


    Shao Gang was also an Ancient Martial Artist and a Doctor; if so, being both a practitioner of Ancient Martial Arts and a Doctor, he should know how to use True Qi to eliminate stubborn diseases in the body. Even if his skills were not perfect and the cure wasn¡¯t thorough, it wouldn¡¯t result in ending up in the intensive care unit.


    Chu Ge concluded that there must be something fishy going on.


    Nangong Man Sha, focused on driving, did not notice the unpredictable expressions on Chu Ge¡¯s face, "Mr. Chu, how did you get to know Lin Dong and the others?"


    Chu Ge snapped back to reality and said, "I met them once at the Public Sea Banquet before; this time, when I came to Beijing, we encountered each other on the same train."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, realizing that no matter who the other party was, whether poor or rich, Chu Ge would make friends with them.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.


    A hint of bitter smile appeared on the corners of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s lips. Since she was a child, she was known as the girl who grew up with a golden key, mingling in the upper-ss society every day, already ustomed to seeing those insincere and ttering faces; these were all arrogant people, disdaining to befriend someone at the lowest strata like Lin Dong.


    But Chu Ge was different; in his eyes, there were no distinctions of high or low, noble or humble; in his eyes, everyone was just an ordinary person.

 Chapter 603 - 0605: Why Are You...

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 0605: Why Are You...</h4>


    In fact, she greatly envied the state of mind that Chu Ge possessed, living such an unconstrained life.


    Soon after, Nangong Man Sha drove Chu Ge to the hospital. This was the best hospital in Beijing, with both facilities and medical resources being the top in the nation.


    Nangong Man Sha led Chu Ge to the intensive care unit, where other patients¡¯ families were also waiting outside the room.


    One person saw Nangong Man Sha approaching and immediately came over to greet her, "Sister."


    This person was Nangong Man Sha¡¯s brother, Nangong Yun Hai. He walked up to Nangong Man Sha, his eyesnding on Chu Ge and he paused slightly, then gave a respectful smile, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve arrived."


    Chu Ge nodded in acknowledgement.


    Nangong Man Sha asked Nangong Yun Hai, "How is it? Did Grandfather wake up in between?"


    Nangong Yun Hai nodded, "He woke up once, ate something, and then went back to sleep."


    Nangong Man Sha walked over to a ss window and, pointing to a patient lying near the window, said, "Mr. Chu, this is my grandfather."


    Chu Ge stepped forward and saw an old man with white hair lying there, his face deeply wrinkled. Perhaps due to severe illness, hisplexion was very poor, even appearing unsightly and sallow.


    Chu Ge quietly sent a stream of True Qi through the ss into Old Master Nangong¡¯s body. The True Qi circted within him for a good while, unobstructed by anything.


    On the contrary, it flowed through very smoothly.


    This caused a hint of surprise in his heart. He had heard from Lin Dong that the Old Master¡¯s illness was manmade. If it was indeed human interference, the person who acted was either an Ancient Martial Artist or amon person.


    f.r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om


    But from his current probing, there was no presence of Ancient Martial Arts energy.


    Just as Chu Ge was about to withdraw his power, something suddenly crossed his mind.


    He didn¡¯t know why he thought of Shao Gang. Although Shao Gang was an Ancient Martial Artist, he specialized in using poison, and this kind of poison could be deployed without infusing True Qi into it.


    Moreover, poisons created by Ancient Martial Artists are often much more potent than those made by ordinary people.


    While thinking to himself, Chu Ge once again sent a stream of True Qi into Old Master Nangong¡¯s body. This time, he didn¡¯t just probe for energy but also permeated Old Master Nangong¡¯s internal organs and blood.


    This time, he discovered something different. He sensed a mysterious substance within Old Master Nangong¡¯s body that was slowly consuming his internal organs. The consumption was so gradual that it wouldn¡¯t cause a strong reaction in a short period; instead, it would make one¡¯s health progressively decline.


    Previously, the Spiritual Liquid that Nangong Man Sha had brought per Chu Ge¡¯s request did indeed improve the Old Master¡¯s health. However, to Chu Ge¡¯s surprise, some of the mysterious substances inside were already starting to age, but others were fresh and robustly growing, indicating that they were infusedter.


    This further confirmed Chu Ge¡¯s suspicion that someone close to Old Master Nangong was continuously controlling his body.


    As for their motives, he did not know.


    After investigating for a while, Chu Ge withdrew his True Qi.


    His expression was somewhat solemn. Nangong Man Sha, observing that Chu Ge had been silent while continuously watching her grandfather, felt her breathing tighten with anxiety. She nervously looked at Chu Ge and asked, "Mr. Chu, how is it? Is there any hope for my grandfather¡¯s health?"


    Despite her belief in Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, having witnessed them more than once, she couldn¡¯t help but voice her concern.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t seem impressed and merely nodded briefly, "There might be a cure, it¡¯s just..."


    Before Chu Ge could finish, he was abruptly interrupted.


    "Well, well! Man Sha, I heard you brought a famous doctor to treat the old master. Is that so?"


    Chu Ge turned around to see a middle-aged man d in a dark blue suit, approaching with a smile on his face, followed by a certain Shao Gang.


    Chu Ge slightly squinted his eyes as he observed them; the two walked up to Nangong Man Sha and the speaker¡¯s gaze sized up Chu Ge, "This is the famous doctor you¡¯ve invited?"


    Nangong Man Sha softly called out, "Uncle, this is my esteemed guest, Chu Ge."


    Nangong Xiang let out a snort with a tone full of mockery, "Since when did the threshold of the Nangong Family fall so low that just anyone could be our esteemed guest!"


    Nangong Man Sha lifted her gaze towards Nangong Xiang, full of dissatisfaction with his attitude, but due to matters of status, she refrained from speaking out.


    However, Nangong Yun Hai, who was more straightforward, couldn¡¯t stand seeing his sister being bullied by Nangong Xiang, and interjected on behalf of Nangong Man Sha, "Uncle, Mr. Chu is truly skilled. He even extended my sister¡¯s life. He is her lifesaver."


    Nangong Xiang¡¯s face showed a hint of displeasure towards Nangong Yun Hai suddenly speaking up for them, but he was even more shocked by the words he said.


    Chu Ge was Nangong Man Sha¡¯s lifesaver?


    Nangong Man Sha had lifeless veins, and all the doctors had said she wouldn¡¯t live past twenty-five. Yet now, her life was extended by the man before him?


    This was indeed shocking to him and also instilled a sense of crisis.


    Even though Nangong Man Sha was a daughter and didn¡¯t have much inheritance in the Nangong Family¡¯s assets, her current status was not to be underestimated.


    Especially since her mother was the eldest daughter of the Huangpu Family, who most doted on this granddaughter and grandson.


    In just a few seconds, a myriad of thoughts shed through Nangong Xiang¡¯s mind, but in the end, he only concluded one thing ¨C he must obstruct Chu Ge from treating Nangong Man Sha!


    Chu Ge calmly observed Nangong Xiang, whose face bore a fierce look¡ªclearly not a good person at a nce.


    His eyes revealed too much greed; he was obviously a man insatiable for wealth.


    Beside him, Shao Gang had now returned to his usual demeanor, smiling at Chu Ge, as if saying trying topete with him for the honored guest seat was a mere pipe dream!


    "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯vee to treat the old master. What do you think..." Shao Gang spoke with a simpering smile.


    Nangong Man Sha nced at the time; Shao Gang always came to treat the old master at this time every day. Today, she didn¡¯t react promptly and instead, she turned her attention to Chu Ge, as if asking for his opinion.


    Chu Ge looked at her unexpectedly and, somewhat speechlessly, nodded.


    Only then did Nangong Man Sha turn around to speak with the responsible party, allowing Shao Gang to go in to treat the old master.


    All of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s demeanor had been noticed by both Shao Gang and Nangong Xiang, each harboring their own thoughts, unclear of what they were contemting.


    Nangong Man Sha returned to Chu Ge¡¯s side, looking at him puzzledly, and asked, "Mr. Chu, why did you..."

 Chapter 604 - 0606: Utterly Ridiculous

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 0606: Utterly Ridiculous</h4>


    Chu Ge made a silencing gesture.


    He nced at Nangong Xiang, who was watching the ICU nearby, without much exnation.


    Nangong Xiang seemed to be watching the inside, but in fact, all his thoughts were on Chu Ge.


    He wanted to hear what the two were sighing about, and also wanted to know the rtionship between Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge.


    Just now, the way Nangong Man Sha asked Chu Ge, it was clearly the look of a woman towards a man, not the kind of look shared between ordinary friends.


    There must be some trickery between these two!


    Chu Ge¡¯s intentions were actually quite clear; he had begun to harbor suspicions about Shao Gang, so he wanted to observe face-to-face how Shao Gang was treating the old master.


    Trying to discover something from it.


    However, Shao Gang was also very cunning. It seemed like he knew Chu Ge¡¯s intentions; his treatment of the old master this time was obviously well-prepared and very dedicated.


    So Chu Ge didn¡¯t find anything odd in Shao Gang¡¯s actions.


    Within a few short minutes, Old Master Nangong regained consciousness again. Seeing Shao Gang concentrating on treating him, a slight smile appeared on the old master¡¯s lips, and he softly said to Shao Gang, "Thank you, Doctor Shao, for taking the trouble again."


    Shao Gang¡¯s eyes could not hide his pride as he nodded slightly and said to Old Master Nangong, "Old Master, please do not talk, be careful of adverse qi flow."


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Nangong immediately closed his mouth, but having had a good rest, he was no longer sleepy. He quietly epted Shao Gang¡¯s treatment, his gaze wandering around.


    An inadvertent nce led his eyes to Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha.


    Man Sha smiled at the old master and gently waved her hand.


    The old master lightly curved his lips and gave a slight nod in response.


    Subsequently, Old Master Nangong¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Ge; his calcting eyes contained a hint of scrutiny. He had heard from Nangong Man Sha about a famous Divine Doctor in Shanghai; though young, this Divine Doctor has created many miracles.


    This Divine Doctor had managed to save someone who had been at death¡¯s door, someone even the doctors had given up on.


    It made Old Master Nangong very curious about this person.


    Could it be the person in front of him?


    Old Master Nangong was thinking this when Shao Gang had already finished treating him. Shao Gang exhaled a long breath, then asked, "Old Master, how are you feeling now?"


    Only then did Old Master Nangong retract his gaze, nodding slightly, "It feels quite good, much more rxed than before. Does this indicate my health is improving?"


    Shao Gang inwardly sneered, Of course it¡¯s going to feel much morefortable. This time I didn¡¯t hold back at all and treated you wholeheartedly!


    Of course, Shao Gang didn¡¯t dare say this out loud. He simply smiled faintly and exined, "Old Master has the blessing of Heaven, of course, your body will get better and better."


    Old Master Nangong let out a long sigh, looking at the ceiling, it was unclear whether his words were meant for Shao Gang or for the people outside the ss.


    "During this time while I¡¯ve been lying here, although I couldn¡¯t move my body, my consciousness has been extremely clear."


    fr.e ewebno.vel


    As Old Master Nangong finished speaking, some people present couldn¡¯t help but start to harbor some doubts.


    Nangong Xiang¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look too good. He swallowed and, with one hand propped against the ss, said with a strained smile, "Dad, what are you talking about? You¡¯ve just woken up, and your body is still very weak. Don¡¯t talk too much now, hurry up and get some more rest."


    Old Master Nangong gently waved his hand, ignoring Nangong Xiang¡¯s words, and instead instructed Man Sha, "Man Sha, go tell the doctors that I want to change wards."


    Man Sha was taken aback and looked at the Old Master with some concern, "Grandfather, your body at the moment..."


    "I¡¯m very aware of the state of my own body. Just do as I say."


    Shao Gang had alreadye out from the intensive care unit. He said to Miss Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, the Old Master¡¯s condition has stabilized. He should focus on recuperating now; there¡¯s no need to stay in the intensive care unit any longer."


    Man Sha nced at Doctor Shao, then at the Old Master, and sighed silently in her heart.


    She knew the Old Master had a strong will. Before he regained consciousness, there was nothing he could do about staying in the intensive care unit. But now that he had woken up and shown clear signs of improvement, he didn¡¯t want to spend another moment there.


    He always felt that patients in the intensive care unit were on the brink of death.


    Man Sha left to arrange the transfer of the Old Master to another ward, leaving only Chu Ge and Shao Gang among the few people present.


    Nangong Yunhai stood quietly beside Chu Ge. He, like Man Sha, didn¡¯t like Shao Gang.


    But, unfortunately, Shao Gang was also considered a life-saving benefactor by their grandfather, so there was nothing he could do. Regarding the things Shao Gang did outside, he would just turn a blind eye and not dare tell their grandfather,


    Afraid that if the Old Master knew, he might carelessly end up in the operating room again.


    Nangong Xiang, with a contemptuous look, asked Chu Ge, "May I ask, Sir, at which hospital are you employed?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "I don¡¯t work at a hospital."


    Hearing this, Nangong Xiang¡¯s eyes brimmed with even more disdain as he snorted, "Not working at a hospital and yet you im to be a distinguished doctor? Isn¡¯t that a little too presumptuous?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red with anger at Nangong Xiang¡¯s words. He just smiled and said to Mr. Nangong, "Mr. Nangong, this Doctor Shao Gang by your side, isn¡¯t he the same?"


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bno vel.c(o)m


    "What?"


    "Shao Gang is known as Poison Hand in the world of martial arts, yet he calls himself a Divine Doctor. He doesn¡¯t work at a hospital either, doesn¡¯t that exactly fit what you just described as presumptuous and overstated?"


    Nangong Xiang hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ge to dare to talk back to him. He couldn¡¯t hide his anger and said, "Doctor Shao has saved countless lives and is a guest of honor of the Nangong Family. How can he bepared to some nobody like you?"


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, "Before he treated the Old Master, who did you know him to be?"


    Nangong Xiang was at a loss for words. Indeed, before Shao Gang treated the Old Master, who did he recognize him as?


    But he didn¡¯t want to concede his momentum to Chu Ge.


    In Nangong Xiang¡¯s heart, he had already seen Chu Ge as the reinforcement called in by Man Sha, and his reinforcement was Shao Gang.


    There had always been animosity between him and his elder brother over property, and now, in regards to the Old Master¡¯s treatment, he was even less likely to back down.


    Nangong Xiang snorted and said, "Doctor Shao has treated countless patients. What about you? Do you have any experience saving people?"


    Chu Ge looked indifferently at Nangong Xiang. Shao Gang saved countless people?


    Ha, that must be the most ridiculous joke he¡¯s heard this year.

 Chapter 605 - 0607 Ordinary Friends

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 0607 Ordinary Friends</h4>


    Chu Ge did not speak, and it was evident that Nangong Xiang had no intention of letting him go. He pressed, "I wonder if Mr. Chu is renowned in the world of martial arts? How is his medical skill? Has he ever done anything amazing?"


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently, the corners of his lips slowly curling into a faint smile. "I¡¯m afraid you might be disappointed. I am not well-known in the world of martial arts, and my medical skills are mediocre at best. I haven¡¯t treated many people."


    The words Chu Ge spoke were mostly true to his current situation, with only one sentence being modest.


    However, in Nangong Xiang¡¯s ears, it sounded overly modest. He looked at Chu Ge with disdain and snorted, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s better to be more realistic in life."


    The implication was that one should not be arrogant, it¡¯s better to be realistic. Such arrogance clearly showed he didn¡¯t consider them worth his attention.


    Nangong Xiang is a very proud man, particrly given his status which entails facing people who tter him daily, hearing more ttery than the salt he consumes in a day.


    Naturally, he was displeased with Chu Ge¡¯s attitude.


    Chu Ge utterly disregarded him, especially the expression on his face clearly showed he didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Nangong Xiang found Chu Ge even less pleasant to look at, and he turned his criticism towards Nangong Yunhai, saying, "Yun Hai, your sister too, why does she bring just anyone home to treat Grandfather?"


    Nangong Yunhai had just heard what Chu Ge said, and he assumed Chu Ge was being modest, as he had personally witnessed Chu Ge¡¯s real capabilities.


    Nangong Yunhai defended Chu Ge, "Uncle, actually Mr. Chu is very capable. Mr. Ouyang from Shanghai was treated by Mr. Chu, and I¡¯ve also heard..."


    "Heard?" Nangong Xiang, hearing Nangong Yunhai defend Chu Ge, interrupted him sternly, "Is the matter of treating your grandfather something to be taken lightly with hearsay? Yun Hai, you are grown now, how can you still be so immature? How credible are things based on hearsay? Have you personally seen him cure Mr. Ouyang?"


    Nangong Yunhai realized that no matter what he said, Nangong Xiang would find reasons to refute him.


    He simply disliked Chu Ge.


    free.web(n)ove(l)(.)c(o)m


    Soon after, Nangong Man Sha returned andpleted the procedure to transfer the room; she arranged the hospital¡¯s most luxurious suite for the Old Master.


    The doctors, too, quickly came to transfer the Old Master after the procedure waspleted.


    This incident interrupted the conversation between Nangong Xiang and Chu Ge.


    Nangong Yunhai looked at Chu Ge apologetically, saying, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry. My uncle is like this, he doesn¡¯t trust anyone. Please don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, "No worries."


    After Mr. Nangong transferred rooms, he looked at the people inside and shook his head gently, signaling with a wave of his hand, "There¡¯s no need for so many people to stay. Man Sha can stay; the rest of you can go back."


    Nangong Xiang was already agitated from hearing that Nangong Man Sha had brought a martial artist to treat the Old Master,ing over to see what sort of person he was.


    Not only did he fail to discern anything, but he also ended up incredibly irritated by Chu Ge.


    He red at Chu Ge irritably and said, "Yes, my father needs rest, and irrelevant people don¡¯t need to stay here."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Nangong Xiang, puzzled by the aggression in his words, "Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so angry? After all, it seems like nobody here is irrelevant, right?"


    If there really was an irrelevant person, it would be Shao Gang!


    Chu Ge gave Nangong Man Sha a cool nce, clearly understanding from Nangong Xiang¡¯s words that he was referring to him. Here, only he and Shao Gang were outsiders, and since Shao Gang was the old master¡¯s doctor, that left him as the referenced outsider.


    Nangong Xiang red at Nangong Man Sha, "Isn¡¯t it clear who the irrelevant people are here? Do I need to spell it out?"


    Nangong Man Sha got angry too; it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t understand the decorum between the younger and older generations.


    "Enough!" Mr. Nangong suddenly roared. He narrowed his eyes at Nangong Xiang, "What are you arguing about? And you, a man over forty, picking fights with a child? Who here is an outsider? None! But neither do we need you all to stay; Man Sha staying is enough!"


    Mr. Nangong was angry, and Nangong Xiang could not say much more. He red at Nangong Man Sha fiercely; if it wasn¡¯t for her bringing this Chu Ge to treat the Old Master and potentially ruining his ns, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital to face the lecture!


    Nangong Xiang grunted, telling the Old Master, "Dad, you rest well, I¡¯ll go back first!"


    Nangong Yunhai nced at Nangong Man Sha; he had business to attend to at hispany and couldn¡¯t stay longer. Previously, he came because Nangong Man Sha went to the train station to pick up Chu Ge, and now with the grandfather¡¯smand, he couldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    Correct content is on


    "Grandpa, sister, I¡¯ll go back first too."


    Nangong Yunhai nodded at Chu Ge respectfully, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    Chu Ge nodded lightly, showing no intention of moving.


    Seeing Chu Ge not leaving, Shao Gang had no intention to leave either; he wanted to see how Chu Ge was going to treat the Old Master.


    However, Nangong Man Sha did not want Shao Gang to stay. She said with a smile, "Doctor Shao, my grandfather just said only I need to stay here."


    Shao Gang looked at Chu Ge, his gaze clearly indicating, isn¡¯t Chu Ge still here?


    Seeing this, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s smile deepened. She walked over to Chu Ge, gently hooked his arm, and said affectionately, "Mr. Chu and I have some private matters to discuss, so he can¡¯t leave yet."


    Although Nangong Man Sha is known as an intellectual socialite of the upper-ss, she has never been seen being close to any man. Yet now, she was actively approaching Chu Ge, even leaning on his arm, putting all her weight on him, which genuinely surprised Shao Gang.

 Chapter 606 - 0608: The Poison Reaches the Marrow

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 0608: The Poison Reaches the Marrow</h4>


    Mr. Nangong sensed a whiff of decay akin to love as he scrutinized Chu Ge. By this time, he had already misconstrued the rtionship between Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge knew that Nangong Man Sha¡¯s intention was simply to drive Shao Gang away, so he didn¡¯t push her away or dodge when she drew close, but stood his ground without moving.


    He quietly watched Shao Gang, a smile on his face.


    Nangong Man Sha winked at Shao Gang, "Doctor Shao, please go ahead."


    Since Nangong Man Sha had put it that way, he had no choice but to leave.


    Shao Gang took a deep breath and said to Mr. Nangong, "Old Master, you rest well, we¡¯lle back this time tomorrow to treat you."


    Mr. Nangong¡¯s entire mind was now focused on the rtionship between Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge, he was particrly curious about it. So, when he heard what Shao Gang said, he didn¡¯t react much, just nodded and hummed in agreement, letting him be.


    Shao Gang was already feeling the imbnce, but he couldn¡¯t show it now, especially not in front of Mr. Nangong.


    He nced resentfully at Chu Ge, then turned and left.


    For a moment, only Chu Ge, Nangong Man Sha, and the Old Master remained in the hospital room.


    Even after Shao Gang had left for a while, Nangong Man Sha still hadn¡¯t let go of Chu Ge¡¯s arm, which only confirmed the Old Master¡¯s spections.


    Mr. Nangong looked at Nangong Man Sha with a chuckle, pointing at Chu Ge, "Man Sha, why don¡¯t you introduce us?"


    Noticing the smile on Mr. Nangong¡¯s face, Chu Ge realized that Nangong Man Sha was still clinging to him. He subtly moved to the side, putting some distance between himself and Nangong Man Sha.


    Nangong Man Sha realized that her actions were inappropriate, so she quickly stepped back and said with augh to the Old Master, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing like what you¡¯re thinking between Mr. Chu and me."


    "Oh?" Mr. Nangong yed along with the pretense, "Nothing like what?"


    Nangong Man Sha gave Mr. Nangong a reproachful look, huffing, "Grandpa, you¡¯re bad! Teasing your granddaughter again!"


    "Ha ha ha," Mr. Nangongughed heartily. Nodding, he honestly found Chu Ge¡¯s appearance to his liking, just unsure about what Chu Ge did for a living.


    Nangong Man Sha knew her grandfather had misunderstood, and fearing that he might say something embarrassing in front of Chu Ge, she quickly interjected, "Grandpa, this is the Chu Ge I¡¯ve often mentioned to you. The two bottles of Spiritual Liquid I brought you were gifts from him."


    Mr. Nangong had already guessed Chu Ge¡¯s identity but was more interested in his other role.


    "Is he really just someone you brought to see to my illness?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded emphatically, "Of course, he really is just here to treat you, Grandpa."


    Mr. Nangong thought Nangong Man Sha was just being shy, so he decided to not tease her further¡ªthere would be plenty of time for that.


    Putting aside his yfulness, Mr. Nangong turned serious and said to Chu Ge, "Man Sha told me of your abilities, but are you confident you can cure me?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "To cure the stubborn illness in your body, it will only take a few minutes."


    He had assessed the situation through the ss earlier, objectively evaluating the Old Master¡¯s condition. Now, without the ss barrier and after probing once more, he made a new determination.


    Admittedly, Shao Gang did possess skills, and he almost certainly approached the Old Master with ulterior motives.


    fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l


    The treatment Shao Gang administered earlier had in fact restored quite a bit of the Old Master¡¯s health, whereas previously, the Old Master¡¯s condition had been markedly weaker.


    This clearly indicated that Shao Gang had held back when treating the Old Master, perhaps not exerting full effort at all.


    However, Shao Gang¡¯s intentions had no bearing on him; his goal was to cure the Old Master¡¯s illness.


    Mr. Nangong frowned upon hearing Chu Ge im it would only take minutes, obviously thinking Chu Ge was boasting.


    "Man Sha, are you sure about the person you¡¯ve brought in?"


    Nangong Man Sha, seeing her grandfather suddenly get upset, hurriedly exined, "Grandpa, he¡¯s telling the truth. I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes how he regrew someone¡¯s arms in just a few minutes."


    Mr. Nangong remained doubtful. "Doctor Shao is known as a Divine Doctor in the world of martial arts; even after treating me for so many days without full certainty of curing my stubborn illness, can the person you brought really cure me in a matter of minutes?"


    Easier said than sung!


    "Mr. Nangong, not having seen something before doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen. Since you are skeptical, why not give it a try?" Chu Ge spoke up.


    "As for why Doctor Shao hasn¡¯t cured you after so many days of treatment, yet I say it will take only a few minutes, perhaps contemte that question after I truly cure your illness within a few minutes?"


    Chu Ge approached Mr. Nangong¡¯s bedside, extending a hand.


    Inner doubt lingered in Mr. Nangong¡¯s heart, but his fervent desire for health was strong; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been seeking expensive medical treatments.


    Watching her grandfather hesitate, Nangong Man Sha stepped forward to persuade, "Grandpa, think of it as just giving it a try, what if it really works?"


    Correct content is on f|re(e)w eb.n\ovel.(c)o.m


    After a moment of consideration, Mr. Nangong seemed to gather his courage and lifted his hand to ce it in Chu Ge¡¯s.


    Before long, he felt a warm current flowing gently from the palm of his hand, distinctly different from the sensations during Shao Gang¡¯s treatments.


    This warmth trickled into his body, bringing a sense offort like he¡¯d never experienced before.


    Mr. Nangong closed his eyes slowly, beginning to enjoy the sensation quietly.


    However, thefort didn¡¯tst too long before he felt a jab at his heart, prompting a frown from the sudden pain.


    Subsequently, various parts of his body experienced a simr pain to differing degrees.


    The pain was bearable; it made him feel extremely ufortable rather than being too intense.


    The True Qi Chu Ge injected had the effect of Bone Marrow Cleansing; he feared that lingering toxins would have prated deep into the Old Master¡¯s bone marrow due to his prolonged illness.


    The brief pain Mr. Nangong felt was the side effect of the True Qi extracting the toxins from his body.


    Three minutester, Chu Ge withdrew his energy, cing Mr. Nangong¡¯s hand back on the bed.

 Chapter 607 - 609: Continuing to Pretend to be Ill

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 609: Continuing to Pretend to be Ill</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha immediately approached with concern when she saw Chu Ge stop. "Grandpa, grandpa, how are you feeling now?" she asked.


    Old Master Nangong slowly opened his eyes. Right now, he only felt as if something had rolled over his body, leaving him tired and weary,pletely drained of strength.


    He shook his head faintly, "Why do I feel even worse than before?"


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with a puzzled expression, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s going on?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "It¡¯s normal. He¡¯s cleared a lot of toxins from his body, so it¡¯s natural to expend some energy. He should be fine after a few days of rest."


    Chu Ge did not n to infuse Old Master Nangong with True Qi to help him recover his strength because Shao Gang would being tomorrow to treat the old master. If he left a strand of True Qi inside Old Master Nangong, Shao Gang would surely know.


    He might even use that Qi to figure out his methodologies.


    That would be a medical taboo!


    "If you¡¯re not at ease, you could have a doctor check on the old master¡¯s health."


    Sure enough, after Nangong Man Sha fetched a doctor to examine the old master, the results proved Chu Ge right. The old master¡¯s body was now as normal as anyone else¡¯s; he was just somewhat weak. A bit of rest and nutrition would set everything right.


    Old Master Nangong hadn¡¯t expected such an oue. Shocked, he looked at Chu Ge. His lips parted, as if he wanted to say something, but he was at a loss for words.


    After a long pause, he sighed softly, "Thank you, Mr. Chu, for saving my life. I, Nangong Linchuan, was rash just now. I hope you won¡¯t take offense."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I haven¡¯t taken it to heart. Now that your health is no longer in serious trouble, I still suggest that you pretend to remain ill."


    That was Chu Ge¡¯s advice.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge, not understanding, "Mr. Chu, why? My grandfather has always been looking forward to being like a normal person. Now that his health issue is finally resolved, why should he continue to pretend to be sick?"


    Old Master Nangong, standing by, understood Chu Ge¡¯s intention. He chuckled lightly and nodded, "I understand your purpose, Mr. Chu. You want to use this opportunity to catch the traitor."


    Chu Ge had said that it would take him just a few minutes to clear the persistent illness in his body, but Shao Gang, a renowned Divine Doctor in the world of martial arts, had treated him for days with no improvement. It was obvious that Shao Gang was not earnest in his treatment.


    Nangong Man Sha was a clever woman, and understanding her grandfather¡¯s words, she realized the truth.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you before that Shao Gang is not a good person, but you wouldn¡¯t listen!"


    Nangong Man Sha pouted inint, thinking of the children who had lost their homes because of Shao Gang. She then said to Old Master Nangong, "Grandpa, do you know what Shao Gang has been doing outside under the banner of the Nangong Family?"


    "What has he done?" Old Master Nangong looked at her suspiciously.


    "He even forcefully took over an orphanage and demolished their home. Those dozen children have nowhere to go and are living under a bridge. Grandpa, think about it¡ªif word of this gets out, it would be extremely damaging to the reputation of our Nangong Family."


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of shock crossed Old Master Nangong¡¯s eyes, "Is that really what happened?"


    He had always thought Shao Gang was just greedy for money, and the Nangong Family was not short of it. As long as Shao Gang could cure his illness, any amount of gold and treasure would be offered, just as he had promised.


    But he never expected that Shao Gang wanted more than just money. Under the g of the Nangong Family, Shao Gang was doing intolerable deeds!


    Seeing Old Master Nangong¡¯s angry expression, Chu Ge knew that this old master was not someone unreasonable.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Chu Ge brought up the Ge Group, asking, "I wonder if Old Master Nangong knows about the Ge Group?"


    "The Ge Group?" Old Master Nangong shook his head in confusion.


    Of such a small group, he was surely unaware.


    Nangong Man Sha, however, had heard of the name. She nodded and said, "I¡¯ve heard of the Ge Group, and I even heard about it from Shao Gang¡¯s mouth."


    Correct content is on


    Chu Ge nodded, his lips bearing a faint smile that did not reach his eyes, "Right now, the Ge Group is using Shao Gang¡¯s connection with the Nangong Family to extort money all over Shanghai."


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Man Sha became furious, stood up and said, "I¡¯m going to issue a statement right now!"


    Old Master Nangong nodded as well, "Such a person cannot be tolerated!"


    Although their Nangong Family¡¯s business was vast and wouldn¡¯t be impacted by this incident, it was still a matter of their family¡¯s reputation. They believed in doing good, no matter how trivial, and avoiding evil, no matter how small. This principle was one he had always instilled in his children!


    Chu Ge merely mentioned it casually at the right time, and as a result, the Ge Group gradually declined from there on, but of course, that was a story forter.


    After Nangong Man Sha left, only Chu Ge and Old Master Nangong remained in the sickroom.


    Old Master Nangong looked at Chu Ge, pondering something.


    Chu Ge felt somewhat ufortable under Old Master Nangong¡¯s gaze. He smiled and asked, "Does Old Master have something to say to me?"


    Old Master Nangong nodded, amused by his earlier hesitation, "Please don¡¯t take offense, Mr. Chu, but I really am curious. How did you know there was an issue with Shao Gang?"


    With Shao Gang by his side for so many days, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Even Nangong Man Sha had warned him a few times before, but he had not fully heeded them. It was fortunate that Chu Ge hade. If Chu Ge had not arrived, what state he would be in now was uncertain.


    Chu Ge smiled and exined, "Hao Gang and I bothe from the world of martial arts. I know very well what he¡¯s capable of. After so many days, he has not cured you, and even sent you to the ICU a few times. It¡¯s clearly intentional, and I think you should know why by now."


    Shao Gang wanted to keep leeching off the Nangong Family¡¯s influence for personal gain; that¡¯s why he was reluctant to fullymit to treating Old Master Nangong. He only dragged it out, as long as the old master¡¯s condition didn¡¯t threaten his life.


    Old Master Nangong still had something he didn¡¯t understand¡ªthe part about continuing to pretend to be ill.


    "Now that I know Shao Gang¡¯s true character, why should I continue to pretend to be ill and let him treat me?"


    Old Master Nangong looked at Chu Ge, puzzled, but no sooner had the question left his mouth did he seem to understand, a moment of realization shing across his face.

 Chapter 608 - 610: Leave It to Me

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 610: Leave It to Me</h4>


    Mr. Nangong¡¯s pupils dted in shock as he looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are you implying that there are traitors within the Nangong Family who are colluding with Shao Gang in secret?"


    Without someone backing Shao Gang, how could he dare to confront the powerful Nangong Family?


    Mr. Nangong pped his forehead abruptly, although the Nangong Family was extensive, he did not have many children¡ªonly two sons and a daughter. He also had three younger brothers. He could be considered the head of the family, wielding the ¡¯Life and Death Power¡¯ of the Nangong Family.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "I¡¯m not clear on these matters, and it¡¯s not my ce to say."


    Mr. Nangong nodded,ughing as he said: "I, Nangong Linchuan, cannot forget the life-saving grace of Mr. Chu. If you ever need help in Beijing, just speak the word. The Nangong Family still has some clout in Beijing."


    Chu Ge knew that Mr. Nangong now fully trusted him.


    Indeed, he had thoroughly cured the old master¡¯s illness. Compared to Shao Gang, who hadn¡¯t made any progress for many days, Chu Ge needed only a few minutes to heal the old master¡¯s sickness, which indeed earned trust.


    Chu Ge thanked the old master, "Your body has just recovered; you still need to rest well."


    Mr. Nangong nodded, indeed feeling a bit tired now.


    He slowly closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Just as Mr. Nangong fell asleep, Nangong Man Sha returned.


    "Is my grandfather okay?" Nangong Man Sha asked with concern as she saw the old master asleep.


    Chu Ge nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine now. He¡¯s just drained because his body just cleared arge amount of toxins, consuming a lot of Essence Blood. It¡¯s normal for him to be tired."


    Nangong Man Sha gratefully looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, thank you for saving his life."


    Chu Ge shook his head, his eyes signaling Nangong Man Sha to step outside to talk. Nangong Man Sha was momentarily stunned, but then followed Chu Ge out of the sickroom.


    "Mr. Chu, is there something you want to speak to me about alone?" Nangong Man Sha asked.


    Chu Ge said, "I suspect that the person who poisoned the old master and is now conspiring with Shao Gang is the same person. Even if not the same person, they are in cahoots."


    If it weren¡¯t the same person or group, with Shao Gang¡¯s temperament, he would have told Mr. Nangong this important news already.


    Nangong Man Sha pondered for a moment, feeling that Chu Ge made some sense. She sighed softly, "My grandfather bing like this without even knowing he¡¯s been framed¡ªthat is something we have never told him, always keeping it hidden. Now it has be an open secret, with only my grandfather left in the dark."


    Chu Ge was slightly startled; no wonder Mr. Nangong did not show much outrage when the conspiracy with Shao Gang was mentioned.


    Chu Ge sighed lightly; indeed, the world of the wealthy is full of conflicts and grudges.


    Something urred to Nangong Man Sha, and she looked up at Chu Ge, adding, "Mr. Chu, I have already instructed people to spread the word in Shanghai that the Nangong Family has no ties with the Ge Fan Group."


    Nangong Man Sha mentioned this hoping that Chu Ge would reveal why he suddenly took such an interest in the Ge Fan Group. Knowing Chu Ge, he was certainly not the type to meddle without reason.


    Chu Ge seemed to see the question in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s mind. He said, "Not hiding from Miss Man Sha, the Ge Group in Shanghai was the first to suppress mypany."


    The shares of Jinxiu Group now mostly belonged to him, and besides, his fianc¨¦e was the president of thepany¡ªit wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call it hispany.


    Chu Ge was still somewhat worried that if he actively told Nangong Man Sha that the Ge Group was suppressing Jinxiu Group, it might prompt her to investigate and pay attention.


    He didn¡¯t want Mu Bingtong to be involved in any of this trouble.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with surprise. She had always thought of Chu Ge as a person of integrity, and never imagined he would start his ownpany.


    Just as Nangong Man Sha was about to ask something, the ringtone of Chu Ge¡¯s mobile phone sounded.


    Chu Ge took out his phone and saw it was a call from Shen Congwen.


    It seemed that he had arrived in Beijing with the Earth Ganoderma.


    fre ewebnove l


    Answering the call, Chu Ge asked, "Are you in Beijing now?"


    Amidst the noisy background on the other end, Shen Congwen said, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m at the train station now. Have you arrived in Beijing?"


    Chu Ge hummed affirmatively, "I¡¯lle to pick you up shortly."


    After ending the call, Chu Ge looked up at Nangong Man Sha and said, "Could you lend me a car? Shen Congwen hase to deliver the Earth Ganoderma."


    fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m


    Nangong Man Sha was puzzled, "Why is Shen Congwen bringing the Earth Ganoderma here?"


    "I asked him to bring it over. The Earth Ganoderma is no longer of any use to me; I had him bring it for Mr. Nangong¡¯s use."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "I¡¯lle with you. Since Mr. Chu is new here, you might not be familiar with Beijing."


    Chu Ge nced at the Old Master who was sleeping soundly in the hospital room, "If youe with me, what about the Old Master?"


    Nangong Man Sha was in a dilemma. Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her grandfather alone here.


    Sigh, she should not have listened to her grandfather in the first ce, leaving her alone with him. Even leaving a few bodyguards would have been better.


    "How about this, I¡¯ll call Yun Hai and have Yun Hai apany you," Nangong Man Sha said as she took out her phone and dialed Yun Hai. It turned out Yun Hai was still in the underground parking lot of the hospital and hadn¡¯t left.


    Hearing the noisy background, Nangong Man Sha asked somewhat puzzled, "What¡¯s happening there? Why is it so noisy?"


    Nangong Yunhai said, "Nothing, sister, just a minor incident. I can handle it myself! Did you call me for something?"


    "Yes, you need to drive with Chu Ge to the train station to pick up Shen Congwen."


    "Shen Congwen is in Beijing?" Nangong Yunhai was surprised.


    Just as Nangong Man Sha was about to say something, she heard someone shouting loudly on the other end, "The fuck you think I don¡¯t exist? You¡¯ve been on the phone for so long! You damaged my car! Hurry up and tell me how you¡¯re going topensate!"


    Hearing that voice, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s heart skipped a beat, "Yun Hai, did you get into a car ident?"


    Nangong Yunhai cursed under his breath, "Sister, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯lle up and collect Mr. Chu in a bit."


    Without waiting for Nangong Man Sha to respond, he hung up the phone.


    Nangong Man Sha clenched her phone, her eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Seeing this, Chu Ge asked with confusion, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Yun Hai may have gotten into a car ident in the parking lot." Nangong Man Sha was anxious. With Nangong Yunhai¡¯s temperament, it was certain that he would get into a fight. The voice she heard over the phone just now didn¡¯t sound like someone easy to deal with.


    Chu Ge raised his hand to pat Nangong Man Sha¡¯s shoulder, reassuring her, "Leave it to me, I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s happened."

 Chapter 609 - 0611: Not Daring to Act Rashly

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 0611: Not Daring to Act Rashly</h4>


    Chu Ge came out of the hospital and went straight to the underground parking garage. As soon as he entered, he heard amotion inside.


    "Nangong Yunhai, just kneel down and call me ¡¯Daddy¡¯, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash both you and your car!"


    The speaker was clearly a young man, his tone extremely arrogant.


    As Chu Ge approached, he saw Nangong Yunhai being subdued by a group of people. They were trying to make him kneel, but he was desperately resisting. No matter how much force they used, he stubbornly refused to kneel.


    Nangong Yunhai red fiercely at the man in front of him dressed in gaudy pink, "Pah! Yuwen Kangli, I¡¯m just unlucky to run into you today! Kill me or hack me as you wish! But thinking of making me kneel to you? No way!"


    The young man named Yuwen Kangli was holding a baseball bat, tapping it asionally. He sidestepped closer to Nangong Yunhai, swung the bat fiercely, and struck down towards Nangong Yunhai¡¯s head.


    The sudden blow made everything go ck before Nangong Yunhai¡¯s eyes, his body swayed, and his consciousness started to blur.


    The hit was severe; Nangong Yunhai nearly passed out.


    Blood unexpectedly started flowing from Nangong Yunhai¡¯s forehead. The two men restraining him panicked slightly. They originally thought Yuwen Kangli was just putting on a show to humiliate Nangong Yunhai and hadn¡¯t expected him to actually strike.


    Remember, this is Nangong Family¡¯s first heir in line. Although the Yuwen Family is one of the Six Major Families of Jing City, the Nangong Family is still the leader of the Six Major Families.


    Yuwen Kangli was not scared of him, but these men, whose families weren¡¯t as influential, wondered if they could face the Nangong Family¡¯s retaliation and whether they would see the sun tomorrow.


    "Young Master Yu Wen, why did you really strike!" One of the bolder men stepped forward, tugged at Yuwen Kangli¡¯s sleeve, and whispered, "Weren¡¯t we just supposed to block him and teach him a small lesson?"


    No one had mentioned making it serious enough for Nangong Yunhai to bleed.


    But Yuwen Kangli couldn¡¯t care less at that moment; he had wanted to hit Nangong Yunhai for a long time, and now the opportunity had presented itself, how could he let it slip away!


    "If I hadn¡¯t told you it was just a small lesson, would you havee with me?" Yuwen Kangli red at them disdainfully, spat contemptuously, and said: "A bunch of cowards! He Nangong Yunhai is the first heir of the Nangong Family, so am I not the first heir of our Yuwen Family? Both our families are among the Six Great Families of Jing City, why should he be seen as better than me?"


    Yuwen Kangli snorted coldly, his gaze icy as he stared at Nangong Yunhai, whose consciousness was fading and vision obscured by blood.


    fre ewebnove l


    "Nangong Yunhai, thought you were capable, huh? Don¡¯t want to kneel to me? Ha, what are you doing now? Come on, everyone, get out your phones and film this. This is the famous Eldest Young Master of the Nangong Family, Nangong Yunhai, now in such a wretched state."


    Yuwen Kangli smiled as he took out his phone to take pictures of Nangong Yunhai, thinking that if these pictures spread, Nangong Yunhai would be thetest joke in upper-ss society.


    These people didn¡¯t notice a young man approaching from a short distance away. Chu Ge walked over expressionlessly, and it was only when he reached Yuwen Kangli¡¯s side that they noticed Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge raised his hand and with a p, knocked Yuwen Kangli¡¯s phone out of his hands. The phone hit the ground and broke into two pieces.


    Yuwen Kangli stared at Chu Ge, who had suddenly appeared, and furiously shouted, "Damn it! Do you know who I am? How dare you snatch my phone!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t even nce at him but walked over to Nangong Yunhai. He helped him up from the ground and while doing so, infused a stream of True Qi into Nangong Yunhai¡¯s body. A warm current slowly flowed through his bloodstream, making Nangong Yunhai¡¯s consciousness gradually be clearer and the buzzing pain in his head slowly subsided.


    He looked up at Chu Ge with gratitude and said, "Thank you, Mr. Chu."


    After helping Nangong Yunhai up, Chu Ge turned to face Yuwen Kangli squarely.


    Yuwen Kangli narrowed his eyes, staring at both Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai, a hint of surprise flitting across his eyes. What did he just see? Nangong Yunhai is alright?


    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om


    The blow he had just struck with his stick was with full force. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to be deadly, it could have caused a concussion, requiring several days in the hospital.


    But he had just witnessed Nangong Yunhai standing up from the ground as if nothing had happened.


    Nangong Yunhai raised his hand to wipe the bloodstains on his face. He looked coldly at Yuwen Kangli and scoffed, "What, surprised? Surprised that I¡¯m fine?"


    Yuwen Kangli pressed his lips together tightly; he was indeed surprised, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t show it in front of Nangong Yunhai.


    "Did Nangong Yunhai call you here for help?" Yuwen Kangli looked over Chu Ge carefully, feeling a chilling aura emanating from this young man.


    Now that Nangong Yunhai was no longer seriously hurt, he stepped forward to stand in front of Chu Ge, his tone sharp as he said, "Yuwen Kangli, remember that strike earlier? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll repay it doubly!"


    Yuwen Kangli snorted dismissively, "Don¡¯t think just because another person has arrived that you can do anything to me! The two of you against the five of us?"


    Yuwen Kangli, paying no heed to Chu Ge, hummed with disdain, "Nangong Yunhai, ever since that quack came to your family, you¡¯ve grown more arrogant, haven¡¯t you? Seems like you no longer know your own weight! Today, I¡¯ll make you find your proper ce!"


    Yuwen Kangli gently tapped his baseball bat in his hand. It seemed that the blow he had just delivered wasn¡¯t strong enough, otherwise, how could Nangong Yunhai recover so quickly as if nothing had happened.


    "Yuwen Kangli, you will regret this!" Nangong Yunhai knew, Chu Ge would definitely not stand idly by and watch him be bullied.


    Unfortunately, Yuwen Kangli still didn¡¯t know how formidable Chu Ge was. Even if these five men joined forces, together they wouldn¡¯t be a match for Chu Ge.


    Nangong Yunhai¡¯s lips curled into a slightly wicked grin, carrying a touch of insolence.


    Seeing him suddenly be so brazen, Yuwen Kangli¡¯s fury grew even hotter. He raised his hand, gesturing to the others by his side, "Brothers, let¡¯s go at them together! Beat them until they are searching the ground for their teeth!"


    The others, still somewhat concerned about Nangong Yunhai¡¯s status, hesitated to move forward, but seeing that Nangong Yunhai was unharmed, they dared not make further provocations.

 Chapter 610 - 0612: Family Power

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 0612: Family Power</h4>


    Among them, the bold one couldn¡¯t help but step forward and advise, "Young Master Yuwen, why don¡¯t we just forget about it? You have already taught Young Master Nangong a lesson, if things escte to a fatality, it would be bad."


    Yuwen Kangli red at him irritably, then lifted his foot and kicked him fiercely, "Useless trash! Coward! Get out!"


    Seeing that Yuwen Kangli was angry, the man quickly retreated to the side.


    He dared not provoke Nangong Yunhai, nor could he provoke Yuwen Kangli. He found himself caught in the middle, disdained by both sides like a despicable bug.


    Some people fear trouble, but some do not. One of the guys, who was on rtively good terms with Yuwen Kangli, came forward with a smile and said, "Yuwen Kangli, don¡¯t you im to be a Taekwondo expert? Do you even need all of them to act? It¡¯s such overkill! How about just the two of us spar a bit?"


    Yuwen Kangli looked at him sidelong, "What, interested inpeting with me again?"


    "It¡¯s been a long time since we had a match. Why not take this opportunity to see who can knock the other down, unable to get up again?"


    Chu Ge quietly watched as they used both him and Nangong Yunhai as blockades. He felt somewhat helpless inside, knowing that even if he was a Taekwondo master, as an ordinary person he could handle all five of them with just one hand.


    Yet, seeing these people¡¯s arrogant demeanor, it was clear they were not nning to let them go.


    Nangong Yunhai looked at Chu Ge, only to see Chu Ge shaking his head at him.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat lightly, interrupting Yuwen Kangli from the second floor. He took a step forward and said, "How about this, all of youe at me together. I¡¯ll give you the advantage of using only one hand. If any of you can touch me even once, you win. How about that?"


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, there was a brief silence around, as if the air had frozen.


    After a while, Yuwen Kangli and the others burst intoughter.


    Yuwen Kangli wasughing so hard tears almost came out. He shook his head lightly, "Nangong Yunhai, where did you find this guy? He is too arrogant, spouting such grand nonsense!"


    "I advise you better agree to Mr. Chu¡¯s terms, otherwise, it will be ugly for youter."


    Nangong Yunhai kindly reminded from the side.


    Exactly this statement from Nangong Yunhai ignited a more intensepetitive spirit in Yuwen Kangli. With a sinister look in his eyes directed at Nangong Yunhai and Chu Ge, he said disdainfully, "Humph! That¡¯s some big talk! We¡¯ll see who ends up kneeling and scrambling for their teethter! Enough talking, let¡¯s get this over with! I want to see just how powerful this helper of yours is!"


    With that said, Yuwen Kangli grabbed a stick and rushed towards Chu Ge. Seeing this, everyone, except the one who earlier advised Yuwen Kangli not to escte things, also charged forward.


    Some even pulled out knives from their pockets. The knives were notrge, but if stabbed carelessly into someone, they were still very sharp.


    Nangong Yunhai suddenly stepped back. He knew that such a minor skirmish was nothing for Chu Ge, so he tactfully retreated further to avoid causing any trouble for Mr. Chu.


    Chu Ge stood his ground, his gaze firm as he swept his eyes around. A slight smile hooked at the corner of his lips. He truly gave them the advantage of one hand, cing his left hand behind him while only slightly lifting his other hand. Suddenly, the men were as if hit by a strong force, stopped about half a meter away from Chu Ge.


    Yuwen Kangli watched as Chu Ge effortlessly blocked them and felt a sudden pang of rm, then thought of how Nangong Yunhai was fine just after Chu Ge helped him up, which sparked an ominous premonition in his heart.


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Chu Ge was an Ancient Martial Artist.


    If indeed he was an Ancient Martial Artist, even if several of them joined forces, they would be no match for him, let alone if they were tenfold more, they would still be destined to be defeated.


    It is said that those who understand the times are wise. Yuwen Kangli suddenly felt cowardly, gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Hmph! Nangong Yunhai, I didn¡¯t expect you to know an Ancient Martial Artist too. Consider yourself lucky today, guys, let¡¯s go!"


    After Yuwen Kangli said that, he quickly turned around and ran.


    Seeing this, the others watched in confusion and looked at each other in dismay.


    Chu Ge watched them indifferently, his lips curling into a faint smirk, "What, do you want to stay and be ttened?"


    Those men coughed awkwardly. Just now, they had felt a strong aura exuding from this man, who hadn¡¯t even made a move yet was perfectly defensive; they couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    freew\e bnovel


    This really left them both shocked and surprised.


    After those men had left, Nangong Yunhai, somewhat puzzled, stepped forward and asked Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, why did you let them go?"


    Chu Ge looked at him, smiled, and countered, "Why should I have hurt them?"


    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel


    Nangong Yunhai was at a loss for words. Indeed, Chu Ge had no obligation or responsibility to seek revenge for him. Though he could rationalize it this way, a tiny sense of disappointment still surged in his heart.


    Actually, ever since Chu Ge started cultivating the Heart Sutra, his state of mind had subtly changed. The former is an ordinary person, no match for him at all, even if Chu Ge used only half his power, the other party could potentially lose their life.


    "I remember, the Yuwen Family is also one of the Six Great Families of Jing City, right?" Chu Ge asked.


    Nangong Yunhai nodded, "Yes, Yuwen Kangli is the primary heir of the Yuwen Family, particrly arrogant. Hmph, today I was just careless, and that¡¯s why I crossed paths with him!"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly. After all, Nangong Yunhai was still young and hot-headed. He gently patted Nangong Yunhai¡¯s shoulder and said, "You are also the primary heir of the Nangong Family, so you bear quite a heavy burden on your shoulders. Although there are some disputes between you two personally, escting these disputes to the family level would result in a lose-lose situation."


    After Chu Ge spoke, he withdrew his hand from his shoulder, hands in pockets, nced around, and asked, "Where¡¯s your car? Take me to the train station to pick someone up."


    Nangong Yunhai pointed at a white Bugatti Veyron nearby and began to reflect on Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    The meaning in Chu Ge¡¯s words was clear; he didn¡¯t want the personal contention between Nangong Yunhai and Yuwen Kangli to escte into a family feud.


    At their ages of seventeen or eighteen, conflicts between them were amon urrence, all due to youthful exuberance and vigorous spirit. It was normal for them not to see eye to eye.


    However, once escted to a family dispute, given the influence of both the Nangong and Yuwen families in Jing City, it would surely trigger significant disturbances.

 Chapter 611 - 0613: Crystal Document

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 0613: Crystal Document</h4>


    Nangong Yunhai took quite a while to grasp the meaning behind Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    He suddenly smacked his forehead, his hand once again stained with blood. He nced at it, the gloom in his heart not dissipated by Chu Ge¡¯s recent words, on the contrary, it deepened.


    No matter what, he had just taken a solid hit from Yuwen Kangli¡¯s stick!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Ge¡¯s timely arrival, he would probably be lying in a hospital right now. By then, even if he didn¡¯t want to escte the conflict to a family feud, his rtives, upon seeing him injured, would definitely not let the Yuwen Family off the hook.


    Chu Ge took a couple of steps and saw that Nangong Yunhai was still standing in the same spot, his handsome fair face twisted with indecision.


    Chu Ge helplessly shook his head and added, "Why did he suddenly ambush you in the parking lot? Did you do something to him before?"


    Nangong Yunhai pursed his lips, hesitant and awkwardly began: "It¡¯s really nothing much, just that I beat him up over a small matter before."


    Chu Ge was speechless. So it seemed the faulty with Nangong Yunhai.


    Chu Ge looked at Nangong Yunhai with a hint of amusement. He¡¯s still just a kid, not really thinking things through.


    Nangong Yunhai pursed his lips ¨C he wouldn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous nor impolite in front of Chu Ge. Muttering, he said, "He started cursing at me first. We were hurling insults, and then it escted to blows. Who knew he¡¯d be such a coward, unable to take me on alone, now gathering people to gang up on me."


    free\we\bnov(e)(l)


    As Nangong Yunhai spoke, he even felt a flicker of disdain for Yuwen Kangli. It was one thing not being able to defeat him, but now he even brought backup to attack him!


    Something seemed to strike Nangong Yunhai, and he suddenly lifted his eyes, full of yearning toward Chu Ge, and said, "Mr. Chu, will you teach me ancient martial arts?"


    If he could master them, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone in the future.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Your sister wouldn¡¯t agree."


    Just a few words and Nangong Yunhai¡¯s hope was reced by disappointment.


    Indeed, his sister would never agree.


    He¡¯d raised this issue more than once in the past, and each time his sister would strongly reject it.


    His sister always said that the world of martial arts was dangerous. If he learned ancient martial arts, getting involved with more things would increase the danger.


    He knew, being the first in line to inherit the Nangong Family, he carried too much on his shoulders; inherent dangers lurked around him, his sister didn¡¯t want to add unnecessary troubles.


    Nangong Yunhai drove Chu Ge to the train station, where Shen Congwen stood at the entrance, clutching a ck bag, anxiously waiting.


    Inside the bag was Earth Ganoderma worth millions. The Earth Ganoderma might be small, but the weight it carried was tremendous.


    In the deep autumn season, the leaves on the trees along the road had withered, leaving only the barren trunks. Even with sunshine, Shen Congwen felt cold standing in the shady area.


    He rubbed his hands together, nning to step into the sunlight to warm up.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when someone bumped into him.


    All Shen Congwen heard was a ttering sound as if something had broken.


    The bag in his arms also dropped to the ground with a thud.


    Startled, Shen Congwen quickly picked up the bag and nervously checked the contents. He breathed a sigh of relief when he found nothing was damaged.


    His gaze swept around unintentionally and he saw a inly dressed middle-aged woman sitting on the ground with a crying expression. In front of hery shattered pieces of ss.


    "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so sorry, are you alright?" Shen Congwen apologized to the woman and intended to help her up, but as he reached out his hand, she sharply pushed him away.


    "You! How can you be so careless when you walk? This was a high-quality crystal I had just bought, worth tens of thousands, and you smashed it to pieces just like that."


    After saying that, the woman pped her leg and sat on the ground, beginning to cry.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s scalp tingled. He noticed the woman¡¯s attire, which wasn¡¯t particrly opulent but seemed like that of a wealthy person¡¯s; she didn¡¯t look like someone who would lie about being able to afford a crystal worth tens of thousands.


    But the crystal fragments on the ground told a different story. It must have been a crystal ball, but the debris scattered around was too shattered, not resembling something that broke from a simple fall.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s expression shed with suspicion as he gazed coldly at the woman, scrutinizing her.


    Perhaps feeling guilty, the woman coughed lightly and red at Shen Congwen with displeasure, "What are you staring at me for? Say it, what should we do now?"


    A thought shed through Shen Congwen¡¯s mind¡ªthis woman was trying to scam him.


    Thinking this, Shen Congwen remainedposed and looked at her, "Ma¡¯am, what do you think we should do?"


    "Compensate me!" The woman extended her hand towards Shen Congwen, speaking in a very unfriendly tone: "When I bought this crystal, it cost me over thirty thousand. Anyway, it has passed through my hands, so you owe me twenty-five thousand for the damage."


    Her demand for twenty-five thousand seemed almost like she was conceding to Shen Congwen.


    Shen Congwen watched the woman with a hint of mockery and said, "Ma¡¯am, all these words havee from your mouth. I have no knowledge of the truth here, and besides, how can you prove that your crystal is worth twenty-five thousand?"


    Upon hearing this, the woman, realizing that Shen Congwen was apparently not nning to pay, became urgent, "I have the receipt! This receipt can prove I spent over thirty thousand buying this crystal. Hey young man, are you trying to hit and run without paying? If you really bully me, your elder, like this, then I will have to call the police, you know."


    The woman had detected from Shen Congwen¡¯s ent that he was not a local from Beijing, so she intensified her attempt to bully him, "Since you¡¯ve said so much, I will not hold back either."


    She pulled a piece of paper from her pocket and waved it in front of Shen Congwen, "Look, the invoice is clear. I bought this crystal for thirty-eight thousand. If you don¡¯t trust me, I won¡¯t be polite. Whatever amount is written on this invoice, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll reimburse me!"


    The woman evidently had her sights set on Shen Congwen; she had been observing him for a while, judging from his clothes and demeanor, that he must be from a rich and distinguished family.


    Thirty or forty thousand would be a trifle to these people!


    But Shen Congwen, seeing the woman pull out an invoice from her pocket, already knew this was a scam.


    Ha, who goes around with a crystal and invoice worth tens of thousands?


    Moreover, the date on the invoice was for a purchase two months ago.


    Shen Congwen did not outright expose her but instead asked, "Ma¡¯am, did you just buy this crystal?"

 Chapter 612 - 0614: Scamming Gang

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 0614: Scamming Gang</h4>


    The auntie was taken aback upon hearing this and then nodded naturally. "Of course, of course, it¡¯s newly bought."


    The auntie felt guilty, afraid to meet Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Shen Congwen suddenly asked this question, wondering if he had seen through something.


    After speaking without much thought, the auntie saw a faint smile sh across Shen Congwen¡¯s face, which made her heart skip a beat. "What are youughing at? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t pay up today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!"


    Shen Congwen crouched down, handing the receipt in his hand to the auntie with a smile. "Auntie, you say this crystal was bought today, but why are you showing me a receipt from three months ago?"


    The auntie was startled, silently swallowing her saliva, sitting there without a word.


    Her eyes darted around quickly, as though she was thinking of something.


    Shen Congwen looked at her sharply, "Moreover, this crystal ball is too fragile, isn¡¯t it? It just fell once and shattered to bits like this."


    Shen Congwen pointed at the broken ss fragments on the ground and clicked his tongue. "Auntie, if you want to scam someone, make your props look more realistic next time, okay?"


    After finishing his words, Shen Congwen let out a light sigh. At first, he was quite baffled, and nearly believed the auntie¡¯s words.


    Fortunately, he gave the ss fragments on the ground a second nce; a crystal ball wouldn¡¯t shatter like this from a mere fall. Besides, shouldn¡¯t such an important item be properly kept in a bag rather than held in arms? It¡¯s as if she was afraid others wouldn¡¯t know she had a crystal ball, worrying that they wouldn¡¯te to snatch it.


    Seeing Shen Congwen about to leave, the auntie quickly got up from the ground, patted the dirt off her buttocks, and quickly went forward to grab hold of Shen Congwen.


    She had originally thought Shen Congwen, being an outsider and seemingly wealthy by his outfit, would be an easy target for a bigger scam, but she didn¡¯t expect to have been exposed by the receipt!


    "You stop right there! Even if this crystal ball isn¡¯t worth more than thirty thousand, it was you who bumped into me, and it was you who caused it to break like this! What, are you trying to weasel out of it?"


    The auntie said indignantly.


    Shen Congwen finally understood; this auntie was hell-bent on extorting money from him.


    "So, what do you suggest we do?" Shen Congwen¡¯s tone grew heavier as well, "How much do you want?"


    The auntie stretched out three fingers, telling him, "Three hundred yuan! Pay me three hundred, and I¡¯ll let you go!"


    Shen Congwen stared at the auntie in disbelief, letting out a light huff. "Auntie, are you boldly asking me for money now?"


    The auntie snorted lightly, "That¡¯s right! I call the shots here! If you want to get out of here, you mustpensate for the crystal ball!"


    The auntie said assertively.


    Shen Congwen narrowed his eyes; he looked at the auntie, getting a bit angry, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll call the police?"


    Such brazen robbery was indeed infuriating.


    Upon hearing this, the auntieughed out loud. "Call the police? I do hope you call the police, because then you¡¯ll end up paying me even more."


    "Heh." Shen Congwen curled his lip in a self-deprecating smile. Indeed, if the auntie could scam so tantly here, there must be aplices inside. Even if she were taken in by the police, she would be released soon after, and once she had enough evidence, those officers wouldn¡¯t bother to verify the authenticity of the evidence; they would only press him to pay up!


    But Shen Congwen was also stubborn. The more the olddy insisted, the more he refused toply. Finally, he shook off her hand and snorted coldly, "No money for you! That crystal ball might have been broken before, and now you¡¯re trying to swindle me, huh? Do you really think I¡¯m so dumb and gullible?"


    Seeing that Shen Congwen was not about to pay and even attempting to leave, the olddy shouted loudly, "Help! Someone has broken an item and won¡¯t pay for it!"


    Shen Congwen looked speechlessly at the olddy, and then he saw several young and strong men quickly emerge from somewhere and encircle him.


    "That one! It¡¯s him! He broke my crystal ball! And he refuses to pay for it! He insists that I¡¯m trying to dupe him! Everyone, judge this for yourself. Look at what he¡¯s done to my crystal ball ¡ª it¡¯s invaluable!"


    "You there! If you break something after bumping into someone, you gottapensate, we have to be honorable in our conduct."


    "That¡¯s right. The old woman has it tough too. Look at you, all dressed up in suit and shoes, and surely not short of a few bucks, right? Seeing as how pitiful the old woman is, just pay her."


    Shen Congwen nced around, and apart from these strong men, other passersby were just standing in the distance looking over, showing no intention ofing over to enjoy the spectacle.


    Moreover, as soon as the old woman cried out, these strong men had run out swiftly from their hidden spots, which made it hard for Shen Congwen not to suspect that they were in cahoots with the olddy.


    And damn, these strong men looked formidable. If a scuffle really broke out, he did not mind getting a bit hurt, but if the Earth Ganoderma in his bag got damaged, the loss would be irreparable.


    After weighing his options, Shen Congwen decided to swallow his pride. He took a deep breath and asked, "How much do you want?"


    As soon as the olddy heard Shen Congwen relent, she immediately stretched out five fingers and waved them in front of him, "Five thousand!"


    Five thousand?!!


    Shen Congwen looked at the olddy in shock; she was really quite something...


    fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m


    "Weren¡¯t you asking for three hundred just now?" Shen Congwen looked at the olddy with speechless exasperation, as it was obvious that she was trying to shake him down.


    The olddy seemed to think that Shen Congwen was intimidated by the people around and, puffing herself up, she said, "I never said three hundred, it¡¯s always been five thousand right from the start! Justpensate me with US$ 5,000, and I¡¯ll let you go."


    Shen Congwen felt a surge of anger in his chest, he had never been treated like this before. He tried to hold it in, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t suppress this indignation.


    "What if I refuse to pay?" Shen Congwen said through gritted teeth.


    No sooner had he spoken than the strong men around him stepped forward, their faces fierce and threatening.


    "Refuse to pay? It¡¯s simple if you don¡¯t ¡ª apany me to the nearby police station!"


    said the olddy.


    While Shen Congwen was in a quandary, suddenly a familiar voice came from behind.


    freew\e bnovel


    "Shen Congwen?" Chu Ge stood behind them, his expression indifferent.


    Shen Congwen felt a flood of relief at the sound of the voice; he quickly turned his head and saw Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai standing behind him.


    "Mr. Chu, Young Master Nangong, you¡¯ve finallye." Clutching his ck bag, Shen Congwen hurried over to Chu Ge. Seeing Chu Ge was like finding his pir of support; the annoyance festering in his heart dissipated instantly uponying eyes on him.


    "Mr. Chu, these people are part of a scam gang. They bumped into me just now and are now forcing me to pay up."

 Chapter 613 - 0615: Who is Responsible?

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 0615: Who is Responsible?</h4>


    Shen Congwen quickly ran up to Chu Ge, and upon seeing him, felt as if he had seen his backbone.


    A tense heart instantly settled down.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid these people would do anything to him; rather, he was worried they would damage his Earth Ganoderma.


    Chu Ge looked at Shen Congwen with confusion, "Scamming by running into someone?"


    He suspiciously eyed the group in front of them, where a man was surrounded by three to five other men, "It was them?"


    Shen Congwen nodded and grunted in affirmation, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s them."


    The middle-aged woman, upon seeing Shen Congwen¡¯s friend arrive, subconsciously took a step back. She nced at a man beside her wearing a colorful shirt, who nodded slightly at her. Understanding his gesture, she quickly stepped forward with an unpleasant look at Chu Ge and asked, "Are you his friend?"


    Chu Ge nodded gently, "Yes."


    "Your friend damaged my crystal. Look, it¡¯s shattered like this. It cannot even be repaired. He refuses topensate! Tell me, do you think that¡¯s fair? I paid tens of thousands for this crystal, and he wouldn¡¯t even pay US$ 5,000."


    As the middle-aged woman spoke, she held out the shattered crystal to Chu Ge, "Look, this is a crystal worth tens of thousands, and now it¡¯s broken like this!"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t even nce at the crystal, only giving the middle-aged woman a cool look as he asked her, "So, how much do you expect my friend topensate you?"


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s seemingly generous demeanor, she said to him, "US$ 5,000! Look at how well-dressed your friend is, wearing branded clothes that each cost at least US$ 5,000. I¡¯m just asking for the price of one garment, and even that he refuses to pay!"


    Between the lines, she was implying that Shen Congwen was stingy.


    "You bought this crystal for tens of thousands but are only asking for US$ 5,000 inpensation; you¡¯re taking a big loss there."


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment before speaking faintly.


    The woman broke into a smile upon hearing this, thinking she had found an easy target.


    Eagerly, she said, "Right, ah, but there¡¯s no helping it. I was originally nning to ask your friend for US$ 20,000. But seeing that your friend looks quite pitiable, I decided to ask for less, just US$ 5,000 directly."


    Her righteous demeanor almost made it seem like she was being lenient by only asking Shen Congwen for US$ 5,000.


    Chu Ge coughed lightly and smiled, "Sister, you are truly considerate. Since my friend is unwilling to pay, let¡¯s just call the police."


    The woman¡¯s smile stiffened at his words. She seemed not to have heard Chu Ge clearly and asked doubtfully, "What did you say?"


    "Call the police." Chu Ge said nonchntly, "Since this crystal of yours worth tens of thousands has been shattered, and he¡¯s not nning to take responsibility, why not report it to the police?"


    The woman¡¯s lips parted, not understanding the logic behind Chu Ge¡¯s statement, "Aren¡¯t you his friend? Why would you..."


    Why would a friend advise her to call the police?


    The woman was shocked, and at the same time, didn¡¯t know what to say. She turned to look for help from the man in the floral shirt within the crowd.


    Chu Ge had already taken out his phone, dialing as he spoke to the woman, "Even if he¡¯s a friend, I can¡¯t just watch him make a mistake, right? If he doesn¡¯t want topensate, then let¡¯s call the police."


    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m


    Before the woman could react, Chu Ge had already made the call.


    Even Shen Congwen and Nangong Yunhai, who were standing behind Chu Ge, were initially unclear about what Chu Ge was nning to do.


    But Shen Congwen knew, Chu Ge would definitely not harm him.


    Even if they were to call the police, with Nangong Yunhai there¡ªwho could shake Beijing with just a stomp¡ªShen Congwen was not worried at all.


    Nangong Yunhai looked at Chu Ge with some confusion. He usually traveled by ne when going out and rarely visited the train station by train or high-speed rail. Therefore, he seldom came to the train station. He had heard that there were scamming gangs operating at train stations, and it seemed that they were encountering one such group now.


    It just so happened to be their bad luck to bump into Chu Ge and him. Although Nangong Yunhai didn¡¯t know what Chu Ge nned to do, with him present, even the police would not dare to trouble them.


    The woman, stunned, looked at Chu Ge, "Did you just call the police?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Of course. These things must be reported to the police. We can¡¯t settle it privately!"


    Chu Ge seemed to have thought of something and leaned in to whisper in the woman¡¯s ear, "Calling the police is a good idea. Maybe after the police get involved, my friend will end uppensating you with more money?"


    The woman¡¯s face contorted, as if she was constipated. She wanted to say something, but before she could, Chu Ge had already walked away with his phone.


    The police were not far from there, and a few minutes after Chu Ge¡¯s call, they arrived.


    The officer who came looked to be about thirty years old, a bit overweight, moving with a clumsy gait.


    As he approached, he immediately spotted the scamming group and his expression changed slightly as he muttered unintendedly, "Not you guys again."


    The woman rushed up to him, clutching his sleeve, "Officerrade, you must help us out here. Look, my crystal worth tens of thousands just got bumped into and shattered like this, and he refuses topensate, insisting that I¡¯m scamming!"


    The officer cleared his throat; was it not a scam? This was not their first time.


    "Alright, you guyse with me to make a statement."


    The officer gestured for them to follow, and since these scammers had dealings and sturdy connections with their police station, they were often released quickly upon being detained. Seeing them as regrs, the officer didn¡¯t hesitate and led them to the police station.


    The woman saw that the officer was someone familiar and felt relieved. She turned to Shen Congwen and said, "See, I just asked you topensate, and you refused. Now you have to go through a visit to the police station. Why bother with all this when you could¡¯ve just paid me and be done?"


    Shen Congwen looked at the woman in front of him, a brazen scammer, acting so self-righteous. Her ims about her supposedly valuable crystal were full of holes, yet she believed in her own story so firmly.


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m


    The reason for her confidence was nothing more than having powerful backers, enabling her to act with impunity. Even if she were to be detained, she¡¯d eventually be released.


    The officer, unaware of Nangong Yunhai¡¯s identity, noticed the three people standing still and his expression darkened, "What are you folks still doing here? Come on, follow me back to the station and exin yourselves."


    Nangong Yunhai stepped forward at the right moment, nced at the officer¡¯s ID badge, and inquired, "Who¡¯s in charge here?"


    The sudden question caught the officer off guard, "What do you mean ¡¯who¡¯s in charge¡¯?"


    Nangong Yunhai repeated his question, undeterred, "This area should be under Chang¡¯an Street, subordinate to Chang¡¯an Police Station, right?"

 Chapter 614 - 0616: Appraise It

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 0616: Appraise It</h4>


    The police officer paused, slightly scoffed and said, "What does that have to do with you? What, do you possibly know someone here?"


    He leisurely approached them, patting his belly, unable to bear watching them foolishly think they were exceptionally impressive.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, "No matter who you know in this area, it won¡¯t help. You must abide by the regtions ande back to the police station first."


    The woman noticed that Nangong Yunhai did not want to follow her to the police station, hastily stepped forward and seized the opportunity to say, "If you don¡¯t want to go to the police station, that¡¯s fine too, as long as youpensate me for this crystal, we can settle this privately, how about it?"


    Nangong Yunhai coldly looked at the woman, if gazes could have temperature, she would have already frozen into an ice pop.


    "Dragging people to the police station without exnation, may I ask what crime have wemitted?"


    Nangong Yunhai asked.


    "Don¡¯t you know what you have done? Didn¡¯t you hear her say? You broke her crystal and need topensate, yet you refuse to pay, isn¡¯t that clearly trying to default? Come on, stop talking, let¡¯s go to the police station."


    The police officer seemed to have lost patience, spending three days out of five dealing with this scamming gang, initially he would make a brief report at the scene and let them settle privately if it wasn¡¯t a big issue, but as time passed, the background and power of these scamming gangs grew stronger, it was no longer something he could dismiss casually at the scene.


    The woman looked at Shen Congwen with a big smile, so arrogantly. Once they reached the police station, they would naturally arrange for a ¡¯professional¡¯ to make an assessment, and by then, it wouldn¡¯t just be aboutpensating US$ 5,000.


    "Compensating money is out of the question, as for going to the police station, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t go, it¡¯s just that it won¡¯t be this Chang¡¯an Police Station."


    Nangong Yunhai said.


    That policeman looked at him, puzzled, "Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Noting to Chang¡¯an Police Station? This area is under our jurisdiction at Chang¡¯an District, you don¡¯t get to decide."


    Nangong Yunhai gave a light chuckle, as if he had heard a joke, the corners of his lips lifting slightly. He took out his phone from his pocket, dialed a string of numbers quickly, and soon got a person on the line.


    fre ewebnove l


    As soon as the call connected, the tone was utterly respectful, "Young Master Nangong, what can I do for you?"


    Nangong Yunhai watched the young officer, then spoke, "I am now preparing to go to Chang¡¯an Police Station."


    Upon hearing this, the person on the other end seemed startled, and after some rustling noise, he nervously said, "Young Master Nangong, what did you say? Where are you going?"


    Had he heard wrong? Young Master Nangong going to Chang¡¯an Police Station?


    "Is it those darn brats creating trouble for you? Don¡¯t worry, I will call right away, no, I aming over right now!"


    Correct content is on fr.eew eb novel.


    After that, Nangong Yunhai cut the call, smiling slightly, and said, "Alright, now we can go to Chang¡¯an Police Station."


    The police officer¡¯s mind flickered with doubts, looking puzzled at Nangong Yunhai, "Who is that person? He called you Young Master Nangong?"


    In Beijing, there aren¡¯t many who could be called Young Master Nangong. If he offended the Nangong Family of the Six Great Families of Jing City, he wouldn¡¯t just lose his job, but his life might be at risk as well.


    Nangong Yunhai smiled lightly without speaking, not directly answering the policeman¡¯s question.


    Instead, the woman beside nudged the young officer and said, "There are many people with the surname Nangong in the world, how could the real Young Master Nangong possiblye here to the train station? When he travels, it¡¯s always by ne."


    Upon hearing this, the policeman thought it made sense, guessing that it was probably these people faking their importance, maybe even the person on the phone call just now was a fake.


    The young policeman didn¡¯t think much, urged them and took them back to Chang¡¯an Police Station.


    Nangong Yunhai thought about it, having Director Chenge would also not be bad, so he didn¡¯t argue with them in detail and just followed them.


    In the meeting room at Chang¡¯an Police Station, Chu Ge and his twopanions sat across from the woman, and the young policeman who had brought them over seemed to have disappeared, nowhere to be seen for a while.


    After a while, a man iming to be the woman¡¯s husband entered the room and scolded the woman as soon as he saw her, "You wasteful wife, didn¡¯t I tell you not to take the crystal out, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, now look what happened! It¡¯s broken like this, you wasteful woman, what should we do now?"


    Seeing her husband arrive, the woman suddenly stood up straight, her face showing distress but her eyes devoid of any genuine sorrow.


    "Husband, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you and taken the crystal out, now that it¡¯s broken like this, even if we want to repair it, it¡¯s irreparable!"


    The woman said, feigning tears.


    Her husband impatiently waved his hand, "Don¡¯t cry first, tell me who broke it! Make them pay! You know how expensive this crystal is, they mustpensate, pay the full price!"


    The woman pointed at Chu Ge and the others across from her, looking aggrieved, "It was them! Husband, I told you, they were so assertive, it was clearly his fault initially, but then they imed I was a scammer and refused to admit it. Initially, when I asked forpensation, they refused, insisting on calling the police."


    Upon hearing this, her husband then pretended to direct his gaze towards Chu Ge and the others, his murky eyes appraising, "You are the ones who knocked into my crystal?"


    Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai, as if they had agreed beforehand, simultaneously pointed towards Shen Congwen.


    Shen Congwen blinked in surprise, then awkwardly smiled, lightly nodded his head, and then realizing it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, shook his head.


    The woman¡¯s husband grew impatient, pped the table forcefully and said angrily, "Who is it? Making head nods and shakes! Is it you or not?"


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! Why are you hitting the table? Is this your home? Sit down!"


    At this moment, a police officer walked in holding a notebook, his expression very serious. He sat down in the middle of the table and tapped his fingers lightly on it from time to time, saying, "Tell me, what exactly happened?"


    The woman went first, briefly exined the events, and then handed her crystal to the policeman.


    "Officer, take a look at my crystal, it¡¯s broken like this, even if I wanted to glue it back together, it would be useless. I just want them topensate me with US$ 5,000, I bought this crystal for over thirty thousand, and they refuse to evenpensate five thousand."


    The policeman nced at the crystal, then withdrew his gaze, methodically said, "You can¡¯t just say this crystal is worth so much and that¡¯s it, we need to find someone to appraise it first. Here¡¯s what, you guys wait here for a bit, I will find someone for the appraisal."

 Chapter 615 - 0617: Young Master Nangong

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 0617: Young Master Nangong</h4>


    The police officer said that and left with the crystal.


    The woman¡¯s face shed with a smug look; the so-called appraisal was nothing more than a formality.


    "Look here,d, paying US$ 5,000 now is still an option for you, and you¡¯d be wise to take it¡ªit¡¯s not toote. Once the appraisal resultse back, it won¡¯t be as simple as just that sum anymore."


    Shen Congwen watched the woman¡¯s arrogant demeanor, and a flicker of doubt crossed his mind.


    Surely the crystal must be fake, wouldn¡¯t a gang of scammers roam about with a real crystal?


    Then he thought further and his heart sank.


    He figured that these scammers might indeed use a real crystal for their cons, after all, that real one could be dropped time and again without consequence¡ªregardless of how many times, since the money for the crystal would have been swindled in one go.


    A sudden uneasy premonition arose in Shen Congwen¡¯s heart, and he whispered to Chu Ge, "Maybe that crystal is real."


    Chu Ge just nodded slightly, "Perhaps."


    Shen Congwen lowered his voice to a level audible only to the two of them, "What should we do now?"


    "Let¡¯s wait and see!"


    Chu Ge said indifferently.


    Shen Congwen nodded; at this point, that was all they could do.


    The woman, noticing them whispering to each other, thought they were negotiating, but she waited a long while without them saying anything to her.


    "So you really don¡¯t want to settle privately?" she asked once more.


    Nangong Yunhai, after all just an eighteen-year-old kid, hummed impatiently after hearing the woman¡¯s repeated questioning, "Keep asking like that¡ªfeeling guilty of being a thief, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re paying. We¡¯ll talk after we get the appraisal results!"


    Seeing their firm stance, the woman didn¡¯t say much else and nodded repeatedly, "Fine! Then we¡¯ll talk after the appraisal results are out."


    Correct content is on


    About twenty minutester, the appraisal result finally arrived, and the officer came back with a document and a look of pity on his face.


    Heid down the document in front of Chu Ge and said, "Here¡¯s the appraisal result. Ah, such a fine crystal, and now it¡¯s in pieces like this."


    The implication was clear¡ªthe crystal was real.


    Chu Ge and the others seemed to have anticipated this oue, and they didn¡¯t bother to pick up the appraisal report to look at it.


    Judging from the woman¡¯s arrogant demeanor, she must have been certain the crystal was real to act so brazenly; otherwise, she would not have agreed to the appraisal.


    Because the police have to carry out their duty, they dared not show any partiality in this regard, and those engaged in scamming wouldn¡¯t actively cause trouble or embarrassment for them.


    "Now what should we do?" the woman asked, "Now that the police have informed us, and the appraisal result proves the crystal is real, it¡¯s broken like this¡ªthey have to pay for it, don¡¯t they?"


    The officer nodded, "Damage must bepensated."


    Chu Ge too echoed from the side, "That¡¯s right, if something is broken, it surely needs to bepensated..."


    He deliberately paused, and as he saw a trace of joy sh across the woman¡¯s face, he continued slowly, "But how much topensate is another matter."


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face froze as she inquired of Chu Ge, confused, "Sir, what do you mean by that?"


    Beside her, her husband chimed in, "More or lesspensation? However much this crystal is worth, you must pay the full price, not a cent less, or else stay here in this police station!"


    The officer looked at Chu Ge and the others with a sense of pity. There was nothing to be done; they were the unfortunate ones who hade across this scamming gang, whose backgrounds and power were not something these ordinary officers could afford to offend.


    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m


    He said to Chu Ge and the others, "How about this: if you can, try to negotiate privately. As for how much topensate¡ªthat¡¯s for you to discuss."


    The woman¡¯s husband waved his hand, "There¡¯s no room for negotiation, fullpensation is required, or else let¡¯s proceed through legal steps."


    The woman nodded alongside, echoing him. She had given them plenty of chances just now, asking them time after time, but they didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, and that wasn¡¯t her fault.


    "Full pricepensation is a must."


    The officer felt troubled. He sighed softly, his inquiring nce turning to Chu Ge and the others, and saw that they just sat there, undisturbed, obviously not intending to respond.


    This was no way to proceed, so the officer¡¯s tone hardened as he said to Chu Ge with a stern gaze, "What are you nning to do? Settle privately or go through the legal process?"


    Chu Ge nced at Shen Congwen, who shook his head slightly. "Let¡¯s go through the legal process."


    He was sitting beside two figures akin to Buddhist deities, why should he be afraid? If we¡¯re talking about influence in Beijing, who could surpass Young Master Nangong? And if it came to martial arts, Mr. Chu would certainly not stand by idly.


    So he was quite at ease now.


    Hearing that they wanted to proceed legally, the officer nodded, "Alright, then we¡¯ll follow the legal procedure."


    The woman hummed in contempt. Whether settled privately or legally, they would be the ones benefiting; these people were truly overestimating themselves.


    Just as the officer was about to file the case, amotion suddenly erupted outside.


    Then, they saw the police rushing out of the station, and the woman and her husband exchanged confused nces as they curiously peered out the window to see a police car slowly driving in.


    The visitor was Director Cheng, who hade here personally without any prior phone notice, so everyone seemed particrly flustered.


    The station head approached with a smile and said, "Director Cheng, what kind of wind blew you over here today? Are you here for a surprise inspection or..."


    Even with a surprise inspection, it wouldn¡¯t be something for Director Cheng to personally partake in. Though the station head said this outwardly, he was still confused, unsure of why Director Cheng had suddenlye down, feeling uneasy and even reviewing his recent actions, but he couldn¡¯t think of any uwful deeds he hadmitted or anything significant enough to warrant a personal visit from Director Cheng.


    Director Cheng nced at him and asked, "Where¡¯s Young Master Nangong?"


    The station head was startled, "What?"


    "I asked you, where is Young Master Nangong?"


    Director Cheng asked again, clearly annoyed.


    The station head was even more puzzled, "Which Young Master Nangong?"


    "Ridiculous! How many Young Master Nangongs could there possibly be in Beijing?"


    Director Cheng red at him, obviously the station head was unaware of what had happened.


    But the heart of the police officer who had brought Chu Ge and the others in began to tremble.


    He had heard Nangong Yunhai making a phone call but didn¡¯t expect that call to be to Director Cheng, nor did he anticipate that he truly was the Young Master of the Nangong Family.

 Chapter 616 - 0618: Make a Fake

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 0618: Make a Fake</h4>


    The police officer felt a chill down his spine, suddenly harboring a bad premonition.


    He wanted to salvage, to salvage the mistake he made, to minimize his culpability.


    With this in mind, the police officer spoke up loudly, reporting, "Director Cheng, Young Master Nangong is in the meeting room."


    Upon hearing this, the station chief suddenly widened his eyes in shock, looking at the man, "What did you say? Young Master Nangong is really here? And in the meeting room?"


    These damn bastards! They¡¯ve caused him trouble!


    "Director Cheng, I¡¯ll take you to the meeting room right now."


    Meanwhile, the person processing Chu Ge and the others only knew there was amotion outside, but was unaware of what had happened, as their duties dictated that they should not be distracted while handling a case.


    As he was exining the steps of legal procedures to Chu Ge and the others, the door to the meeting room was suddenly pushed open.


    A thunderous noise followed as many people walked in.


    The police officer turned around displeasedly, and upon seeing the station chief, he immediately stood up straight respectfully, "Chief."


    The station chief coughed lightly, acknowledged with a grunt, and then introduced, "This is Director Cheng."


    The police officer was startled, then turned his gaze towards Director Cheng, "Greetings, Director Cheng."


    Director Cheng did not acknowledge him as he was searching for Nangong Yunhai the moment he entered the meeting room.


    When he saw Nangong Yunhai sitting at the conference table, he quickly bent over and approached him respectfully, saying, "Young Master Nangong, what brings you here?"


    Nangong Yunhai looked up at him hazily, nced at the time, and said teasingly, "Director Cheng, you came quite fast."


    Director Cheng knew Nangong Yunhai was ming him, but the traffic in Beijing was indeed indescribable, and he had already rushed here as quickly as possible.


    Nangong Yunhai looked up, gestured with his chin, "Since Director Cheng is here, maybe you could exin to them how the legal procedures should be followed."


    Director Cheng was still confused, unaware of the specifics of what had transpired, but from Nangong Yunhai¡¯s demeanor, he knew it wasn¡¯t anything positive.


    Director Cheng¡¯s smile faded as he asked the station chief, "What exactly is going on here?"


    The station chief didn¡¯t know the details either, but he recognized the woman and her husband; after all, they were frequent visitors to their police station.


    He coughed softly, turned his head towards the police officer who had been interrogating them, and inquired, "Didn¡¯t you hear Director Cheng asking? What exactly happened here?"


    That police officer was already dumbfounded. Director Cheng was a national-level official, and to see him acting so reverently towards someone who appeared to be just of age, naturally he was suspicious.


    Furthermore, the moment he heard Director Cheng address him as Young Master Nangong, he immediately thought of the Nangong Family, causing a chill to run down his spine.


    Trembling, he stuttered a bit as he recounted everything that had happened.


    Correct content is on


    Facing Director Cheng, he dared not conceal anything, so he also disclosed the past criminal records of the woman and her husband.


    Upon hearing this, Director Cheng¡¯s expression darkened like charcoal, and he red at the station chief angrily, "Is this how your jurisdiction acts?"


    The station chief wiped the sweat from his forehead, sighed, and in front of so many subordinates, he couldn¡¯t say much and instead channeled all his frustration towards the interrogating officer.


    "What are you still standing there for? Don¡¯t you have any clue who is right and who is wrong in this matter?"


    The woman and her husband were still clueless, unaware of what had happened. They thought they had the upper hand, but ultimately, they ended up being the ones locked up.


    Onlyter did they learn that they had offended a big shot that even Director Cheng wouldn¡¯t dare to offend.


    With only their minor background, they could perhaps intimidate the station chief, but opposing Director Cheng? That was utterly impractical, like throwing an egg against a rock.


    As Chu Ge and Shen Congwen left the police station, Director Cheng wanted to escort them, but Nangong Yunhai adamantly refused, so they parted ways with Director Cheng.


    Chu Ge had juste out of the police station and was standing at the entrance waiting for Nangong Yunhai to fetch the car, when his gaze casually swept across the street and he spotted a familiar figure.


    It was that masked man he had seen in Shanghai!


    The same masked man who hadpeted with him for the second auction item, the Jade Buddha!


    The man seemed to have sensed Chu Ge¡¯s presence, as he merely nced up at him before swiftly turning around and leaving.


    Just like in Shanghai, dressed in a long ck coat, wearing a ck hat and mask, his entire presence shrouded in ck, with only a pair of blood-red eyes exposed to the air, creating an exceptionally chilling sight.


    Indeed, because of his attire, everyone avoided him, keeping their distance, which made it all the easier for Chu Ge to spot him.


    Beside him, Shen Congwen noticed Chu Ge staring intently at something, and asked puzzledly, "Mr. Chu, what are you looking at?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "Nothing much."


    The Jade Buddha was still lying at home; he hadn¡¯t brought it with him this time to Beijing, so he hadn¡¯t had the chance to explore its secrets yet, especially since the Jade Buddha¡¯s martial arts required the mental method from the third auction item, the Jade te, and both needed to bebined for use.


    Due to the urgency of affairs in Beijing, he had decided to put this matter aside for now.


    At that moment, Nangong Yunhai drove up, interrupting Chu Ge¡¯s thoughts. Chu Ge and Shen Congwen got into the car, and it was only after sitting down that Shen Congwen rxed his grip on the bag in hisp, letting out a long sigh, "This trip to Beijing has indeed been quite remarkable."


    It was a significant ordeal from the start.


    Nangong Yunhai nced at the rearview mirror, then told them, "Don¡¯t worry, these people won¡¯t have the chance to scam at the train station anymore."


    Chu Ge chuckled, turning to Shen Congwen, "How are the items?"


    Shen Congwen hastily unzipped the backpack and looked inside; he was keeping the Lingzhi in a wooden box. He took out the box, opened it, and a fresh scent wafted out from it as soon as he lifted the lid.


    "It smells wonderful," Nangong Yunhai remarked, appreciating the aroma of the Lingzhi, which was soothing to the senses just from its scent.


    "This is a fully formed First-level Earth Ganoderma," Shen Congwenmented with unconcealed pride in his eyes.


    Nangong Yunhai also wanted to take a look, but he was driving and couldn¡¯t be distracted, so he had to settle for glimpsing it repeatedly in the rearview mirror.


    Chu Ge passed the wooden box with the Earth Ganoderma over, having seen First-level Earth Ganoderma at Master Guangde¡¯s before, though he had not examined it closely like now.


    Momentarily, he seemed to realize something and asked Shen Congwen, "Can you make a fake version of this Earth Ganoderma for me?"

 Chapter 617 - 0619: Jinxiu Group

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 0619: Jinxiu Group</h4>


    Shen Congwen was somewhat puzzled. "Mr. Chu, are you nning to make a fake one?"


    Even Nangong Yunhai looked at Chu Ge curiously. He did not understand what Chu Ge intended to do.


    Chu Ge gave a slight nod, "The existence of Earth Ganoderma is no secret. If it is used by the Old Master, it will surely be known to others. Therefore, I n to create a fake one to confuse the real with the false."


    Shen Congwen suddenly realized what Chu Ge meant, nodded lightly, but still harbored some skepticism. He asked Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, are you worried that someone will try to steal the Earth Ganoderma?"


    Shen Congwen, not familiar with the situation in Beijing, nor understanding the affairs of the Nangong Family, looked at Chu Ge in confusion, not understanding why a fake Earth Ganoderma needed to be created.


    Though young, Nangong Yunhai understood Chu Ge¡¯s intentions. He knew that his grandfather¡¯s illness was man-made and that it was done by someone within their own ranks. Suffering from theck of evidence, they could only focus on defense, to prevent his grandfather¡¯s condition from worsening once more.


    What he did not expect was that the person dared to tamper with the Spiritual Liquid that Chu Ge had previously given to extend his grandfather¡¯s life.


    Mr. Chu¡¯s use of the Earth Ganoderma to treat his grandfather would naturally not remain secret. If those people learned of the existence of the Earth Ganoderma, they would surely attempt to steal it.


    Therefore, Chu Ge¡¯s concerns were not unfounded. Nangong Yunhai was worried about the same thing. He nodded slightly and said with approval, "Mr. Chu has thought this throughprehensively. Mr. Shen, I¡¯ll trouble you to make another fake. Let me know what materials you need, and I will arrange for them."


    Shen Congwen did not delve into the details, simply nodding his head in agreement.


    On the way back, Chu Ge received a phone call from Nangong Man Sha. She said that she had already investigated the situation with the orphanage and was about to send someone to deal with the matter.


    To make up for the reputation of the Nangong Family, Nangong Man Sha made a special donation to the orphanage and even promised to refurbish it.


    These things were not just spoken to Chu Ge by Nangong Man Sha; after speaking to Chu Ge, she also conveyed them to Nangong Yunhai.


    Since arriving in Beijing, Chu Ge had yet to find a ce to rest. Nangong Man Sha had already arranged amodation for Chu Ge at a property of the Nangong Family. First, Nangong Yunhai took Chu Ge and Shen Congwen there to put down their luggage, then brought them to the orphanage.


    In front of the orphanage ruins, people had already begun to clean up and start work.


    Lin Dong and Liu Yue stood by, their hearts filled withplex emotions.


    "Lin Dong, Mr. Chu really has great powers. He subdued Shao Gang just like that."


    Liu Yue still found it hard to believe that the matter had been settled, as it had been only one day¡ªor rather, not even a day, just seven or eight hours.


    Lin Dong, overwhelmed, said in amazement, "Exactly, Mr. Chu is so incredible. With just a few words, he convinced Miss Man Sha to stand up for us and seek justice."


    Now the Nangong Family had also promised to fully fund the rebuilding of the orphanage and even set up a foundation for it.


    While they were talking, a car approached from a distance.


    Chu Ge and Nangong Yunhai got out of the car and saw Lin Dong and Liu Yue excitedly running over.


    "Mr. Chu, Young Master Nangong, thank you!" Lin Dong bowed deeply to Chu Ge, his bow filled with 120 percent sincerity. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Ge¡¯s help, they wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Those children might still be suffering under the bridge in the underground.


    Chu Ge lightly patted his shoulder and said, "All this is just acting in ordance with thew of nature. You don¡¯t need to show us such a grand gesture."


    Nangong Yunhai wasn¡¯t fully aware of the specifics but ryed Nangong Man Sha¡¯s instructions to Lin Dong, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, with the Nangong Family behind you, no one will trouble the orphanage again."


    Lin Dong was visibly excited, nodding rapidly, his face revealing his joy.


    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m


    Having the Nangong Family¡¯s backing was something he had never even dreamed of.


    Liu Yue, standing beside Lin Dong, suddenly said, "Lin Dong, you better not take these words as a boast to show off and deceive others. If you do that, what would be the difference from what Shao Gang did?"


    Lin Dong¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He looked at Liu Yue, speechless, and said, "Sister Liu Yue, what are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?"


    Liu Yue silently nodded, her eyes clearly indicating that he was indeed that kind of person.


    Chu Ge coughed awkwardly, recalling the incident at the Public Sea Banquet. At that time, he had not known Lin Dong, and Lin Dong had not known him, yet Lin Dong had bragged about knowing him.


    Chu Ge inwardly agreed, feeling that Lin Dong would indeed boast about this event in the future.


    Nangong Yunhai smiled and said, "That¡¯s not really boasting, as what¡¯s said is, after all, the truth. Just don¡¯t use the Nangong Family¡¯s name to do anything illegal, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t be like Shao Gang, bullying others with your power."


    Lin Dong nodded repeatedly, "I am aw-abiding citizen, how could I possibly do anything illegal? Besides, can I evenpare to Shao Gang? He¡¯s nothing but a disgrace!"


    Liu Yue snorted. Thinking of Xiao Hu still lying in the hospital, she nudged Lin Dong with her elbow and whispered, "Could we ask Mr. Chu for a favor?"


    Lin Dong was stunned for a moment, remembering Xiao Hu lying in the hospital, he sighed softly. Chu Ge had already helped them a lot, he really...


    Yet, thinking of Xiao Hu still in the hospital, his heart ached.


    Liu Yue¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud but wasn¡¯t quiet either, and Chu Ge heard it clearly. He looked at Lin Dong and Liu Yue¡¯s troubled faces and half-jokingly asked, "What¡¯s making it so difficult for you to speak?"


    Lin Dong chuckled awkwardly and said to Chu Ge, "It¡¯s like this, Mr. Chu. I would like to ask you to save Xiao Hu."


    After he finished, as if worried that Chu Ge might refuse, he hurriedly said, "I don¡¯t mean to ask for money, but rather for you to save his life."


    free we\bnove(l)


    He had heard many stories about Chu Ge, knowing that Chu Ge had treated Mr. Ouyang¡¯s illness in Shanghai, brought the former chairman of Jinxiu Group back from the Ghost Gate, and even helped many people in Su City one after another.


    He believed Chu Ge had the ability in this area.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know if Chu Ge would be willing to help them.


    Liu Yue added, "We also know that it¡¯s really rather inappropriate to keep troubling you, Mr. Chu. But just the surgery fee for Xiao Hu amounts to several hundred thousand, and the sess rate is only a few percent. They really can¡¯t afford to take the risk of spending hundreds of thousands only for Xiao Hu to lose his life."

 Chapter 618 - 0620: Intensive Care

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 0620: Intensive Care</h4>


    Watching the hopeful look in Liu Yue and Lin Dong¡¯s eyes, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. He sighed softly, nodded, and said, "Then a bitter, you guys can take me to the hospital to take a look."


    Upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s agreement, Lin Dong and Liu Yue were overjoyed. Liu Yue, even more excited, stepped forward and hugged Chu Ge tightly.


    "I knew you would agree, Mr. Chu, you¡¯re such a good person, I love you to death!"


    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m


    The sudden hug startled Chu Ge, and he awkwardly coughed lightly, patting Liu Yue¡¯s shoulder, and said, "It¡¯s nothing, just lending a helping hand."


    Seeing this, Lin Dong hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Liu Yue off Chu Ge, "Sister Liu Yue, how can you be so impetuous, throwing yourself into his arms like that? What if you scare Mr. Chu."


    Only then did Liu Yue realize how impulsive her behavior had been. Her cheeks suddenly turned crimson, and her heart pounded nervously. She quietly looked up at Chu Ge and, seeing him smiling lightly, became even more nervous.


    In the end, she simply stood behind Lin Dong quietly, with her head bowed, not daring to speak anymore.


    Meanwhile, after Mr. Nangong underwent aprehensive examination and met all the medical standards, showing that his body had recovered to normal, itpletely surprised the doctors.


    Somehow, one of the doctors inadvertently let the news slip that Mr. Nangong¡¯s health had improved.


    Thus, the news spread from one to ten and from ten to a hundred, eventually reaching certain ears.


    At this moment, in a luxurious private vi¡¯s grand hall, two people were sitting.


    "Has Nangong Yinghao that old fellow really recovered?" asked a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa in disbelief.


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    "The news says so."


    The middle-aged man snorted lightly and said, "This is what you are capable of! Initially, I told you to just poison him to death, but you said keeping him alive was useful. And now? He has found an antidote and cured the poison in his body."


    Sitting opposite him was a man dressed in ck, with a mask covering his face, revealing only a pair of red eyes, mysterious and filled with danger.


    Yes, this man was the masked man who had previously had a conflict with Chu Ge.


    The masked man snorted lightly and said, "My poison is uncurable."


    "If it¡¯s uncurable, then howe he suddenly got better? I¡¯ve heard that today your disciple, Shao Gang, went to treat him again. Did your disciple turn against you?"


    The masked man slightly narrowed his eyes, remained silent for a moment, then lightly shook his head, "Impossible."


    "Impossible, impossible, that¡¯s all you say, but the current reality is that Nangong Yinghao the old man ispletely fine now! What should we do now?" The middle-aged man said frantically.


    The masked man smiled faintly, his tone rxed, "What¡¯s the rush? Such news is often true but misleading, and besides, you only heard it, you haven¡¯t seen it with your own eyes. Maybe it¡¯s just a smoke bomb they¡¯ve released."


    The middle-aged man was stunned, then scoffed, "A smoke bomb? Do you think they are making a TV show? Alright, since I¡¯ve paid you to deal with Nangong Yinghao that old man, and you¡¯ve taken the money, you have to finish the job for me. I just want him dead soon, I don¡¯t want any more dys."


    A dangerous gleam shed through the masked man¡¯s eyes, quickly disappearing.


    He snorted, "Nangong Yinghao cannot die now."


    "Why?" The middle-aged man grew even more anxious, standing up abruptly from the sofa and pointing at the masked man, "Did he give you some benefits? Have you turned against me too?"


    A cold aura enveloped the masked man as he humphed, "Nangong Sanli, if you keep barking like a mad dog, you might really make me turn against you."


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Sanli immediately shut his mouth and silently sat back down on the sofa.


    If the masked man were to switch sides to Nangong Yinghao, his chances of winning would be even smaller.


    The masked man stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, then said softly, "It must be that person."


    "That person? Who?"


    Nangong Sanli looked at him, puzzled.


    "Chu Ge." The masked man narrowed his eyes, a sharp light bursting from his blood-colored pupils. He hadn¡¯t expected that Chu Ge, having just arrived in Capital City, would cure Nangong Yinghao¡¯s illness so quickly.


    Nangong Sanli didn¡¯t recognize Chu Ge and asked, puzzled, "Who is Chu Ge?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who Chu Ge is. What matters is that you need to hold back for now. To go against Nangong Yinghao and seize the Nangong family¡¯s legacy, it will take a long time."


    If Chu Ge hadn¡¯t arrived, he could have easily killed Nangong Yinghao, but since Nangong Yinghao had his uses, he needed to keep him alive for a while longer.


    Unexpectedly, this incident brought aplication ¨C Chu Ge¡¯s arrival, making the game much more interesting.


    Nangong Sanli didn¡¯t have as good a mindset as the masked man, his hands resting on his knees, his expression agitated, his eyes darting around, his mind in chaos.


    ...


    Chu Ge and Lin Dong arrived at the hospital where Xiao Hu was being treated, and the moment the staff at the nurse station heard they came to visit Xiao Hu, their faces darkened.


    "You still remember Xiao Hu, huh? Since he was admitted, you haven¡¯t visited once, despite numerous calls from us. Since you¡¯re here, you should first settle the medical bills!"


    The nurse pulled out Xiao Hu¡¯s medical file, pped it on the table, and told them, "It¡¯s a total of thirty-eight thousand."


    Lin Dong¡¯s face turned embarrassed; he hadn¡¯t expected to be greeted with a bill the moment they arrived. There was no money left with him, let alone thirty-eight thousand, he couldn¡¯t even produce eight thousand.


    As Lin Dong hesitated, a pair of hands stretched out from behind him, taking the bill. Nangong Yunhai spoke calmly, "You guys go see Xiao Hu. I¡¯ll handle the payment."


    No matter what, Shao Gang initially used the Nangong family¡¯s influence to bully others. If it wasn¡¯t for their family¡¯s name, those departments wouldn¡¯t have given Shao Gang so much face, leading to his increasing arrogance. Therefore, he believed that the Nangong family was partly responsible for Xiao Hu¡¯s injuries.


    Covering Xiao Hu¡¯s medical expenses was only appropriate, especially since thirty-eight thousand meant very little to the Nangong family.


    Seeing them so cooperative, the nurse didn¡¯t trouble them further.


    Xiao Hu was severely injured, still lying in the intensive care unit, connected to many tubes, looking very pitiable.


    Lin Dong walked over, and as soon as he saw Xiao Hu in this state, his eyes immediately moistened.

 Chapter 619 - 0621: Nangong Man Sha

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 0621: Nangong Man Sha</h4>


    "Xiao Hu, Brother Lin Dong is here to see you." Lin Dong stepped forward quietly, his voice trembling as he looked at Xiao Hu lying still in front of him, his face showing no sign of pain.


    "Mr. Chu, this is Xiao Hu. Usually, he¡¯s very lively and mischievous, and has always been in good health. But that day, suddenly he caught a cold and felt extremely ufortable, and then disaster struck while he was resting in his room."


    Lin Dong sighed softly, feeling as though a thousand pounds were pressing on his chest looking at Xiao Hu in this state, making it hard to breathe.


    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel


    Seeing this, Chu Ge stepped forward, gently patted Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder, andforted, "Don¡¯t worry, with me here, Xiao Hu will be fine."


    Lin Dong wiped away his tears, nodded heavily, hummed affirmatively, and then said, "Mr. Chu, please check on Xiao Hu, is his injury very severe?"


    Even though they had already received the critical condition notice from the hospital, he still couldn¡¯t ept the reality, still believing that Xiao Hu was alright.


    He knew this was self-deception, but he couldn¡¯t imagine how such a lively and mischievous child could suddenly be lying here, devoid of his usual vivacity.


    Lin Dong looked at Xiao Hu, seeing how much weight he had lost, his heart aching tremendously.


    Chu Ge walked to Xiao Hu¡¯s bedside, raised his hand to grasp his arm, and a warm current slowly flowed into Xiao Hu¡¯s body.


    His injuries were caused by an external blow, resulting in his organs deteriorating, and even his brain had begun to cease functioning, undoubtedly like a vegetative state.


    After examining Xiao Hu, Chu Ge sighed softly; Xiao Hu¡¯s condition was not a big deal for him.


    "Lin Dong, arrange for Xiao Hu¡¯s discharge from the hospital," Chu Ge suggested.


    Lin Dong was stunned, looking puzzled at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, what did you say? Arrange for discharge?"


    Considering Xiao Hu¡¯s current condition...


    Clearly, Lin Dong did not understand Chu Ge¡¯s method, and Chu Ge simply exined, "Here, I can¡¯t treat Xiao Hu."


    Lin Dong was even more baffled, staring at Chu Ge in confusion.


    Chu Ge smiled and borated, "When treating Xiao Hu, some reactions will ur around us. I don¡¯t want others to see these reactions; it might cause unnecessary trouble, and moreover, after Xiao Hu is treated, there¡¯s no need for him to stay in the hospital."


    Lin Dong nodded, not understanding how Chu Ge would treat Xiao Hu, but heplied since Chu Ge had asked.


    Thus, they directly arranged for Xiao Hu¡¯s discharge.


    The doctor, perhaps knowing they couldn¡¯t afford the medical bills, didn¡¯t say much and agreed to their discharge.


    View the correct content at f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel.co(m)


    They took Xiao Hu back to the vi arranged by Nangong Man Sha, where in a bedroom, Chu Geid Xiao Hu on the bed, with Lin Dong, Nangong Yunhai, and Mrs. Wu waiting outside.


    Chu Ge stood at the foot of the bed, slowly gathering energy, a cluster of white mist slowly forming a ball in the palm of his hand. The ball grewrger, gradually enveloping Xiao Hu, and soon his body waspletely shrouded in white fog.


    If there had been a third person present, they would have been stunned because at that moment, Xiao Hu¡¯s body was like the empty shell of a cicada, and after three minutes, the remodeling wasplete.


    Chu Ge slowly withdrew the True Qi, and the mist in the room also gradually dissipated.


    Chu Ge looked up at Xiao Hu on the bed, seeing his eyshes tremble slightly, a sign he was about to wake up.


    He turned around, opened the door, and saw many people gathered at the door, their eyes filled with anticipation as they looked at Chu Ge.


    "Alright, he¡¯s fine now. You can go in and see him."


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, some children who were close friends with Xiao Hu rushed in first, gathered around the bed, and quietly watched Xiao Hu, while Mrs. Wu also ran in excitedly, her hands not daring to touch him.


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge gratefully, "Mr. Chu, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. Although I, Lin Dong, am neither famous nor powerful in the Capital City, I am known as the Information Gatherer, and there is nothing I don¡¯t know here. If you ever want to know something, juste to me."


    Not knowing how else to thank Chu Ge, Lin Dong could only say this. Liu Yue then suddenly pped Lin Dong on the body, "Lin Dong, what are you talking about!"


    Lin Dong held the back of his head, his face full of bitterness, "Sister Liu Yue, you have a deadly palm. It really hurts when you hit someone."


    Liu Yue looked at Lin Dong apologetically, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to."


    Chu Ge received a call from Nangong Man Sha, who informed him over the phone that the news of the Old Master¡¯s improvement in health had been leaked by someone.


    At this moment, everyone in the Nangong Family knew about it.


    Chu Ge was silent for a moment before saying, "They would have found out sooner orter. Send more people to protect the Old Master, I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll take extreme measures."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, she had thought of this too, and said to Chu Ge, "I¡¯ve already arranged it."


    Chu Ge hummed in acknowledgment, then added, "Also, there¡¯s no need to be overly cautious about the Old Master¡¯s diet. Let him eat and drink as usual."


    Nangong Man Sha was puzzled, "What if they tamper with his food or drink?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled into a light smile, "Don¡¯t worry about that. The Spiritual Liquid I gave you, just let the Old Master take one every day, and there will be no problems."


    The Spiritual Liquid he refined after bing an Innate Grandmaster was hundreds of times more potent than the previous ones, and could protect an ordinary person from all poisons.


    Nangong Man Sha responded, "Alright then."


    After a pause, Nangong Man Sha spoke again, "Mr. Chu, are you still busy?"


    Chu Ge nced back at the bedroom where Xiao Hu had already woken up, and replied to Nangong Man Sha, "All done."


    "Then I¡¯ve booked a dinner at the Kyoto Hotel tonight to wee Mr. Chu."


    Nangong Man Sha said.


    Chu Ge acknowledged and then hung up the phone.


    When the time came, perhaps following Nangong Man Sha¡¯s instructions, Nangong Yun Hai drove Chu Ge and Shen Congwen towards the Kyoto Hotel.


    The Capital City was indeed much busier than Shanghai. From their vi to the Jingcheng Hotel, the journey was not far, but it took over an hour due to severe traffic congestion.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Nangong Man Sha was already waiting at the entrance.


    In the Capital City, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s status and identity were not to be underestimated, and her presence waiting in person at the hotel door naturally piqued intense interest in whom she was waiting for.


    They were all curious about who could make the Capital City¡¯s top socialite, Nangong Man Sha, personally greet at the hotel entrance.

 Chapter 620 - 0622 Entertainment News

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 0622 Entertainment News</h4>


    Therefore, many people gathered at the hotel entrance, most of them men.


    As a result, the hotel¡¯s manager approached with a headache and said to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, why don¡¯t you go in and wait? You see this..."


    The manager nced around: some people were taking pictures with their phones, others were whistling at Nangong Man Sha.


    It was really affecting their business.


    Nangong Man Sha was used to the gazes of others and didn¡¯t mind them, but upon hearing the manager¡¯s reminder, she noticed the crowd¡¯s attention.


    With a proper smile on her face, Nangong Man Sha said apologetically to the manager, "Sorry for the trouble."


    After speaking, she was about to lift her skirt and turn to walk into the hotel.


    Just as she was about to turn, her eyes caught three figures approaching from a distance.


    She halted in her steps.


    The smile on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face deepened, and although she had intended to walk into the hotel, she turned back and jogged towards Chu Ge.


    Those people had never seen Nangong Man Sha behave so demurely before, and they became even more curious about the person she was waiting for, some even suspecting that Nangong Man Sha was in love.


    However, no one wanted to believe this, for Nangong Man Sha was like a goddess in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of their goddess being tainted by another man!


    Nangong Man Sha walked up to Chu Ge and looked at him with a smiling face, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Shen, you¡¯re here."


    Chu Ge gave a slight nod. He didn¡¯t linger his gaze on Nangong Man Sha, but rather looked curiously at the men at the hotel entrance and asked, "What happened here?"


    Nangong Man Sha chuckled, her face revealing a touch of pride, "It¡¯s nothing."


    Nangong Yun Hai, standing beside her, couldn¡¯t help but smile at his sister¡¯s deliberate dressing up today, teasing her, "Sis, why are you dressed so formally today? If I knew you¡¯d dress this formally, we should have dressed up properly too."


    Today, Nangong Man Sha deliberately chose a long tassel skirt, the pale blue dress entuating her curvaceous figure to perfection, especially her soft bosom, with a low-cut outfit that highlighted an even more apparent deep V cleavage, extremely alluring.


    No wonder they were curious about the person Nangong Man Sha was waiting for. Usually, onlyrge social events wouldpel Nangong Man Sha to dress up so formally, and it was rare for her to dress so grandly for a private gathering like today.


    Nangong Man Sha had a faint smile on her face, she asked Nangong Yun Hai with a smile, "How is it? Do I look pretty in this outfit?"


    Nangong Yun Hai nodded, "You look beautiful, of course, but precisely because you¡¯re too beautiful, just look at those people at the hotel entrance, they are all eyeing you like prey."


    Nangong Man Sha shrugged indifferently and gave Chu Ge a meaningful look, her low voice intimating, "But someone didn¡¯t even spare me a second nce."


    After she finished speaking, Shen Congwen and Nangong Yun Hai both simultaneously turned their eyes towards Chu Ge.


    Their looks clearly contained contempt.


    Correct content is on freew.ebno(v)e\l.(c)om.


    To be so indifferent in the face of such beauty, perhaps only Chu Ge could do that.


    "Alright, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go in."


    Nangong Man Sha made a weing gesture, then turned and led the way into the hotel.


    The people standing at the hotel entrance watched as Nangong Man Sha led three others over, and they began to size them up.


    The man walking in the center, naturally, was Chu Ge. They noticed Chu Ge at a nce, but their gaze merely paused on him momentarily, then quickly shifted away.


    Beside him were Nangong Yunhai and Shen Congwen. They recognized Nangong Yunhai and looking at Shen Congwen on the other side, judging by his attire and aura, he did not seem like someone who could win the favor of Miss Man Sha.


    Yet,pared to Chu Ge beside him, Chu Ge seemed more like the Lin Family¡¯s big boy, devoid of any masculine gravitas. Thus, they naturally concluded that the person Miss Man Sha wanted to entertain must be Shen Congwen.


    Indeed, for this reason, their curious gazes all converged on Shen Congwen.


    Feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Shen Congwen felt extremely ufortable. He raised his hand to rub his arms, feeling as if his whole body were being cut with knives.


    "Mr. Chu, do you feel that these people¡¯s looks are filled with hostility?"


    Shen Congwen asked curiously.


    He felt that the hostility was directed at Chu Ge, but he was reacting so strongly, whereas Chu Ge appearedpletely indifferent.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Not at all."


    "..."


    The group of them walked into the hotel under the watchful eyes of all.


    "How could Miss Man Sha possibly fancy such a person?"


    After they walked by, someone in the crowd blurted out this line.


    Thement seemed to echo the inner voice of many, and they nodded in agreement, "Yeah, I really don¡¯t see anything outstanding about this man, nor can I discern any qualities that would make Miss Man Sha favor him."


    Nangong Yunhai turned back to look, and those people immediately shut their mouths.


    Shen Congwen thought these words were meant for Chu Ge. ncing at Chu Ge, he found him utterly unfazed by thements, and internally admired Chu Ge¡¯sposure.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Chu Ge. Man Sha was a true beauty, and to remain unmoved with such a woman in front of him, was he even a man?


    Of course, Shen Congwen didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud in front of Chu Ge, so he could only silentlyin in his heart.


    Man Sha naturally heard what the people behind her were saying. Because her heart was with Chu Ge, she took these words as being about him too. ncing back at Chu Ge, she noticed that he was not affected by thements at all, which made her feel a tinge of disappointment.


    But being strong-willed, she quickly overcame the momentary feeling of loss and returned to normal.


    Man Sha led them into the lobby, and soon a waiter proactively approached to show them to their table.


    Kyoto Hotel was one of the most luxurious and high-end hotels in Beijing. Here, a regr meal could cost hundreds of thousands or even millions.


    It was also why Man Sha¡¯s initiative to greet guests at the door and even reserve a private room here had piqued people¡¯s curiosity.


    Correct content is on fr.eew eb novel.


    The person for whom Man Sha was willing to spend so much mustn¡¯t be an ordinary individual.


    Yet, looking at the two young men appearing beside Man Sha, they didn¡¯t seem like people who could achieve great things.


    Man Sha¡¯s initiative instantly caused a sensation, and all major entertainment headlines began to report on itpetitively.


    However, they focused on the wrong person. They almostpletely dissected Shen Congwen¡¯s background, but the descriptions of Chu Ge were only brief mentions.


    Of course, that¡¯s a story for another time.

 Chapter 621 - 0623: Weibo Turbulence

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 0623: Weibo Turbulence</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai both appeared at the Kyoto Hotel at the same time, naturally drawing the attention of the hotel manager, who personally came over to take charge of the reception.


    The grand private room was resplendent with luxurious and stylish decor, which indeedplemented the imposing air of Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai.


    The manager looked at Nangong Man Sha with a beaming smile and said, "Miss Man Sha, it¡¯s been quite a while since yourst visit."


    Nangong Man Sha had an appropriate smile on her face, a bit at odds with her usual demeanor. In the past, she was fiery and a tad haughty, but today she was like an elegant white swan, exuding a noble aura yet remaining approachable in herportment.


    "Manager Tang, this is Mr. Chu, a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family. Today, I want to host a banquet here to wee him, and I¡¯ll need Manager Tang to take good care of him," Nangong Man Sha said.


    Upon hearing this, Manager Tang¡¯s gaze turned to Chu Ge, and he was slightly startled, his eyes shing with a hint of suspicion.


    That was because Chu Ge was dressed far too casually; if he hadn¡¯t arrived with Nangong Man Sha and the others, dressed like this he might not even have been able to enter the doors of their hotel.


    After all, he was a guest personally brought by Nangong Man Sha. The momentary surprise at the bottom of Manager Tang¡¯s eyes quickly vanished, and he approached with a warm smile, saying respectfully to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, hello. I am the person in charge of the Kyoto Hotel, Tang Qianwan. If you visit the Kyoto Hotel again in the future, you cane directly to me."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched slightly, Tang Qianwan...


    There was a Tang Haowan in Su City. He nodded lightly and said politely to Manager Tang, "You¡¯re too kind, Manager Tang."


    However, Shen Congwen, standing to the side, kept sizing up Tang Qianwan, feeling that he looked somewhat familiar.


    Tang Qianwan also noticed Shen Congwen¡¯s gaze. He looked at Shen Congwen, hesitated for a moment before speaking cautiously, "This is..."


    "I am Shen Congwen," Shen Congwen introduced himself, then with a curious look at Tang Qianwan he said, "Are you Uncle Tang?"


    Tang Qianwan looked at Shen Congwen skeptically, the name sounding very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite recall where he had heard it at the moment.


    Shen Congwen knew that he had been forgotten and exined, "I am the eldest son of the Shen Family from Su City, Shen Congwen."


    Once Tang Qianwan heard this, he suddenly pped his forehead, "It turns out to be Congwen! Ah, people start forgetting things as they age. I haven¡¯t been back for many years and couldn¡¯t recognize you."


    He curiously looked at Shen Congwen, "Do you also know Miss Man Sha?"


    Shen Congwenughed sheepishly, scratching his head a bit embarrassingly, "I¡¯m just basking in Mr. Chu¡¯s light."


    Shen Congwen pointed at Tang Qianwan to Chu Ge and said, "Manager Tang here is the younger brother of Mr. Tang."


    Chu Ge, looking enlightened, smiled lightly at Tang Qianwan, "So you are Mr. Tang¡¯s younger brother, nice to meet you."


    Tang Qianwan looked at Chu Ge in surprise and asked curiously, "You know my big brother?"


    Chu Ge nodded lightly.


    Shen Congwen exined, "The stubborn illness that Mr. Tang had for thirty years was cured by Mr. Chu."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Qianwan suddenly looked at Chu Ge with a whole new level of respect.


    Before, it was for Nangong Man Sha¡¯s sake that he showed a modicum of respect for Chu Ge, but now, knowing that the person before him was the savior who¡¯d saved his elder brother¡¯s life, he felt entirely different.


    His elder brother was the pir of their brothers, always taking care of him. Due to his brother¡¯s health issues, there had been no improvement for many years, and he couldn¡¯t even return home once a year given his own striving outside. The sense of owing his brother had never lessened until recently when they received news that his brother¡¯s illness had been cured.


    And it turned out to be this young man before him.


    At this moment, Tang Qianwan¡¯s gaze at Chu Ge hadpletely changed. He excitedly stepped forward, grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hand, and said, "Mr. Chu, you are our Tang Family¡¯s benefactor. I don¡¯t know what words to use to express my gratitude and respect to you. Should you need anything in the Capital City in the future, I will definitely do all I can to assist you."


    Nangong Man Sha coughed lightly and started speaking with a smile tinged with teasing, "Manager Tang, you¡¯re putting the Nangong Family out of your mind, eh?"


    Tang Qianwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, indeed, with the Nangong Family backing Chu Ge, it wasn¡¯t his turn as a hotel manager to step in.


    Tang Qianwan smiled awkwardly, "Miss Man Sha is jesting, I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    Nangong Man Sha was joking with Tang Qianwan too. Seeing that he had taken her seriously, she spoke no more and simply smiled, "Manager Tang, let¡¯s start serving the dishes."


    Realizing it was about time, Tang Qianwan hurriedly nodded, "I will arrange that right away."


    Inside the private room, Chu Ge and the others chatted andughed, unaware that outside, including online, there was a mor happening.


    Of course, the topic revolved around Nangong Man Sha.


    Meanwhile, in another private room of the Kyoto Hotel, a group of young people were partying heartily, with the powerful DJ music nearly deafening while men and women danced closely with each other.


    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)


    However, several young people seated on the couch were busy scrolling through their social media feeds, and someone opened Weibo to see explosive news in the headlines, standing up abruptly.


    "Everyone,e see this, Miss Man Sha actually got a boyfriend!"


    Her voice was loud, butpared to the music, it was nothing significant, so hardly anyone heard her after she spoke.


    Only those nearby were surprised and did not understand why she was so excited.


    The young girl, somewhat exasperated, stepped forward, turned off the music, then picked up the microphone and announced loudly, "Miss Man Sha has a boyfriend!"


    Among the crowd, there were not a few who were pursuers of Nangong Man Sha, yet they all kept these intentions hidden deep within because present was someone infamously pursuing Nangong Man Sha.


    This person was the host of tonight¡¯s party, one of the Four Little Tyrants of Jing City, Zhu Jingtian.


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    Zhu Jingtian sat there, enjoying the ttery of the people around him when the music suddenly stopped, and then he heard the young girl shouting, "Miss Man Sha has a boyfriend!"


    These words struck his head like a club, causing him to momentarily freeze.


    "What did you say? Who has a boyfriend?" Zhu Jingtian eyed the young girl suspiciously, his gaze sharp like des fixating on her.


    The young girl suddenly felt a bit scared, timidly raised her hand, shook her phone slightly, and said softly, "It¡¯s on Weibo, the topic has exploded."


    As soon as her words finished, everyone else hurriedly took out their phones, rapidly opened Weibo, and saw the prominent headline, beginning to buzz with discussion.


    Zhu Jingtian, not to be outdone, also pulled out his phone, opened Weibo, and saw the wildly trending photo. Especially when he saw that the man in the photo was not even half as excellent as he was, anger built up in his chest andpletely ignited his rationality.

 Chapter 622 - 0624 Greet with a Call

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 0624 Greet with a Call</h4>


    "Young Master Zhu, look at the man in this photo, he¡¯s not even better than you. How could Miss Man Sha fall for such a loser?"


    One of them ttered Zhu Jingtian as he spoke.


    Zhu Jingtian¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed on his mobile phone, as if he wanted to pierce through the screen.


    "Young Master Zhu, take a look, isn¡¯t this at the entrance of the Kyoto Hotel? Miss Man Sha and her group are also dining here."


    Another person chimed in.


    Zhu Jingtian snorted coldly, "Go find out which room Miss Man Sha is in. I want to see for myself who this blind fool is, daring to snatch the woman I¡¯m interested in."


    Zhu Jingtian was extremely arrogant and conceited. Ever since his affection for Nangong Man Sha began, he regarded her as his woman and would make life difficult for anyone he knew who harbored the slightest interest in her.


    For this reason, friends around Zhu Jingtian dared not reveal their slight admiration for Nangong Man Sha.


    At this moment, in the private room, the majority of the young men also admired Nangong Man Sha, but due to Zhu Jingtian¡¯s presence, they dared not show it and kept ttering him: "Young Master Zhu, don¡¯t be angry, I think Miss Man Sha must have been deceived by this poor loser. Look at him, neither in terms of attire nor appearance canpare with you, Young Master Zhu."


    The photo wildly spread on social media already deemed Shen Congwen as Nangong Man Sha¡¯s rumored boyfriend.


    They madeparisons between Shen Congwen and Zhu Jingtian, severely belittling Shen Congwen both in terms of attire and looks.


    Listening to everyone¡¯s ttery and sycophancy, Zhu Jingtian¡¯s arrogance grew even stronger.


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    Even someone whispered in his ear, "Since Miss Man Sha is here in this hotel, why don¡¯t we go over and greet her? It will also be a good chance to see firsthand what kind of man Miss Man Sha is interested in. With Young Master Zhu being so outstanding, standing next to that man might just make him feel inferior, haha."


    Zhu Jingtian snorted coldly, "Inferior? Of course, he should feel inferior. Have you found out which room they are in yet?"


    The person who went to inquire quickly came back, stammering, unsure how to speak.


    Seeing him mumbling, Zhu Jingtian stepped forward and kicked him, "Stuttering like a woman, just speak up!"


    Being harshly kicked in front of so many people, it was naturally a blow to his dignity, but facing Zhu Jingtianyou, he was helpless and could only swallow his dissatisfaction with Zhu Jingtian and said, "In Supreme 008."


    Supreme 008?


    The people present all gasped in shock, as this room was the most symbolic room in the Kyoto Hotel and not something that could be booked purely with money.


    Even Zhu Jingtian did not qualify to book this room.


    Of course, the Nangong Family could easily book such a room, but to entertain that man in such a room...


    It was clear how much Nangong Man Sha liked that man.


    View the correct content at freew(eb)no\vel..(c)om.


    A deep fury was apparent in Zhu Jingtian¡¯s eyes. He scornfully curled his lips and coldly said, "Since we know Miss Man Sha is here dining, we naturally should also go and greet her, right?"


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for any response and went out directly.


    In the Supreme 008 room now, Manager Tang was warmly weing Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha, exining each dish meticulously as they were served, each paired with a unique wine which added a special vor to the culinary experience.


    In the face of such a grand and solemn asion, Chu Ge just smiled faintly, showing no extensive reaction.


    However, Shen Congwen, being a well-known figure from Su City and quite experienced himself, was seeing such an borate scene for the first time.


    Indeed, the Six Great Families of Jing City did things on a grand scale; even a meal was such a well-thought-out affair, and he really opened his eyes today.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s view of Chu Ge changed as well; without Chu Ge, he would not have had such an experience today.


    Manager Tang brought up thest dish, smiling as he spoke: "Mr. Chu, Miss Man Sha, Young Master Nangong, Congwen, this is our hotel¡¯s most signature dish. Its name might sound a bit in, but its vor is absolutely authentic."


    Thest dish was covered, kept well-hidden, piquing Shen Congwen and Chu Ge¡¯s curiosity. After all, all the previous dishes were exquisite, even the names were elegantly chosen and they looked quite appealing.


    However, as Manager Tang lifted the lid, Chu Ge was taken aback. He looked at Manager Tang in confusion and eyed the pitch-ck mass on the te, wondering what it could be.


    Shen Congwen, equally baffled, asked: "Uncle Tang, what dish is this? It looks like mud to me?"


    Manager Tangughed heartily, nodding lightly, "It is indeed mud, but it¡¯s edible mud, precisely, it¡¯s fake mud made from ck sesame."


    Fake mud made from ck sesame? This was indeed the first time they had heard such a thing.


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, smelling something that reminded him of Beggar¡¯s Chicken previously made by an old man. He skeptically asked, "Is this, Beggar¡¯s Chicken?"


    Taken aback, Tang Qianwan nodded and replied with a smile, "Yes, Beggar¡¯s Chicken, Mr. Chu really knows his stuff."


    Beggar¡¯s Chicken ismon, and there are many ways to prepare it, but the one from Kyoto Hotel is made in the most authentic manner.


    The outer "mud" that couldn¡¯t be served at the table was substituted with ck sesame, and the meat inside was wrapped in tin foil.


    Of course, the ck sesame wasn¡¯t baked with the chicken.


    It was addedter to make it look more realistic after the Beggar¡¯s Chicken was prepared.


    Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai, who were familiar with the Kyoto Hotel¡¯s offerings, smiled faintly. Man Sha said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, please try it; its taste will definitely leave you wanting more."


    At that moment, Manager Tang had already unwrapped the Beggar¡¯s Chicken, and the aroma of the meat quickly spread, tantalizing their appetites.


    Chu Ge, smelling the scent, which closely resembled the handiwork of the Old Master, felt nostalgic. He couldn¡¯t resist taking a piece with his chopsticks and putting it in his mouth¡ªthe meat was perfectly cooked and the vor was impably authentic.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly towards Manager Tang and was about to praise when suddenly, loud noises came from outside.


    Leading the group, Zhu Jingtian loudly said: "I heard Miss Man Sha is personally hosting esteemed guests here, I specially came to pay a visit."

 Chapter 623 - 0625: Chills Down the Spine

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 0625: Chills Down the Spine</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s expression tensed, and the smile on her face gradually faded.


    The door of the private room was not closed, so Zhu Jingtian naturally walked in. As he entered, his gaze immediately fell on Shen Congwen, who was sitting between two men, and it was filled with disdain.


    Thetter was puzzled. Shen Congwen always felt a surge of hostility from this man, especially from that nce just now, brimming with hostility. Having just arrived in Beijing, he really didn¡¯t know where this hostility wasing from.


    Nangong Man Sha, with a forced smile, said, "It turns out to be Young Master Zhu, what a coincidence."


    Seeing Nangong Man Sha greeting him proactively, Zhu Jingtian hurried forward, his face bearing a ttering smile, and said very warmly, "Miss Man Sha, I heard you were hosting distinguished guests here. Since they are distinguished guests, how can there be no drinking? That¡¯s why I came uninvited, to share Miss Man Sha¡¯s worries."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at him, her lips slightly curling in a gentle yet icy tone, "Young Master Zhu, such words can easily be misunderstood. The affairs of the Nangong Family will naturally be handled by members of the Nangong Family. Matters like apanying guests in drinking, Yun Hai can do it, I can do it too, there¡¯s no need to trouble outsiders."


    Zhu Jingtian tantly ignored the term ¡¯outsiders¡¯ used by Nangong Man Sha. He kept a sycophantic smile on his face, "Now I am an outsider, but the future might not necessarily be so, right? Miss Man Sha, my feelings for you are known to heaven and earth. Seeing someone trying to take advantage of your reputation for personal gains and climb up rtionships, I absolutely cannot allow you to be humiliated."


    Nangong Man Sha skeptically looked at Zhu Jingtian, not understanding what he was implying.


    Seeing Zhu Jingtian harassing Nangong Man Sha again, Nangong Yunhai, being her brother, naturally was not pleased. His face turned stern as he reprimanded, "Zhu Jingtian, what nonsense are you spouting? We, the Nangong Family, are hosting our guests here. Please leave!"


    Zhu Jingtian, realizing that Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai were unaware of the rumors circting online, took out his phone, opened a trending topic online, and showed it to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, I don¡¯t mean to sound unpleasant, but it¡¯s hard to guard against people¡¯s intentions. You are so naive, you must not be blinded by some people."


    After saying this, he deliberately nced at Shen Congwen, his gaze filled with even more hostility.


    Shen Congwen was baffled and couldn¡¯t help but specte inwardly; he carefully recollected and confirmed he hadn¡¯t offended such a person, and his heart slightly eased.


    Nangong Man Sha, looking at the continuously rising hot topic on Weibo, said with an exasperated tone, "Are these people so idle, full, and doing nothing? To actually spread such false messages."


    Nangong Yunhai also took out his phone to look, and upon seeing the content, he felt it was even more absurd. Exiting Weibo, he scrolled his contacts and made a call to handle the situation on Weibo.


    Young Master Zhu, watching their reactions, felt a hint of suspicion sh through his heart, then suddenly realized - perhaps Shen Congwen was not Nangong Man Sha¡¯s boyfriend, and the topics on Weibo were fabricated.


    He thought to himself, given Nangong Man Sha¡¯s taste, how could she possibly fancy someone like Shen Congwen, such a loser?


    The background of Shen Congwen had already been thoroughly exposed on Weibo; Zhu Jingtian was extremely familiar with Shen Congwen¡¯s background. What¡¯s a tycoon from Su City? Even two tycoons from Su City couldn¡¯tpare to any of the minor families in Beijing.


    Thus, Zhu Jingtian totally viewed Shen Congwen as a loser.


    At this moment, Shen Congwen also took out his phone to look, and as he saw himself bing the protagonist on Weibo, his heart skipped a beat, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold his phone steady. He and Nangong Man Sha...


    How could that be possible!


    Even if he wished, Miss Man Sha might not take a liking to him, let alone he could see with his own eyes that Miss Man Sha was interested in Mr. Chu, and very much so.


    It¡¯s just that Mr. Chu¡¯s attitude towards Nangong Man Sha was inconsistently cold and hot, and it was unclear what Mr. Chu was thinking.


    But these were not the issues he cared about, what he was most concerned about now was whether such fervor would cause any unfavorable impacts on the Shen Family.


    "These kinds of photos can be interpreted in such ways, I really don¡¯t understand what these people are thinking," Shen Congwen suddenly criticized, "Even if there really was something, it should be Mr. Chu and Miss Man Sha having something going on, look at the photos, it¡¯s clearly you who are the closest to Miss Man Sha."


    Besides, in the photo, it was Chu Ge that Nangong Man Sha was gazing at affectionately, not him. It¡¯s understandable for one person to be mistaken, but for so many people to be mistaken, that¡¯s somewhat uneptable.


    Shen Congwen did not understand the minds of those people because in their eyes,pared to Chu Ge, whether in terms of dress or the elegance of demeanor, Shen Congwen appeared to be a well-bred young master, whereas Chu Ge...


    They just treated him like a low-ss man who ignored others¡¯ opinions.


    Nangong Man Sha also nodded approvingly, she said, "Mr. Shen is right, both the title and the content of this news are biased. I do have someone I admire, but they confused him with someone else, and furthermore, he isn¡¯t my boyfriend yet."


    When Nangong Man Sha said this, she couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Chu Ge, noticing that Chu Ge was also looking at her. A gleam shed in her eyes as she winked at Chu Ge, flirting with him, "Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Chu?"


    Nangong Yunhai and Shen Congwen exchanged looks and then both instinctively lowered their heads, with Nangong Yunhai feeling even more awkwardly and clearing his throat, suddenly feeling that sitting here with Shen Congwen was like being two giant light bulbs.


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched, but he did not speak.


    Zhu Jingtian listened in confusion, his eyes filled with uncertainty as they shifted between Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, what do you mean by that?"


    Nangong Man Sha shrugged nonchntly, "I mean just what I said."


    A sense of foreboding rose in Zhu Jingtian¡¯s heart; he squinted at Chu Ge, but his question was directed at Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, are you saying that the man you admire is this man?"


    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel


    The man before him looked no more than in his twenties and did not possess any semnce of elite elegance. His clothescked any brand, and their total price probably wouldn¡¯t even buy one of his shoes.


    How could Nangong Man Sha possibly fall for such a poor guy?


    Chu Ge faintly lifted his eyes to meet Zhu Jingtian¡¯s gaze, but this simple look sent a shiver down Zhu Jingtian¡¯s spine involuntarily.


    As he realized this, a wave of agitation surged through his heart.

 Chapter 624 - 0626: Why Thank Me

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 0626: Why Thank Me</h4>


    Fuck!


    How could he possibly be intimidated by a poor loser!


    The poprity on Weibo had already started to decrease because of a phone call from Nangong Yunhai. Nangong Man Sha coughed slightly and said to Zhu Jingtian, "Thank you for your concern, Young Master Zhu, but we are currently entertaining an important guest of the Nangong Family. Please leave."


    When Zhu Jingtian realized he had actually lost to a poor loser, thest bit of rationality in his heart was already devoured. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about decorum and pointed at Chu Ge with scorn, "You, a loser, think you can win Miss Man Sha? That¡¯s like a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh."


    After he finished speaking, not waiting for Chu Ge to respond, Nangong Man Sha mmed the table and stood up, ring at Zhu Jingtian with fury, "Zhu Jingtian! You shall not be rude to our esteemed guest of the Nangong Family!"


    Zhu Jingtian was stunned by Nangong Man Sha¡¯s sudden shout. He quickly recovered, coughed lightly, and said, "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ve been deceived by this man! Just look at him, what about him could possibly attract you? He must have sweet-talked you, which is why you¡¯ve lost your senses, right?"


    Nangong Man Sha found itughable and sneered, "I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, I can naturally tell the difference between sweet words and sincerity. Also, Zhu Jingtian, it seems you¡¯re increasingly failing to regard the Nangong Family with respect. This is not a ce for you toe! You¡¯ve brazenly barged in and disturbed our esteemed guest¡ªcan you bear the consequences?"


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t give Zhu Jingtian any chance to speak. She turned to Tang Qianwan and said, "Manager Tang, the security here seems to be getting worse and worse."


    Although the Zhu Family in Beijing may not be asrge as the Nangong Family, they were still among the Four Small Families of Jing City; both were not entities he could afford to offend.


    But now, if he had to choose between the two, he wasn¡¯t a fool¡ªhe naturally stood on the side of the Nangong Family.


    Furthermore, Chu Ge was his older brother¡¯s lifesaver and a benefactor to their Tang Family. So when Zhu Jingtian disrespected Chu Ge, he also harbored anger.


    "Young Master Zhu, there are rules here. If you are not a guest brought by a pre-booked host, you cannot enter."


    This rule was him improvising on the spot; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t find any other reason to eject Zhu Jingtian.


    Zhu Jingtian could see that Nangong Man Sha was angry, and his arrogant demeanor diminished somewhat in front of the Nangong Family. He was rtively more timid.


    He pointed to Chu Ge unwillingly and gritted his teeth, "There¡¯s plenty of time in the future, we¡¯ll see."


    After that, he left with his people.


    The private room returned to its usual calm, and Tang Qianwan looked at Chu Ge and then at Nangong Man Sha. He felt inexplicably that the two of them seemed quite a good match.


    But those were words he didn¡¯t dare say out loud.


    The anger on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face disappeared after Zhu Jingtian left, and a faint smile even appeared, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Mr. Chu, the dishes are getting cold. Let¡¯s eat quickly."


    Nangong Man Sha served a dish of vegetables for Chu Ge and then spoke with a smile.


    Chu Ge admired Nangong Man Sha¡¯s ability to switch between moods, and at the same time, he felt troubled about his future prospects of establishing himself in Jing City.


    He wanted to develop his career in Jing City and inevitably needed the Nangong Family¡¯s influence. Yet, he was aware of Man Sha¡¯s intentions toward him. However, he had no such feelings for Nangong Man Sha and even wanted to retreat and keep his distance from her.


    Nangong Man Sha was like a poppy; once touched, it was impossible to escape its hold, and if he truly became involved with her, it would be a major obstacle on his path to sess.


    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m


    A thought shed through his mind, and Chu Ge smiled faintly, beginning to eat his meal.


    On the other side, Zhu Jingtian emerged from the private room, feeling as though he had lost all face. He attributed all of this to Chu Ge.


    "Go investigate! Find out exactly who this loser is to be received as an honored guest by the Nangong Family? And to have even won Nangong Man Sha¡¯s favor!"


    He was eager to see what was so extraordinary about this loser!


    Zhu Jingtian truly couldn¡¯t swallow this affront. When he learned that Nangong Man Sha was with Shen Congwen, he felt extremely displeased. He was far superior to Shen Congwen¡ªhow could Nangong Man Sha possibly be interested in him?


    But the oue was not what he expected! He had actually lost to a loser whom even Shen Congwen could not match! What in the world was going on?


    Zhu Jingtian returned to his own private room, pacing back and forth in agitation. Hispanions who were with him dared not approach or speak a word to him.


    Soon enough, the person sent to gather information on Chu Ge¡¯s background returned, holding a document that recorded Chu Ge¡¯s deeds.


    "Young Master Zhu, this is the background information we gathered on Chu Ge."


    Zhu Jingtian took the document and nced at it, puzzled, "Is this all?"


    The man nodded, "We could only find information about Chu Ge after his arrival in Shanghai. No matter how we searched, we couldn¡¯t find anything about his past, and what little we could find was about him treating sick people."


    Zhu Jingtian scratched his head, "Just some quack?"


    ording to the document, Chu Ge¡¯s upation was nothing more than a "quack," which to them, was just another name for a swindler!


    Zhu Jingtian snorted with contempt, "I knew it; Miss Man Sha must have been fooled by this guy! How trustworthy could the words of a swindler be!"


    The man seizes the moment to tter, "But right now, Miss Man Sha is also caught up in the heat of the moment; she wouldn¡¯t listen to anything you say."


    Zhu Jingtian stroked his chin, huffing lightly, "Who said I was going to speak to Miss Man Sha? We can take direct action against Chu Ge!"


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge, who was in the midst of his meal, suddenly sneezed. He touched his nose and then put down his chopsticks.


    This meal, it seemed, he had eaten his fill.


    The sky outside had darkened, and through the ss, the colorful nightlife of Beijing was visible.


    Chu Ge stood up to stretch and went to the window, silently watching the outside world, his mind preupied with how he should proceed in Beijing.


    As he was deep in thought, a faint fragrance wafted through the air. Nangong Man Sha approached the window, holding a wine ss, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Chu Ge, "I really want to thank Mr. Chu for today."


    "For what?" Chu Ge nced at her, the soft yellow light illuminating her figure. Perhaps because she had drunk a little alcohol, she looked somewhat fragile and dependent, and her silence gave her an air of maidenly tranquility.


    "I heard from Yun Hai about what happened in the underground parking lot. The Yuwen Family and our Nangong Family have always been at odds, and Yuwen Kangli often troubles Yun Hai. I¡¯ve always been advising Yun Hai not to have a direct confrontation with him, but today..."

 Chapter 625 - 0627: No Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 0627: No Sincerity</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha sighed softly, the corners of her lips curled up into a bittersweet smile, "If Mr. Chu hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I think Yun Hai would already be lying in the hospital now."


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, "It was just a helping hand, no thanks are necessary."


    "No!" Nangong Man Sha raised her eyes, her gaze serious, she said to Chu Ge: "I know that Mr. Chu¡¯s visit isn¡¯t just for my grandfather¡¯s illness, you also want to develop in Beijing, right?"


    Chu Ge was surprised, although he had considered this, he had never spoken of it, and had to admit that Nangong Man Sha¡¯s ability to read people was truly formidable.


    Although Chu Ge did not answer, Nangong Man Sha had already seen the answer in his eyes, she chuckled lightly and said, "Having made such a powerful enemy like the Yuwen Family as soon as you arrived, aren¡¯t you afraid, Mr. Chu?"


    "Afraid?" Chu Ge looked at her puzzled, "Why should I be afraid?"


    He just happened to rescue Nangong Yun Hai along the way and hadn¡¯t caused any substantial harm to Yuwen Kangli; besides, how could a great family bother to quibble with a nobody like him?


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m


    But Chu Ge didn¡¯t intend to tell Nangong Man Sha these thoughts; he only softly said, "I don¡¯t think the Yuwen Family is foolish enough to confront the Nangong Family."


    Nangong Man Sha was momentarily stunned, then she chuckled and said, "What Mr. Chu said is true, they indeed wouldn¡¯t confront us. As for the issues between Yun Hai and Yuwen Kangli, both families just regard it as child¡¯s y; however, if something were to happen to either Yun Hai or Yuwen Kangli, that could change things."


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, his lips curved slightly as his gaze fell on the window, showing no intent to continue the conversation.


    Because these matters, were no longer his concern.


    Seeing that Chu Ge was disinterested in the topic, Nangong Man Sha tactfully didn¡¯t continue, and they both stood by the window for a while before preparing to leave.


    After the meal was over, Nangong Yun Hai initially wanted to suggest going singing, but Chu Ge was not keen on it. He wanted to return and rest properly, then n his next steps, so he declined Nangong Yun Hai¡¯s suggestion.


    Shen Congwen also had to hurry back to make fake Earth Ganoderma because of Chu Ge¡¯s needs, so he didn¡¯t go with Nangong Yun Hai either.


    Nangong Yun Hai immediately lost interest and sulked quietly by himself.


    As the four were about to leave the grand hotel, the hotel Manager Tang Qianwan suddenly rushed over, something tucked under his arm, and came to Chu Ge with a secretive manner, saying, "Mr. Chu, may I have a word in private?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, following him to a private room. Tang Qianwan looked around to make sure there were no suspicious people nearby before slowly cing the item in his arms on the table.


    Chu Ge curiously looked at the object wrapped in red cloth on the table, asking, "What is this?"


    Tang Qianwan chuckled twice and said, "This is a piece of Crystal Jade I collected a few years ago. I know Mr. Chu is from the world of Ancient Martial Arts and has a great need for jade. This piece of Crystal Jade was appraised by experts and is a top-grade jade, I¡¯m giving it to Mr. Chu as a gesture of goodwill."


    Chu Ge opened the red cloth and indeed saw a strangely shaped crystal containing a palm-sized piece of jade. The jade was transparent in color, faintly revealing something flowing inside.


    He gently touched the Crystal Jade, feeling a mysterious power contained within; this power, sensing Chu Ge¡¯s probing, slowly moved towards the direction of his finger, much to Chu Ge¡¯s amazement, this power easily flowed into his body, and even harmoniously interacted with the True Qi inside him without any rejection.


    Chu Ge put away his hand, seemingly understanding something. He recalled the earlier words from Master Guangde and Jian Chunqiu: after reaching the Innate Grandmaster level, if one wishes to further enhance their martial arts, aside from the shortcut of dual cultivation with a woman, it is all up to fate.


    As for how exactly to leave it to fate, Chu Ge still hadn¡¯t figured it out. But now, it seemed that the Crystal Jade had the same effect on him as the jade did when he was at the stage of Perfect Innate ¨C it could help him increase his power.


    Excitement was unmistakable in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes. He looked up at Tang Qianwan and asked, "May I know where Manager Tang acquired this Crystal Jade from?"


    Tang Qianwan had heard about Chu Ge¡¯s cultivation from Tang Haowan and, due to the Tang Sect¡¯s involvement, knew a bit about the Ancient Martial Arts, thus he thought of gifting the Crystal Jade to Chu Ge.


    He didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge to take such an interest in the Crystal Jade. He was naturally pleased, "This Crystal Jade was acquired at an auction. However, it is quite rare. As for where to find more of this jade, I¡¯m not really sure."


    Since Tang Haowan didn¡¯t know, Chu Ge didn¡¯t n to ask further. Crystal Jade was hard toe by, so when Tang Qianwan offered it to him, he didn¡¯t refuse, and he took Tang Qianwan¡¯s kindness to heart, intending to repay him in the future.


    Chu Ge said to Tang Qianwan, "Thank you for your kindness, Manager Tang. I will ept it and should you need anything in the future, just let me know."


    After saying this, Chu Ge felt something was amiss and chuckled lightly, "Of course, I¡¯ve just arrived in Beijing and indeed can¡¯t help much in terms of power."


    "Not at all, Mr. Chu jests,"ughed Tang Qianwan, exining: "My actions are in gratitude for Mr. Chu¡¯s life-saving aid to my elder brother, not for seeking a return."


    Tang Qianwan then said, "Miss Man Sha is still waiting for Mr. Chu, you better hurry up."


    Seeing this, Chu Ge didn¡¯t say more, nodded slightly in appreciation, wrapped the Crystal Jade in a red cloth, tucked it into his bosom, and walked out.


    The two talked for quite a while, and Nangong Man Sha was very curious about their conversation. So, when she saw Chu Ge carrying something wrapped out, she looked over curiously, trying to make out what was inside.


    There wasn¡¯t anything worth hiding, so once in the car, Chu Ge opened the red cloth for Nangong Man Sha to see.


    He asked, "Miss Man Sha, do you know where one might buy Crystal Jade like this?"


    f.r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om


    Nangong Man Sha gently shook her head; she was rather an expert in identifying jade and felt confident about it, but this was her first time encountering such Crystal Jade.


    "This jade was acquired by Manager Tang from an auction," said Chu Ge.


    Nangong Man Sha asked, "Is the Crystal Jade of great use to Mr. Chu?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Somewhat."


    Nangong Man Sha smiled, "That¡¯s easy then. I just need to inquire at the auction houseter."


    Chu Ge was startled and then smiled helplessly, shaking his head, "Thank you then, Miss Man Sha."


    Nangong Man Sha turned to him, her eyes smiling coquettishly at Chu Ge, "A mere thank youcks sincerity, you know."

 Chapter 626 - 0628: Acting Together

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 0628: Acting Together</h4>


    Chu Ge knew she was acting odd again, and with an awkward cough, said, "I could treat Miss Man Sha to a meal."


    A statement that nearly made the two in frontugh out loud.


    Shen Congwen and Nangong Yunhai exchanged nces, understanding the other¡¯s thoughts from their eye contact.


    Does Mr. Chu really not understand Miss Man Sha¡¯s feelings? Her actions have been so obvious.


    Back in Su City, Miss Man Sha¡¯s behavior had sparked some curiosity in Shen Congwen, who spected about their rtionship. However, Mr. Chu always maintained a distance from Miss Man Sha, leaving Shen feeling somewhat puzzled about their rtionship.


    But there were more important matters at hand then, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    Nangong Yunhai, however, seemed ustomed to his sister¡¯s behavior, showing little expression, but knowing her affection for Chu Ge, he found Chu Ge¡¯s obliviousness somewhat amusing.


    Man Sha¡¯s lips twitched; she really couldn¡¯t tell if Chu Ge was ying dumb or deliberately avoiding her. She sighed softly in her heart, yet her face remained calm as she continued, "Mr. Chu, you better keep your word; this meal won¡¯t be a light affair."


    With that said, the matter seemed to be settled for the moment.


    After sending Chu Ge and Shen Congwen to the vi, Man Sha made a call from the car to inquire about the Crystal Jade for the auction.


    Chu Ge and Shen Congwen returned to the vi, where Shen Congwen started creating Fake Earth Ganoderma with the materials Nangong Yunhai had brought.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge took the Crystal Jade back to his room.


    Sitting cross-legged on his bed, with the Crystal Jade before him, Chu Ge held his breath and focused, gently reaching out towards the Crystal Jade.


    It was as if the mysterious force inside the Crystal jade sensed Chu Ge¡¯s presence and began resonating with him. To Chu Ge¡¯s surprise, under the cover of night, the Crystal Jade emitted a faint green glow. A warm current continuously wafted from the Crystal Jade, moving back and forth in the air, gradually enveloping Chu Ge, and eventually merging into his body.


    This mysterious force did not cause any adverse reactions in Chu Ge¡¯s body. On the contrary, it quickly integrated with the True Qi in his body. He distinctly felt a warm current stirring in his Dantian, and his body underwent minor changes; he felt as if all his tiredness had been dissolved.


    The initial drowsiness disappeared, and he even began to feel somewhat excited.


    After everything ended, the mysterious forcepletely merged into his body. Chu Ge slowly opened his eyes to find that the Crystal Jade had lost its original luster, looking like a spent jade.


    Chu Ge got out of bed, picked up the Crystal Jade, ced it on the table, and then went back to bed to sleep.


    ...


    Beijing is indeed Beijing; its prosperity is iparable to ordinary small cities. Even within the confines of a hospital, one can sense something extraordinary, perhaps because this floor is reserved solely for the Nangong Family.


    In the hallway, there¡¯s a bodyguard every five steps; in a stretch of just over ten meters, there are no fewer than ten security personnel. Yet, despite this, the corridor remains eerily quiet¡ªthe sound of their footsteps hardly perceptible unless one listens very carefully.


    This was the scene Shen Congwen encountered as he emerged from the elevator. He had seen such stringent security at the Su Family when the Old Master was ill in the hospital. Still, the disy of the Nangong Family caused him to inwardly exim: This is the Nangong family, this is Beijing!


    "Who goes there?" A bodyguard in the hallway stopped Shen Congwen. Even after Shen presented his token, they proceeded to search him. Though ufortable, Shen understood their precautions¡ªafter all, he was on their territory, where the protected individual was Old Master Nangong, the lifeblood of the Nangong family.


    "What is this?" A bodyguard inspecting Shen Congwen¡¯s belongings opened a box he carried, furrowing his brow in confusion at the contents¡ªapparently a type of nt he had never seen before.


    A flicker crossed Shen Congwen¡¯s eyes¡ªnot because he feared a mere bodyguard would discern anything, but to minimizeplications was indeed preferable.


    "Shen, you¡¯re here." Just then, the door to the hospital room opened, and Chu Ge stepped out. He immediately noticed the object that the bodyguard was holding in his hand.


    "This was delivered on my request by Young Master Shen. Is there an issue?" Chu Ge, hands in his pockets and a mischievous smile on his face, approached the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard, swallowing nervously and knowing Chu Ge¡¯s significant ce in Old Master Nangong¡¯s heart¡ªsomeone a mere bodyguard should never offend¡ªsmiled and handed the box back to Chu Ge, "No problem at all."


    With a snort, Chu Ge took the box, gave Shen an understanding gaze, and led the way into the room. Relieved, Shen quickly followed him.


    Inside the room, the moment Chu Ge entered, all eyes turned unanimously towards him. Among them, Shao Gang¡¯s gaze was the sharpest.


    They had heard that Chu Ge had cured the Old Master¡¯s illness, and hade early that morning to see if it was indeed true.


    However, they found the Old Master not as rejuvenated as rumors suggested, but rather frail¡ªa clear sign that there had been no improvement, rendering the circting rumors grossly exaggerated.


    As soon as Shao Gang entered, he heard about the precious medicine Chu Ge had someone bring. Old Master even praised Chu Ge, iming he nned to reward him. Heh, it was supposed to be his moment, now stolen by Chu Ge; Shao Gang felt frustrated inside.


    "Mr. Chu, is it the medicine you asked to be delivered?" Shao Gang asked with a smile, appearing genuinely concerned about Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge chuckled, knowing well that Shao Gang¡¯s concern was merely for the prospects of seeing him embarrassed.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been delivered. First-level Earth Ganoderma!" Chu Ge lifted the box he held, opened it, and showcased its contents to everyone.


    f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m


    Some among the audience, recognizing its value, confirmed it was indeed First-level Earth Ganoderma beyond a doubt. But could this truly cure Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness? Considering Shao Gang was Old Master¡¯s chief physician, having cared dedicatedly for so long with only minimal improvement, full recovery seemed improbable.


    Old Master Nangong on the bed coughed softly, casually ncing at Chu Ge. They had previously agreed that Old Master would y along, pretending to remain weak and ill.

 Chapter 627 - 0629: Change of Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 0629: Change of Attitude</h4>


    Chu Ge said, it would be best to blur the lines between truth and falsehood, making them truly believe his illness had not yet abated.


    Mr. Nangong, unaware of the machinations going on inside Chu Ge¡¯s mind, had his own considerations. Being old, shrewd and calcting, he believed this was the best way to root out the internal spy within the Nangong Family.


    Especially when he heard that Chu Ge had brought the precious Earth Ganoderma, something that could strengthen the body and even prolong life¡ªnot just for the average person.


    As the patriarch of the Nangong Family, someone whose influence could shake the ground with a mere stomp, power and status had long be as insignificant as clouds to him.


    Especially after several life-threatening illnesses, he hade to treasure life¡¯s worth even more. Now all he desired was to live well and make the most out of his life.


    \n(o)v.e\l


    Old Master Nangong gave Chu Ge a nce, feigning indifference to the medicinal herb he offered.


    freew\e bnovel


    "Pfft!" Shao Gang saw the herbal medicine in Chu Ge¡¯s hands and immediately sneered, saying, "Chu Ge, I know you want to show off in front of Old Master Nangong, but you don¡¯t have to do this. I have been treating the Old Master¡¯s illness all along; am I not clear about his condition? You think a mere Earth Ganoderma is enough topletely cure the Old Master¡¯s illness? Hmph! It¡¯s utterly nonsensical!"


    Towards the end of his remark, Shao Gang¡¯s face showed anger, seemingly offended by Chu Ge¡¯s attitude, while the wise ones in the room, in an awkward atmosphere, chose not to get involved, each focusing on minding their own business, as if they hadn¡¯t seen the confrontation.


    Facing Shao Gang¡¯s ridicule, Chu Ge remained unruffled. He calmly took the Earth Ganoderma out of the box, approached Old Master Nangong, and asked, "I wonder if Old Master Nangong could trust Chu Ge this once. I assure you, with this Earth Ganoderma, I can cure all the ailments you suffer from!"


    As Chu Ge spoke, his gaze was firm, and he didn¡¯t show a trace of unease¡ªit was as if he was filled with confidence, as though he never intended to cure the Old Master¡¯s illness before.


    Shao Gang was puzzled. Observing Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor and then Old Master Nangong¡¯s expression, it seemed Chu Ge really hadn¡¯t cured the Old Master¡¯s illness.


    But if he hadn¡¯t cured Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness, could a single Earth Ganoderma actually remedy it?


    Even the previously confident Shao Gang couldn¡¯t help but waver. Although Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t anything serious, it had been deliberately prolonged by him. Sure, Earth Ganoderma was good for strengthening the body, but as a cure...


    Shao Gang¡¯s heart was fraught with uncertainty. He feared that Chu Ge really might cure Old Master Nangong, and at the same time, he hoped Chu Ge would make a fool of himself in front of the Old Master.


    However, the situation was now beyond Shao Gang¡¯s control. Old Master Nangong looked at the Earth Ganoderma presented by Chu Ge with hesitation.


    He looked at Chu Ge, who had a resolute gaze with no trace of a smile, considered for a moment, and then slowly nodded.


    Shao Gang stiffened. Although he had always believed that merely an Earth Ganoderma wouldn¡¯t possibly cure Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness, Chu Ge¡¯s confident expression ultimately rattled him.


    Yet all he could do was feel rattled. With the Old Master¡¯s agreement, not to mention a doctor like him, even the members of the Nangong Family would not dare intervene.


    Chu Ge personally sliced the Earth Ganoderma and brewed it for Old Master Nangong to take. After Old Master Nangong had ingested it all, everyone waited for the result.


    Shen Congwen¡¯s palms were also sweaty. He made this item at Chu Ge¡¯s request; although it looked genuine, a fake was still fake, devoid of any effect, and now it had been given to Old Master Nangong to consume...


    Shen Congwen could hardly bear to look.


    However, Shen Congwen had known Chu Ge for quite some time. From when he knew him till now, Chu Ge seemed to have never done anything that embarrassed himself. If anyone got embarrassed, it was Chu Ge embarrassing others.


    Moreover, since Old Master Nangong had taken Chu Ge¡¯s Earth Ganoderma, he could feel his body gradually improving, filled with a renewed vigor.


    He could hardly believe it, overwhelmed more by surprise than disbelief. Without calling for assistance, he suddenly threw off the covers. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, he got out of bed and stood firm.


    From the moment Old Master Nangong began to move the covers himself, Shao Gang¡¯s face turned liver-red. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Old Master Nangong had already recovered before his eyes, Shao Gang would never believe that a single Earth Ganoderma could cure him.


    "Old Master, how do you feel?" Chu Ge approached Old Master Nangong to assist him and asked with a smile.


    Old Master Nangong took a few steps with Chu Ge¡¯s support. Genuinely, his body felt much stronger. Even before falling ill, his aged body had its limitations, despite the meticulous care and exercise making his body stronger than an average person¡¯s. However, Old Master Nangong could often sense his own frailty.


    But since he had taken the Lingzhi brought by Chu Ge, it was as if the impurities in his body had been purged, making his body lighter, and his steps much more buoyant. With the impurities cleared out, he naturally felt more robust.


    "I feel like I¡¯ve be ten years younger all of a sudden!" Old Master Nangongughed, stretching his arms¡ªindeed, he felt stronger. He couldn¡¯t have stretched his arms like this before, but now he could stretch them so much; certainly, Chu Ge¡¯s medicine had worked.


    Old Master Nangong was a smart man. Though it seemed he left everything to the younger generation, acting as a retired emperor, nothing escaped his eyes, and everything was under his control; he just always kept it well hidden, barely noticed by anyone.


    Though he didn¡¯t overtly praise Chu Ge, Old Master Nangong¡¯s words were an affirmation of Chu Ge¡¯s treatment. It was noteworthy that Shao Gang had been treating him for some time, yet his condition repeatedly fluctuated, never thoroughly cured, let alone getting out of bed and walking so spiritedly.


    Chu Ge¡¯s actions and Old Master Nangong¡¯s words were undoubtedly a p in Shao Gang¡¯s face. He may have been smiling outwardly, but a closer look would reveal his embarrassment.


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well. Indeed, Mr. Chu has the method!"


    "Yes, indeed, Mr. Chu is young, yet he is quite insightful. This time, having cured the Old Master, we are also very grateful!"


    With Old Master Nangong secretly acknowledging Chu Ge, the members of the Nangong Family naturally didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to ingratiate themselves with Chu Ge, changing their previously skeptical attitudes andvishing praise on him.

 Chapter 628 - 0630: Who Benefits More

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 0630: Who Benefits More</h4>


    The people of the Nangong Family praised Chu Ge once, it was like pping Shao Gang in the face, and though Shao Gang had a thick skin, the overwhelming praise for Chu Ge ultimately made it difficult for him to maintain hisposure.


    However, Shao Gang was a clever man and naturally knew that this was not the time topete with Chu Ge nor was it appropriate to make a move against Chu Ge in front of so many people, so he smiled and joined in the praise for Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu truly is a prodigious genius. It seems I have underestimated him. I have exhausted all my efforts in treating the Old Master without seeing any results, yet Mr. Chu has miraculously cured the Old Master with just a small piece of Earth Ganoderma. I am truly in awe!" Shao Gang sighed and bowed deeply to Chu Ge.


    These words seemed to tter Chu Ge, but a careful listener could also detect Shao Gang¡¯s skepticism. Although Earth Ganoderma was not as precious as a thousand-year-old ginseng, it was not something an ordinary person could simply purchase. Even for these great families, it would take considerable effort to obtain, and that¡¯s why when Chu Ge administered Earth Ganoderma to the Old Master, no one questioned it; after all, Earth Ganoderma was indeed valuable.


    But in Shao Gang¡¯sment, the precious Earth Ganoderma became just a ¡¯small piece of Lingzhi,¡¯ leaving his deeper meaning unknown.


    Chu Ge did not take Shao Gang¡¯s words to heart, nor did he bother to argue further. Instead, he spoke with a smile, humbly saying, "The Old Master¡¯s body has recovered so remarkably because he has just taken the Earth Ganoderma. The remaining Earth Ganoderma must be taken daily as prescribed, without fail."


    Old Master Nangong didn¡¯t know that the Earth Ganoderma was fake. He only knew that Chu Ge had asked him to pretend to be sick and act, and now he had genuinely be curious about the Earth Ganoderma.


    "What would happen if it were missed?" Shao Gang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Suddenly, sensing the probing gazes of the people around him, Shao Gang coughed awkwardly. Smiling, he said, "I didn¡¯t mean that. I am just worried about what would happen if the Old Master forgets one day or if something goes wrong."


    Chu Ge gave him an indifferent look, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly, "The consequences would be a rapid decline in the Old Master¡¯s health."


    Even though Old Master Nangong knew his condition had improved, his heart still skipped a beat upon hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    Shao Gang narrowed his eyes, deep in thought, uncertain of what he was contemting.


    Chu Ge observed the changes on Shao Gang¡¯s face, the corner of his lips curling up with contempt. Everyone again praised Chu Ge and Old Master Nangong with ttering words before being sent away by the Old Master.


    Although his condition had now improved, the presence of so many people there, buzzing like flies, was indeed giving him a headache.


    After all the people had left, the Old Master finally exhaled deeply.


    Only Chu Ge and Old Master Nangong were left in the room, with even Nangong Man Sha being sent out by the Old Master.


    Chu Ge looked at the Old Master in puzzlement and asked, "Does Old Master Nangong have something he wants to tell me?"


    Old Master Nangong nodded with a smile, a bit of curiosity in his heart, wanting to confirm it personally from Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, I would like to know, what was the purpose of your arrangement today?" asked the Old Master. "I clearly felt my body getting better, but when I took the Earth Ganoderma, I genuinely felt a change in my body. This feeling cannot deceive anyone. Mr. Chu, tell me the truth, am I really cured?"


    Chu Ge knew the Old Master would ask this; he nodded slightly, "You are already cured, but today, before I came in, I made some slight adjustments to you. If I hadn¡¯t made you exhibit some symptoms of the ailment again, how could we have possibly deceived Shao Gang¡¯s eyes?"


    Old Master Nangong¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Chu Ge, having no idea when Chu Ge had made his move upon entering the door, and even his body had felt nothing.


    It was only when he consumed the Earth Ganoderma that he distinctly felt something in his body.


    Having witnessed many breathtaking events, Old Master Nangong¡¯s spine couldn¡¯t help but chill when he heard what Chu Ge had just said.


    If Chu Ge were his enemy, then the moment he came in would have been the moment his life fell into Chu Ge¡¯s hands.


    He had witnessed the power of Ancient Martial Artists more than once, but none had ever brought him such an indescribable sense of fear like Chu Ge.


    This feeling made him very ufortable, and with that thought, the Old Master¡¯splexion darkened.


    He said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone a bit too far?"


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips lifted slightly. Knowing the Old Master had misunderstood, he exined, "Rest assured, I have no intention of actually harming you. After all, we have no grudges, and if I wanted to harm you, I wouldn¡¯t have expended my power to treat your illness, nor would I have bothered to have Mr. Shen personally deliver the Earth Ganoderma."


    Old Master Nangong looked at Chu Ge suspiciously, "So the Earth Ganoderma I just ate is real?"


    fre.ew(e)bnov el


    He was aware of the value of the Lingzhi; a single first-level Earth Ganoderma could cost tens of millions and still might not be avable for purchase.


    "Fake," Chu Ge stated.


    "You!" Old Master Nangong was angry, "Then what did you just feed me?"


    "Nothing but some ordinary pastries. I had Shen Congwen make a fake Earth Ganoderma for you to consume. The real Earth Ganoderma does not need to be taken orally, but used for bathing."


    At that moment, Old Master Nangong was at a loss for words. He looked at Chu Ge, feeling that this young man was no ordinary individual.


    "You mean you really brought Earth Ganoderma for me?"


    "Yes."


    Old Master Nangong pondered for a moment before speaking again, "I know Man Sha invited you. I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you from her. What are you really after with all this?"


    What he had learned about Chu Ge from Man Sha portrayed him not as a person chasing fame or profit, but it was hard to believe that he put in so much effort to help him without expecting something in return.


    Chu Ge knew Old Master Nangong was ready to have an honest conversation. Good, it was better to clear the air and not beat around the bush.


    Chu Ge smiled and said, "People aim high and water flows low. I do this to secure my footing in Beijing. Imagine, having a tie with the Nangong Family, one of the Six Great Families of Jing City, would I still worry about obstacles in my development here?"


    "Is it just that simple?" Old Master Nangong asked again.


    Chu Ge nodded, "It¡¯s not that simple to say. After all, the Nangong Family is highly respected, not just anyone can forge a connection, and I saved your life. In exchange for a smooth future in Beijing, who stands to gain more from this deal?"

 Chapter 629 - 0631: Investigate Thoroughly

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 0631: Investigate Thoroughly</h4>


    Chu Ge said with a smile, "Considering Shao Gang¡¯s current status in Beijing, I think Mr. Nangong wouldn¡¯t be stingy with his lifesaver."


    Mentioning Shao Gang, Old Master Nangong¡¯s expression slightly darkened. Man Sha had already recounted to him about what Shao Gang had been doing outside. That man, relying on the Nangong family¡¯s kindness, swaggered about deceiving others and tarnishing the Nangong family¡¯s reputation¡ªit was absolutely unbearable.


    In fact, Old Master Nangong was also worried that if he showed too much favor towards Chu Ge, he might do something atrocious just like Shao Gang.


    It seemed as if Chu Ge had seen through Old Master Nangong¡¯s thoughts. The corners of his lips slightly curled up, revealing that even a powerful man like Old Master Nangong could have a shadow cast in his heart by a past snake bite for a whole decade.


    "If Old Master does not trust my character, why not wait until I help you catch the mole in your Nangong family before we talk further?"


    Chu Ge spoke up.


    Old Master Nangong looked at Chu Ge in astonishment, not understanding the meaning of his words.


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly and said, "Do you really think that your declining health over the years is simply because of your body failing?"


    Old Master Nangong was stunned, then fell silent. He had indeed considered the possibility of being poisoned and controlled, but he could not fathom who would not want his life yet make him feel like his life was endangered. He really didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning behind it.


    "So, you are sure that there is a problem within our Nangong family?" Old Master Nangong still held a slight hope¡ªnot daring to be sure about others, but at least he believed that his own children would not harm him this way.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Whether it is or not, we will naturally find out in due time."


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s confident demeanor, Old Master Nangong seemed to have understood something. He nodded slightly, then said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, for the life-saving grace you¡¯ve shown me, I will surely repay you heavily."


    Chu Ge saw that Old Master wanted some time to himself. He didn¡¯t disturb him further, simply nodding slightly before saying to Old Master, "Then you rest, Sir. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first."


    Old Master Nangong nodded, then slowly closed his eyes. Not long after Chu Ge left, Man Sha walked in.


    She saw Old Master Nangong with his eyes closed, assuming he had fallen asleep. She quietly went to sit by his side, mindlessly scrolling through her phone.


    Old Master Nangong wasn¡¯t asleep, though. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Man Sha, asking, "Is what Mr. Chu said true?"


    Man Sha was startled, looking up at Old Master and asking, "What did you say, Grandpa?"


    "Mr. Chu said, my health is due to sabotage by someone within the Nangong family, is that true?" Old Master Nangong¡¯s gaze fixed tightly on Man Sha.


    Although he outwardly didn¡¯t believe what Chu Ge said earlier, he still felt that Chu Ge must know something, or perhaps, Man Sha and the others were hiding something from him.


    Man Sha was taken aback for a moment; her lips parted as if she was about to say something, but her expression already betrayed her.


    Old Master Nangong became agitated, supporting himself to sit up, looking incredulously at Man Sha, and asked, "So you mean to say, the reason my health has never improved is because someone inside the family has been poisoning me?"


    Nangong Man Sha slightly lowered her gaze, unsure of how to answer Old Master¡¯s question since she was uncertain herself of who it specifically was.


    Her silence made Old Master¡¯s heart sink, revealing a deeply pained expression on his face that had been weathered by age.


    Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t bear to see her grandfather sad, and she consoled him, "Grandpa, we are just specting right now and there is no concrete evidence yet, so please don¡¯t feel too sad. It might be that someone is deliberately trying to confuse us to cause infighting."


    Old Master Nangong¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. After so many years on the battlefield, he was well ustomed to deceits and had also seen rtives fight over interests. That was precisely why he had established a rule in the Nangong Family: no matter what, they should avoid infighting since they are one family.


    He sighed lightly, said nothing more, and just gently waved his hand, indicating for Nangong Man Sha to leave.


    At that moment, in the underground parking lot, Shao Gang sat nervously in avish ck business van, his hands resting on his knees, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    "What exactly happened?"


    A deep voice resonated, drifting into Shao Gang¡¯s ears, causing him to involuntarily shudder.


    Shao Gang raised his hand to wipe the nonexistent cold sweat from his forehead and cautiously said, "It¡¯s Chu Ge, Chu Ge somehow found a piece of Earth Ganoderma and gave it to Old Master Nangong, and after that, he suddenly got better."


    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)


    Shao Gang didn¡¯t dare to look up at the man sitting opposite him, especially those blood-red eyes that were particrly chilling.


    Indeed, the person seated opposite Shao Gang was Masked Man, who as usual wore a mask, but his anger could be seen in his eyes.


    Masked Man looked chillingly at Shao Gang and snorted in contempt, "A mere Earth Ganoderma is able to cure the poison I diligently developed over many years?"


    Shao Gang swallowed quietly, not daring to respond.


    Masked Man continued, "Find a way to get that Earth Ganoderma for me. I want to see what is so special about this Earth Ganoderma that it can neutralize the poison I specially developed."


    Inside, Shao Gang was utterly reluctant, but he dared not contradict Masked Man directly. After thinking, he said tactfully, "Master, when you asked me to steal that bottle of Spiritual Liquid before, I almost got caught. Now, they are probably guarding against me. They definitely won¡¯t let me touch something as important as the Earth Ganoderma."


    Masked Man¡¯s sharp gaze frightened Shao Gang, causing him to shiver, and he quickly swallowed before saying to Masked Man, "I will do whatever it takes to get the Earth Ganoderma."


    Masked Man coldly hummed, "Also, go and find out if Old Master Nangong is truly alright."


    Shao Gang looked puzzled at Masked Man; he had seen with his own eyes how the old master stood up like a normal person and could even shadowbox,pletely like a normal person.


    "Master, do you suspect that Old Master Nangong¡¯s recovery is just a pretense?"


    Shao Gang couldn¡¯t understand¡ªsomeone might fake an illness, but why would they pretend to be cured when they aren¡¯t? What would be the purpose?


    Masked Man slightly shook his head, "Perhaps Chu Ge created an illusion? Or maybe the old master is also kept in the dark?"


    Hearing this, Shao Gang immediately understood Masked Man¡¯s intention, nodding emphatically, "Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. We should thoroughly investigate."

 Chapter 630 - 632: Afraid of Losing to Me

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 632: Afraid of Losing to Me</h4>


    Shao Gang had a brief chat with the man in the mask in the car before stepping out.


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bno vel.c(o)m


    At this moment, Chu Ge, who just came out of the elevator, saw this scene, and instinctively dodged to the side. Although it was just a moment, he clearly saw who was sitting in the car.


    It was the man with the blood-red eyes behind the mask.


    Chu Ge watched Shao Gang sneak towards another car and squinted his eyes slightly. Did the two of them know each other?


    After both of them had left, Chu Ge took out his phone and called Lin Dong.


    At this time, Lin Dong was at the underground gambling stone field. Upon receiving the call from Chu Ge, he rushed out of the gambling stone field and while telling about his life at the gambling stone field, Chu Ge said he woulde to visit him.


    Chu Ge arrived at the gambling stone field. The gambling stone field in the Capital City was muchrger than those in Shanghai or Su City, and it was also very standardized.


    Everyone entering had to go through a series of screening processes.


    "Mr. Chu, are you here to gamble on stones?" Lin Dong asked curiously.


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, "I¡¯m just curious to have a look."


    Who knows, I might stumble upon a piece of crystal jade.


    Upon entering the gambling stone field, Chu Ge was startled by the crowd and curiously asked, "Why are there so many people here?"


    Lin Dong nodded and began to introduce the rules of the gambling stone field to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, our gambling stone field in the Capital City is different from others. Here, if we correctly guess the jade, we can take it away for free."


    That¡¯s also why this gambling stone field was so crowded.


    Hearing this, Chu Ge grew curious, "If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the owner of this gambling stone field be losing a fortune?"


    Lin Dong chuckled mysteriously and winked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, you will understand soon."


    The gambling stone field was divided into severalrge halls. Lin Dong took Chu Ge through several turns and brought him to a spacious hall with fewer people. He exined, "Mr. Chu, this is the best ce in the gambling stone field to obtain fine jade. Of course, if you guess wrong, you might lose everything you have."


    Chu Ge frowned slightly, not quite understanding.


    Lin Dong exined, "In this gambling stone field, although there is a rule that if you guess correctly, you can take the jade for free, the stones are graded differently. The halls we just passed through aremon ones, where the chances of getting jade are minimal. Conversely, the jade stones obtained in this hall ount for more than seventy percent of the total."


    Lin Dong, licking his lips with a smile, said, "Of course, I know that Mr. Chu is well-versed in jade and money is not an issue for you, so I took the liberty of bringing you here. Rest assured, any jade opened here is top-grade, definitely no defects."


    Lin Dong was right in his confidence of obtaining good jade, and money was not an issue for him, so he said no more and stepped forward, instantly attracted by a noisy argument nearby.


    "Yo, isn¡¯t that the Third Young Master Nangong? Howe, the Third Young Master Nangong isn¡¯t studying business at home and hase to the gambling stone field instead?"


    A mocking voice rang out.


    Chu Ge saw a man in a white suit walking up to a boy who appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. The man in the white suit looked somewhat familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember immediately.


    Beside him, Lin Dong, ncing sideways, quietly introduced to Chu Ge, "The man in white clothes is Yuwen Kangli, the first in line heir of the Yuwen Family. The boy opposite him is the Third Young Master Nangong, Nangong Yunrao, the second son of Old Master Nangong. He just came of age this year."


    Chu Ge nodded in realization. He thought the man in white clothes looked familiar; it turned out to be Yuwen Kangli.


    Unaware of the change in Chu Ge¡¯s expression, Lin Dong continued, "Yuwen Kangli wasn¡¯t initially the first in line heir of the Yuwen Family. He had an older brother, but the brother fell into a strange illness and has been in aa for over a decade and still hasn¡¯t awakened. Thus, to save face, the Yuwen Family publicly ims Yuwen Kangli as the first in line heir."


    Lin Dong clucked his tongue and shook his head as if in pity, "This Yuwen Kangli, ever since bing the heir, has be arrogant, bullying others everywhere, even openly confronting the Nangong Family. Although the two families regard his actions as childish, in the past few years, especially recently, he has be increasingly rampant, almost crippling Young Master Nangong several times."


    This was something Chu Ge knew since he once saved Nangong Yunhai in an underground parking lot.


    "But speaking of which, this Yuwen Kangli really has some skills. Every piece of jade he has opened has been top-quality, as if he has x-ray vision, guessing right every time."


    This was something Lin Dong truly admired.


    Chu Ge frowned, as so-called gambling on stones didn¡¯t involve much skill, it was mostly luck.


    Although he himself, with some knowledge of ancient martial arts and True Qi, could discern the quality of jade stones and hence guess urately.


    To be precise, it was testing; testing urately every time.


    However, he had never detected any trace of Ancient Martial Arts on Yuwen Kangli and had ruled out the possibility of him using True Qi to test.


    If what Lin Dong said was true, and he was indeed guessing urately every time, then there was only one possibility left¡ªit was cheating.


    Chu Ge thought to himself as the confrontation between Yuwen Kangli and Nangong Yunrao escted.


    Nangong Yunrao had disliked Yuwen Kangli from the start, and seeing him provocatively approaching, naturally couldn¡¯t swallow his pride.


    "Nangong Yunrao, do you know how to gamble on stones?" Yuwen Kangli disdainfully said.


    Nangong Yunrao snorted lightly, disdainfully responding, "Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to gamble on stones, I know too."


    "Ha ha," Yuwen Kangliughed and scornfully said, "Since you also know how to gamble on stones, why don¡¯t we have apetition, what do you say?"


    Nangong Yunrao looked at him warily, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Yuwen Kangli, seeing his caution, disdainfully shook his head, he sighed regrettably, "Nangong Yunrao, why be so cautious? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up? Or are you just scared of losing to me, afraid of being embarrassed?"

 Chapter 631 - 0633: Unwilling to Listen Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 0633: Unwilling to Listen Anymore</h4>


    Even Chu Ge could tell that these words were obviously a provocative challenge, but as young and impetuous as he was, Nangong Yunrao was readily provoked by Yuwen Kangli¡¯s casual incitement.


    Nangong Yunrao red menacingly at Yuwen Kangli and coldly stated, "What did you say? That I can¡¯t afford to lose? What a joke!"


    "Then do you dare to bet with me?" asked Yuwen Kangli.


    "Let¡¯s bet!" Nangong Yunrao snorted, determined to show his prowess today and let him realize that he was not the weakling Nangong Yunhai, a thousand times stronger than him, and a thousand times stronger than Yuwen Kangli!


    "How do you want to bet?" Nangong Yunrao inquired.


    A cunning glint shed in Yuwen Kangli¡¯s eye as he slightly curved his lips and slowly said, "Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. Each person opens ten stones, and we¡¯ll see who unveils the most jade. As for the one who loses, there must be a punishment."


    Seeing the confidence Yuwen Kangli was exuding, Nangong Yunrao felt infuriated and stared at him irately, "What kind of punishment?"


    "How about we bet on the shares you hold in the Nangong Family?" Yuwen Kangli suggested suavely.


    Nangong Yunrao was momentarily startled, then narrowed his eyes in scornful contemtion at Yuwen Kangli, mockingly retorting, "So that¡¯s why you suddenly want to gamble stones with me, coveting the Nangong Family shares I hold."


    Indeed, Yuwen Kangli had his eye on the Nangong Family¡¯s shares, but not just the ones held by Nangong Yunrao. He desired even more.


    "So, do you dare to bet or not?" Yuwen Kangli asked with a slight smile.


    Nangong Yunrao hesitated. These shares were a gift from his grandfather when he came of age this year; possibly the only Nangong Family shares he would have in his lifetime. He was counting on the annual dividends from these shares to live a carefree life.


    If he lost...


    Nangong Yunrao was unsure, but looking at Yuwen Kangli¡¯s smug expression, he felt extremely reluctant to give in.


    "What if you lose?" asked Nangong Yunrao.


    Yuwen Kangli shrugged nonchntly. "If I lose, I¡¯ll give you the shares I hold. How about that?"


    A gleam of excitement shed in Nangong Yunrao¡¯s eyes. Yuwen Kangli¡¯s shares?


    Yuwen Kangli was the future heir of the Yuwen Family, and the shares he held were by no means trivial. If Nangong Yunrao really won, he wouldn¡¯t just gain shares; he¡¯d gain a fortune.


    Although the Nangong Family¡¯s shares were also valuable to him, the quantity of Yuwen Kangli¡¯s shares was more enticing.


    So when Yuwen Kangli made the offer, Nangong Yunrao did indeed waver somewhat.


    To prevent Yuwen Kangli from reneging, Nangong Yunrao specifically suggested, "Words alone aren¡¯t reliable. We need a witness."


    Yuwen Kangli pointed to the crowd that had formed a circle around them and said, "They are all our witnesses. Both you and Ie from major families, and we represent not just ourselves. If we lose, our families will also be disgraced. If we were to act dishonestly, wouldn¡¯t that bring shame upon our families¡¯ names?"


    Yuwen Kangli wore aposed expression, the sort that suggested he was confident in his victory.


    Nangong Yunrao could not stand the sight of Yuwen Kangli looking so self-assured, and with a sneer, he retorted, "Then you¡¯d better be prepared as well, I will surely make you lose everything you have."


    Yuwen Kangli was not about to show weakness and fired back: "It¡¯s still uncertain who will have thestugh."


    In the crowd, Chu Ge silently watched their confrontation like children squabbling, unintentionally furrowing his brows. If Nangong Yunrao won, it would be fine, but if Yuwen Kangli were the victor, Nangong Yunrao wouldn¡¯t only lose the Nangong Family¡¯s shares but also bring shame to the Nangong Family¡¯s honor.


    Beside him, Lin Dong looked as if he had seen through the oue, stroking his chin in contemtion. "Nangong Yunrao is about to take a heavy loss," he mused.


    Chu Ge nced at him side-eyed, "How can you tell?"


    Lin Dong shook his head, clicked his tongue, and said, "There¡¯s a rule in the Gambling Stone Field that you can find an expert to help identify jade on the spot, but given Nangong Yunrao¡¯s reputation outside, I¡¯m afraid no one would be willing to serve him, and his own ability to identify stones..."


    Lin Dong sighed and continued, "His ability to identify stones, to put it mildly, is hardlymendable."


    He¡¯s clearly ipetent, yet he acts like he¡¯s unbeatable. If that¡¯s not heading for a catastrophe, what is?


    Yuwen Kangli looked at Nangong Yunrao with a toneden with mockery, "Third Young Master Nangong, do you need someone present to help you with the identification?"


    As soon as his words were out, Chu Ge noticed the people around subtly taking a step back, indeed no one was willing to assist Nangong Yunrao.


    Yuwen Kangli also took note of this, letting out a sigh of regret as he shook his head. The words he uttered next caused Nangong Yunrao¡¯s fury to peak.


    "Nangong Yunrao, what have you been doing all these years outside? How did you end up like this? I simply asked you a question, and there¡¯s not a single person willing to help you."


    Nangong Yunrao red harshly at Yuwen Kangli, "Cut the crap! I don¡¯t need their help! Are you betting or not? Is all this stalling because you¡¯re scared?"


    "Scared?" Yuwen Kangli burst outughing as if he had heard the funniest joke, then said, "The word ¡¯fear¡¯ does not exist in Yuwen Kangli¡¯s dictionary. Since you¡¯re so eager to make a fool of yourself, I¡¯ll indulge you."


    Yuwen Kangli, having said this, called for the hall manager to get everything ready. The rules for gambling stone were the same as elsewhere¡ªvarious stones were ced on a table, and each person had to pick five. Whoever selected the most and highest quality jade would win.


    However, the difference here was that you couldn¡¯t touch the stones¡ªonly look. What made it even more frustrating was that each stone was wrapped in red cloth, making it impossible to see what the stone looked like with the naked eye.


    Correct content is on f.ree w.e(b)nov el.c.om


    While the hall manager was busy preparing, Chu Ge wandered to another table, with Lin Dong by his side barely containing his excitement, "Mr. Chu, do you know? Sometimes, if you¡¯re lucky here, you can even find Crystal Jade."


    Chu Ge abruptly looked sideways, "Crystal Jade? You can find Crystal Jade here?"


    Lin Dong couldn¡¯tprehend Chu Ge¡¯s sudden excitement and nodded slightly, "Crystal Jade is the finest among jade, containing energy unparalleled by ordinary jade. But it is incredibly scarce, hence extraordinarily expensive. Most of the Crystal Jade on the market today has been bought for collections by the wealthy."


    Chu Ge slightly pursed his lips, his gaze shifting to the busy Nangong Yunrao, narrowing his eyes as if sizing something up.


    Lin Dong continued speaking, but Chu Ge no longer had the patience to listen.


    He raised his hand and gently patted Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder, "Lin Dong, let¡¯s go find Nangong Yunrao."

 Chapter 632 - 0634: Will Definitely Win

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 0634: Will Definitely Win</h4>


    Lin Dong looked puzzled at Chu Ge, "Looking for Nangong Yunrao?"


    Is that so?


    Does Mr. Chu want to help Nangong Yunrao?


    But Nangong Yunrao is typically ungrateful. Even if Mr. Chu helped, he might not be appreciative.


    However, before he could voice these thoughts, Chu Ge had already strode up to Nangong Yunrao.


    "Third Young Master Nangong, hello," Chu Ge approached and introduced himself, "I am Chu Ge."


    Nangong Yunrao sat on the sofa with an impatient face, pondering how to beat Yuwen Kangli next. Suddenly, his view was blocked by someone, increasing his irritation.


    Especially upon hearing the proactive self-introduction, clearly seeing him as someone trying to cozy up, Nangong Yunrao couldn¡¯t help but look up at Chu Ge disdainfully and said, "Do I know you?"


    Chu Ge did not take Nangong Yunrao¡¯s rudeness and arrogance to heart. He smiled lightly and said, "I know Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai."


    fre ewebnove l


    Nangong Yunrao was taken aback, then his gaze fell on Chu Ge. He always felt the name Chu Ge sounded familiar. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "Are you the Chu Ge who treated my grandfather?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Indeed."


    Nangong Yunrao did not show any more respect to Chu Ge because of this. He looked displeased and said, "What do you want?"


    "I¡¯m here to help you, help you beat Yuwen Kangli," Chu Ge stated his purpose.


    Hearing this, Nangong Yunrao misinterpreted Chu Ge¡¯s intention and red at him angrily, saying, "Even you think I¡¯m going to lose? Hah! I don¡¯t need your help! I¡¯m sure to win!"


    Not far away, Yuwen Kangli also noticed Chu Ge. Thinking back to when Chu Ge saved Nangong Yunhai in the underground parking lot, he had already marked him as an enemy. Seeing Chu Ge actively helping Nangong Yunrao, he naturally felt a bit displeased and disdainful.


    He stepped forward with a smile and said, "Nangong Yunrao, I suggest you ept this man¡¯s offer. Maybe with his help, your loss won¡¯t be so bad."


    Hearing Yuwen Kangli¡¯s mockery, Nangong Yunrao¡¯s face lost its luster. He believed that what Yuwen Kangli could do, he could do as well!


    Nangong Yunrao red at Chu Ge, "I don¡¯t want your help, get lost."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, his lips parted slightly, but in the end, he said nothing. He nced sideways at Yuwen Kangli, saw the smug smile on his face, and the corners of his own mouth curled into a faint smile.


    Since Nangong Yunrao didn¡¯t need his help, then Chu Ge would certainly not take the initiative toe forward and offer his help again.


    Soon, thepetition between Nangong Yunrao and Yuwen Kangli began.


    On a rectangr table, many different kinds of stones were arranged, all wrapped in red cloth. It was hard to discern the true nature of the stones with the naked eye, one could only judge by the shape and size of the stones.


    Yuwen Kangli nced at Nangong Yunrao and said, "Nangong Yunrao, you still have time to regret, or you could find someone to help. Didn¡¯t someone just offer you help? Now you still have a chance."


    Yuwen Kangli spoke very loudly on purpose, intentionally letting the people around know.


    Nangong Yunrao is someone who cares a lot about face. By doing this, Yuwen Kangli made him feel humiliated, and he med all of this on Chu Ge.


    Nangong Yunrao gave Chu Ge an annoyed re from among the crowd, then said to Yuwen Kangli, "You¡¯re mumbling so much, are you scared?"


    Yuwen Kangli put away his smile, his expression turning stern as he said, "Since you¡¯re so eager, let¡¯s begin."


    Once thepetition began, Yuwen Kangli focused intensely on the stone wrapped in red cloth and quickly made his selection.


    After making his choice, he looked up at Nangong Yunrao, as if waiting for him to make his selection.


    After all this, Yuwen Kangli appeared quite calm.


    However, Nangong Yunrao was not soposed. If he could see and touch the stones, he might have been confident in selecting a good stone, but now he could neither see nor touch them, which truly was a headache.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Yuwen Kangli to have made his choice so quickly. He nced at Yuwen Kangli and met his confident gaze, Nangong Yunrao steeled himself, not believing that under such conditions Yuwen Kangli could indeed find a superior piece of Jade.


    Perhaps, he just picked one at random.


    Thinking this, Nangong Yunrao randomly picked a stone and handed it to the Judge.


    As expected, the first round went to Yuwen Kangli.


    Nangong Yunrao was naturally discontented. He pursed his lips tightly, ring at Yuwen Kangli, considering this first round as just bad luck.


    "This was just a warm-up. Next, I will surely make you lose miserably!" Nangong Yunrao scoffed.


    Yuwen Kangli smiled indifferently, leisurely saying, "Anyone can talk big, right? But if you want others to recognize your worth, it depends on whether you actually have real skill."


    In the second round, Yuwen Kangli once again quickly chose a stone, standing there early waiting for Nangong Yunrao.


    This time, since Nangong Yunrao had picked thergest stone in the previous round which turned out to be waste stone, he specifically chose a smaller one.


    Yet, what frustrated him was that although this smaller one was indeed Jade, its luster and quality were clearly inferior to the Jade chosen by Yuwen Kangli.


    Unexpectedly, Yuwen Kangli won the second round again.


    He looked at Nangong Yunrao with a smile, saying, "There are only five rounds in total, and I¡¯ve already won two. This next one is the match point. If I win again, you¡¯ll have no chance of turning the tables."


    "..." Nangong Yunrao stood there unwillingly, his clenched fist pounding on the side.


    "Nangong Yunrao, I¡¯m giving you a chance to call for external assistance now. Otherwise, if you lose your share of the Nangong Family¡¯s stocks to meter, you won¡¯t be able to get it back."


    This was not giving Nangong Yunrao a chance, it was clearly mocking his blunders.


    "Yuwen Kangli! Why do you talk so much! Are we still betting or not! If not, just admit defeat!"


    Seeing Nangong Yunrao¡¯s stubbornness, Yuwen Kangli did not hesitate any longer and directly began the third round.


    This time, Yuwen Kangli was very meticulous in his selection, and his actions were much slower. He didn¡¯t choose as quickly as he had the previous times.


    In the third round, both he and Nangong Yunrao selected their stones simultaneously.


    The two men looked up and nced at each other, Yuwen Kangli¡¯s face bore a faint smile, confident.


    Yet, Nangong Yunrao was also quite assured, he scornfully curled his lip, this time, he was certain to win!

 Chapter 633 - 0635: Hand Over the Shares

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 0635: Hand Over the Shares</h4>


    "Nangong Yunrao, it¡¯s not toote to regret now. If you lose in the next round, the shares of the Nangong Family you hold will be mine."


    Yuwen Kangli said.


    Nangong Yunrao snorted, "Stop the nonsense, let¡¯s get on with it! It¡¯s not certain yet who¡¯ll win or lose!"


    Yuwen Kangli gently shook his head. Since he insisted on this, there was no ming his ruthlessness.


    Yuwen Kangli raised his hand slightly, signaling the Judge to begin.


    As the Judge made his move, Nangong Yunrao became extremely tense; this round was extraordinarily important to him.


    The Judge first opened Yuwen Kangli¡¯s stone, and when the jade revealed a light blue glow, the surrounds immediately burst into apuse.


    This apuse said it all; this piece of jade was top-grade.


    On the other hand, Nangong Yunrao¡¯s expression had turned somewhat unsightly. Three times in a row, Yuwen Kangli managed to reveal good jade. Honestly speaking, he was truly unsure at heart.


    But things had progressed to this stage, and all he could do was bite the bullet and proceed.


    The Judge started stone opening for him, and as the red cloth was lifted, a hiss of disbelief rippled through the crowd the moment they saw the stone.


    Correct content is on


    Because the stone Nangong Yunrao had chosen, both in luster and shape, weren¡¯t on the same level as Yuwen Kangli¡¯s.


    Lin Dong involuntarily drew a cold breath, "It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Nangong Yunrao is going to lose now."


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Not necessarily."


    Often the most inconspicuous stones contained the best inside.


    Lin Dong didn¡¯t believe it. He shook his head in disapproval, but as the Judge unveiled the stone, just when Lin Dong wanted to make a bet with Chu Ge, before he could speak out, the surrounding people gasped.


    "This is..."


    "Actually top-grade Red Jade!" someone in the crowd suddenly eximed.


    Lin Dong was shocked as well. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, "Damn! It¡¯s actually Red Jade! This is an extremely rare find. Its value could be much more valuable than the two pieces Yuwen Kangli unveiled."


    When Nangong Yunrao saw the Red Jade revealed, he couldn¡¯t be happier, letting out a heartyugh and said loudly, "How about that, Yuwen Kangli? I told you I might not lose! The value of this Red Jade is worth much more than the two pieces you¡¯ve unveiled."


    Yuwen Kangli¡¯s expression turned constipated. He pursed his lips tightly and coldly looked at Nangong Yunrao, "So what if it¡¯s opened? We areparing the quality of the stones, not their total value. Even if this stone is Crystal Jade, you have only won one round."


    "The next two rounds remain. If you can win them all, then you can im true skill."


    Yuwen Kangli saw Nangong Yunrao actually uncover Red Jade. Although he still had a chance to win, he couldn¡¯t help feeling upset.


    No matter what, the Red Jade was opened, which was worth a hundred times more than his stones.


    Especially when he saw people around beginning to praise Nangong Yunrao, his jealousy swelled even more.


    "Don¡¯t worry, in the next round I¡¯ll make sure you lose miserably!" Nangong Yunrao, inted by the Red Jade, scornfully looked at Yuwen Kangli, his lips curling in disdain.


    Yuwen Kangli didn¡¯t say much. He just nced at the Judge, gesturing with his eyes for the next round to begin. After the Judge announced the start, they both plunged back into choosing their stones.


    Correct content is on freew.ebno(v)e\l.(c)om.


    This time, Yuwen Kangli¡¯s selection process was even more meticulous than before. Although he was still leading, he couldn¡¯t give Nangong Yunrao any more chances.


    After a long selection, Yuwen Kangli finally chose a stone, while by then, Nangong Yunrao had already selected his and was waiting.


    Lin Dong quietly asked Chu Ge, "Nangong Yunrao didn¡¯t examine much and just picked up that stone. Isn¡¯t that a sign of getting carried away?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly and nodded, admitting a bit of arrogance had set in, and maybe this round, Nangong Yunrao would lose.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t voice this prediction out loud, but rather silently thought it to himself.


    As Chu Ge had expected, in the fourth round, the stone Nangong Yunrao picked was not as good as Yuwen Kangli¡¯s, and this time he couldn¡¯t manage a smile.


    He incredulously stepped forward to inspect the stone, "How is this possible? There must be a trick!"


    Yuwen Kangli stepped forward with a smiling face. He said to Chu Ge, "What¡¯s there is there, where¡¯s the trick? Nangong Yunrao, you can¡¯t bear to lose, can you?"


    Nangong Yunrao red at Yuwen Kangli in anger. Now he regretted it. The shares in his possession of the Nangong Family might not be much, but it was still enough to squander for a year. If it went to Yuwen Kangli, not only would heck assurance in the future, his family would definitely not let him off!


    "Yuwen Kangli, you were just joking with me earlier, right? Look, we grew up together. How could you really be interested in the shares I hold?"


    Nangong Yunrao said with augh.


    Yuwen Kangli, however, didn¡¯t give him any chance to back out. He shook his head gently, "Nangong Yunrao, you¡¯re wrong. I truly do want the shares in your hands. Besides, we¡¯re not brothers that grew up together, we are mortal enemies. How can we be called brothers? And one more thing, there are so many people watching, you wouldn¡¯t want to renege, would you?"


    The smile on Nangong Yunrao¡¯s face froze; he did want to renege.


    "There are many witnesses here; they can all attest to the validity of our bet, and you can¡¯t go back on your word. If you do, the Nangong Family¡¯s reputation will be tainted by you."


    Yuwen Kangli pressed step by step, smiling at Nangong Yunrao without any intention of letting him off.


    In the crowd, Lin Dong said to Chu Ge with regret, "Ah, I just felt that Nangong Yunrao made his choice too quickly. He should have examined a few more stones."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t respond; his gaze stayed on Yuwen Kangli and Nangong Yunrao, contemting something.


    "Yuwen Kangli, don¡¯t go too far!" Nangong Yunrao, now desperate, angrily pointed at Yuwen Kangli and hissed.


    "Me? Going too far?" Yuwen Kangli lightly scoffed, "I think you¡¯re misunderstanding one thing. It¡¯s not that I am unreasonable; you just want to go back on your word."


    "Everybody, look here. The Nangong Family¡¯s third young master can¡¯t handle losing, he wants to renege."


    Yuwen Kangli suddenly shouted loudly, causing the onlooking crowd to start whispering to each other.


    Their whispers drifted into Nangong Yunrao¡¯s ears, making him feel utterly humiliated.


    "What are you bbering about! Who says I can¡¯t handle losing? I ept my loss! Take my shares then!"


    Nangong Yunrao, with his pride on the line, couldn¡¯t stand the pointing and murmuring, so with gritted teeth, he had to hand over his shares.

 Chapter 634 - 0636: Producing Jade

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 0636: Producing Jade</h4>


    "Hold on!" Suddenly, a maic voice rose from the crowd.


    Chu Ge stepped out of the crowd and approached Yuwen Kang Li, asking, "I remember there is an unwritten rule at the Gambling Stone Field. If someone wins at gambling stones, they can continue to stand on the tform and ept others¡¯ challenges, right?"


    Yuwen Kang Li did not expect Chu Ge to take the initiative to stand up. He sneered disdainfully and then said, "So what? Do you want to gamble with me?"


    Chu Ge nodded lightly. Of course, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee forward.


    "Do you know that there is another rule at the Gambling Stone Field? That is, the person whoes forward to challenge and loses, must leave behind one of his hands!"


    Yuwen Kang Li said word by word.


    This was indeed beyond Chu Ge¡¯s expectations. He nced sideways at Lin Dong, only to see Lin Dong frantically waving his hands at him.


    "Mr. Chu,e down quickly. What he said is true!"


    Lin Dong was so anxious that he was hopping on his feet in the crowd.


    Chu Ge, however, nodded nonchntly, "I see. Well then, let¡¯s talk about the reward if I win."


    Yuwen Kang Li was startled; he really did not expect that, with the conversation having reached this point, Chu Ge would still dare to challenge him.


    Well then, let him witness my skill!


    "You want to stand up for the Nangong Family, but you have to see if you have the ability," Yuwen Kang Li said with disdain. "Since you¡¯re determined to gamble with me, let¡¯s have a wager. If you win, I will return the shares I won from Nangong Yunrao back to you."


    Chu Ge gently shook his head. What he wanted was more than that, "Plus ten percent of the shares from the Yuwen Family you hold in your hands."


    Yuwen Kang Li was stunned, then red at Chu Ge with slight anger, "You sure talk big."


    "I think it¡¯s fair. Let¡¯s decide the oue in a single match, how about it?"


    Chu Ge said.


    Seeing Chu Ge so confident, thepetitive spirit hidden in Yuwen Kang Li¡¯s heart waspletely ignited, "Alright, I ept your challenge. Hmph, I have never lost in this Gambling Stone Field. Today, I¡¯ll let you learn what regret means!"


    "If you lose, your hand will no longer be yours."


    During the preparation, Yuwen Kang Li walked up to Chu Ge, said these contemptuous words in his ear, and then strolled away.


    Chu Ge stood in ce. He did not respond to Yuwen Kang Li¡¯s words, but Lin Dong couldn¡¯t just stand by. He came up to Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu, how could you agree to him? In case..."


    This match would determine everything. If Chu Ge won, all would be fine. But if he lost... he would lose an arm.


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, "What makes you certain I will lose?"


    "But..." Lin Dong didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Ge raised a hand and patted his shoulder, then said, "Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t I still have a fifty percent chance?"


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s determination, Lin Dong could say no more. He sighed softly, and could only silently pray that indeed fortune favours the brave.


    Nangong Yunrao walked up awkwardly. He said to Chu Ge, "Don¡¯t think that just because you helped me, I would be grateful to you. I never asked for your help."


    Chu Ge looked at him indifferently, an innocent expression on his face, "I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I never intended to help you. This share, I fought for it myself."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Nangong Yunrao¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a dark look on his face, he red at Chu Ge, very displeased, "I knew it. You had ulterior motives for approaching the Nangong Family. It turns out that you have your eyes on the Nangong Family¡¯s assets!"


    It was as if he had discovered something incredible, and he said maliciously to Chu Ge, "I¡¯m going to tell my grandfather everything about what you¡¯ve done!"


    After Nangong Yunrao finished speaking, he stormed off.


    Chu Ge watched his retreating figure, shook his head helplessly, and sighed. Kids are indeed kids; the words they say are so childish.


    Soon, the Judge rearranged a table, on which various stones were disyed. Chu Ge and Yuwen Kangli both stood firm before the table.


    fre.ew(e)bnov el


    The stones on the table were also wrapped in red cloth; from the outside, nothing could be seen.


    Chu Ge had already understood Yuwen Kangli¡¯s basis for gambling on stones during his bet with Nangong Yunrao. He chose based on the size and shape of the stones, and although 90 percent of the stones selected this way contained jade, this method was still very risky.


    Chu Ge gently lifted his hand, his fingers tapping on the table intermittently as he silently probed the stones on the table. Among these stones, there were all top-grade jades, but to his slight disappointment, there was no Crystal Jade that he wanted.


    Chu Ge picked up a stone from the table before Yuwen Kangli could make a move, then looked up at Yuwen Kangli and said, "I¡¯ve made my choice."


    After speaking, he moved aside.


    Even Lin Dong thought Chu Ge¡¯s selection was too casual. There was only one round to decide the winner; it was too careless.


    "Mr. Chu, you should take a closer look¡ªmaybe there¡¯s something even better," Lin Dong whispered from the side.


    Chu Ge lightly shook his head and looked at the stone in his hand, "Making more choices is unnecessary, the oue will be the same."


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s confident demeanor, Yuwen Kangli felt extremely displeased inside. He looked down on Chu Ge with contempt. Of course, the oue would be the same; such a hasty choice surely meant defeat.


    Yuwen Kangli made his selection and looked up at Chu Ge, a hint of disdain on the corner of his lips, "You might as well think about how you¡¯re going to live the days ahead without your hand."


    The Judge took the stone from Chu Ge¡¯s hand, shaking his head ruefully, "You really should have chosen more carefully."


    Clearly, in his eyes, Chu Ge¡¯s hasty selection of a stone was an irrational choice. This round, he was likely to lose.


    Chu Ge stood there indifferently, handing the stone to the Judge, then stood with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his face, "The result hasn¡¯te out yet; it¡¯s too early to draw conclusions now."


    "Hmph, a dying duck¡¯s mouth is hard; you want to show off, you should pick a better time and ce. This is not your home court."


    After Yuwen Kangli spoke, he addressed the Judge, "Start."


    The stone belonging to Chu Ge was opened first. When the stone was revealed, there were sighs of regret all around. Although the stone Chu Ge chose also contained jade, the color of the jade didn¡¯t look too good; it might barely qualify as third-level material.


    Yuwen Kangli watched Chu Ge confidently, "It¡¯s toote for you to regret now."


    "I have no intention of regretting. Yours hasn¡¯t been opened yet; how can you decide that I¡¯ve lost?"


    Yuwen Kangli now just considered Chu Ge to be making one final stand and struggle. Well, he would soon let him have a good look at what kind of stone can yield good jade!

 Chapter 635 - 0637: Radiant Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 0637: Radiant Beauty</h4>


    Yuwen Kangli said to the Judge, "Let¡¯s begin."


    As the Judge hammered down, everyone held their breath, watching the scene unfold with tension.


    Especially Yuwen Kangli, his eyes filled with excitement and anticipation.


    However, the result left himpletely shocked.


    He stared in disbelief at the stone revealed by the Judge. It was more apt to call it waste stone than jade.


    Yes, it was a piece of waste jade that had lost its luster, not evenparable to the piece in Chu Ge¡¯s hand.


    This oue left Yuwen Kangli unable to ept it for a moment.


    He red at the Judge angrily and said, "Did you tamper with something here?"


    Being the Eldest Young Master of the Yuwen Family, the Judge could only tteringly respond, "Young Master Yu Wen, on my honor, our Gambling Stone Field conducts honest business. How could we possibly deceive customers with fakes?"


    "For so many years, you know the reputation of our Gambling Stone Field. We absolutely do not engage in fraud here."


    Yuwen Kangli clenched his teeth. The Judge was not wrong in what he said, but right now, he simply could not ept the fact that Chu Ge had won against him in one round!


    "What, Young Master Yu Wen, are you not willing to ept the loss?" Chu Ge said indifferently.


    With so many people watching, how could he possibly deny it?


    Yuwen Kangli,pared to Nangong Yunrao, was much more straightforward. He coldly nced at Chu Ge, then said to him, "I will transfer the shareholding documents to you, but remember, I will settle this ount with you sooner orter."


    Yuwen Kangli could not afford to lose face; he had always been the undefeated champion at the Gambling Stone Field, and now he had lost to Chu Ge, especially since thetter was from the Nangong Family, making it even harder for him to swallow his pride.


    After Yuwen Kangli left, Lin Dong excitedly came forward, "Mr. Chu, your luck is really incredible."


    Who knew when he saw the worthless stone that Chu Ge revealed, how saddened his heart felt, but when he saw the stone opened by Yuwen Kangli was even worse than his, his heart was like a roller coaster, jumping up and down, absolutely nerve-wracking.


    Chu Ge only smiled softly and did not tell Lin Dong that he had actually tampered with the remaining stones on the table when he picked up his stone.


    ...


    The streets of the Capital City were always congested. In this small city that was originally only capable of amodating less than five hundred thousand people, due to its prime geographical location, the poption had already exceeded a million.


    A luxurious and low-profile car blended in with the traffic flow, moving slowly forward like the other vehicles. The driver¡¯s face was expressionless, even though other drivers had begun to curse at the congested traffic, he remained calm.


    He raised his head, looked through the rearview mirror to the backseat. The person sitting there had been frowning and silent since getting into the car, with a rather serious expression, making even this familiar driver hesitate to strike up a conversation easily.


    "Focus on the road when driving, why are you looking at me?" The person in the backseat stared out the window, without turning his head but could feel the driver¡¯s gaze. He was preupied with other matters and had not snapped at the driver.


    The driver gave a wry smile, thinking that since he had been noticed by the Old Master anyway, he might as well ask the question on his mind.


    "Old Master, do you really want to go find that Chu Ge?" The driver tentatively asked, aware that his master¡¯s influence, even in this Dragon-hidden Imperial Capital, was not to be underestimated. Even if it was for medical treatment, it should have been Chu Ge making a house call, yet the Old Master was actually going personally, which didn¡¯t seem like his usual style. The driver thought this but did not voice it out.


    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om


    Qian Youquan heard the driver¡¯s query, but did not immediately respond, instead, he reminisced about the scene when he met Old Master Nangong a few days ago.


    Old Master Nangong had also been a vigorous fighter in his youth, and it hadn¡¯t been apparent then, but reaching old age, injuries and illnesses from his youth had turned into chronic diseases, constantly tormenting Old Master Nangong.


    This was a known fact to anyone who practiced martial arts and had frequent fights in their youth, but thest time he saw Old Master Nangong, not only had Old Master Nangong¡¯s illnesses recovered, allowing him to walk on the ground, but even the hidden diseases in his body had been greatly cleared. The entire person appeared more than a decade younger, which greatly surprised Qian Youquan.


    He himself had a leg disease, which he had incurred due to his bravery and fearlessness in his youth. Though he eventually reached a position and amassed wealth that most people could not achieve in their lifetimes, what apanied him in hister years was this nearly crippled right leg.


    Although his current status no longer required him to personally handle everything to maintain his position like in the past, naturally, if he could be cured, he would wish for it.


    His leg, if it were simply crippled, would not be too bad; at most, he would amputate and install a prosthetic limb. Unfortunately, the primary necrotic part was between the calf and thigh, which not only made amputation difficult but also unnecessary. ording to the doctors, his leg wasn¡¯t really ¡¯wasted¡¯ but just suffering from some disease. Direct amputation would be a loss for him.


    Understanding this, Qian Youquan naturally no longer thought of amputating and installing a prosthetic limb. Instead, he searched all over the world for renowned doctors, traditional Chinese doctors, Western doctors, as long as there was some assurance for his leg condition, he invited them to the Qian Family to treat him.


    However, after so many years, not only did he not find a curative doctor, but his leg condition also began to act up.


    Previously, it only acted up once or twice a year, and each time it did, Qian Youquan felt like millions of ants were gnawing at his body. The pain was, of course, indescribable in a few words.


    In recent years, perhaps due to theck of any slight cure, the leg disease had worsened steadily, acting up every few days, fiercely gnawing at Qian Youquan¡¯s bones until he was sweating profusely andpletely weakened.


    Qian Youquan did not want to endure such pain any longer; he must cure his leg!


    That day at the banquet when he saw Old Master Nangong, glowing and seemingly a decade younger, aside from astonishment, Qian Youquan also started to make his own calctions.


    "Old Master Nangong, it has been a long time since west met. I heard that you were ill recently, but I was too busy to visit you. Today, looking at your robustness, you certainly don¡¯t seem sick at all." Qian Youquan, holding a wine ss and leaning on a cane, walked towards Old Master Nangong.

 Chapter 636 - 0638: Disease Worsens

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 0638: Disease Worsens</h4>


    The person previously speaking with Mr. Nangong noticed Qian Youquan approaching and, sensing it might not be convenient for them to converse in front of others, discreetly excused himself. The onlookers also respectfully kept their distance from these two influential figures.


    Mr. Nangong¡¯s face immediately lit up with a smile at the mention of this, his aged face resembling a wilted chrysanthemum in his joy.


    Qian Youquan raised his eyebrows subtly, perplexed as to what could make Old Master Nangong so delighted. Before he could voice his question, however, Old Master Nangong had already begun to eagerly share.


    "Indeed, I was ill a while ago, but I have been treated by a Divine Doctor. Without his help, I might not have been able to attend today¡¯s banquet," Mr. Nangong acknowledged the favor from Chu Ge. He wished not only to repay Chu Ge but also to help him expand hiswork.


    Of course, Mr. Nangong wouldn¡¯t actively engage inworking but would subtly hint about it. Whether others would take the bait was not his concern.


    As everyone in the Imperial Capital knew, Qian Youquan had been troubled by chronic leg pain for a long time, and it was no secret among their circles. Mr. Nangong was unsure if Chu Ge could address Qian Youquan¡¯s leg issues.


    Yet, even if Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help with the leg, knowing him could still greatly benefit Qian Youquan. After all, though Qian Youquan¡¯s status in the Imperial Capital didn¡¯t match that of the Nangong Family, he was undeniably a rising figure not to be underestimated.


    Considering this, Mr. Nangong freely shared how Chu Ge had cured his illness, cleansed numerous ailments from his body, and praised Chu Ge¡¯s abilities. After listening to Mr. Nangong, Qian Youquan became intensely curious about this Divine Doctor and expressed a desire to meet him.


    Mr. Nangong thought that Qian Youquan¡¯s eagerness might stem from his desperation to find a cure, and he had sessfully piqued his interest, though he seemed to forget his imposing status and demeanor that could lend credence to his words¡ªhe seldom praised anyone so highly.


    Although Chu Ge didn¡¯t have significant power in the Imperial Capital, due to various reasons, he was not obscure, especially among the true power yers who considered him thoughtfully and held him in unique regard.


    Knowing the Divine Doctor¡¯s impressive skills, Qian Youquan naturally wanted to meet him.


    Mr. Nangong didn¡¯t hold back and hinted, "You might know him, as he is quite a personality in our circles."


    Hearing this, Qian Youquan¡¯s curiosity deepened. Familiar? If he knew him, why didn¡¯t he know about his medical skills? "Please, feel free to borate," he gestured for Mr. Nangong to continue.


    "This person is none other than Chu Ge," Old Master Nangong stroked his grizzled beard and said with a hearty smile.


    Qian Youquan¡¯s face, once smiling, stiffened, and his smile turned awkward.


    Mr. Nangong, shrewd and experienced, noticed and realized that there might be some unease between Qian Youquan and Chu Ge.


    free.webno(v)e\l.(c)om


    "What¡¯s the matter, Qian, you look ufortable. Do you know each other?" Despite sensing a possible issue between Qian Youquan and Chu Ge, and Qian Youquan¡¯s embarrassed demeanor, Mr. Nangong feigned ignorance.


    Qian Youquan sighed in resignation, admitting somewhat sheepishly, "This is rather embarrassing, but yes, I do know Chu Ge. However, there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us, and I am not sure if Chu Ge is willing to help me."


    Mr. Nangongughed heartily for a while, then remarked, "Although Chu Ge is young and vigorous, he is mature and not petty. If you can clear up the misunderstanding, there might still be a possibility."


    Clearly, Mr. Nangong was suggesting Qian Youquan should apologize to Chu Ge. The implication was straightforward¡ªQian Youquan should approach Chu Ge directly and perhaps apologize, as it was evident from his expression that the misunderstanding was his fault, not Chu Ge¡¯s.


    Qian Youquan was no fool and realized this was the best suggestion from Mr. Nangong. He agreed to consider it and began to deliberate how he could make amends to Chu Ge once he was home.


    The misunderstanding stemmed from Qian Youquan¡¯s leg condition. At the time, he had just learned of Chu Ge¡¯s knowledge in medicine. In his eyes, Chu Ge was just amoner without influence, so he sent someone to request Chu Ge to consult on his illness. However, the servant he sent was arrogant and angered Chu Ge, prompting Chu Ge to refuse the visit and insist that if Qian Youquan wanted treatment, he must humbly seek Chu Ge himself.


    Qian Youquan¡¯s identity was not merely that of a wealthy man but also as the boss of an underground auction house in Shanghai.


    This underground auction, which might sound simr to a regr auction, required control over bothwful and uwful resources to operate¡ªfailing to manage either could jeopardize its continuation.


    And Qian Youquan¡¯s underground auction was not just thriving but also attracted dignitaries, gaining renown over the years, a testament to his substantial means and influence.


    Expecting someone of his stature to humble himself before amoner like Chu Ge was unthinkable to him; Qian Youquan even felt insulted by Chu Ge¡¯s demands.


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m


    Consequently, he initially chose to confront Chu Ge directly. Although eventually, no direct conflict urred due to some mix-ups, their feud was sealed.


    After learning from his housekeeper how the servant had insulted Chu Ge, Qian Youquan initially thought Chu Ge had been unreasonable. But upon knowing the full story, he realized Chu Ge¡¯s requests were justified.


    He felt somewhat embarrassed but still found it difficult to humble himself and ask for Chu Ge¡¯s medical help, as he valued his pride highly.


    Initially adamant about not seeking Chu Ge¡¯s help¡ªeven preferring to suffer his illness¡ªhe had grown more desperate as his leg ailment worsened. Previously intermittent, his condition had recently be more severe, tormenting him continuously for several days and leaving him visibly worn.

 Chapter 637 - 0639: Mysterious Jade Plate

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 0639: Mysterious Jade te</h4>


    Receiving guidance from Mr. Nangong should have been a good thing, but Qian Youquan was still worried. What if Chu Ge did not forgive him? If Chu Ge refused to treat him, wouldn¡¯t he continue to suffer in agony?


    As Qian Youquan pondered over this issue, the driver had already driven up to the vi.


    "Old Master, we¡¯ve arrived." The driver stopped the car steadily and looked up into the rearview mirror to remind Qian Youquan, who was still frowning in deep thought.


    Only then did Qian Youquane back to his senses. He took a deep breath as he saw the vi¡¯s gate right in front of him, picked up an exquisite box from the seat beside him, and walked toward the vi.


    When Chu Ge heard from the security at the door that someone with thest name Qian was looking for him, he had already guessed who it might be. After a brief thought, he allowed Qian Youquan toe in.


    Seeing that Chu Ge was willing to let him in, Qian Youquan was slightly relieved. It was good enough to be allowed entrance; as for any difficulties that Chu Ge might present, those could be addressedter. In any case, not being turned away was already a good sign.


    "Mr. Chu, Young Master Shen." Qian Youquan knew of Shen Congwen and greeted the two as soon as he entered the room.


    Chu Ge looked towards the sofa beside him, gesturing Qian Youquan to sit there. Once Qian Youquan was seated, he asked, "I wonder what brings Mr. Qian here to see me this time?"


    Qian Youquan did not expect Chu Ge to be so straightforward. He thought there would at least be some small talk before asking his purpose foring. Instead, Chu Ge went straight to the question.


    Qian Youquan gave an embarrassed smile. He rubbed his hands and said reluctantly, "There is a little matter I hope to trouble Mr. Chu with."


    Chu Ge knew he wouldn¡¯t havee without a reason. He sat indifferently and asked Qian Youquan, "Let¡¯s hear it, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Qian Youquan looked up at Chu Ge, feeling that the young man before him possessed a calmness and restraint that did not match his actual age. He was always soposed in the face of anything.


    Qian Youquan gestured with his hand and the driver immediately understood, holding a ck box in his hands. The ck box looked very old, but the patterns carved on it were still clear, indicating it was an antique of value.


    The driver ced the box on the table, and Qian Youquan, with a smile, pushed it towards Chu Ge, saying, "Mr. Chu, please open it and have a look."


    Chu Ge asked in confusion, "Mr. Qian, what is this about?"


    Qian Youquan smiled without saying much. Instead, he made a gesture inviting Chu Ge to open it and have a look.


    A flicker of suspicion passed through Chu Ge¡¯s mind, but he nevertheless opened the box. When he saw that it contained the Jade te he had once desired to acquire from Qian Youquan, he was momentarily taken aback.


    "Mr. Qian, what do you mean by this?"


    fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l


    After a brief pause, Qian Youquan guessed that Chu Ge must be a direct person and realized there was no need for further exnation.


    "The thing is, Mr. Chu, I came to see you following Mr. Nangong¡¯s suggestion. I don¡¯t know if Old Master Nangong has mentioned my condition to you?" Qian Youquan spoke politely, his gaze cautiously observing Chu Ge.


    He couldn¡¯t quite grasp Chu Ge¡¯s temperament and wondered if Chu Ge still held a grudge over the previous incident, so he decided to bring up Mr. Nangong, hoping that even if Chu Ge still resented him, he would give some face to Mr. Nangong and show him a modicum of courtesy.


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow. Mr. Nangong had indeed mentioned it to him. Even though the servant Qian Youquan had sent before had angered him, Chu Ge was not one to hold grudges. Moreover, with Mr. Nangong vouching for his medical skills, and Qian Youquan making a personal visit with what must surely be a valuable offering, why would he cling to past grievances?


    "Old Master Nangong did mention it briefly. I heard it¡¯s been an old ailment of yours, and I¡¯m not sure if I can cure it outright," Chu Ge said modestly, his expression remaining calm, neither too warm nor too distant toward Qian Youquan.


    Shen Congwen silently sipped his tea. When Mr. Nangong had proudly announced that he had secured a connection for Chu Ge, Chu Ge had thoroughly understood Qian Youquan¡¯s medical condition, mentioning that it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Now he was implying uncertainty, clearly a tactic to test Qian Youquan¡¯s sincerity.


    Qian Youquan was no fool; after years in the business world, he could pick up on the implication. He had been worried about whether Chu Ge would agree to treat him, but now, understanding Chu Ge¡¯s hint, he felt relieved.


    As long as Chu Ge had demands, there was a chance for his leg to be healed. The chronic issue had troubled him for decades, and he had considered amputation more than once, particrlytely as the condition worsened and became more frequent, causing endless irritation.


    Qian Youquan hade in holding a box, which he now, without any hesitation, took out and ced it in front of Chu Ge on the coffee table.


    free we\bnove(l)


    "Although I am from the Imperial Capital, I spend most of my time living in Shanghai. I don¡¯t have much interaction with Mr. Chu, and naturally, I don¡¯t know your preferences. After some inquiry, I heard that Mr. Chu has always liked jades and such. I just happen to have a jade item that might please Mr. Chu," Qian Youquan said while opening the box.


    It was daytime, and the weather was good, with the early morning sun shining dazzlingly. At that moment, sunlight streamed through the bright windows and fell upon the box as Qian Youquan opened it.


    The box was opened, and naturally, the sunlight shone inside. A bright light appeared in the room, momentarily dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes, leaving a white void before their vision gradually recovered.


    Amongst them, it was only Chu Ge who was unaffected. He hadn¡¯t expected much from the item Qian Youquan brought, thinking at most it would be some precious object that could fetch a sky-high price at auction, considered a rare treasure to most, but not to Chu Ge.


    But when he saw the delicate Jade te in the box, only a flicker of realization crossed his eyes, with no trace of surprise. That was until he sensed something off and, while everyone else was still dazzled by the light, he swiftly reached out to touch the Jade te. Seemingly discovering something, the corners of his lips curled up in a subtle, barely noticeable smile.

 Chapter 638 - 0640: Subcutaneous Foreign Body

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 0640: Subcutaneous Foreign Body</h4>


    The mental method within this Jade te is indeed a perfect match for the Cultivation Technique within the Jade Buddha; it seems Qian Youquan¡¯s sincerity is quite genuine.


    Qian Youquan provided the item that I wanted, and since Chu Ge is not one for holding grudges, he immediately agreed to treat Qian Youquan¡¯s secret illness in his leg, which naturally overjoyed Qian Youquan.


    This Jade te was spotted by him a few years ago in his own auction house, because it was simply too beautiful. Thus, Qian Youquan couldn¡¯t bear to auction it off and kept it for himself instead.


    If it weren¡¯t for curing the secret illness in his leg this time, Qian Youquan would never take out the Jade te. However, knowing Chu Ge¡¯s fondness for jade and given Chu Ge¡¯s knowledge, even though it¡¯s top-grade jade, he must have seen plenty. Wanting Chu Ge to heal his illness, Qian Youquan could only pay a price, which is why he ultimately gritted his teeth and took out the Jade te.


    After carefully stowing away the Jade te, Chu Ge nned to go treat Qian Youquan¡¯s hidden ailment.


    Speaking of the Jade te, even without mentioning the mental method hidden inside, its mere appearance would make most people obsessed. Therefore, when Chu Ge epted the Jade te and agreed to treat the hidden ailment, Qian Youquan simply thought it was because Chu Ge valued the preciousness of the Jade te and didn¡¯t think otherwise.


    This vi, nominally speaking, is just for Chu Ge to stay in for a while, but Mr. Nangong has privately decided to give it to Chu Ge. Due to many rtionships, it wasn¡¯t convenient to openly discuss this matter, but the meticulous arrangement in the vi is based entirely on Chu Ge¡¯s preferences.


    Shen Congwen still remembers the first time he and Chu Ge moved in here; Chu Ge was slightly surprised at heart. However, he did not overthink it, thinking it was just Mr. Nangong¡¯s special way to make him happy.


    After Shen Congwen privately marveled, he thought of more. The status of the Nangong Family is unmatched by ordinary families. Even their Shen Family is very polite towards the Nangong Family, let alone the fact that the Shen Family only has status and power in Shanghai. Under the feet of those in power in the Imperial Capital, they had no influence at all.


    Knowing that Old Master Nangong treats Chu Ge in an unusual way, although Shen Congwen works for Chu Ge, he also treated Chu Ge with even more courtesy.


    Now seeing Chu Ge ept the Jade te, Shen Congwen knew that Chu Ge was about to start treating Qian Youquan, so he put down his tea cup, exchanged a few polite words, and then mentioned he had some errands to run, leaving the entire space to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge had just put away the Jade te when he ran into Shen Congwen leaving; Shen Congwen greeted him and then left the vi. Chu Ge understood Shen Congwen¡¯s intentions, so he just nodded his head and said nothing more.


    Arriving at the living room, Qian Youquan was probably suffering from another bout of his secret leg disease. He was currently clutching the arms of the sofa tightly, his forehead covered inrge beads of sweat, his lips turned pale, and the vibrancy originally in his eyes was reduced to confusion.


    Chu Ge frowned and with a long stride, he reached Qian Youquan¡¯s side. Hearing the sound, Qian Youquan caught a glimpse of Chu Ge¡¯s silhouette from the corner of his eye and immediately grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hand as if he were a drowning man clutching thest straw for dear life.


    At this moment, Qian Youquan was in such intense pain that his entire body was nearly numb, naturally not realizing how forcefully he was gripping Chu Ge¡¯s hand. He was clutching Chu Ge¡¯s arm so fiercely that Chu Ge, with a slight downturn of his eyes, could see that his arm was bing swollen at the ce where Qian Youquan held on. Yet, Chu Ge said nothing, nor did he push Qian Youquan away immediately. Instead, he squatted down and lifted Qian Youquan¡¯s trousers, his gaze fixed on Qian Youquan¡¯s lower leg.


    At this instant, Qian Youquan¡¯s lower leg was densely covered with ck veins like talismans, tightly entwining his entire lower leg as if locked by vines. These dark veins had now spread to his knee, and beyond that would be Qian Youquan¡¯s thigh.


    Chu Ge¡¯s brow furrowed once more, and then he removed Qian Youquan¡¯s shoes. It was clear to see that there was not a single issue with Qian Youquan¡¯s foot; the ck veins began spreading upward from his ankle bone. Chu Ge did not rush to remove the ck veins, but rather, observed quietly the direction in which they were spreading.


    The veins appeared wildly aggressive. In the span of this short period, Qian Youquan¡¯s originally wheat-colored lower leg had turned pitch ck, his skin emitting a strange, eerie glow.


    The crazily spreading ck veins reached the knee in the blink of an eye, wrapping tightly around Qian Youquan¡¯s entire knee. However, when they attempted to climb further up to his thigh, they seemed to encounter some obstacle, ultimately failing to spread any further and halting right at the knee.


    The situation now was that Qian Youquan¡¯s right thigh was healthy and normal, the area from the knee to the lower leg was engulfed by ck veins and had turnedpletely ck, and from the ankle upward, his foot was once again of a normal color and even capable of normal movement. This sort of condition was a first for Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, hurry, please save me!" These veins, which seemed to only change the color of the lower leg, actually caused Qian Youquan immense pain. He exerted so much force with his hand that he tore through the genuine leather sofa. His eyes, bulging like an enraged buffalo, were full of red blood vessels, and even the tone of his voice weakened drastically, in stark contrast to his previously full and powerful demeanor.


    Chu Ge frowned once again, and suddenly a silver needle appeared in his hand. He gently inserted the silver needle into a certain acupoint on Qian Youquan¡¯s neck; Qian Youquan¡¯s body twitched, and the next second he passed out.


    NovelFire


    After Qian Youquan had fainted, Chu Ge finally withdrew his arm from his grasp, rubbed the reddened arm, and shook his head helplessly.


    All of his attention was now focused on Qian Youquan¡¯s lower leg. Aside from the color changingpletely to ck, there seemed to be nothing unusual about the lower leg, yet Chu Ge¡¯s gaze flickered.


    He stared intently at the lower leg and suddenly pressed down on a spot. At first, where he pressed seemed normal, but soon it started moving as though something trapped beneath the skin was struggling to escape.


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s mouth curved up slightly as he discovered his target. Under his watchful eyes and thinking to escape? That was nothing short of a fantasy!


    As he was thinking this, Chu Ge¡¯s other hand hadn¡¯t even acted with the silver needle when the previously bulging area, as if suddenly deted, ttened out. The bulge had disappeared; Chu Ge¡¯s fingers moved, trying to detect the previously tangible, slimy object, which had somehow slipped away unnoticed.

 Chapter 639 - 0641: Black Stone

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 0641: ck Stone</h4>


    His face stiffened, as Chu Ge recalled the thought that had just shed through his mind, a hint of embarrassment quickly passed across his face.


    NovelFire


    But after all, Chu Ge was Chu Ge. Soon, he emerged from this embarrassing emotion. He withdrew his hand, his eyes still fixed on the ck calf, but this time, Chu Ge remained motionless for a long time.


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    The thing just now reminded Chu Ge of something that lived in water. Once it found the opportunity, it would crawl onto one¡¯s skin and drill into it when someone was unsuspecting. This thing lived on fresh blood, so when it drilled into a person¡¯s skin, it undoubtedly found itself a granary.


    This thing was cunning. Even if one knew it was inside their body, they couldn¡¯t easily catch it. If it wasn¡¯t cleaned up in time, it would eventually suck all the blood from the host¡¯s body and cause the person to bleed to death.


    That thing was called a leech. Although leeches are terrifying, there was still a way to cure them, and that was with fire. As soon as a leech was found, fire was the only thing that could eliminate it.


    As for the thing inside Qian Youquan¡¯s body, not to mention that Chu Ge had not yet figured out exactly what it was, he had also just failed to catch it and let it escape.


    As he was pondering, he suddenly heard a faint moan from Qian Youquan. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed, his teeth tightly clenched together, his hands involuntarily gripping the things beside him tightly, and his head was dripping with sweat. Had Chu Ge not been there, one might have thought he had just taken a bath.


    Soon, Qian Youquan¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat, and because of the acupuncture points punctured by the silver needles, he could not wake up. Even so, his pain was not alleviated in the slightest.


    Qian Youquan¡¯s voice pulled Chu Ge back to his thoughts. Visibly, the thing inside Qian Youquan¡¯s calf was joyously swimming up and down, left and right. Each time it moved, Qian Youquan would experience pain once again.


    After quietly observing for a while, a glint of light shed in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, and he immediately had a n in mind about what to do with the thing inside the skin.


    He got up, pressed a few acupuncture points on Qian Youquan¡¯s body, and Qian Youquan¡¯s voice gradually quieted down.


    These acupuncture points were able to make Qian Youquan lose consciousness. Not to mention just a little unknown worm inside the flesh. Even if Qian Youquan were tortured or dismembered at this moment, he wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit.


    Seeing that Qian Youquan had calmed down, and his originally furrowed brow gradually rxed, Chu Ge then returned to his own room.


    After a while, he came out of the room again, but this time he was holding something in his hand, a beautiful stone, white all over, and transparent like a piece of crystal, yet not as clear as crystal.


    Chu Ge weighed the stone in his hand and when he looked back at Qian Youquan¡¯s calf again, the corner of his mouth curved up with a sinister smile.


    Meanwhile, the lively thing swimming around inside Qian Youquan¡¯s calf seemed to sense something and instinctively shuddered its pitch-ck body as if it was frightened.


    Holding the stone, Chu Ge carefully ced it on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg.


    Then, a magical thing happened¡ªat the moment the stone touched Qian Youquan¡¯s calf, it seemed to grow limbs and firmly attached itself to his leg. Even more astonishing, the stone began to move on Qian Youquan¡¯s calf on its own.


    Originally, the stone was transparent and colorless. As it moved, it slowly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye and quickly became a pink stone, continuing to move on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg.


    Chu Ge touched his chin with his slender fingers, knowing it was time. He held down the moving stone and then took out a silver needle to gently prick on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg. The ce pricked by the silver needle soon started to ooze ck blood. Rather than calling it blood, it was more apt to describe it as a thick ck substance, which could make one feel nauseous at a single nce.


    Fortunately, Chu Ge was worldly wise; even seeing such a nauseous thing, he did not frown but instead dipped his fingertip into the ck liquid and smelled it under his nose.


    The smell was like something scorched by a great fire, with a faint stench that was very unpleasant, making one feel dizzy and nauseous after smelling it more.


    After wiping his hands clean of the ck liquid with a handkerchief and burning the handkerchief with fire, Chu Ge began the formal treatment of Qian Youquan¡¯s hidden ailment.


    He took out an object sharp like a scalpel from his medical box, twirled a beautiful pattern with it in his hand and gently made an incision on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg, right beside the stone.


    The stone seemed to sense it and moved by itself, following the incision into Qian Youquan¡¯s skin.


    As the skin was cut open, a lot of thick ck liquid flowed out. Chu Ge nonchntly found a trash bin, ced Qian Youquan¡¯s leg over it, and let all the liquid from his leg drop into the bin.


    After doing these, Chu Gey down on a nearby sofa to rest. He closed his eyes, keeping all his attention on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg through his ears, knowing the situation there without opening his eyes.


    After about half an hour, Chu Ge leisurely opened his eyes, first lifted his hand to check his watch¡ªit was already three-thirty in the afternoon¡ªthen stood up to check on Qian Youquan.


    Qian Youquan was still in aa, and the substances inside him were not fully extracted yet, and Chu Ge did not intend to wake him.


    Earlier when Qian Youquan¡¯s leg was cut open, the thick ck liquid was abundant. Now, it had gradually decreased, with only a small part trickling slowly, and Qian Youquan¡¯s originally ck leg had returned to its previous color, though still somewhat pale, but it didn¡¯t look eerie anymore.


    After a while, all the ck liquid from Qian Youquan¡¯s leg was gone, leaving more than half a bin of ck liquid. Chu Ge nced at the bin and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Without handling the contents of the bin, Chu Ge focused entirely on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg, specifically on the wound he had opened.


    Soon, the skin near the wound moved as if something was about toe out. Before long, a ck stone slowly emerged from Qian Youquan¡¯s leg, and if one looked closely, it was the same stone that Chu Ge had taken out earlier.

 Chapter 640 - 0642: Blood-colored Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 0642: Blood-colored Eyes</h4>


    Chu Ge squinted his eyes, pulled out a handkerchief, wrapped up the stone, and set it aside, then took out a silver needle threaded with silk to sew up Qian Youquan¡¯s wounds.


    After the stitching, Qian Youquan¡¯splexion had greatly improved, no longer as pale as before, and his calf, after being pale for a while, seemed to be replenished with fresh blood and gradually regained a healthy color.


    Gently extracting the silver needles from Qian Youquan¡¯s body and neck, Chu Ge put away the needles and began to study the thing absorbed by the stone in his handkerchief.


    The "stone" he held was only stone-like in appearance; in fact, it was a creature from the deep sea, which possessed a spiritual nature that could detect living things or parasites within the human body.


    However, this creature was usually extremelyzy, reluctant to move, always curled up in a round shape, so one might mistake it for a stone upon a cursory nce.


    Previously, when Chu Ge ced it on Qian Youquan¡¯s leg, it detected something inside the leg and moved in response to that object.


    Not only could it sense objects, but it could also devour things smaller than itself, thus the stone now appeared ck because it had swallowed the thing inside Qian Youquan¡¯s leg.


    After a close examination, Chu Ge condensed a me in his hand, a fire not ordinary in nature, for anything scorched by it would never recover.


    He picked up the stone, gently squeezed it, and the stone automatically expelled the ck substance it contained. Chu Ge wastes no time in tossing the ck substance into the mes, and with a sizzling noise, Chu Ge knew that thing was destroyed.


    On closer inspection, he discovered that it was a Gu Worm, exclusive to the ck Witch Sect. But given the severe damage the sect had suffered, it was unlikely to have the energy to wreak havoc again.


    Could it be that Qian Youquan previously had a dispute with the ck Witch Sect?


    When Qian Youquan fully awoke, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening. At first, he looked at Chu Ge in bewilderment, then he nced at his calf, where a thin scar now rested.


    Feeling the change in his body, Qian Youquan knew he waspletely healed. The rumors were true; Chu Ge indeed possessed the miraculous ability to regenerate flesh and bring the dead back to life.


    At that moment, Chu Ge was sitting nearby, meditating with his eyes closed, so Qian Youquan did not dare to rashly disturb him. He slowly sat up, tried to touch the ground with his feet, preparing to stand up.


    When he could truly stand on both feet and even felt a surge of strength in his calf, he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart, his eyes gleaming with the excitement of looking at Chu Ge.


    As if sensing the movement, Chu Ge slowly opened his eyes. Their gazes met, and he asked, "How are you feeling, Mr. Qian?"


    Overjoyed, Qian Youquan excitedly stepped forward, grabbing Chu Ge¡¯s hand, "Thank you, Mr. Chu, for saving my life. If there¡¯s anything you need in Beijing, just ask. Although my influence in Beijing isn¡¯t significant, I am a local authority. Whatever Mr. Chu needs, I will do my utmost to assist."


    Chu Ge smiled softly and replied, "If I indeed require Mr. Qian¡¯s help in the future, I will surely ask. But currently, I have a more urgent question for Mr. Qian."


    Qian Youquan nodded, "Mr. Chu, please ask."


    "Do you know the origin of the Gu Worm in your body?"


    Chu Ge asked, having Lin Dong inquire about it, Qian Youquan had some influence in Beijing for sure, but he had no apparent ties to Ancient Martial Artists. If he had a conflict with the ck Witch Sect, they wouldn¡¯t bother cing a Gu Worm in an ordinary person who was of no use to them.


    The Gu Worm fed on Essence Blood, and to cultivate it thoroughly or restore it, the host¡¯s body had to meet stringent requirements. However, during the treatment, Chu Ge had also roughly assessed Qian Youquan¡¯s body, which did not fit the standards preferred by the ck Witch Sect.


    Moreover, the ck Witch Sect itself was struggling to survive; how could they have the energy to seek other hosts?


    Chu Ge spected that Qian Youquan might collude with the ck Witch Sect.


    But the truth wasn¡¯t as he had thought.


    Bringing up the matter, Qian Youquan felt a surge of anger, and with a sigh of fury, he said, "Speaking of it, I get angry. My condition became like this because of one person."


    As it turned out, Qian Youquan ended up in this state because he had a conflict with someone over a Jade te and a Jade Buddha some time ago.


    "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, or rather a businessman, so I care too much about profits. When he demanded the Jade Buddha and Jade te for free, I rejected him without a second thought, only for him to predict I would regret it and even assured that I would eventually go to him, begging with the Jade te and Jade Buddha in hand."


    With a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth, Qian Youquan continued, "At first, I didn¡¯t take his words seriously, but in the end, I gradually felt my legs getting weaker and that¡¯s when I realized I had fallen into his trap."


    Qian Youquan knew of the Ancient Martial Artists and quickly understood his predicament. Although he did not immediately consider taking the Jade te and Jade Buddha for help, he did promptly send out inquiries about any famous doctors in the world of martial arts who could treat him, until he learned of Chu Ge.


    That brought about the ensuing events.


    "Do you remember what that person looked like?" Chu Ge asked curiously.


    A fierce light shed in Qian Youquan¡¯s eyes, and he gritted his teeth, "I will never forget the appearance of that person in my life. Though I never saw his face, those blood-red eyes and the Evil Energy emanating from him, I will never forget!"


    Blood-red eyes?


    Chu Ge keenly seized a few key words from Qian Youquan¡¯s statement and asked in surprise, "You haven¡¯t seen that person¡¯s face?"


    The masked man he had encountered always wore a mask and had a pair of blood-red pupils¡ªcould they be the same person?


    Thinking of the confrontation with the masked man over the Jade Buddha, Chu Ge felt even more certain.


    This idea was confirmed by Qian Youquan, who nodded and told Chu Ge, "The man always wore a mask that hid his face and features, but those blood-red eyes were too conspicuous, impossible to forget at a single nce! Oh, and he was also always dressed in ck, acting like some sort of night vignte."

 Chapter 641 - 0643: Destruction and Theft

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 0643: Destruction and Theft</h4>


    After Qian Youquan finished speaking, Chu Ge¡¯s mind shed with the image of that man wearing a mask.


    But what does this person have to do with the ck Witch Sect?


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly and pondered for a while, then heard Qian Youquan continue: "Later, I asked around among my contacts, and the result was only that he is a disciple from a reclusive Sect called the Sunflower Sect."


    Qian Youquan sighed. It was only in moments of utter powerlessness that people would feelpletely worthless. Qian Youquan had always thought he had some influence, that he could secure a foothold in a corner of Beijing, and that was already quite impressive to him.


    But when he, amon man, encountered an Ancient Martial Artist, it was like an ant facing an elephant. Facing a formidable enemy, all the advantages he thought he had vanished into thin air.


    Qian Youquan realized his thoughts had wandered too far and hurriedly pulled them back. He rubbed his hands and looked at Chu Ge somewhat sheepishly.


    Seeing Qian Youquan hesitate to speak, Chu Ge knew he had something to say. Chu Ge sat silently on the sofa, watching him and asked: "Mr. Qian, if there¡¯s anything else, just say it."


    Knowing Chu Ge to be a straightforward person, Qian Youquan also did not beat around the bush any longer. He smiled and asked: "Mr. Chu, do you think it¡¯s possible for someone my age to start learning Ancient Martial Arts?"


    Chu Ge looked at Qian Youquan in surprise, "You want to learn Ancient Martial Arts?"


    Qian Youquan nodded firmly, "When I found out that the person who did this to me was an Ancient Martial Artist, I really wanted to be one, learn ancient martial arts, so that I could take my revenge."


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, his lips curling up slightly as he said: "If you want to learn Ancient Martial Arts just for the sake of revenge, then I advise you not to bother."


    Qian Youquan was startled and looked at Chu Ge, puzzled. "Why? Is it because of my age?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "It¡¯s not about age; it¡¯s about your attitude. Ancient Martial Arts is not only about killing. If you want to learn it just for revenge, then I advise you not to get involved, because you¡¯ll just lose your life."


    Still not understanding, Qian Youquan watched as Chu Ge showed no further inclination to exin. Chu Ge slowly stood up, made a gesture to indicate that Qian Youquan was free to leave, and said: "Mr. Qian, I have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t keep you here for dinner."


    His words were very straightforward, and Qian Youquan, having no good reason to stay, awkwardly smiled, bid farewell to Chu Ge, and left the vi.


    Several dayster.


    Hospital.


    "Grandpa, the discharge procedures are all settled, we can leave at any time."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at her Grandpa, who had been silently sitting on the hospital bed, feeling somewhat puzzled. He had been eagerly talking about being discharged and leaving this ce, but now that he could be discharged, he had been sitting here for almost half an hour and still hadn¡¯t left.


    Somewhat perplexed, Nangong Man Sha asked: "Grandpa, are you waiting for someone?"


    Old Master Nangong nced at her, sighed softly, wanting to nod, but eventually shook his head.


    In fact, he was waiting for Chu Ge. A voice inside kept telling him that the words spoken by this young man, who seemed to be only in his twenties, made no sense.


    It¡¯s just that some things he was unwilling to face.


    Nangong Man Sha, seeing the Old Master just sitting there silent, stepped forward with confusion in her heart, "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Old Master Nangong collected his thoughts, shook his head gently, sighed, and then slowly got up. He said to Nangong Man Sha: "It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go."


    Just as Old Master Nangong got up, he saw a figure sh into the doorway; recognizing the visitor, his lips curled imperceptibly.


    "Old Master, preparing to be discharged today?" Chu Ge came in and asked.


    Old Master Nangong nodded, replying: "Yes, I¡¯m quite fed up staying in this hospital, so I¡¯ve decided to leave. Mr. Chu, this doesn¡¯t interfere with your ns, does it?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback and then puzzledly asked, "My ns?"


    Old Master Nangong was at a loss for words, "The ns you mentioned before, eh? The ones about helping me to catch the traitor within the Nangong Family, as I¡¯m still pretending to be sick, right?"


    Chu Ge suddenly understood, and gave a sound of realization, "It seems the Old Master hase to trust what I¡¯ve said."


    Old Master Nangong smiled. It wasn¡¯t about trust; he simply thought that since Chu Ge was keen to help him, he might as well let him do it. Whether the person who poisoned him was the traitor in the Nangong Family or not, he wanted to catch them. And now, he intended to use Chu Ge¡¯s help to capture them quietly. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement, so why not?


    Of course, these were thoughts that Old Master Nangong didn¡¯t voice out loud. He simply chuckled softly, "I wonder, Mr. Chu, what are your ns?"


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, then nced at Nangong Man Sha meaningfully, his look clearly conveying that he didn¡¯t want her to stay and listen any further.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s expression was filled with grievance. She pouted, and with frustration asked: "Can¡¯t I listen?"


    Chu Ge shook his head.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s eyes carried a touch of sorrow.


    Seeing this, Old Master Nangong raised his hand to pat Nangong Man Sha on the shoulder and said: "Alright, go out first. I have something to discuss with Mr. Chu."


    Once the Old Master spoke, Nangong Man Sha had no choice but toply. She pouted her mouth, nodded sullenly, "Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯ll go out first."


    After Nangong Man Sha left, also closing the door behind her, Chu Ge approached the sofa to sit down, signaling Old Master Nangong to sit as well.


    "Mr. Chu, can you speak now?"


    Chu Ge said: "Actually, it¡¯s very simple. When you return to the Nangong Family, just let your guard down on purpose."


    Old Master Nangong looked at Chu Ge skeptically, asking in confusion: "Let my guard down on purpose? What do you mean?"


    "Every day you need to take Earth Ganoderma on time, and you don¡¯t need to be too careful about where it¡¯s stored."


    "If I¡¯m not careful, what if they tamper with the Earth Ganoderma again?" Old Master Nangong asked worriedly. He didn¡¯t want to barely emerge from illness only to fall into it again because of another poisoning.


    But seeing Chu Ge¡¯s confident look, Old Master Nangong hesitated.


    "Mr. Chu, are you saying...?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "My aim is for them to tamper with the Earth Ganoderma."


    "What?" Old Master Nangong stared at him in shock, unable to grasp what Chu Ge was thinking.


    Chu Ge exined: "Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. They will surely find ways to ruin the Earth Ganoderma or steal it directly, just like the previous disappearance of the Spiritual Liquid."

 Chapter 642 - 0644: Improper Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 0644: Improper Thoughts</h4>


    Mr. Nangong was taken aback. He looked at Chu Ge with surprise and then thought of the Spiritual Liquid that Nangong Man Sha had brought, which was a gift from Chu Ge. A sense of relief washed over him and he sighed, shaking his head helplessly.


    "Don¡¯t look at me having battled across thends for so many years, yet I can¡¯t even recognize the jackals and tigers lurking by my side. I, the leader of the Nangong Family, am truly ashamed."


    Chu Ge lowered his gaze, his thick eyshes hiding the chill in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curled into a subtle smile as he said, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that Mr. Nangong can¡¯t see through those jackals and tigers. It¡¯s that you don¡¯t want to face, nor are you willing to face, the fact that those close to you would harm their own for the sake of their interests, right?"


    Mr. Nangong looked up, his murky eyes glittering with tears. Chu Ge had struck at the very heart of his thoughts.


    Indeed, when a person reaches a certain age, especially someone whocks nothing like him, what is most precious is family affection.


    He didn¡¯t want to see his rtives fighting each other over interests, a problem he had always been afraid to face and even continuously ran away from.


    Now that Chu Ge had boldlyid everything out in front of him, he was forced to directly confront it, and he felt somewhat heartbroken.


    "Mr. Chu can really see the true nature of matters. I¡¯ve been too narrow-minded. They have already started to make their move against me, yet I still can¡¯t bring myself to be harsh to them. Now, it¡¯s only making my health deteriorate further. Who knows, one of these days, it might even cost me my life."


    Mr. Nangong sighed, shaking his head helplessly, then asked, "What do you suggest I do, Mr. Chu?"


    Chu Ge shared his thoughts with Mr. Nangong who remained silent for a while before slowly speaking, "Is it really that simple?"


    Chu Ge told him to carry on with his daily routines as usual, not to take his illness seriously, and to especially not fuss over the Earth Ganoderma¡ªeven though he knew it was fake, eating it every day still made him feel uneasy.


    "Mr. Chu, when do I actually eat the real Earth Ganoderma?" Mr. Nangong asked.


    "The real Earth Ganoderma isn¡¯t meant for eating, but for bathing," Chu Ge replied. "As for when to bathe in it, we must wait a bit longer as I still need to prepare some things."


    Mr. Nangong had his doubts because he already felt his body waspletely healed; was there really a need to use Earth Ganoderma for baths?


    Chu Ge seemed to see the skepticism in his heart, smiling slightly with a quirk of his lip, "Old Master need not worry, your body is fully recovered. The daily baths with Earth Ganoderma are meant to repair the functions of your internal organs and enhance your body¡¯s resistance."


    Chu Ge roughly exined, and although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Mr. Nangong understood. What Chu Ge intended was to prevent others from poisoning him in the future.


    Though he couldn¡¯t be immune to all poisons, his body could resistmon toxins without them immediately threatening his life.


    After discussing for a while longer, Chu Ge and Mr. Nangong left the sickroom.


    This time, Mr. Nangong emerged with a faint smile on his face, unlike his previously sullen expression.


    Chu Ge truly admired Mr. Nangong¡¯s acting ability; if he weren¡¯t head of the Nangong family, Chu Ge might suspect he had been an actor in his youth.


    Nangong Man Sha was curious about what Chu Ge and her grandfather discussed, but since her grandfather had asked her to leave, it meant he didn¡¯t want her to know. So, when she saw the two mene out of the sickroom, she didn¡¯t ask any questions and obediently stepped forward, approaching Mr. Nangong, "Grandfather, the car is waiting at the door."


    Mr. Nangong turned to nce at Chu Ge who had followed him out and smiled, asking, "Mr. Chu, do you have any ns next?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "It¡¯s my first time in Beijing. I n to look around everywhere."


    Old Master Nangong said with a chuckle, "Mr. Chu wants to check out Beijing; naturally, you need a guide, don¡¯t you? Man Sha, apany Mr. Chu properly and don¡¯t neglect him."


    Nangong Man Sha was startled and then spoke, "But, Grandpa, I still need to apany you..."


    "I¡¯m just an old man; I don¡¯t need yourpany. You young people go enjoy yourselves. It¡¯s been a long time since I met up with those other old folks. Now that I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, they got the news and are probably waiting for me at the Old Mansion. The entertainment we old men enjoy would seem dull to you youngsters," the considerate Old Master Nangong said.


    Seeing Old Master Nangong¡¯s insistence, Nangong Man Sha dared not decline any further. She nodded and said, "Grandpa, please be safe on your way back. I¡¯ll take good care of Mr. Chu."


    Nangong Man Sha nced at Chu Ge, a look filled with subtle charm which she thought was discreet, but to her surprise, Old Master Nangong caught it squarely.


    The corners of Old Master Nangong¡¯s lips curved imperceptibly. Ah, these young people...


    After Old Master left, Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha also walked out of the hospital.


    But they did not take a car; instead, they walked along the roadside.


    Chu Ge had his hands stuffed in his pockets, his face indifferent, gazing straight ahead.


    From time to time, Nangong Man Sha looked at him, wanting to say something, but not knowing how to start the conversation.


    Chu Ge was not a fool; he could feel that there was always a burning gaze fixed on him. He thought he could ignore it, but after walking a good distance, this burning light went from being furtive to openly staring at him.


    He looked sideways without saying a word, meeting Nangong Man Sha¡¯s ssy eyes. Her blood-red pupils shone dazzlingly in the sunlight, like rubies.


    "If you have something to ask, just ask me directly," Chu Ge said.


    Nangong Man Sha gave a faint smile, her lips curving seductively as she spoke, "Mr. Chu really understands me. I haven¡¯t said a word, yet you already know I have something I want to tell you."


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but inwardly he couldn¡¯t help butin¡ªshe had all her thoughts written all over her face; even if he wanted to ignore them, it was hard!


    "Why not have Mr. Chu take a guess at what I want to say?"


    Nangong Man Sha sent Chu Ge a flirtatious look, but Chu Ge remained indifferent.


    Chu Ge shook his head lightly, "Not interested in guessing."


    Her inner self rolled her eyes at his simple four-word response, but on the surface, she still had a smile, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t be such a killjoy. Now that it¡¯s just the two of us, is there anything we need to be formal about?"


    After their trip through Su City, Chu Ge¡¯s opinion of Nangong Man Sha had indeed changed a bit, but that change was limited to his opinion only, without any inappropriate thoughts for her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 643 - 0645: Gambling Stone Field

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 0645: Gambling Stone Field</h4>


    Chu Ge gave her a deep look and finally sighed helplessly, "Miss Man Sha, I know what you want to ask, but since Old Master sent you away while we were talking, that indicates he doesn¡¯t want you to know about it. If I tell you, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying Old Master¡¯s trust?"


    Man Sha was speechless, she pursed her lips and muttered, "It wasn¡¯t my grandfather who sent me away; it was clearly you who didn¡¯t want me to listen, and then you gave my grandfather a sign to send me away."


    Man Sha spoke very softly, he didn¡¯t hear her clearly at first and asked with some confusion, "What did you say?"


    Man Sha shrugged her shoulders, smiled, and said, "Nothing, just wondering where in Beijing Mr. Chu ns to visit?"


    Chu Ge checked the time; at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the streets of Beijing were bustling. Chu Ge gently shook his head, "Actually, I don¡¯t really have anywhere I want to visit, I just want to look at the area."


    Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with suspicion, a few questions shing through her mind, "You want to look at the area? Are you thinking about shops?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "This time I came to Beijing not only to treat Old Master Nangong but also with the intention of making a mark here. Since I want to make a mark in Beijing, I definitely need a foothold, I can¡¯t always rely on the Nangong Family."


    Thisst statement Chu Ge made purely in jest towards Man Sha, but she took it seriously. She spoke with a smile, her tone filled with joy, "Relying on the Nangong Family forever isn¡¯t impossible. Just establish an appropriate rtionship, and you could depend on us for a lifetime."


    Chu Ge was momentarily taken aback by the implication of his own words and looked at her puzzled.


    Man Sha¡¯s cheeks flushed, her fair skin glistening brilliantly in the dazzling sunlight.


    "I mean if you be our family¡¯s son-inw, you could rely on the Nangong Family forever."


    Chu Ge was stunned, his lips parted, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This Man Sha always had a way to end a conversation.


    He raised his hand and coughed lightly, smiling awkwardly, "Chu Ge has never had the habit of depending on others."


    Man Sha seemed to have anticipated Chu Ge¡¯s refusal, her face didn¡¯t show much disappointment. On the contrary, she smiled knowingly and even shrugged her shoulders, knowing in her heart that Chu Ge was the kind of person who achieved everything through his own efforts and would certainly not resort to living off others.


    So the words she had just said were purely in jest since Chu Ge had also joked with her before, but who knew he would take it seriously.


    Man Sha held backughter, watching Chu Ge seriously exining himself to her, and she found this side of Chu Ge quite adorable.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what Man Sha was thinking; he was just simply relying on Man Sha¡¯s status in Beijing to inquire about a good neighborhood.


    "Miss Man Sha, didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to help me? Why not help me look into it, about the areas?"


    Chu Ge said.


    Man Sha nodded, "That¡¯s easy, hold on, I¡¯ll make a phone call."


    While taking out her phone, Man Sha curiously asked, "Mr. Chu, what do you n to do with the area?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "I haven¡¯t decided specifically, but given my current capabilities, it should involve gambling stones, so if everything goes as nned, I would open a gambling stone field."


    Man Sha looked at Chu Ge in surprise, "The risks involved in opening a gambling stone field are much greater than other industries."


    That was true because the gambling stone field was not only dealing with legitimate matters but also with the underground. You must have a ce in Beijing where you have the power to open a gambling stone field.


    Each gambling stone field in Beijing had a powerful influence lurking in the background and had some say in the underground.


    She believed that on Chu Ge¡¯s strength alone, he wouldn¡¯t regard these people importantly, but matters were not as simple as just a martialpetition.


    Man Sha looked at Chu Ge with concern, wanting to express her thoughts, but as her words reached her lips and met Chu Ge¡¯s dark eyes, she found she inexplicably couldn¡¯t speak.


    A voice in her heart kept telling her that since Chu Ge thought this way and even started to act on it, he must have a way and the capability to continue.


    Now what she needed to do was not to obstruct Chu Ge or add any negativity, but to do her best to help him achieve this goal.


    Thinking this, Man Sha smiled and said to Chu Ge, "Hold on, I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask where there is a suitable location for opening a gambling stone field."


    After making a phone call, the person in charge of real estate appeared quickly in front of them in a car.


    The person was a slightly overweight man in his thirties; he hurried out of the car and jogged to Man Sha, respectfully asking: "Miss Man Sha, what¡¯s the emergency?"


    "Manager Fang, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Chu Ge, a distinguished guest of our Nangong Family. The reason I called you out is that I want to purchase a piece ofnd to gift to Mr. Chu for opening a gambling stone field, so it definitely has to berge."


    The man referred to as Manager Fang turned his attention to Chu Ge upon hearing what Man Sha said, squinting his eyes to size up Chu Ge¡ªa person who, if not for the presence of Miss Man Sha, probably wouldn¡¯t even have been nced at even if he wanted to sign a big deal with him.


    Nheless, this young man, undistinguished in both attire and appearance, was indeed deemed a distinguished guest of their Nangong Family by Miss Man Sha.


    "Mr. Chu, good to meet you," While Manager Fang was internally shocked, he remainedposed on the surface, respectfully shook hands with Chu Ge, and then asked, "May I know the price range Mr. Chu is looking at? So I can make some rmendations ordingly."


    Right after Manager Fang spoke, before Chu Ge could say anything, Man Sha spoke up with a hint of displeasure, "Manager Fang, what do you mean by that? Are you implying our Nangong Family can¡¯t afford the rent of your best location?"


    Manager Fang was taken aback, suddenly feeling a chill down his spine¡ªhe had misspoken.


    Manager Fang quickly apologized with a smile, "No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just wanted to ask what price range Mr. Chu is considering buying in. Different prices mean different locations; moreover, the gambling stone field is not like any other business, such as a clothing market, it¡¯s somewhat special, haha."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 644 - 0646: We Want It.

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 0646: We Want It.</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha thought for a moment but felt that Manager Fang¡¯s words made sense, so she did not argue with him further.


    She looked up at Chu Ge and asked, "Mr. Chu, what do you think?"


    Chu Ge remained silent for a while. Manager Fang was right; Gambling Stone Fields were not like other industries. Such locations do not necessarily thrive just because they are situated in the busiest districts.


    "Let¡¯s take a look first," Chu Ge slowly said, as he hadn¡¯t seen the storefront, hence he was unsure whether it would be suitable.


    Moreover, no matter where such a ce was opened, as long as it was managed well and operated on arge scale, it would be suitable anywhere.


    Thinking so, Chu Ge, along with Manager Fang and Nangong Man Sha, got into the car. Manager Fang personally led the way to the first store. The area was not the busiest district; the surrounding houses were rtively new, and construction noises could still be heard in the distance, indicating it was a still-developing area.


    As Chu Ge thought, Manager Fang pointed to a shop with a small storefront and said, "This shop, despite the small facade, is quite spacious inside with two floors and manypartments..."


    Mentioningpartments, Chu Ge gently shook his head, "The rooms here are not big enough."


    Manager Fang was startled and said subconsciously, "This is thergest shop avable here."


    Chu Ge shook his head again, "The shop doesn¡¯t have to be thergest; let¡¯s look elsewhere."


    After visiting four or five shops, none met Chu Ge¡¯s expectations.


    In the car, Manager Fang sighed helplessly, "Mr. Chu, we have already shown you the avable shops with substantial space."


    He paused, hesitated, and thought of another shop, but it was in an old district surrounded by old buildings, and the pace of life was much slower than in the newer development zones.


    He really didn¡¯t know what kind of ce Mr. Chu was looking for; finally, he hesitantly said, "Mr. Chu, there is one more ce. That property includes one underground floor and three above-ground floors. The third floor¡¯syout is akin to an everyday office area, and the other floors have rtivelyrge halls. Initially, this property was rented for a shopping mall, but people often said it was haunted at night, so gradually, the property remained vacant and has not been leased out..."


    Manager Fang¡¯s words earned him a displeased look from Nangong Man Sha, who said in an annoyed tone, "Manager Fang, what do you mean by that? If it¡¯s a haunted house, why would you rmend it to us?"


    Manager Fang, seeing Nangong Man Sha¡¯s anger, hurriedly apologized, "Miss Man Sha, don¡¯t be angry. Look at me bbering, I was just too eager to find Mr. Chu a suitable property, and I misspoke. Please don¡¯t be upset; I¡¯ll p my own mouth."


    Saying so, he pped his own cheeks twice.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s anger subsided a bit, and just as she was about to turn and consult Chu Ge, she heard him suddenly say, "Let¡¯s go see the ce you just mentioned."


    Chu Ge had a fleeting suspicion and uncertainty. Initially, when buildings were constructed, Feng Shui was highly valued. However, as times constantly changed and developed, Feng Shui wasn¡¯t as prioritized anymore, especially in residential spaces.


    Manager Fang was initially startled, then seeing Chu Ge nod slightly, he slowly started the car toward the old district.


    As Chu Ge suspected, as soon as the car entered the area, he felt the presence of Spiritual Energy, indicating an underlying Spirit Vein.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes lit up. Before they even drove to that location, Chu Ge decisively said, "Let¡¯s settle for this ce."


    Manager Fang and Nangong Man Sha were both stunned.


    Nangong Man Sha asked puzzledly, "Mr. Chu, we haven¡¯t even reached the shop yet, aren¡¯t you nning to look more before deciding?"


    Manager Fang also looked at Chu Ge in surprise. This ce had been rumored to be haunted more than once, and he had almost been left with this unseble property.


    But now that Chu Ge suddenly decided to buy it, he could hardly feel happy, knowing that alongside him sat a member of the influential Nangong Family in Beijing. If he identally showed any neglect towards Mr. Chu, he would be in deep trouble!


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, aren¡¯t you going to take a look before deciding?" Manager Fang cautiously asked.


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, "We can look at the roomyouts, but I have decided to purchase this ce."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t care about the ghost rumors; this ce was described by ancestors as a Feng Shui treasure site, rich in Spiritual Energy¡ªideal for a gambling stone business!


    Soon, Manager Fang led Chu Ge to the storefront. Judging by the dpidated appearance of the building, it indeed did not seem like a prime business venue, but these external factors were inconsequential. It could be renovatedter.


    The space inside was alsorge, with a total of four floors including an underground level. Chu Ge had already nned it out; the top floor would serve as his operational base, while the other three floors would house the gambling stone field and an auction house.


    As for the first floor, he intended to use it to disy the finest jade.


    Chu Ge knew clearly that the gambling stone field he was preparing to set up was not to attract the ordinary people around but those skilled in Ancient Martial Arts. Having learned from Lin Dong, there were nearly thirty branches of various Ancient Martial Sects in Beijing alone.


    From its most prosperous era to its decline in theter stages, the fact that over thirty Ancient Martial Sects could gather in a city concurrently was only possible in a ce like Beijing.


    Manager Fang looked at Chu Ge¡¯s satisfied expression, feeling uneasy inside. What if the shop was bought by Mr. Chu and there were indeed hauntings or other bizarre urrences? He really couldn¡¯t bear such responsibility.


    Manager Fang looked at Nangong Man Sha helplessly, and she too seemed puzzled as she looked at Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, do you really think this ce is good?" This area was mostly old districts with a definitely younger poption, hardly an ideal choice for business.


    Chu Ge nodded, Nangong Man Sha had once seen the Heaven and Earth Returning Array he had set up in one of his estates, so there was nothing much to hide from her.


    "This ce has abundant Spiritual Energy, very suitable for setting up arrays," Chu Ge simply stated.


    Manager Fang didn¡¯t understand Chu Ge¡¯s meaning, but Nangong Man Sha did.


    Although she couldn¡¯t perceive the Spiritual Energy Chu Ge mentioned, she understood the purpose Chu Ge had for purchasing this shop. With the Arrays he mentioned, no matter how many demons or ghosts came, they wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble.


    Nangong Man Sha smiled and nodded lightly, turning to Manager Fang and said, "Let¡¯s do as Mr. Chu wishes, we will take this shop."

 Chapter 645 - 0647: What is Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 0647: What is Discovered</h4>


    Manager Fang did not expect Chu Ge to actually take a liking to this plot ofnd. He coughed lightly, looking somewhat embarrassed, "Mr. Chu, are you sure you want to choose this one and not look at others?"


    This location was like a hot potato; it was always good to sell it early. However, the current buyer was a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family. If he sold the shop to him, and if something went wrong in the future, he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.


    Chu Ge saw the difficulty in Manager Fang¡¯s expression, and he chuckled softly, saying, "Manager Fang, don¡¯t worry about it. I am very satisfied with this shop, just proceed with the standard procedure."


    Chu Ge¡¯s words did not much reassure Manager Fang. He looked up at Nangong Man Sha, who nodded gently at him, "Do as Mr. Chu said."


    Themanding tone left Manager Fang no choice but toply. The shop, having not sold for a long time, was priced at rock bottom. Now, he didn¡¯t dare to ask Chu Ge for a higher price, so he just pressed the price to the lowest and signed the contract with Chu Ge.


    Manager Fang had been in this industry for many years, but it was the first time he met someone as straightforward as Chu Ge. After exchanging a few polite remarks with Chu Ge, he took the contract and left.


    Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha stood in the empty room, whose walls were already starting to peel and fall off.


    The air was filled with a thick, stuffy smell of decay.


    Nangong Man Sha said, "To open this ce up, it needs to be renovated."


    Chu Ge nodded, "Indeed, it needs renovation."


    Nangong Man Sha looked up at Chu Ge, her lips curving slightly, "Does Mr. Chu really n to open a gambling stone field?"


    Chu Ge looked at her amusedly, "Of course, I¡¯ve already signed the contract, how could I go back on it?"


    Nangong Man Sha shrugged, smiling, "If Mr. Chu wants to open a gambling stone field in Beijing, I, Nangong Man Sha, can help you."


    Chu Ge arched his eyebrows, surprised, "You want to work for me?"


    Nangong Man Sha rolled her eyes, "Work for you? You wish. I meant I could help run some connections. After all, you are new to Beijing, and it¡¯s difficult to manage rtionships well. If I help you, it would be much more effective."


    Chu Ge thought for a moment, and indeed as Nangong Man Sha said. He nodded lightly and said, "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Man Sha."


    ...


    The old mansion of the Nangong family is located next to a scenic area on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital, built halfway up the hill. From the road at the foot of the mountain, one can see part of the mansion¡¯s architecture. This plot was purchased by Old Master Nangong many years ago when the location was still quite remote and hardly anyone visited. People around him thought Old Master Nangong was crazy to spend millions on and in such a deserted ce.


    Decadester, as the economy of the Imperial Capital developed and spurred economic growth in the surrounding areas, more and more wealthy people from the city began buying vis in the suburbs, and thisnd became very sought after at that time. Old Master Nangong was a shrewd man, already wealthy, so thisnd has always remained under the Nangong family¡¯s name without being sold.


    Later, Old Master Nangong built arge mansion here, which is the mansion seen today. From the air, it doesn¡¯t resemble a residence as much as it looks like a park, with its vast area and beautiful scenery.


    "Ah, it really is morefortable to be back home. Although the hospital feels safe, it gets depressingly suffocating after a while; nowhere is as good as home." Old Master Nangong, leaning on a cane made of golden phoebe wood, leisurely walked from the living room to the outsidewn.


    Since the vi is built on a hillside, aside from the direction of the main gate, the other sides each feature their own scenery. Old Master Nangong now came out facing the south, where he could see the distant blue sea, which stretched to the horizon and seemed like the edge of the world.


    Chu Ge followed behind Old Master Nangong. He had been here before but had always stayed inside the vi. As for outside the vi, he had nevere out to experience it. Now, following Old Master out and seeing the distant sea, he felt exhrated.


    "Old Master is right; the hospital is too solemn, not asfortable as home at all. Now that you¡¯ve recovered, you are free," Chu Ge said with a smile. Old Master Nangong was an easy-going person. Although he was a big boss of his generation, when facing juniors like Chu Ge, he never put on airs, or rather, he didn¡¯t put on airs towards Chu Ge¡ªsomething Chu Ge greatly admired.


    Whether in Shanghai or the Imperial Capital, he had encountered too many family heads fromrge families, some even elder types, who always looked down on him as if they were gods and Chu Ge but an ant. Chu Ge detested such people the most.


    "How about it, do you find this ce beautiful?" Old Master Nangong seemed to really enjoy this scene. He pointed to the distant sea and then to the surroundings, asking Chu Ge with a pleased expression.


    Chu Ge had previously been focused on the sea and had neglected the scenery around him. Only when he turned his head did he notice the green trees and the flowers in the trellis were blooming. A breeze blew by, bringing with it a faint scent of flowers.


    Surprised, he looked at the blossoming red and the green leaves, even someone as well-traveled as Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    He was surprised not because of how beautiful the scenery was, but because it was deep autumn now. When he drove up the mountain, he could see through the car window

 Chapter 646 - 0648: Pay Attention

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 0648: Pay Attention</h4>


    Old Master Nangong graciously poured a cup of tea for Chu Ge himself, with the clear liquid casting a faint halo upon the ss. He gestured for Chu Ge to sit, then promptly took a seat beside him.


    Chu Ge slowly walked over and sat down in the chair, appearing contemtive. Old Master Nangong did not disturb his thoughts, merely leisurely sipping his tea while enjoying the surroundings.


    After a moment, Chu Ge suddenly smiled and shook his head towards Old Master Nangong.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect Old Master Nangong to have such skill. It seems Chu Ge has underestimated you," said Chu Ge with augh. Though his words soundedplimentary, genuine admiration was evident in his eyes.


    Old Master Nangong clearly relished Chu Ge¡¯s respect, but he did not admit to anything. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and asked with feigned confusion, "Oh? May I ask what Chu Ge has discovered?"


    Chu Ge leant back in his chair, took a sip of tea, and sighed in appreciation before standing up. After surveying his surroundings, he finally spoke, "The weather here has been altered."


    His statement was not a question, but an affirmation.


    Old Master Nangong remained silent, simply watching Chu Ge with a smile.


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t in a hurry and began to share his conjectures while observing the surroundings.


    "Everything here looks normal, but in fact, the weather within a ten-mile radius centered on this vi has been altered. Here it is spring and summer all year round, without autumn or winter. Yet from the outside, one would not notice anything amiss. The real secret is hidden inside. Changing the natural climate must have taken quite an effort, and that¡¯s why I must admit I truly underestimated you, Old Master."


    "Hahaha! It seems that young friend Chu Ge is indeed well-learned. You managed to uncover such a scene and even understand what has happened. It is I, Old Master, who underestimated you," Old Master Nangongughed heartily, not at all upset by Chu Ge¡¯s insight into his secret.


    Chu Ge spoke of a change in the climate¡ªinly speaking, the vi of the Nangong family, with a ten-mile radius, was controlled by an Array. Within this Array, all seasons appeared as spring or summer, with no autumn or winter, and this could not be discerned from the outside, only when inside.


    The status of the Nangong family need not be mentioned, and those who could enter were not ordinary people. Even if they saw this scene, they wouldn¡¯t discuss it much, for although the Array was not simple, it was not a rare treasure. With enough money and power, building an Array like this one at the Nangong family¡¯s was possible, but others may not have the inclination to do so.


    Old Master Nangong smiled and invited Chu Ge to sit down, then sighed helplessly, "I¡¯ve lived here for many decades, and I¡¯m getting on in years now, as you know. The biggest fear for us old folks is not being able tost through the harsh winter, even the not-so-coldte autumn poses threats to us elders. Only seeing this vibrant spring and summer can I truly feel at ease."


    Chu Ge nodded in understanding. Although Old Master¡¯s Array somewhat defied nature, it did not harm anything else, so it couldn¡¯t be said to be wrong. As for Old Master Nangong¡¯s perspective, Chu Ge could rte and thus refrained from any judgment after his analysis.


    This time when Old Master Nangong fell ill, his younger rtives, whether it was his two brothers or his children, with or without business, all rushed back home. Outwardly, they imed to worry about Old Master Nangong and wanted to apany him more, but in reality, Old Master Nangong was not unaware of their ulterior motives. He simply chose not to address it.


    "Friend Chu Ge, that Earth Ganoderma you brought indeed had remarkable effects. I was only required to take it once before I could be discharged," Old Master Nangong said sagely. He was no stranger to Earth Ganoderma, and although the one Chu Ge brought looked and tasted almost identical to the real Earth Ganoderma, Old Master Nangong still keenly sensed something was different.


    Regardless of what Chu Ge brought, it cured Old Master Nangong¡¯s illness, which was a fact. Mr. Nangong was a wise man; he knew Chu Ge would not harm him, so some matters he would simply turn a blind eye to, pretending to be unaware.


    Chu Ge chuckled to himself, thinking: What a joke, the raw materials for that item cost me quite a bit of effort. To fool everyone¡¯s eyes, I also put great effort into making it resemble Earth Ganoderma. So aside from its appearance looking like Earth Ganoderma, nothing else about it is simr. Its power and effects are naturally iparable to ordinary Earth Ganoderma.


    "This Earth Ganoderma has good effects, but Old Master Nangong, don¡¯t forget to take it regrly every day as I instructed. Only then can the root of the illness in your body bepletely eliminated," Chu Ge instructed. His index finger, unconsciously tapping on the ss, moved slightly. It seemed he had something to say to Old Master Nangong but hadn¡¯t quite decided whether or not to speak.


    Chu Ge had a habit of tapping his index finger lightly when thinking. He had tapped several times now, which caught Old Master Nangong¡¯s attention.


    Old Master Nangong took a sip of tea and did not rush to inquire about what was on Chu Ge¡¯s mind.


    Finally, after tapping for a while, Chu Ge ceased his motions and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Old Master, there¡¯s something I think I need to remind you of."


    Shao Gang had been with the Nangong family for quite some time, and though his medical skills weren¡¯t great, he was adept at socializing. Everyone in the Nangong house, except for the always indifferent Old Master Nangong, treated him quite well. Chu Ge had certainly noticed this.


    There was something off about Shao Gang, that much was clear to Chu Ge. He believed Old Master Nangong was also aware, yet knowing is one thing, speaking it out loud is another. Although Chu Ge got along well with Old Master Nangong, he found it quite inconvenient to get involved in such matters that obviously concerned the internal affairs of the Nangong Family and other families.


    Seemingly not picking up on Chu Ge¡¯s hesitation and difficulty, Old Master Nangong instead asked interestedly, "Oh? What is it that friend Chu Ge wants to discuss?"


    After a gentle sip of the tea and cing the cup down, Chu Ge finally said with folded hands resting on his knees, "Here¡¯s the thing, Old Master, you must have noticed that the Earth Ganoderma I gave you is not ordinary. The effect is something you have personally experienced and know best. Such exquisite items are always coveted. Although the Nangong house is equipped with surveince and security, as a precaution, I think it¡¯s still best for you to be more careful."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 647 - 0649: Can’t Make It Out

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 0649: Can¡¯t Make It Out</h4>


    "Haha! I thought it was something serious, seeing you struggling over it for so long." The Old Master chuckled and shook his head, showing no signs of ming Chu Ge. Chu Ge, on the other hand, felt somewhat embarrassed by Mr. Nangong¡¯sughter.


    Theughter subsided, and Mr. Nangong¡¯s expression became serious again, before he slowly said, "Young friend Chu Ge is talking about Shao Gang, right?"


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised by Old Master Nangong¡¯s straightforwardness, but he didn¡¯t mind and nodded, "Yes, the person I¡¯m suggesting we need to guard against is indeed Shao Gang. As for why, I think Mr. Nangong is well aware of the reasons."


    Lightly, Chu Ge kicked the ball back into Mr. Nangong¡¯s court regarding Shao Gang. Old Master Nangong would be cautious of him even if Chu Ge had said nothing.


    He had been at the Nangong Family residence for nearly a month now, iming to be there to treat Mr. Nangong¡¯s illness. However, aside from performing ineffective treatments every day, Mr. Nangong¡¯s condition had not improved at all, naturally causing Mr. Nangong to worry. If he didn¡¯t suspect Shao Gang, he wouldn¡¯t have sent for Chu Ge toe and treat his illness.


    "So, what does young friend Chu Ge think? As the saying goes, you can be a thief for a thousand days, but you can¡¯t guard against one for a thousand days. I¡¯m afraid we need to find a way to catch this thief. Does Chu Ge have any good suggestions?" Mr. Nangong asked leisurely. Of course, he had a way to catch the thief, but he wanted to hear Chu Ge¡¯s opinion. He only regretted that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t his biological grandson; otherwise, he would have certainly groomed Chu Ge as his sessor.


    Blinking his eyes, although Chu Ge was surprised that Old Master Nangong was asking for his opinion, he was no ordinary person. After a moment¡¯s surprise, he regained hisposure.


    After pondering for a moment, Chu Ge said, "If we are to catch the thief, why not let him walk right into our trap?"


    Hearing Chu Ge¡¯s words, Mr. Nangong¡¯s eyes brightened a bit, since what Chu Ge suggested was hardly different from what he had in mind.


    "How would he walk into our trap?" Mr. Nangong asked.


    At this moment, Chu Ge¡¯s hand rested on his knee, and upon hearing Mr. Nangong¡¯s question, his index finger subconsciously tapped his knee slightly. Soon after, he said, "Since we both know that this thief will definitely try to steal the Earth Ganoderma, why not let him attempt to steal it? We can set a trap and capture him on the spot. Once we have the person and the evidence, even if the thief wants to argue, he won¡¯t be able to escape the truth."


    "You mean, let me lower my guard and act as if I don¡¯t know he¡¯s going to steal?" Mr. Nangong questioned.


    Chu Ge nodded, "That¡¯s exactly what I mean."


    Old Master Nangong smiled and was very satisfied with Chu Ge; he felt it even more regrettable that such a fine seedling wasn¡¯t part of the Nangong Family. Even if Chu Ge wasn¡¯t his biological grandson, as long as he was a member of the Nangong Family, Old Master Nangong was willing to cultivate him well.


    In thete autumn season, although the weather was overcast and cold, there was still sunlight, and even though the Nangong Family¡¯s residence was within an Array, when there was sunlight outside, the two of them were still able to feel the warmth of the sun.


    At this moment, the sunlight sprinkled on thewn, and the old and the young enjoyed the warm sunshine, happily discussing matters. The usually stern Mr. Nangong appeared very amiable in front of Chu Ge,ughing heartily from time to time. It was clear to see that Old Master was in a very good mood.


    From the living room to thewn were installed floor-to-ceiling windows, so even if someone was inside, they could still clearly see what was happening outside. Originally, the younger members of the Nangong Family were all in the city house, visiting Mr. Nangong at the hospital from time to time. When they suddenly heard that Mr. Nangong had recovered and left the hospital to return home, those who were not at the hospital were surprised and one after another hurried over, none wanting to fall a step behind the others.


    Among Old Master Nangong¡¯s direct descendants, the eldest son and daughter-inw went without saying; they had been by Mr. Nangong¡¯s side caring for him from the beginning, so naturally, they followed when Mr. Nangong was discharged from the hospital.


    As for the second son, Nangong Yang, he was eager for Mr. Nangong¡¯s recognition and wanted Mr. Nangong to hand over all family affairs to him to manage. He was naturally very busy with work. Even when visiting Mr. Nangong in the hospital, he deliberately portrayed himself as being very busy, though after leaving the hospital, he went straight to a dance hall to meet his group of fair-weather friends.


    With her husband not proving to be much help, Zheng Yan, as Nangong Yang¡¯s wife, naturally felt anxious. Therefore, she often lingered around Old Master, simply to let him know that the second branch of the family was also very filial to him. She couldn¡¯t let all the credit be taken by the first branch.


    When Old Master went home from the hospital, Zheng Yan had just gotten up, and aside from those who were in the hospital, Old Master specifically instructed not to inform others, saying he would quietly go home, no need for too many people to see him off.


    Although Old Master had given his instructions, Zheng Yan had eyes in the hospital. Almost immediately after Old Master left the hospital, she rushed there, intending to pretend to bump into him and then apany him back to the mountainside vi.


    However, the roads in Imperial Capital were always congested. Zheng Yan had calcted everything but overlooked this fact. Therefore, when she rushed over, she did not catch up with Old Master Nangong. Learning that Old Master wasn¡¯t going anywhere else but home, she hurriedly notified Nangong Yang and her two sons, and they all rushed back to the vi.


    Coincidentally, when the children returned home, they happened to meet together. They all greeted each other with smiles on the surface, but secretly, each of them had their own schemes.


    "Grandpa, where¡¯s Grandpa? I want to see Grandpa; I haven¡¯t seen him for so long, I miss him to death." The one who said this was the eldest son of the second branch, Nangong Yunrao. His character was just like his mother, Zheng Yan, stopping at nothing.


    Nangong Yunpeng, the younger brother of Nangong Yunrao and the second young master of the second branch, frowned unconsciously upon hearing his brother¡¯s exaggerated shout. He wanted to say something but then caught a nce from Zheng Yan, clearly indicating for him not to speak up. He could only helplessly pout and pretend he heard nothing.


    "Auntie, where¡¯s my grandpa? Where did you hide him?" Not finding Old Master Nangong in the living room, nor did he go upstairs or outside, Nangong Yunrao directly started yelling at the first branch¡¯sdy, as if Huai Fu Fangyang had done something to him.


    "Yunrao, your grandpa is agile and in good health; where he goes is his own freedom. I, as a daughter-inw, am too busy being filial to even think of hiding him. You really shouldn¡¯t speak nonsense." Huai Fu Fangyang¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t looking too good. Such words,ing from anyone, would not yield a good response to Nangong Yunrao, let alone when everyone present was no fool; couldn¡¯t they hear the implication behind these words?

 Chapter 648 - 0650: Nangong Yunhai

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 0650: Nangong Yunhai</h4>


    Huai Fu Fangyang, in the end, wasn¡¯t as shameless as Zheng Yan, unable to spout nonsense with eyes wide open. Therefore, she was instantly silenced by Zheng Yan, wanting to counterattack but not knowing how to.


    Fortunately, Nangong Man Sha was bold. Hearing Zheng Yan belittling her mother like that, she couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Thus, Nangong Man Sha raised an eyebrow, her already radiant face gained an additional charm, she crossed her arms as she circled around Nangong Yun Ruo and then stood right in front of him.


    Nangong Man Sha was nearly 1.7 meters tall, which was quite tall for a girl. Nangong Yun Ruo, because his mother Zheng Yan was not very tall, was also only about 1.7 meters. Looking at them, Nangong Man Sha was about the same height as Nangong Yun Ruo, so even when she stood in front of this man, there was no hint of weakness in her presence.


    "Well, well, well, such a big child we have here, I¡¯ve really seen something new today. Aunty, Yun Ruo is only a few months younger than me, my brother Yun Hai never said he was still a child, yet you im Yun Ruo is a child, aren¡¯t you looking down on him? Oh dear, Aunty, this really won¡¯t do, if you treat him like this, Yun Ruo will turn out bad, be one of those ¡¯momma¡¯s boys,¡¯ you know? It¡¯s quite popr on the inte now, referring to men in their twenties who still think they¡¯re kids and just cry for their moms all day."


    Nangong Man Sha wasn¡¯t as gentle as Huai Fu Fangyang, and her words were sharp. Her gaze was piercing as well, and although she didn¡¯t directly express her disdain for Nangong Yun Ruo, her attitude was provoking enough to infuriate Zheng Yan.


    Zheng Yan was so angry that her body began to tremble slightly. Looking at the patriarchs of the two families, Old Master Nangong¡¯s eldest son Nangong Linchuan and the second son Nangong Yang, both seemed to have not noticed the struggle between the women and remained silent.


    Although Nangong Yun Ruo was angry that Nangong Man Sha dared to look down on him, he knew that she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Growing up, he had never gotten the better of her, so naturally, even with the discontent in his heart, Nangong Yun Ruo had to endure.


    "Hmph! Can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you!" Nangong Yun Ruo snorted coldly and turned his head to look outside. That nce happened to catch Chu Ge saying something amusing, and even the usually grave Old Master Nangong wasughed heartily.


    In Nangong Yun Ruo¡¯s memory, it had been a long time since he had seen Old Master Nangongugh so heartily. On normal days, even when facing them with a smile, it was only a slight one. Such a heartyugh had never been seen before.


    Nangong Yun Ruo¡¯s movements were too significant, so it was impossible for the people nearby not to notice. Zheng Yan, who hadn¡¯t realized at first, called out to Nangong Yun Ruo twice. Seeing he didn¡¯t respond and was just staring outside, she followed his gaze and immediately saw Old Master Nangong having a pleasant chat with Chu Ge, and a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    Her expression was so obvious that it instantly drew the attention of others. Apart from Nangong Linchuan and his wife who had returned with Chu Ge, everyone else turned to look outside and showed surprised expressions.


    Chu Ge was no ordinary man. When Nangong Yun Ruo nced over, although he had his back to the direction of the living room, he still acutely sensed the gaze. Then, when the gaze of others swept over his back, it was an ufortable feeling he could not simply ignore, even if he wanted to.


    Despite his inner difort towards such scrutiny, Chu Ge¡¯s demeanor remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the many curious eyes examining him from the living room. He continued conversing with Mr. Nangong,ughing when it was appropriate, and being serious when needed, without a hint of nervousness, which led Mr. Nangong to nod in approval secretly.


    Mr. Nangong¡¯s position was facing the living room. He noticed the younger members of the family as soon as they appeared but paid them no attention. Despite their stares, all his attention remained focused on Chu Ge, as if he saw right through those young ones.


    The first one who couldn¡¯t stand it was Nangong Yun Ruo. Looking at the back of Chu Ge, he felt a sense of familiarity, having seen Chu Ge before. However, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. To be more precise, hecked a good impression of anyone more handsome, with a better figure, and more capable than himself ¨C and, unfortunately for him, Chu Ge possessed all these qualities.


    Although Nangong Yun Ruo did not understand why his grandfather was so delighted to talk to someone almost his grandson¡¯s age, he instinctively felt uneasy. After all, he was the one bearing the Nangong name, the true grandson of Old Master Nangong. Seeing the Old Masterughing heartily with Chu Ge, he felt disgruntled, fearing that if they spent too much time together, his grandfather might favor Chu Ge over him ¨C which was uneptable, as their inheritance had yet to be divided.


    With such thoughts, Nangong Yun Ruo stopped hesitating and, with hands shoved into his pockets, walked out towards thewn. He wanted to see for himself what abilities Chu Ge had, to make his grandfatherugh so openly.


    Leading the way, Nangong Yun Ruo stepped out first. Zheng Yan exchanged a look with her husband Nangong Yang, and they followed suit. After a few steps, Zheng Yan turned back, pulling her second son, Nangong Yunpeng, with her as they walked outside.


    Although Nangong Yunpeng was reluctant, being pulled along by his mother Zheng Yan, he had no choice but to lower his head and walk out unwillingly.


    With the second branch leaving, only the eldest branch of the family remained in the room. Huai Fu Fangyang, seeing Zheng Yan¡¯s eager attitude, shook his head helplessly and then said to his two children, "You might as well go too; after all, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve seen your grandfather."


    Nangong Man Sha, of course, intended to go. She couldn¡¯t stand Zheng Yan¡¯s triumphant demeanor, not to mention that even at home, with strangers around, given Zheng Yan¡¯s selfish nature, who knew if she might badmouth the main branch in front of Old Master Nangong? Her own parents might be good-natured and devoted solely to Mr. Nangong, but her temperament was not as amodating.


    "Yun Hai, let¡¯s go see Grandfather," Nangong Man Sha said, striding ahead to lead the way.


    "Wait for me, sister!" Nangong Yunhai followed immediately, but rather than dwelling on his second uncle, second aunt, or Old Master Nangong, he was more curious about Chu Ge, who sat turned away from them. For some reason, even without seeing Chu Ge¡¯s face, Nangong Yunhai inexplicably felt a sense of affinity towards him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 649 - 0651: Nangong Sanli

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 0651: Nangong Sanli</h4>


    Everyone had gathered outside, where the surrounding scenery of the vi no longer surprised anyone. They all greeted Old Master Nangong in unison, and only after he nodded did they stand up straight nearby.


    With so many people suddenly around him, Chu Ge could easily ignore them as if they didn¡¯t exist. Even if he didn¡¯t dismiss them, they couldn¡¯t affect him in the slightest, but considering they were all from the Nangong Family and by the look of things, they probably had something to discuss with Old Master Nangong. Staying there felt somewhat inappropriate.


    "Old Master, why don¡¯t you have your talk first? I¡¯lle find youter," Chu Ge said as he got up and left the Old Mansion.


    The people inside were discussing family affairs, and as an outsider, Chu Ge didn¡¯t find it appropriate to listen. Moreover, ording to the agreement with Old Master Nangong, now was the perfect opportunity to create for those individuals a chance to steal the Earth Ganoderma. If they had any spiritual insight, this would be the time they chose to act.


    Everyone was in the hall, leaving only Shao Gang free to act.


    Being an Ancient Martial Artist, Shao Gang would not be easily watched by ordinary people, so it was perfect to have Chu Ge deal with him.


    However, what Chu Ge didn¡¯t expect was that Nangong Man Sha also followed him out.


    "Mr. Chu," Nangong Man Sha approached with a smile.


    Chu Ge nced at her and asked, "Why did youe out? Weren¡¯t you supposed to have a family meeting?"


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head, "Actually, it¡¯s not really a family meeting. Grandpa has just been discharged from the hospital, and there¡¯s been a lot of mishandling at home, which has angered the Old Master. So, a family meeting was called, or in other words, a criticism session."


    Chu Ge smiled, "It seems that Miss Man Sha is very obedient, participating in the criticism session."


    Nangong Man Sha gave Chu Ge a nce, pridefully saying, "I am my grandpa¡¯s pride. He wouldn¡¯t bear to scold me."


    Chu Ge merely smiled, not continuing the conversation, but inwardly he was contemting how to send Nangong Man Sha away.


    The two of them strolled around the Old Mansion, and Chu Ge, looking at the surroundings, couldn¡¯t help but admit that the Old Master had a great knack for picking locations. Although the environment and scenery here were not the best in Capital City, the ce was replete with Spiritual Energy.


    "Did your grandpa personally choose this ce?" Chu Ge asked curiously.


    As far as he knew about Old Master Nangong, he didn¡¯t understand Ancient Martial Arts nor could he tell the ce was abundant with Spiritual Energy, which made it a good location for cultivating one¡¯s mind and body.


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head, "At first, when grandpa bought this piece ofnd, everyone in the family was against it, even grandpa himself was not satisfied with it. It was only after meeting a fortune teller who said thisnd had an outstanding and spiritually enriching aura that my grandpa, a believer in ghosts and spirits, decided to buy it.


    Later on, grandpa¡¯s businesses thrived, just as the fortune teller predicted, so grandpa decided to continue living here. Onlyter did he expand the premises; now, this entire periphery belongs to the Nangong Family."


    Chu Ge nodded, no wonder the Old Master chose this ce.


    Although the scenery was a bit unique, the abundance of Spiritual Energy made up for it.


    After walking with Nangong Man Sha for a while, Chu Ge checked the time and felt it was about right. He said to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯m suddenly feeling a bit tired, let¡¯s go back."


    Nangong Man Sha was startled, her gaze puzzled as she looked at Chu Ge. In her memory, Chu Ge neverined of tiredness, especially since he was a high-level Ancient Martial Arts practitioner. The concept of fatigue simply didn¡¯t apply to him.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge skeptically and asked, "Mr. Chu, is there something you need to do?"


    Chu Ge sighed softly, shaking his head, he said: "Miss Man Sha, being too intelligent can shorten one¡¯s lifespan."


    Nangong Man Sha shrugged indifferently, "My life was meant to be short anyway."


    Someone had once told her she wouldn¡¯t live past twenty-five, and after meeting Chu Ge, it had only extended her life by four or five years.


    Compared to others, she was still considered short-lived.


    Chu Ge paused for a moment, then remembering her medical condition, he mused before saying: "Miss Man Sha, rest assured, I will cure you."


    Nangong Man Sha looked up, her gaze met Chu Ge¡¯s, and as she clearly saw her own reflection in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes, an inexplicable sense of peace settled in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, but she believed that as long as Chu Ge was there, she would live a long life.


    "I believe in you."


    Nangong Man Sha smiled and then added: "Since Mr. Chu is busy, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. I¡¯ll head back now. If there¡¯s anything you need, just give me a call."


    Chu Ge nodded, "I will."


    After taking a couple of steps, Nangong Man Sha seemed to remember something, turned back and said: "Mr. Chu, regarding the paperwork for the Gambling Stone Field, everything is on track, just waiting for the documents. However, about the inventory for the Gambling Stone Field..."


    Chu Ge smiled faintly and said: "Regarding the inventory, Miss Man Sha needn¡¯t worry. I have my own channels."


    Nangong Man Sha thought about it, and given Mr. Chu¡¯s capabilities, there was no need for her to trouble herself further, so she didn¡¯t say anything more, "Then Mr. Chu, see youter."


    Chu Ge nodded, watching Nangong Man Sha leave before slowlyposing himself, he looked towards the direction of the Old Mansion. At this time, everyone would be sitting in the main hall, and the front door would be impossible to enter. If Shao Gang intended to make a move, it could only be through the kitchen¡¯s back door!


    Thinking this, Chu Ge made his way to the kitchen¡¯s back door. Perhaps Old Master Nangong had informed them in advance, for when he entered through the back door, the busy servants only nced at him once, respectfully greeted him as ¡¯Mr. Chu¡¯, and then busied themselves with their work once more.


    The kitchen was not small, with three or four people preparing tonight¡¯s dinner.


    Chu Ge curiously approached, pretending to look around idly before moving next to a young-looking boy and asked out of curiosity: "Apart from me, has anyone else been here just now?"


    The boy was startled, then nodded, "Yes, the third master was here once and just left."


    The third master? Nangong Sanli?


    "What was he doing in the kitchen?"


    Chu Ge muttered, but did not continue to inquire further.


    The encounter with the kitchen boy did not reveal Shao Gang¡¯s whereabouts, which somewhat surprised Chu Ge. Could it be Shao Gang won¡¯t make a move today?


    Specting in his mind, Chu Ge left the kitchen and went up the stairs to the second-floor study, only to find that the door was open.


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips curved into a hint of coldness, he stepped forward, pushed the door open, and as he saw the person inside, he was momentarily stunned.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 650 - 0652: Ruined by You

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 0652: Ruined by You</h4>


    In the study, a man over fifty in a Zhongshan suit stood resolutely in front of a ss window, his gaze fixed forward, seemingly lost in thought.


    Hearing movement behind him, he turned and asked, "The criticism meeting is over so quickly? Big brother, your habit of lecturing people hasn¡¯t changed one bit."


    It wasn¡¯t until he had finished speaking that he noticed Chu Ge standing at the doorway, which briefly surprised him.


    Nangong Sanli had seen Chu Ge¡¯s photo from the man in the mask, so he recognized him at once. However, he feigned ignorance, asking suspiciously, "Who are you? The study is my big brother¡¯s private ce; ordinary people cannot barge in."


    His tone carried a hint of severity.


    "I am Chu Ge." Chu Ge introduced himself simply. His unwavering gaze swept around the study. He didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious, and even the spot where the Earth Ganoderma was stored showed no signs of tampering.


    A flicker of suspicion crossed Chu Ge¡¯s mind. He had no connection to Nangong Sanli. Moreover, in the Nangong Family, aside from Mr. Nangong, anyone could be the mastermind. Nangong Sanli¡¯s presence in the study at this timepelled Chu Ge to consider that possibility.


    "Third Old Master?" Chu Ge said, his toneced with uncertainty, "Mr. Nangong is downstairs holding a family meeting. Why don¡¯t you go down and listen?"


    Nangong Sanli let out a smile. He walked over to the sofa, sat down, and sighed with self-mockery, "It¡¯s just squabbles among the children. What¡¯s the point of an old man like me getting involved? Besides, I no longer manage the Nangong Family¡¯s internal affairs."


    He gestured to the sofa opposite him, "Mr. Chu, are you here to see my big brother? Please, take a seat; his family meetings canst quite a while."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t bother with formalities and walked straight over to sit opposite Nangong Sanli, examining him with a discerning gaze.


    Simrly, Nangong Sanli sized up the young man before him with an evaluating look. He couldn¡¯t deny his surprise at the youth¡¯s age. To possess such medical skill at such a young age ¡ª to have cured Nangong Yinghao¡¯s long-standing ailment.


    At the same time, he was filled with resentment and loathing, his years-long ns foiled by the sudden appearance of this young man.


    Yet Nangong Sanli had deep municipal prowess. He didn¡¯t show any of his hatred or anger towards Chu Ge. Instead, he wore a grateful smile, "Mr. Chu, my big brother¡¯s illness has lingered for so long without improvement. Yet, upon Mr. Chu¡¯s arrival, you cured him. The fact that someone as young as you have the ability for a Miracle Recovery... Your future is boundless."


    Chu Ge knew these were just polite words. He just smiled lightly and replied, "You tter me, Third Old Master."


    As the two were conversing, a rustling footstep approached the study door. Chu Ge nced to the side and saw Old Master Nangong hurrying through the door, "Mr. Chu, how is it..."


    But when Old Master Nangong saw another person inside, he abruptly halted his words.


    Nangong Yinghao looked at Nangong Sanli in surprise, "Third brother? Why are you here?"


    Nangong Sanli stood up, smiling, "It¡¯s nothing. I just hadn¡¯t visited you after your discharge, so I thought I¡¯d drop by."


    Nangong Yinghao nced at Nangong Sanli, then at Chu Ge, who subtly shook his head. Then, he said, "Since you both have matters to discuss, I¡¯ll leave you to it. Mr. Nangong, I will pay another visit some other day."


    Nangong Yinghao nodded, suspicion towards Nangong Sanli stirring within him, for he appeared when he should not. Coupled with the words Chu Ge had previously shared, Nangong Yinghao couldn¡¯t help but feel wary of everyone around him.


    As if sensing Nangong Yinghao¡¯s hesitation, Nangong Sanli said teasingly, "What, can¡¯t I visit my big brother now that he¡¯s been discharged?"


    Nangong Yinghao waved it off, "Of course, you can. Since you¡¯re here, stay for a meal. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a drink together."


    Nangong Sanli saw that the color of Nangong Yinghao¡¯s face was very good, not at all like someone who had just recovered from a serious illness. Although he had prepared himself beforeing, the sight of Nangong Yinghao standing in front of him as if nothing was wrong still made him feel uneasy.


    Although Nangong Sanli felt ufortable inside, he did not show it. He simply smiled, nodded, and said, "It¡¯s been a while since we had a good talk, yes. But didn¡¯t you just get discharged? Can you drink alcohol?"


    Nangong Yinghao casually dismissed the concern with a wave of his hand andughed heartily, "That¡¯s the wonder of Mr. Chu¡¯s medical expertise. He says that now I¡¯m discharged, I can eat anything, drink anything; no need for dietary restrictions."


    Hearing Nangong Yinghao¡¯s words, a glint of cunning shot through Nangong Sanli¡¯s dark eyes. No dietary restrictions?


    He thought begrudgingly, it seems like making you sick before wasn¡¯t enough to finish you off, you haven¡¯t learned your lesson, Nangong Sanli. He started scheming again in his mind.


    Since there are no restrictions, it suggests there¡¯s still a chance. And this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give him any opportunity to be saved!


    ...


    Chu Ge left the Old Mansion of the Nangong Family and couldn¡¯t help but look back. Shao Gang hadn¡¯t shown up, but Nangong Sanli did, which genuinely surprised him.


    Just as he was pondering, he saw Shao Gang strolling over from a distance. It seemed he had noticed Chu Ge as well, a smug smile curling at the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Chu, what a coincidence," greeted Shao Gang as he walked up.


    Chu Ge looked at him with detachment, "Indeed a coincidence. I wonder what brings Doctor Shao here?"


    Shao Gang seemed baffled as he looked back at Chu Ge, "What do you mean by that, Mr. Chu? Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t be here?"


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly; not that he shouldn¡¯t be here, but today wasn¡¯t his day to visit the sick.


    Shao Gang took a step closer, smiling softly, "I know you suspect me. With my abilities, I should have been able to cure the Old Master by now, but it¡¯s been getting dyed. However, Mr. Chu, distrust can be a disease. If I wanted the Old Master¡¯s life, I could have taken it a long time ago."


    Chu Ge watched Shao Gang in surprise, not expecting him to broach the subject voluntarily.


    He silently observed Shao Gang, waiting for him to continue. He was curious to see what Shao Gang was really up to.


    Shao Gang spoke again, "You know my reputation in the world of martial arts. Relying on that alone isn¡¯t enough to support myself. Now that I have finally clung to the powerful branch of Old Master Nangong, you¡¯ve gone and ruined it..."

 Chapter 651 - 0653: Opening a Traditional Chinese Medicine Clinic

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 0653: Opening a Traditional Chinese Medicine Clinic</h4>


    Thest sentence, Shao Gang almost spoke through gritted teeth.


    He red at Chu Ge with intense resentment, as if truly filled with grievance, "You¡¯ve cut off my financial path, Mr. Chu, and I will settle this ount with you, slowly."


    Chu Ge¡¯s face remained calm, not taking his words seriously at all. Fear Shao Gang? If he were to utter these words, those who knew him would indeedugh their heads off.


    "Then I¡¯ll wait, wait for you toe and settle ounts with me," Chu Ge said with a hint of indifference.


    In fact, Shao Gang had no real intention of settling ounts with Chu Ge. He said that only to divert Chu Ge¡¯s attention so he wouldn¡¯t focus his attack directly on him. But unfortunately for him, Chu Ge saw through his thoughts clearly, further confirming Shao Gang¡¯s intent.


    Although Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand why Shao Gang didn¡¯t act today, he had a bold guess that the person behind Shao Gang was likely to be Nangong Sanli.


    Everyone was holding a meeting in the hall. If Shao Gang appeared at this time, he would surely be exposed and caught red-handed. However, if Nangong Sanli appeared, everything would seem so logical and natural.


    Now that Shao Gang had appeared near the Nangong Mansion, it was obvious that he was just putting up a front.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t n to waste more words with Shao Gang. Since he hadn¡¯t caught him this time, next time he wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily.


    Shao Gang watched Chu Ge with a faint smile, looking smug as if he saw through Chu Ge¡¯s ploy and was gleeful that Chu Ge hadn¡¯t caught him.


    Chu Ge curled the corners of his lips, not bothering to say more, and left.


    When he returned to the vi, Shen Congwen was packing his luggage.


    Chu Ge asked, puzzled, "Are you leaving now?"


    Upon seeing Chu Ge¡¯s return, Shen Congwen stood up hastily, with a smile and a nod, "Yes, I¡¯m preparing to leave. I have nothing else to do here, and the cultivation base needs me to organize things."


    Chu Ge thought for a moment. The Earth Ganoderma was as vital as life to Shen Congwen. He nodded, saying, "That¡¯s good."


    Shen Congwen nced at Chu Ge, hesitating to speak.


    Chu Ge noticed his difficulty and asked, "Do you have something else to tell me?"


    Shen Congwen nodded, looking somewhat embarrassed and scratching his head, finding it difficult to speak.


    Chu Ge looked at him with amusement and urged, "You can just speak directly, there is no need for us to beat around the bush."


    Shen Congwen coughed lightly, rubbing his hands and hesitantly beginning to speak, "Mr. Chu, I know you want to open a Gambling Stone Field in Beijing, and I wanted to... I have a little suggestion; with your medical skill being so profound, why not open a hospital?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback for a moment, then seeing Shen Congwen¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Are you thinking of doing business with my medicine?"


    Shen Congwenughed sheepishly, "I was thinking if Mr. Chu opens a hospital, thoseing to you for treatment will surely be endless."


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "I¡¯ve invested in a hospital in Shanghai. As for procuring medicine, you can go talk to Zhang Chenggong, Doctor Zhang, and mention that I sent you to discuss with him."


    Hearing this, Shen Congwen was at first unable to grasp the meaning of Chu Ge¡¯s words and was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    "Mr. Chu, does this mean you agree?" Shen Congwen looked at Chu Ge, shocked, since he had only tried his luck with the idea, not knowing that Chu Ge had hospital investments in Shanghai.


    Chu Ge nodded, "I¡¯ve seen the Shen Family¡¯s medicinal materials; they are all traded ethically, so I have no worries. Go and talk to Zhang Chenggong directly."


    Shen Congwen¡¯s heart leaped with joy, his face beaming with happiness. Rubbing his hands and nodding eagerly, he thanked, "Thank you, Mr. Chu."


    After Shen Congwen finished packing his luggage, Chu Ge drove him to the airport. The car had been arranged by Nangong Man Sha for Chu Ge¡¯s convenience.


    Having sent Shen Congwen off, Chu Ge did not return to the vi, but went straight to the shop he had purchased.


    With the help of Nangong Man Sha, within a few days, the shop had been renovated into apletely different look.


    When he arrived, he saw several people standing outside, pointing at the shop and discussing something.


    "Did you hear? This mansion has been bought."


    "Really? Wasn¡¯t this mansion rumored to be haunted at night?" someone in the crowd interjected.


    The rest chimed in, "Yeah, I also heard this mansion is haunted. s, it¡¯s so unlucky, it¡¯s not far from where we live. My son bought me a house elsewhere because of this and is now waiting for us to move."


    "Me too, my daughter just returned from abroad and bought a duplex in the busiest part of Beijing, calling this ce ominous and asking me to move there."


    Standing amidst the crowd, Chu Ge listened to theirments about his shop, shaking his head in resignation. This wasn¡¯t a critique of his property; they were outright bragging about their own houses!


    Chu Ge¡¯s brows twitched and, without further regard for these bragging matrons, stepped out of the crowd and towards the shop.


    Workers were still decorating the shop¡¯s interior. Seeing Chu Ge enter, they stood up to greet him with nods and then quickly returned to their work.


    The shop was divided into four floors, three above ground and one underground. Chu Ge had already nned it out: the rooftop would be used as an office and a resting ce for the staff, the spacious second floor had one wall demolished to extend the area, designated as an auction space, and the first floor would serve as the exhibition area.


    Whether it was stones or Earth Ganoderma, they would all be disyed here, which was part of his n upon seeing the shop.


    However, Shen Congwen¡¯s remark earlier did remind him that since the first floor was spacious and had severalpartments each with its own front door, he could separate one room to use as a facade by opening a traditional Chinese medicine clinic.


    With this thought, he took out his phone and called Nangong Man Sha. The call was answered promptly.


    "Mr. Chu, we just parted ways, and you¡¯re already missing me?" Nangong Man Sha¡¯s frivolous voice came through the phone.


    Chu Ge was now used to her tone and directly got to the point, "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯m thinking of opening a pharmacy."


    Nangong Man Sha paused, then asked, "Opening a pharmacy? In your shop?"


    Chu Ge nodded, then realizing Nangong Man Sha might not be able to see, he hummed in affirmation, "I intend to convert one of the first-floor rooms into a traditional Chinese medicine clinic."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 652 - 654 Ghosts Wailing and Wolves Howling

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 654 Ghosts Wailing and Wolves Howling</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha pondered for a moment. Although she didn¡¯t know why Chu Ge suddenly had this idea, opening a traditional Chinese medicine clinic could indeed facilitate Chu Ge¡¯s future actions.


    However, based on her understanding of Chu Ge, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who could confine himself to one ce. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Chu, are you sure you want to open a traditional Chinese medicine clinic? Isn¡¯t this contrary to your nature?"


    Chu Ge smiled and joked, "It seems Miss Man Sha knows me very well."


    The enchanting voice of Nangong Man Sha rang out, "I have indeed spent a lot of thought on Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge was at a loss for words; he coughed lightly, then spoke, "So I still have to ask for Miss Man Sha¡¯s help after all."


    Nangong Man Sha chuckled softly, "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me."


    Having received Nangong Man Sha¡¯s assurance, Chu Ge hung up the phone. He discussed his ideas with the renovation master and suggested partitioning off a separatepartment on the first floor.


    Chu Ge looked at the blueprint for a long while and felt something was amiss. He picked up a pen and began modifying the blueprint until atst, a blueprint with mechanisms was properly revised.


    He showed the blueprint to the renovation master, who recognized the intricacies immediately and eximed, "The homeowner is clearly an expert in the Five Elements. Such a mechanism design is very ingenious."


    Chu Ge was also surprised, "Master, you can understand it?"


    The masterughed heartily, nodding, and said, "I can understand, but also not understand. Understand in knowing how to set up such a mechanism; not understand because I don¡¯t know the purpose of it."


    Chu Ge understood, but had no intention of exining.


    At that moment, there was suddenly amotion outside. Chu Ge looked towards the noise, only to see that the crowd originally gathered at the door had dispersed, and standing at the door was a young man wielding an iron rod with a fierce expression, bare-chested in the cold weather, his tattoos disyed, clearly a local thug.


    The master felt nervous, hurriedly introduced, "Old boss, this man is a well-known local tyrant around here, please don¡¯t get into a conflict with him."


    The old master was also kind-hearted, earnestly reminding Chu Ge, "He has powerful backing behind him, and it¡¯s quite significant."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "You all go upstairs and stop working for now. In case a fight breaks out, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt."


    Seeing that these people had bad intentions, Chu Ge didn¡¯t want them to get involved and potentially get hurt.


    Once the master left, Chu Ge moved forward indifferently, stood at the door, and calmly watched them.


    The bare-chested man, upon seeing Chu Ge, disdainfully said, "Who¡¯s in charge here?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s voice was cold, "I am. What is it, you tell me."


    The man, noticing Chu Ge¡¯s fearless demeanor, sneered slightly, "You are? I heard you want to set up a shop here, do you know the rules around here?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I don¡¯t know."


    A flicker of suspicion crossed the bare-chested man¡¯s mind. Was this man truly fearless, or was it just an act?


    "This is my territory, since you want to set up shop here, you need to follow my rules. You need to pay protection money on time every month."


    Chu Ge raised his eyebrows slightly, "Protection money?"


    The bare-chested man slowly approached, he looked around the shop as he spoke, "Yes, but I¡¯m also curious, they say this building is haunted, yet you dare buy it, you are quite brave."


    Chu Ge is known for his courage, not just because he bought this house, but because from the start, he looked calmly into my eyes without showing any fear or trying to curry favor.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter how daring I am, but I think you¡¯re pretty brave too, daring to openly extort protection money in broad daylight. Aren¡¯t you worried about getting caught?" Chu Ge spoke up.


    The man seemed to find it aughable joke, clicking his tongue before speaking, "Getting caught? Hahaha, haven¡¯t you heard of my big name?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t know anyone, much less you."


    Upon hearing this, the bare-chested man became even more outrageous, realizing he was dealing with an outsider, who had nothing to fear.


    After all, outsiders are the easiest to bully.


    "I¡¯m the local tyrant here, Lin Zhao is my name. This area is under my control, and this nonsense about getting caught doesn¡¯t exist."


    Lin Zhao clicked his tongue arrogantly, picked up a stick, tapped Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder lightly, "Considering you¡¯re an outsider, I won¡¯t bully you too much. A protection fee of 30,000 should suffice."


    Although most people scattered, a few who liked stirring up trouble stayed to watch the spectacle.


    Hearing Lin Zhao demand 30,000 right off the bat made them gasp in shock. "This Lin Zhao really knows how to ask for money, seeing someone is an outsider and immediately demanding 30,000."


    "Hmph, this guy only knows how to bully outsiders, relying on his family having some money. I heard his father works in one of the Nangong Family¡¯s businesses, just a worker, yet he boasts about their connections with the Nangong Family, naturally, nobody dares to offend them."


    "Exactly, sigh, isn¡¯t our area¡¯s decline because of scum like Lin Zhao? If it weren¡¯t for him bullying people around here all the time, people wouldn¡¯t have moved away, leaving only us old folks behind."


    People whispered among themselves in the crowd, Lin Zhao naturally didn¡¯t hear any of it.


    But Chu Ge heard it all clearly, another one using the Nangong Family to bully others.


    "What if I refuse to pay?" Chu Ge spoke up.


    There was no way he was going to pay.


    Lin Zhao was startled, despite this man being an outsider, he was surprisingly defiant and confident.


    "Not pay? Then you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of." Lin Zhao¡¯s stick wavered in his hand, constantly worried it would strike Chu Ge the next moment.


    "Boys, smash it!"


    A few young and strong men behind Lin Zhao, upon hearing hismand, immediately picked up sticks and charged forward, but the store was still being renovated, empty inside, and they didn¡¯t know what Lin Zhao wanted them to smash.


    One of them asked puzzled, "Boss, what do you want us to smash here?"


    Aside from wooden boards and tiles, there really wasn¡¯t anything.


    Lin Zhao red at the man irritably, Smash what? You tell me what to smash! Of course, it¡¯s to beat someone!


    "Smash him!" Lin Zhao pointed at Chu Ge.


    However, just as his finger stretched out, it was gripped by a strong force, and the next moment, a terrifying scream filled the air...


    PS: Went out yesterday and the scheduled Chapter didn¡¯t go out, making up for it today!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 653 - 0655: None of My Business

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 0655: None of My Business</h4>


    Before others could react to what had happened, Lin Zhao was already lying on the ground with a painful expression on his face, his arm obviously dislocated, not daring to move again, just clenching his teeth, rolling on the ground in pain.


    "I most despise it when someone points at me with their finger. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that such behavior is impolite?" Chu Ge¡¯s gaze was piercing as he looked at Lin Zhao on the ground, speaking coldly.


    At this point, Lin Zhao only felt a wave of pain spreading throughout his body, not caring at all what Chu Ge was saying. He gritted his teeth and angrily said to the several people behind him, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help me out! Break this bastard¡¯s legs for me!"


    Seeing their boss¡¯s arm had been broken, his men were naturally infuriated and one by one picked up their weapons, ready to rush forward and fight to the death with Chu Ge.


    The surrounding crowd were terrified now that a real fight had broken out, and among them, someone hastily took out their cell phone and dialed to report to the police.


    In contrast to the panic amongst the crowd, Chu Ge remained indifferent, standing quietly there, with a detached expression on his face as he looked at the group in front of him. They were all about his age and had tattoos on their bodies.


    "You¡¯re all so young, do you want to end up like him, missing arms and legs?" Chu Ge spoke lightly.


    The men looked at each other, and to be honest, although they followed Lin Zhao around in this area, they had never actually fought with anyone because when they joined Lin Zhao, his reputation here had already been established. Those who had previously followed Lin Zhao had all been locked up for causing trouble, only Lin Zhao himself had been bailed out due to his connections.


    Somewhat hesitant, these men knew they didn¡¯t have the same backing as Lin Zhao; if they caused any trouble, there would be no one to clean up after them.


    Thinking this way, not a single one of them dared to step forward.


    Chu Ge noticed their hesitation and spoke faintly, "Do you have the same background as him to ensure your safety after causing trouble?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s piercing gaze continued to fix on them, "Or do you think you¡¯re too healthy and also want to end up with a broken arm like him?"


    Upon hearing the word "broken," the men were even more terrified to step forward. After exchanging looks with each other, one of them, not sure who, was the first to toss away their stick and then turned and ran away swiftly. Seeing this, the others also threw down their sticks and fled.


    Lin Zhao sweated coldly from the pain. He frowned as he watched those people desert him, feeling both angry and anxious, "Those damn bastards!"


    Lin Zhao couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. These people had been very respectful to him usually, but when it came to life-and-death matters, not one of them was reliable!


    Chu Ge looked down disdainfully at Lin Zhao on the ground, walked slowly to him, squatted down, and then asked, "So, do you still want to collect protection money?"


    Lin Zhao was smart enough to not confront Chu Ge head-on at this crucial moment. Although he still couldn¡¯t understand how this man had managed to dislocate his arm, his intuition told him that this was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    Lin Zhao coughed lightly, then quickly put on an apologetic smile, which, due to the pain in his arm, looked uglier than crying, "Big brother, you¡¯re my big brother, I was wrong. I won¡¯t collect the protection money anymore, I won¡¯t. Please, big brother, let me go."


    Chu Ge saw that he seemed very sincere, so he decided not to pursue the matter further.


    "Alright! From now on, don¡¯te to collect protection fees again, or let me see you collecting it from others. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as a dislocation."


    After finishing his words, Chu Ge stood up.


    Lin Zhao took a moment to gather his strength and followed suit, standing up slowly. One of his arms hung limply by his side, not daring to move. All he could do now was swallow down his anger!


    Lin Zhao forced a smile, trying to ingratiate himself for a good while before leaving the scene in a wretched state.


    Just as Lin Zhao left, a renovator hiding upstairs rushed down hurriedly. He looked at Chu Ge with a worried face and sighed, "Boss, Lin Zhao is a very vindictive meanie. The way you treated him, he will definitely not let it slide."


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t concerned about Lin Zhao at all. He chuckled softly and said, "No worries. If theye again, it won¡¯t be as simple as a dislocation."


    The renovator thought Chu Ge was just bragging, as he didn¡¯t witness from upstairs how Chu Ge had dislocated Lin Zhao¡¯s arm. All he heard was a howl of pain and sneaked a few peeks from the stairwell, naturally not believing that Chu Ge could dislocate someone¡¯s arm with such ease. He assumed it was just a fluke.


    But now, seeing Chu Ge¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, he didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to say more. All he hoped for was that Lin Zhao wouldn¡¯t trouble the boss in the ensuing days when the renovation of the house was nearlyplete.


    And the boss would not always be here to watch over things. If Lin Zhao came looking for trouble on a day when the boss was absent, it would be they who would suffer.


    The renovator signaled to his apprentices to hurry up and get back to work with a wave of his hand.


    Chu Ge really hadn¡¯t taken Lin Zhao¡¯s matter to heart. However, not five minutes after Lin Zhao left, he was back.


    Apanying him this time was a group of people, only this group had a bit of a different status.


    Lin Zhao pointed fiercely at Chu Ge and said, "Officers, it was him! He¡¯s the one who beat me up like this!"


    The group that had arrived were the police who had been called by a well-intentioned person in the crowd earlier.


    Lin Zhao had not gone far when he saw the police caring this way. Since he often frequented the police station and was familiar with the folks there, seeing them arrive was like seeing a savior.


    These officers had frequently epted gifts from him in the past. Seeing someone had beaten up Lin Zhao upon arrival, they were also curious who had the guts to bully Lin Zhao to this extent.


    Because usually, it was others who reported to the police, allints against Lin Zhao.


    Yet today, as if the sun had risen from the west, it was Lin Zhao who had reported to the police.


    The officer was a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his thirties. He scrutinized Chu Ge and then asked, "What exactly happened here?"


    Chu Ge looked indifferent. He shook his head and said, "It has nothing to do with me."


    He said it without a hint of embarrassment, as if lying was second nature to him.


    Lin Zhao didn¡¯t expect him to deny it outright and became so furious that he started stomping, pointing at Chu Ge and cursing loudly, "Bullshit! How can it have nothing to do with you? So many people saw it here, do you still want to deny it?"


    Chu Ge simply shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and said, "Whether I did it or not, Officer, you can go ask around."

 Chapter 654 - 0656 Young Master Nangong

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 0656 Young Master Nangong</h4>


    Lin Zhao quickly grabbed a person and anxiously asked, "Were you just standing here? Was it him who beat me up like this?"


    The person Lin Zhao dragged over was also timid. He nced at Chu Ge and then at Lin Zhao. Lin Zhao was not someone he could afford to offend. If he didn¡¯t help Lin Zhao, who knew if he might encounter retaliation from him someday on the street.


    However, he truly hadn¡¯t seen how Lin Zhao¡¯s arm got dislocated. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to lie and wrong someone.


    In his dilemma, Lin Zhao grew impatient. He pushed the man to the ground and pulled another person out, "Tell me! What exactly happened just now?"


    Compared to the previous passerby, this person was more alert. Having grown up here, he was well aware of Lin Zhao¡¯s background and his connections with the police station. He knew it would be very unwise to offend Lin Zhao.


    The scale in his heart had long been tipped in Lin Zhao¡¯s favor. So, when Lin Zhao pulled him over, he quickly pointed at Chu Ge and said, "It was him! He was the one who hit Lin Zhao."


    Chu Ge slightly raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t get flustered by the usation. A smirk yed at the corner of his lips - indeed, he was the one who acted, so what was being said wasn¡¯t incorrect.


    Seeing this, a sinister smile appeared on Lin Zhao¡¯s face. He stepped forward, pointing at Chu Ge and said to the police officer, "Officer, did you hear that? It was him! He¡¯s the one who beat me up like this. Hurry up and arrest him!"


    The police nced at him, annoyed. Although they had a good rtionship with Lin Zhao, it didn¡¯t mean Lin Zhao couldmand them.


    Aware he had overstepped, Lin Zhao gulped, softening his voice, "Officer, please make sure justice is served for me. Look at my arm, I still dare not move it. I might be disabled now!"


    As he spoke, Lin Zhao even started to cry with a pained expression, though no tears were seen on his face.


    The police officer stepped forward and asked a few routine questions, then asked Chu Ge, "Are you looking to settle this privately or how?"


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, "Settle privately? What do you mean by settling it privately?"


    The officer knew Lin Zhao was after money, but looking at Chu Ge¡¯s attire, he didn¡¯t seem wealthy.


    "You¡¯ve injured someone, naturally, you shouldpensate the medical expenses," the officer said, "As for the rest, you can negotiate privately."


    Chu Ge chuckled again but remained silent.


    Seeing this, Lin Zhao eximed, "It¡¯s not just the medical bills! There¡¯s also my mental anguishpensation! He injured me and even caused me to miss work! He should also pay for my lost wages!"


    Chu Ge just looked at him coldly and said indifferently, "What if I refuse to pay?"


    "Refuse?" Lin Zhao scoffed dismissively, "If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll make sure you rot in jail forever!"


    Lin Zhao said it loudly, and everyone around heard it.


    Because of this, the officer¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Lin Zhao displeased, "Lin Zhao, do you think you can just send anyone to jail?"


    Caught off guard, Lin Zhao coughed awkwardly, trying tough it off, "No, no, no, I was just speaking hastily. Look at his attitude, not sincere at all. If you don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he won¡¯t submit."


    Lin Zhao whispered a few more words in the officer¡¯s ear. The specifics weren¡¯t clear to those around, but Chu Ge heard everything clearly.


    "Officer, if you help me out this time, I will surely put in a good word for you with the Nangong Family."


    At that, the police officer¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been stuck in this small station for seven-eight years, tired of it and always seeking promotion, but his chance had nevere, leaving him frustrated as others advanced. If Lin Zhao could put in a good word with the Nangong Family, perhaps he could bypass normal procedures and advance directly.


    With a quiet cough and a leap in his heart, the officer maintained a calm face but said to Chu Ge, "Look, it¡¯s not easy doing business around here. You¡¯ve already offended the neighbors; might as well give a littlepensation. Regardless, you did dislocate someone¡¯s arm; you should at least cover the medical expenses."


    To Chu Ge, the officer¡¯s words sounded nice, but it felt like they were in collusion.


    "How muchpensation exactly?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s expression slowly changed as he stared at the officer and said, "I won¡¯t pay him a dime. If you¡¯re thinking of taking me to the police station, better consider if you can handle the responsibility."


    "Hey!" Before the officer could speak, Lin Zhao chimed in coldly, sneering, "What, you want to threaten the police?"


    Hearing Lin Zhao, the officer¡¯s face showed displeasure. He was an official after all, and being disregarded like this made him increasingly resentful.


    This became an opportunity to vent all his frustration on Chu Ge, "Fine! Since you don¡¯t want to settle it quietly, thene back to the station with me."


    Chu Ge had no objections; going to the station was going to the station, did they really think they could lock him up for years?


    Lin Zhao watched Chu Ge smugly, with a look of someone pleased with himself, and said, "You just wait, kid. Once you¡¯re in, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer!"


    Thus, Chu Ge left with the police. The decorator who was involved watched anxiously but dared not step forward to help Chu Ge, only able to watch helplessly as he was taken away.


    One of his apprentices couldn¡¯t help but step forward and asked, "Master, why don¡¯t you step forward to help our old boss?"


    The decorator sighed lightly, "We all work in this area. We can offend anyone but not Lin Zhao."


    "But it was clearly Lin Zhao who came to collect protection fees first. Why should our old boss take the me?"


    "What do you know? Lin Zhao has the backing."


    The decorator sighed regretfully, shook his head, and said, "The way things are nowadays..."


    The apprentice seemed discontent, "But our old boss has a good background too. Wasn¡¯t it Young Master Nangong from the Nangong Family who hired us to decorate for the old boss previously?"


    This reminder startled the decorator.


    He pped his forehead and eximed, "Right! How could I forget that!"


    He hurriedly pulled out his phone, scrolled to a number he had contacted before, and made a call...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 655 - 0657 Miss Man Sha

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 0657 Miss Man Sha</h4>


    Police station, inside the office.


    Lin Zhao sat there in pain, while several police officers stood beside him, wearing smirks as they looked at Lin Zhao.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Lin Zhao?"


    "Yeah, I heard that someone dislocated your arm. Who was so bold to be so disrespectful to you?"


    Every time Lin Zhao visited, to see him in such pain was a rare sight, so naturally they were curious about what had happened.


    Lin Zhao waved his hand, "What can I say, I just ran into some fool."


    "Lin Zhao, your arm seems to be hurting pretty badly. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital first to get it checked out?"


    Lin Zhao shook his head hastily, he huffed and said, "This is evidence of that person bullying me! I can¡¯t just destroy it like that! You guys pass judgment on him first! Make him pay mepensation!"


    Lin Zhao felt he had bad luck, encountering such a person as soon as he stepped out. He had been domineering in this old district for years, yet no one had dared to be so impolite to him.


    If he didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, they wouldn¡¯t know what theirst name was! They wouldn¡¯t know who Lin Zhao was!


    The police officers echoed in agreement, "Don¡¯t worry, since you came to us, we¡¯ll make sure to skin him alive."


    "Exactly, we will definitely give you a satisfactory reply."


    While the conversation was lively here, the atmosphere in the detention room was extremely tense.


    The young man taking the statement had just started working not long ago and was taught never to offend Lin Zhao. Yet now he found himself dealing with a case rted to Lin Zhao and felt incredibly unlucky.


    The young man looked up at Chu Ge with an annoyed expression and admonished, "Why did you get into a fight?"


    Chu Ge appeared indifferent as he responded, "I didn¡¯t fight. He¡¯s just too fragile. Besides, I felt like I hadn¡¯t even touched him when he was already on the ground. Now I¡¯m beginning to suspect he came here to scam me."


    Upon hearing this, the young man mmed the desk, "Take this seriously!"


    Chu Ge looked innocent, "I am being very serious."


    The young man closed his notebook, his gaze full of disdain, and said to Chu Ge, "Do you even know who Lin Zhao is? You¡¯ve offended him, and you¡¯re definitely going to suffer for it."


    Chu Ge gradually stopped joking around and looked at the young man with a calm face, speaking in a gentle tone, "So are the police now handling things based on connections instead of the facts?"


    "Facts? Ha, what facts?" The young man found Chu Ge¡¯s wordsughable.


    "The fact is that Lin Zhao came to extort protection money from me. If he¡¯s able to extort money in this area, it¡¯s naturally because some departments are not doing their job, which gives him the audacity to do so."


    The young man seemed to understand the implication in Chu Ge¡¯s words. He mmed the desk and stood up in anger, ring at Chu Ge, "What nonsense are you spouting! To use us of inaction! Do you know you¡¯re going to pay a heavy price for this?"


    Chu Ge shook his head lightly, "I don¡¯t know!"


    The young man felt like he was going to explode with anger because of Chu Ge. He threw the notebook onto the table, uttered a sentence, and then turned to leave, "Just you wait! I¡¯m going to get someone else to interrogate you!"


    Chu Ge curled his lips ¨C this young man, he seems quite inexperienced.


    Very soon, an older police officer walked in. Clearly, the young man had told him something, and the officer did not look pleased.


    The older policeman sat down and opened his notebook, asking again the questions the young officer had posed earlier, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Chu Ge."


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-two," Chu Ge answered truthfully.


    After finishing the routine answers, the older policeman put down his pen and spoke with grave sincerity, "So, you¡¯re Chu Ge. Do you realize who you have offended?"


    "Lin Zhao, I heard he¡¯s the local tyrant in the old district, but it¡¯s simply because his family has connections to the Nangong Family¡¯s enterprises."


    Chu Ge shared the gossip he had gathered from the crowd.


    The older policeman chuckled lightly, seeming amused, "It looks like you know quite a bit about it. If so, why did you attack him?"


    "All because his family members work for the Nangong Family¡¯s enterprises, and you all are this afraid?"


    Chu Ge looked at the older policeman with incredulity.


    "What do you mean ¡¯just works there¡¯? Do you know that person¡¯s family member is now a senior executive in the Nangong Family, highly regarded and beloved by the members of the Nangong Family? You must be aware of what kind of presence the Nangong Family represents."


    Chu Ge nodded thoughtfully and said, "I do understand a bit¡ªthat the Nangong Family is the leader of the Six Great Families of Beijing, with overwhelming power and influence."


    "You know this and yet you still offended Lin Zhao?" The older policeman looked at Chu Ge as if he was a freak, his tone clearly indicating an awareness of the serious implications involved, yet Chu Ge still had the audacity to act so recklessly.


    Just now, he had overheard outside that Lin Zhao had no intention of letting Chu Ge off the hook. This would definitely mean prison time for Chu Ge.


    "He came to me first to collect protection money. When I refused, he tried to beat me up. I was merely defending myself."


    Chu Ge¡¯s words were the truth, yet the police refused to listen to his reasoning.


    In their small police station, there were few who would dare to defy power and influence to cross Lin Zhao.


    Just then, someone in the courtyard suddenly shouted, "Nangong Man Sha hase! Nangong Man Sha hase! Miss Man Sha has arrived in person!"


    Upon hearing this, the older policeman immediately rose and walked to the window to look outside. He saw a sleek ck sedan slowly driving in,ing to a stop at the entrance. The rear car door opened, and Nangong Man Sha dressed in casual attire stepped out of the car.


    The older policeman¡¯s eyes brightened, but his words to Chu Ge were not so pleasant, "Look Chu Ge, see Lin Zhao¡¯s connections? He can even get Miss Man Sha toe. Now, what do you think about your situation..."


    He saw that Chu Ge was also quite young, ming it all on youthful impetuosity. It¡¯s no wonder they say that impulse is the devil. Now all he could hope for was Chu Ge to have some luck on his side.


    Yet Chu Ge sat there indifferently. When he heard that Nangong Man Sha had arrived, he was momentarily surprised. He hadn¡¯t called Miss Man Sha, so why would shee?


    Could Lin Zhao really have the clout to bring Nangong Man Sha here?


    On the other side, Lin Zhao was sitting contentedly under the air conditioning, with his arm already treated by a retired veteran from the station. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to let his body suffer.


    Suddenly, he heard amotion outside, followed by someone shouting loudly, "Nangong Man Sha hase!"


    Miss Man Sha hade in person?


    Lin Zhao was briefly startled, not quite able to grasp the situation.


    He had called his family, upset over being bullied, but he hadn¡¯t expected that they could actually get Nangong Man Sha toe, letting her personally visit their small ce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 656 - 0658: Unable to Accept

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 0658: Unable to ept</h4>


    Who is Nangong Man Sha? She is the most renowneddy in Beijing; although as a daughter she has no inheritance rights in the Nangong Family, her importance within the family is not something those sons canpare with, even Old Master Nangong treats her as the apple of his eye.


    Lin Zhao hastily got up from his chair and ran out to see if it was really Nangong Man Sha who had arrived.


    But he also felt that his current appearance was very impolite. He looked around, grabbed a police uniform from the table, hastily put it on, and rushed out.


    Nangong Man Sha often mingles in various major events, and her appearance is well-recognized, especially by men; Nangong Man Sha has long been served as the goddess in their hearts.


    The arrival of Nangong Man Sha caused quite a stir at the little police station, even the chief scurried out from his office, approached with a smile, and asked, "Miss Man Sha, what brings you here today?"


    Nangong Man Sha wore an appropriate smile on her face and said, "I¡¯m here to find someone."


    "Find someone?" Upon hearing this, a sh of suspicion crossed the chief¡¯s mind. All the people at their station were ordinary citizens from the surrounding area; if anyone could recognize someone as important as Nangong Man Sha, they would have already been promoted and gone. How could any of the remaining ones possibly know someone like Nangong Man Sha?


    The chief was certain in his heart that she was definitely not here to find his colleagues. Since it wasn¡¯t about finding a colleague, it must be that...


    The chief¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He turned back and red at the police officers behind him, "You useless bunch of rice buckets! Who arrested Miss Man Sha¡¯s person?"


    One of them stepped forward and whispered to the chief, "Chief, it¡¯s not Miss Man Sha¡¯s person who was arrested, but someone who bullied Miss Man Sha¡¯s person, and we have brought that person here."


    Upon hearing this, the chief¡¯s face eased a bit, but then he thought about the fact that someone had bullied Miss Man Sha¡¯s person on his turf, and he couldn¡¯t wait to y that person alive.


    "Who is this person?" the chief asked.


    "The person is already in the interrogation room, with a very bad attitude, showing no remorse whatsoever."


    At this moment, within the crowd, Lin Zhao was looking at Nangong Man Sha with a besotted face. He felt somewhat hesitant to approach her; after all, in his heart Nangong Man Sha was like a goddess. Unfortunately, he looked like this today, and even suffered bullying to such an embarrassing extent.


    While feeling indignant inside, he was also a little thrilled; it was precisely because he had been bullied like this that he got the chance to see Nangong Man Sha.


    The chief beckoned to Nangong Man Sha, "Miss Man Sha, pleasee inside first. Whatever the matter, we can sit down and talk about it slowly."


    Nangong Man Sha nodded and followed the chief into the meeting room.


    The meeting room was crowded with people, and Nangong Man Sha, seemingly ustomed to everyone¡¯s gaze, sat there calmly.


    "Miss Man Sha, may I ask the name of your friend?" the chief asked cautiously.


    Before Nangong Man Sha could speak, someone from the crowd pushed Lin Zhao forward, saying, "Chief, Miss Man Sha¡¯s friend is Lin Zhao."


    Upon hearing this, the chief suddenly looked up, only then noticing Lin Zhao standing among his subordinates.


    No wonder he didn¡¯t realize it right away, as Lin Zhao was wearing their police uniform.


    Lin Zhao scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly and said, "I didn¡¯t expect Miss Man Sha to personally make a trip. Hello, I am Lin Zhao, the son of Lin Fang, head of the security team for Yinghao Technology Company, a business under the Nangong Family."


    Upon hearing this, the crowd around immediately took a sharp intake of breath. The security team leader? Wasn¡¯t it said to be a high-level leader?


    After a sh of doubt in their minds, they dismissed the thought.


    Because for them, nothing mattered at that moment; what mattered was that even if it was the security team leader, the fact that Miss Man Sha was asked toe indicated that this person held a significant position in the Nangong Family.


    Nangong Man Sha simply nodded, then turned to the station chief and said, "Chief, I think you have misunderstood, the person I am here for is Chu Ge."


    The station chief froze for a moment, looking up instinctively at his subordinates, "Chu Ge? I haven¡¯t heard this name before, have I?"


    The station chief might not have heard of him, but there were people in the crowd who had, especially the two who had interrogated Chu Ge in session. Their faces didn¡¯t look too good at this point.


    "Did you encounter someone named Chu Ge during your call to duty today?" the chief asked.


    The older police officer, being more experienced, quickly raised his hand and truthfully replied, "Chief, there was indeed one by the name of Chu Ge. However, this Chu Ge is the used. It was he who injured Lin Zhao, and he was brought back after someone reported the incident."


    The station chief felt overwhelmed and coughed awkwardly, forcing a smile; "Miss Man Sha, don¡¯t be rmed, I will have Chu Ge released immediately."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Zhao also buzzed inside his head; his eyes narrowed in shock as he stared at Nangong Man Sha, not quite able to grasp what was happening for a moment.


    He only heard whispers behind him, "So the so-called rtive of Lin Zhao is his own father working as the security team leader at the corporation."


    "Moreover, for Miss Man Sha toe personally for his release, that Chu Ge must not be a simple character."


    Lin Zhao panickedpletely, wanting to retreat, to escape, but he was pushed forward, standing there like a clown, subjected to sneers and pointing fingers, especially now in his police uniform which only made him appear even more disheveled.


    The station chief was quite discerning; he looked at Lin Zhao with disdain and said, "Lin Zhao, why are you wearing our police uniform? Take it off at once!"


    Lin Zhaoplied, hurriedly taking off his clothes and cing them on a table nearby.


    Lin Zhao was a frequent visitor to their police station, often reported for fighting and collecting protection money. However, due to Lin Zhao¡¯s outside ims of having rtives acquainted with the Nangong Family, everyone had turned a blind eye to his deeds.


    Turning a blind eye did not mean they truly didn¡¯t see what was happening.


    The station chief¡¯s face darkened with anger as he red at Lin Zhao, asking, "How did you manage to offend Mr. Chu Ge?"


    Lin Zhao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and chuckled awkwardly, stuttering a bit, "Actually... there really... wasn¡¯t..."


    He couldn¡¯t articte any reasonable exnation after quite some time.


    The alert police officer who responded to the call was also among the crowd. Hearing the chief¡¯s question, he promptly stepped forward and truthfully reported, "Chief, Lin Zhao went to someone¡¯s territory to collect protection fees and ended up... injuring his arm."


    Lin Zhao turned to re at the man, who knew exactly when to turn with the wind.


    One second, they were all respectful towards him, but now, knowing he had offended a friend of Nangong Man Sha, they had turned against him with the wind.


    Although such behaviors weremonce to him, actually experiencing it firsthand was still something he found hard to ept.

 Chapter 657 - 0659: Strict Discipline

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 0659: Strict Discipline</h4>


    Lin Zhao felt helpless in his heart, but there was nothing he could do about it now. All he wanted was to lower his presence and if possible, leave this ce directly.


    The chief had heard about their matters from his subordinates and had gotten a rough idea in his mind.


    In their area, Lin Zhao was famously known as a local tyrant who only picked on the weak. It must be because he thought Miss Man Sha¡¯s friend was easy to bully, so he came to find trouble.


    However, this was a good opportunity. Lin Zhao had always been a cancer in their area, and previously, because of the Nangong Family, he didn¡¯t dare to touch him. But now, seeing Miss Man Sha¡¯s attitude, it was clear she did not recognize this person.


    Moreover, this so-called rtive of his turned out to be the father of his, who was the security team captain in the Nangong Family.


    The Nangong Family is high above, how could they acknowledge you, a security team captain!


    The chief¡¯s look at Lin Zhao changed immediately, and he stared at Lin Zhao with a stern gaze, "Take Lin Zhao down for me! Give him a good interrogation!"


    The so-called "good interrogation" was self-exnatory. Those people had held back their grievances against Lin Zhao for a long time, and now that they had the opportunity, they naturally would not let it go.


    The subordinates followed the chief¡¯s order and took Lin Zhao away.


    The chief looked at Nangong Man Sha and said with a smile, "Miss Man Sha, take a look, the big flood has washed the Dragon King Temple, family doesn¡¯t recognize family anymore. I¡¯ll go let your friend out now."


    The smile on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face did not diminish, but her words wereced with coldness, "Chief, do you know that this Mr. Chu is a distinguished guest of our Nangong Family? You detained our guest to protect the likes of Lin Zhao, a task you cannot bear the responsibility for."


    The chief coughed lightly and hurriedly said with a smile, "Miss Man Sha, please don¡¯t be angry, we will release Mr. Chu immediately."


    Saying this, the chief red at his subordinates and said impatiently, "What are you standing around for? Go and bring the man over!"


    This time, the people came to their senses. Several of them quickly turned around and went to the interrogation room to invite Chu Ge over.


    Chu Ge had been sittingfortably there, but was then forcibly escorted out by two people.


    "Where are you taking me?" Chu Ge asked, puzzled, "Or has my sentence been pronounced and you¡¯re preparing to lock me up for a few years?"


    When the people heard what Chu Ge said, they quickly denied, "Mr. Chu, what are you talking about? How could we possibly detain you? The situation has been clearly investigated, and Mr. Chu has nothing to do with it. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding."


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow sardonically, "A misunderstanding? You think Lin Zhao collecting protection fees everywhere, oppressing the people, is also a misunderstanding?"


    The two people suddenly looked at each other with a gulp, "No, no, we didn¡¯t express ourselves clearly. Upon investigation, it¡¯s all Lin Zhao¡¯s fault; he has been detained now."


    Chu Ge let out a light chuckle, unable to help himself from teasing, "You¡¯re not changing your attitude just because Miss Man Sha arrived, are you?"


    Although his tone was rising with a question, it gave the two men a very definite implication. They coughed lightly and dared not continue speaking, in fear of saying too much and making mistakes.


    Chu Ge withdrew his arms from the two men, straightened his clothes, and said expressionlessly, "Let go of me, I can walk on my own."


    The two men gave an awkward smile, stepped aside, and then made a gesture of invitation, "Mr. Chu, please, after you."


    Chu Ge sighed, his regrets unclear, and walked towards the conference room.


    Just as he arrived at the conference room entrance, he saw it packed with people and heard voices of obsequiousughtering from inside.


    "Chief, Mr. Chu has arrived."


    One of those who escorted Chu Ge shouted inside, and immediately, a path was cleared at the entrance.


    Some had never seen Chu Ge and were surprised to see how young he was. Dressed very casually, he did not look like a wealthy person at all.


    Such a person would be extremelymon on the streets, but the moment this person walked through the door,


    Nangong Man Sha quickly stood up from her seat. She looked at Chu Ge with a smile and apologetically said, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry for beingte and causing you distress."


    Chu Ge waved his hand, shrugged nonchntly, indicating it was no big deal.


    However, he was curious as to why Nangong Man Sha woulde here, and asked, "How did you know I was here?"


    He remembered not making any calls to the Nangong Family and didn¡¯t n to bring up this matter with the Nangong Family. He always believed that justice would prevail. Even though he had taken action against Lin Zhao, it was Lin Zhao who had started collecting protection fees.


    He didn¡¯t expect that even in Capital City, under the Emperor¡¯s feet, such things could happen, and was even more surprised that the local officials were so negligent.


    However, as the saying goes, those who are not in a position do not seek governance. So for him, it was just an understanding in his heart and had no other impact.


    Nangong Man Sha replied with a proud smile, "It was Yun Hai who left a number with you when selecting a renovation master, telling you to call him if anything happened. Today when you got into trouble, the call was made to Yun Hai, but Yun Hai is out of town and can¡¯t return. So he asked me toe. What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Chu, you didn¡¯t want me toe?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "No, I just felt Miss Man Sha you didn¡¯t need to go through the trouble of making this trip."


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head gently, "Mr. Chu, that¡¯s not right. You are a distinguished guest of our Nangong Family. If something happened to you in Capital City, it would be our Nangong Family¡¯s irresponsibility."


    Nangong Man Sha said this not only for Chu Ge to hear but also for the chief to listen.


    After hearing this, the chief was sweating buckets on his back, thankful that he had stopped things in time. If they really had done something to Mr. Chu, then they could kiss their iron rice bowl goodbye.


    He came to understand that the rtionship between Nangong Man Sha and Chu Ge was not as simple as Miss Man Sha imed. He was an experienced man and could tell there was something fishy going on between the two.


    If his guess was correct, Miss Man Sha probably had a bit of interest in Mr. Chu.


    Because the eyes of Nangong Man Sha could not deceive anyone.


    "Mr. Chu, I¡¯m really sorry for this misunderstanding. As you can see, I will definitely discipline my subordinates. If Mr. Chu needs anything in our jurisdiction in the future, just say the word, and I will do my utmost to help you."


    Chu Ge gave a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, "Chief, you¡¯re making too much of it. I¡¯m just an ordinarymoner; there¡¯s no need for your help."

 Chapter 658 - 0660: Incense Master

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 0660: Incense Master</h4>


    He was very clear in his mind that these people had aplete change in attitude towards him simply because of Nangong Man Sha.


    The chief saw that Chu Ge didn¡¯t appreciate his offer and just gave an awkward smile, sitting aside and not engaging further.


    Since Chu Ge was fine, Nangong Man Sha took him and left the police station.


    On the road, Nangong Man Sha said with augh while driving, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve had some bad luck these past few days."


    Chu Ge nced at her with some confusion, "What do you mean, Miss Man Sha?"


    As they reached a red light, Nangong Man Sha slowly stopped the car, turned her gaze to Chu Ge, and looking into his dark pupils, she curved her lips, "Mr. Chu, this is your second time at the police station."


    Chu Ge frowned, twice?


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "Didn¡¯t you have an incident before?"


    Chu Ge was puzzled, "When before?"


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t remember, Nangong Man Sha reminded him kindly, "It was just a few days ago, you and Mr. Shen Congwen."


    Chu Ge suddenly understood and chuckled lightly, "You got it wrong, it wasn¡¯t me at that time. It was Shen Congwen who went in by himself and almost got scammed."


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge in surprise, "Just Shen Congwen alone?"


    But that¡¯s not what Nangong Yunhai said. When he called just now, he sounded very anxious. This guy, he must be doing it on purpose!


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s hand tightened on the steering wheel, "Then I must have been mistaken."


    When Nangong Yunhai told her over the phone, he said that Mr. Chu had been to the police station before and was already scared of the ce, urging her to hurry over and to treat Mr. Chu to a good meal after getting him out, to clear the bad luck!


    It seems what Nangong Yunhai said before was false, and thetter part was true.


    Was this guy deliberately creating a chance for them to be together?


    As Nangong Man Sha thought to herself, the green light turned on, and the cars behind honked their horns, bringing her back to reality. She started the car and continued driving forward.


    You have to admit that in the Capital City, the roads are always congested.


    The car moved slowly, and Chu Ge looked at the surrounding street scenes. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with the area, so he couldn¡¯t help but wonder where they were. The sun was shining in the car, making him somewhat drowsy, "Where are we now?"


    Nangong Man Sha looked at him with concern, "Mr. Chu, are you feeling unwell?"


    Chu Ge shook his head lightly, "Just a bit sleepy."


    Nangong Man Sha furrowed her brows. Whenever she had seen Chu Ge before, he was always full of energy; he had never looked as worn out as he did today. But now, Chu Ge would feel sleepy when it gotte. Like an ordinary person, his body could be tired and weary.


    Chu Ge shook his head lightly. He had considered this point, and moreover, this phenomenon had started after he had been rescued by Master Guangde, after he had entered the Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster realm.


    Because he had heard the old man talk about this before, reaching a certain realm means one¡¯s True Qi can be freely controlled,pletely at the whim of one¡¯s intent. Although Chu Ge could do this when he reached Perfect Innate, with his martial arts continuously improving, he could now do it ording to his own will.


    But Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t see it that way. In her eyes, Ancient Martial Artists were always full of energy and, though they too got tired like ordinary people, they could regte it with their True Qi.


    "Mr. Chu, do you not use your True Qi anymore to regte your body?"


    Nangong Man Sha raised her doubt.


    Chu Ge nodded, "If I use True Qi to adjust my body, it will automatically release True Qi, which can easily expose my identity. By not using True Qi to adjust, I can experience the life of an ordinary person. In fact, everyone is ordinary, as insignificant as ants, with no distinction between ordinary people and Ancient Martial Artists..."


    Thest part of what Chu Ge said was very soft, and it was uncertain whether he was speaking to Nangong Man Sha or to himself.


    Of course, Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯tprehend the state of mind Chu Ge was in. She shrugged her shoulders and turned to concentrate on driving.


    The car headed towards a restaurant she had reserved in advance. By the time they arrived, Chu Ge had taken a nap and woken up.


    He looked around nkly and asked, "Miss Man Sha, why did you bring me here?"


    Nangong Man Sha got out of the car first. She smiled at Chu Ge and said, "Of course, it¡¯s to dispel your bad luck. Come on, I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements."


    Chu Ge nced at the time; it was almost time for lunch, so he didn¡¯t refuse and followed Nangong Man Sha into the restaurant.


    The decoration inside this restaurant wasn¡¯t like the grand hotels they had been to before. This ce was decorated with a charming vibe, filled with an antique atmosphere, and the air carried a faint fragrance.


    This scent was made from a kind of Chinese herbal medicine. Chu Ge had often seen the old man make it himself when they were in the mountains.


    It seems that the owner of this restaurant was also a master of incense.


    Because he had heard the old man say that the method for making this kind of incense was veryplex, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be sold in the market.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge¡¯s confused expression and asked curiously, "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just that this scent seems very familiar."


    Chu Ge said.


    Nangong Man Shaughed and said, "What a coincidence, the owner of this restaurant is also an Ancient Martial Artist, but his level is Late Postnatal, not even one-thousandth of Mr. Chu¡¯s."


    Chu Ge smiled but said nothing.


    After both of them entered the restaurant, no one came to greet them, and the restaurant was very quiet. Chu Ge was a bit puzzled.


    Nangong Man Sha exined: "This restaurant does not directly serve the public; it only epts reservations. Although these seats are empty now, if youe downter, it¡¯ll definitely be packed."


    Turns out this restaurant had fixed meal times, and all reserved guests were not allowed to arrive early. Even if they did, they had to wait outside.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand, "Then howe we¡¯ve managed to get in?"


    Nangong Man Sha winked mysteriously at Chu Ge, "Well... you¡¯ll find out in a bit."


    Nangong Man Sha led Chu Ge straight up to the third floor. There weren¡¯t many private rooms on the third floor, just a few storage rooms and one office.


    Chu Ge still had questions in his mind. Weren¡¯t they here to eat? This seemed like going backstage at someone¡¯s ce. What was Nangong Man Sha doing by bringing him here?


    Arriving at the office door, Nangong Man Sha knocked first, and after hearing a robust voice from inside, she pushed the door open.


    In the office, there was only a table and a long sofa, and in front of the table sat a middle-aged man in his fifties, d in a Zhongshan suit....

 Chapter 659 - 0661: The Budding of Love

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 0661: The Budding of Love</h4>


    "Mr. Liu," Nangong Man Sha called out respectfully.


    The middle-aged man known as Mr. Liu was looking down at a book. Hearing her, he raised his head, nced at Nangong Man Sha, then kindly smiled, "Miss Man Sha is here, please have a seat."


    Nangong Man Sha pulled Chu Ge to sit on the sofa, then she began to introduce: "Mr. Liu, this is Mr. Chu, whom I mentioned to you before."


    Mr. Liu regarded Chu Ge with a contemtive gaze. Although he was sizing him up, his look didn¡¯t make Chu Ge feel ufortable.


    After a moment, Mr. Liu slowly nodded, "Mm, a fine young man indeed, handsome and likely to have a limitless future."


    Chu Ge looked at Nangong Man Sha, puzzled, as if asking, what is this about?


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head slightly at him, then asked Mr. Liu, "Mr. Liu, could you help him dispel some bad luck? He has been particrly unlucky recently."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyebrows twitched. So, this Mr. Liu is a fortune teller?


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and mused that fortune tellers nowadays even have their own offices.


    Mr. Liu took another look at Chu Ge, shook his head gently, and said, "Everything is predetermined by fate, and there is no such thing as good or bad luck. For example, Mr. Chu has just been released from the police station. You may think it¡¯s bad luck, but in my view, it¡¯s actually a good thing."


    Chu Ge looked at him in astonishment and blurted out, "How did you know I just came from the police station?"


    After asking, he turned his gaze to Nangong Man Sha, his mind clearing up. It seemed Nangong Man Sha had informed him beforehand.


    Nangong Man Sha knew Chu Ge was mistaken, she gently shook her head, "I didn¡¯t tell him. The reason I brought you to see Mr. Liu is because he is knowledgeable about matters of both Heaven and Earth and can foresee a person¡¯s past and future."


    Nangong Man Sha brought Chu Ge to Mr. Liu precisely because she knew of his ability. She wanted Mr. Liu to check on Chu Ge, to see if there might be any mishaps in the future that could be avoided.


    Chu Ge, however, found this notion absurd, "If he knows a person¡¯s past and future, why didn¡¯t you ask him to predict for Old Master Nangong? Have him see who is scheming against Old Master Nangong behind his back."


    Nangong Man Sha was at a loss for words, indeed wanting Mr. Liu to make a reading for Old Master Nangong, but Mr. Liu refused, iming that doing so would shorten Old Master¡¯s lifespan.


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t know how to exin, her lips parted, speechless for the moment.


    But Mr. Liu interjected to exin: "Mr. Chu, I have a rule here¡ªI don¡¯t read for those who don¡¯t believe, those who are older than me, or for bad people."


    Among these three rules, Old Master Nangong met one criterion, hence Mr. Liu would not make a reading for him, and the Nangong Family could not do anything about it.


    Chu Ge looked at him skeptically, "Do you really know a person¡¯s past and future?"


    He hardly believed it, suspecting that such skill was nothing but a scam.


    Mr. Liu shook his head gently, "Of course, not everything should be so clearly predicted, as my lifespan is also limited. Every time I make a reading for you, my lifespan shortens by a day."


    Chu Ge remained unconvinced.


    But Mr. Liu only gently shook his head, "Those who don¡¯t believe should not bother, so you two please leave."


    Nangong Man Sha tugged on Chu Ge¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to give it a try, but Chu Ge was very firm in his beliefs. He stood up and apologetically said to Mr. Liu: "I don¡¯t believe in fortune-telling. I believe the path I take is one I carve out for myself, and the world under Heaven is one I carve out for myself as well. Moreover, the future is filled with uncertainties, and I don¡¯t want to prematurely know what will happen to me. That would rob me of the meaning of life. I apologize."


    Chu Ge bowed apologetically to Mr. Liu, preparing to turn around and leave.


    Mr. Liu, however, smiled faintly. He spoke with approval: "Mr. Chu is different from others. If a person knows what they will be in the future and what will happen, indeed life would be meaningless."


    Looking at the two, Nangong Man Sha also felt helpless. In the end, she could only walk out of the office with Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, are you really not going to let him take a look for you?"


    Nangong Man Sha asked, "He really has the ability to understand a person¡¯s past and future."


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "No, I¡¯m not interested in such fortune-telling."


    He nced sideways at Nangong Man Sha and shifted the topic: "Didn¡¯t you say you were bringing me out for a meal? Could it be that you didn¡¯t bring me out to eat, but to have my fortune told instead?"


    Nangong Man Sha smiled awkwardly, "Of course, I brought Mr. Chu out to eat. Having a private date with Mr. Chu is something I¡¯ve long wished for."


    Nangong Man Sha pointed downstairs and said, "I have reserved a spot on the second floor."


    As if she thought of something, she added, "That Mr. Liu, is actually the restaurant¡¯s behind-the-scenes owner, and his profession isn¡¯t that of a fortune teller."


    Chu Ge: ...


    Inside the office, after Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha had left, Mr. Liu slowly stood up. He went to the window and looked at the bustling city outside, his expression turning somewhat mncholic. The future of the Capital City, I¡¯m afraid, is not going to be peaceful.


    Downstairs, Nangong Man Sha rarely got to have a casual meal with Chu Ge, but she didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge¡¯s phone to keep ringing incessantly.


    Nangong Man Sha sat across from him, watching Chu Ge look at his phone with a smile on his face, and she became somewhat displeased, "Mr. Chu, ying with your phone while eating isn¡¯t very polite, you know."


    Chu Ge was startled, then promptly put away his phone. He apologized to Nangong Man Sha, "Sorry, I just received a very funny text message and couldn¡¯t help myself."


    Nangong Man Sha, as a woman, had a generally urate sixth sense. Curious, she asked, "Was that text message from that fianc¨¦e you mentioned?"


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t evade and nodded, "Yes, it was from her."


    Nangong Man Sha felt like there was a small crack in her heart from which sourness incessantly bubbled up. She pursed her lips. "Mr. Chu, your rtionship with your fianc¨¦e must be very good. To be able to text your fianc¨¦e despite having a beauty right in front of you."


    Chu Ge heard a touch of unhappiness in Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t know what he had done or said wrong, so at that moment all he could do was smile awkwardly as a response and then picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    Nangong Man Sha took a deep look at Chu Ge and sighed softly in her heart. Initially, she didn¡¯t have feelings for Chu Ge, but gradually, as she always wanted to get close to him, to understand him, with increased contact, she began to feel that Chu Ge was different from those who pursued her.


    A restless heart slowly started to sprout the seeds of love...


    No, not the seeds of love, but her own unrequited love...

 Chapter 660 - 662: Obtaining Earth Ganoderma

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 662: Obtaining Earth Ganoderma</h4>


    Two days had passed since Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha had that meal together alone. During these two days, Nangong Man Sha seemed to be preupied with something and had been avoiding Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge¡¯s newly acquired shop became busy due to refurbishments, for which Nangong Yunhai made a special trip to help out personally.


    The little unpleasantness that happened between Chu Ge and Lin Zhao had already spread through the old district.


    Lin Zhao had beenpletely humiliated after being turned away when he went to collect protection money and, although rumors said he had rtives who knew people from the Nangong Family, he expended a lot of effort to no avail in establishing connections.


    In any case, thanks to Chu Ge, the security gue of the old district had been thoroughly eradicated.


    However, there was still one thing that was giving Chu Ge a huge headache ¨C the agreement with Old Master to catch the mastermind.


    Yet Shao Gang and the mastermind were lying low, giving no hint of activity.


    He asked Lin Dong to inquire about the masked man but only found out superficial news, and he hadn¡¯t seen the masked man during this time either.


    Life had be incredibly mundane and busy.


    Until two dayster, Shao Gang finally made a move.


    Under the pretext of providing medical care to Old Master Nangong, Shao Gang stayed within the Nangong household. Although Old Master Nangong was advanced in years, he still held the real power of the Nangong Family. Regardless of whether it was to curry favor or for some other motive, neither the family members nor the servants underestimated Shao Gang.


    During a period where Chu Ge hadn¡¯te over, it was always Shao Gang who was inseparable from Old Master¡¯s side, and Old Master even asionally joked with him, which made others believe even more that Shao Gang held a certain status within the Nangong Family.


    Although Chu Ge¡¯s arrival and the ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯ he brought had miraculously cured Old Master Nangong and disrupted Shao Gang¡¯s original n, negatively impacting Shao Gang¡¯s reputation, because this event mainly took ce in the hospital and Old Master Nangong asked Shao Gang to continue his treatment without any intent of sending him away, the household servants were unaware of these details and thought Shao Gang was still respected by Old Master as before.


    Shao Gang¡¯s room was on the second floor, the same as the Old Master¡¯s, and not far from the Old Master¡¯s room. The initial purpose of this arrangement was to facilitate Shao Gang¡¯s care for the Old Master at any time. Back then, Shao Gang felt privileged, thinking that it was more convenient for him to move around. But now, pacing back and forth in his room, his leather shoes were nearly worn through from walking on the same spot.


    "Dinglingling!"


    The crisp ringtone of a mobile phone startled Shao Gang, freezing him in ce for a good while before heposed himself. He quickly took a few steps towards the desk, but his pace slowed as he neared. Looking at the phone that was still ringing on the desk, Shao Gang took a couple of deep breaths before answering the call.


    It was an unknown number, showing no caller information, yet Shao Gang did not hesitate to swipe the screen and ce the phone to his ear without a word.


    "I heard there was a mishap on your end this time?" A shrill voice came through the phone, so sharp it was obviously not the sound of a normal person, and Shao Gang knew instantly that a voice changer had been used.


    Shao Gang didn¡¯t deny the mysterious caller¡¯s words. He simply said indifferently, "It was merely a youngd who unexpectedly disrupted my n. Although I haven¡¯t been fully dedicated in treating Mr. Nangong before, I haven¡¯t done anything evil either. They can¡¯t find any leverage on me; I¡¯m naturally still safe."


    Shao Gang thought that if someone like Mr. Nangong really suspected him, he would have been eliminated already. Why else would Mr. Nangong give him the opportunity to stay safely in the Nangong home? Based on Shao Gang¡¯s shallow understanding of Mr. Nangong, he believed that the Old Master surely hadn¡¯t discovered his identity; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept hisposure.


    "Hehe!"


    Laughter came through the phone; it was unclear whether it was one of joy or mockery, but Shao Gang found theugh extremely ufortable. His brows furrowed deeply, and with gritted teeth, he asked, "Did you call just to ask about this? If so, you more or less understand the situation. I¡¯m going to hang up now."


    Saying this, Shao Gang moved the phone away from his ear and was about to end the call.


    The mysterious person on the other end seemed to see Shao Gang¡¯s actions. Just as his finger was about to touch the ¡¯end call¡¯ button, the voice said, "Wait!"


    Shao Gang frowned with impatience, cing the phone back to his ear reluctantly, and asked somewhat eagerly, "If you have something else, hurry up and say it. I¡¯m not on my own turf here; I¡¯m in the Nangong Family home. This ce is separate; theirmunications are surely their own. If I get caught, don¡¯t expect to escape either."


    His words carried a threatening tone, but the mysterious person on the phone wasn¡¯t angered and even restrained theirughter. After a moment, they spoke in an even eerier tone, "I¡¯ve heard that this Chu Ge, with just a piece of Earth Ganoderma,pletely cured Nangong Yinghao¡¯s illness. I¡¯m quite curious about the Earth Ganoderma in his hands. I need you to get it for me at all costs."


    Using the voice changer as it was, the voice already sounded ghostly and sharp. Now, with such a sinister tone, had it not been broad daylight outside with the shining sun, Shao Gang might have been terrified.


    Hearing themanding tone of this mysterious person, a sh of anger crossed Shao Gang¡¯s face, and then he muttered unwillingly, "You know how precious that Lingzhi is, something so valuable isn¡¯t easily obtained. The Nangong estate is heavily guarded; do you think it¡¯s that easy to get?"


    The mysterious person wasn¡¯t surprised or angry at Shao Gang¡¯sint. They simply spoke in an even more ethereal voice, "That¡¯s not my concern. Whether you can get it is your problem; how to get it is also something you need to figure out on your own. I just want to see the Earth Ganoderma brought by Chu Ge, nothing else."


    Shao Gang¡¯s lip twitched, wishing he could hang up immediately. He was silent for a moment, without saying a word.


    The mysterious caller on the other end didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, quietly waiting for a long time before Shao Gang finally, reluctantly, said, "Alright, I will get the Earth Ganoderma."


    The mysterious person on the phone appeared to chuckle, but before Shao Gang could hear the sound clearly, the call had already been hung up. He stood by the desk for a long time, staring intently at the phone in his hand. There was a moment when he truly wished he could immediately smash the phone to pieces.

 Chapter 661 - 0663: Nangong Family

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 0663: Nangong Family</h4>


    Thinking about it, Shao Gang¡¯s eyes hardened, and he was indeed about to smash the phone, but before he could act, the phone that had just hung up began to ring again with a ¡¯ding-a-ling¡¯. This time it really scared Shao Gang quite a bit; his hand trembling, the phone almost fell to the ground, but luckily he reacted swiftly and caught it in time.


    The hand that had just thought about smashing the phone now had to hold it steady for fear that he would identally drop it.


    The screen still didn¡¯t disy a number, it was an unknown call. Shao Gang took a deep breath, swiped his thumb over the answer button, and put the phone to his ear, his breathing sounding somewhat heavy and his expression looking quite bad.


    "What do youmand?" Shao Gang emphasized the word mand" with bite, showing that he very much disliked answering the calls from this mysterious person, yet had no choice but to pick up.


    "Hehehehe!" On the other end of the call came a series of sharpughs that echoed in the quiet room. Shao Gang¡¯s forehead vein twitched visibly; had he not suppressed the urge, he would have likely smashed or hung up the phone by now.


    Theughtersted quite a while before the voice on the other end said, "Nothing much, I just wanted to remind you that Nangong Yinghao is an old fox. Don¡¯t think that just because he hasn¡¯t said anything right now means you¡¯re safe. I would advise you to be careful. Otherwise, you might not even know how you died!"


    Shao Gang gritted his teeth, and after a long moment, forced a few words through his clenched teeth, "Yes, I understand."


    This time, the call was truly disconnected. Shao Gang held the phone for a long time, clenched his fist tightly, and finally ced the phone on the desk before turning and leaving the room.


    He was also very curious about the so-called ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯ that Chu Ge brought. After all, he had studied medicine and wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Earth Ganoderma. Not just ones aged for several hundred years, even those over a thousand years old couldn¡¯t have that kind of effect.


    Just before, when he diagnosed Old Master Nangong, the elder was still very weak, but how could he recoverpletely after taking a bit of Earth Ganoderma? Originally, he thought this recovery was just a superficial improvement, that Old Master Nangong was pretending to deceive others. However, when he checked Old Master Nangong pulse with traditional Chinese medicine techniques, he discovered that Old Master Nangong had truly recovered, and was not just pretending.


    This situation truly shocked Shao Gang, and at the same time made him curious about the ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯ that Chu Ge brought. Even without the orders of this mysterious person, he had nned to investigate that Earth Ganoderma, to see what kind of magic it possessed to have such great efficacy. But unlike what he initially thought, this mysterious person actually directlymanded him to steal the ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯, which undoubtedly made the task much more difficult.


    Now was the afternoon, and the people of the Nangong Family who were out were out, ying and enjoying themselves, but no one remained in the Nangong residence. Shao Gang looked around and saw that aside from the bodyguards standing at both ends of each corridor, it was only the servants at home, while the other bodyguards were patrolling outside.


    He remembered that the ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯ was personally handed over to Old Master Nangong by Chu Ge, who had also instructed the elder to take it regrly. This indicated that the item was kept in Old Master Nangong¡¯s room.


    Old Master Nangong¡¯s room was located in the center of the second floor, epassing an entire separate set of rooms, including a kitchen, living room, bathroom, study, and his own bedroom. How should one put it¡ªhaving money is indeed different.


    Although Shao Gang didn¡¯t see any other people around at this moment, he remained cautious and didn¡¯t immediately take advantage of the opportunity to steal the Earth Ganoderma. He had not forgotten those bodyguards patrolling outside the Nangong residence¡ªeach of them strong and robust. If caught, he might not die but would surely be skinned alive. Not to mention those patrolling outside, just the bodyguards standing inside the house were enough trouble for Shao Gang. He realized that he needed to develop a detailed n for this task.


    As the evening approached, the sky in the west began to disy a beautiful sunset, and the originally cold and quiet Nangong residence slowly became lively. The tinkling ofughter could be heard from the main entrance all the way inside the house.


    Descending from the second floor, Shao Gang saw Nangong Man Sha, arm in arm with Old Master Nangong, seemingly sharing a joke that caused the elder to burst into heartyughter. While Nangong Man Sha appeared to be talking to Old Master Nangong, her gaze would asionally drift towards Chu Ge, who responded to Nangong Man Sha¡¯s humor with a modest curling of the lips out of respect.


    Shao Gang, leisurelying down the stairs, observed Nangong Man Sha¡¯s charming figure with a glint in his eyes, but noticed that she was utterly focused on Chu Ge, who, in turn, gave not a single nce to Nangong Man Sha. A hint of mockery shed across Shao Gang¡¯s face.


    "Old Master Nangong, Miss Man Sha, Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve returned," Shao Gang said, masking his expression with a friendly demeanor as he approached them. Nangong Man Sha looked at him, her brows furrowing slightly, then quickly turned her eyes back to Chu Ge.


    "Ah, yes, the weather was nice today, so we went down the mountain for a walk. Hey, at my age, I can hardly handle even this little bit of activity," Old Master Nangongughed and sat down on the sofa beside Nangong Man Sha with her assistance.


    Chu Ge, seeing that there was nothing for him here, went back to his room. Shao Gang then sat down and took Old Master Nangong¡¯s pulse again, finding his health was improving more and more¡ªmany of the internal chronic ailments had vanished. This discovery genuinely astounded Shao Gang, who quickly attributed the improvement to the effect of Chu Ge¡¯s ¡¯Earth Ganoderma¡¯. He really hadn¡¯t expected the Earth Ganoderma to be so potent.


    Night fell quickly, and the people of the Nangong Family who had gone out returned one after another. After having dinner together and chatting for a while, they all retired to their rooms.


    Back in his own room, Shao Gang sat in front of the bed smoking, thinking about how he could sneak into Old Master Nangong¡¯s room and steal the Earth Ganoderma.


    Before long, everyone in the Nangong residence went to rest, and the brightly lit vi was left with only a few lights on along the corridor. Except for the bodyguards outside, the Nangong residence fell into tranquility.


    The Nangong old mansion covered arge area, and hence had many bodyguards. Each floor had four standing at the passageways, and these bodyguards had designated shift change times. There was a five-minute gap during their changeover when the mansion would be empty. Having spent much time in the Nangong residence, Shao Gang knew their schedule well. What he had to figure out now was how to slip into Old Master Nangong¡¯s room during the shift change.


    Old Master Nangong was advanced in years, yet his room was without attendants, and he still slept in his own room alone. Shao Gang was confident that he could handle Old Master Nangong himself.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 662 - 0664: Dragon Head Boss

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 0664: Dragon Head Boss</h4>


    The surroundings were pitch ck and silent. Even the bodyguards patrolling the hallway moved lightly, not making a sound.


    Shao Gang¡¯s room was also dark. From the window, it looked like he was already asleep. Inside, the thick ckout curtains had been pulled shut by Shao Gang, who was crouching under the desk with a small candle lit. The candle did not illuminate much, but it was enough for Shao Gang.


    Beneath the candle, there was a white cloth spread out, not very big, just about the size of a hand. On the cloth, there were several dried herbs, which Shao Gang was crushing into a powder.


    Soon, he finished preparing the powder. It was his unique secret form. Previously, to help Mr. Nangong rx, he had burned incense in Mr. Nangong¡¯s room. His n now was to sneak into Mr. Nangong¡¯s room and mix this powder into the incense so that Mr. Nangong would keep sleeping, regardless of the noise Shao Gang might make, unless the effects of the medicine wore off.


    Shao Gang carefully wrapped the powder in paper, patiently waiting by his door.


    He wore a watch on his wrist, the hands ticking away. Suddenly, it was midnight, the time when the bodyguards outside change shifts.


    Carefully, he opened the door without making a sound in the quiet night. He looked around and saw no sign of the bodyguards.


    Feeling his way along the wall, Shao Gang quickly slipped toward Old Master Nangong¡¯s room. Fortunately, his room was close to Old Master Nangong¡¯s, and he soon arrived.


    Gently turning the doorknob, Shao Gang slid in quickly like an eel, closed the door, and then patted his chest. Being a thief really made one feel guilty.


    Standing just inside the door, Shao Gang could hear Old Master Nangong snoring. Old Master Nangong had some breathing issues, which always caused him to snore. This also meant that his sleep was particrly unstable, often suffering from insomnia. That was why Shao Gang had previously burned incense for him, which was meant to be calming.


    Following the path he remembered, Shao Gang slowly made his way to where Old Master Nangong kept his incense burner. His leg bumped several times because all the ckout curtains in the room were drawn, blocking any moonlight from outside. Although Shao Gang had a shlight with him, since he hadn¡¯t yet put the medicine powder in the incense burner, he kept it stashed in his pocket, not daring to take it out.


    After feeling his way to the incense burner, Shao Gang opened it and leaned in to smell it. It definitely contained the same spices he¡¯d prepared earlier for Old Master Nangong.


    Opening the paper wrapper, he sprinkled the white powder inside. After about one or two minutes, Shao Gang finally took out his shlight from his pocket.


    Since he had taken an antidote beforehand, no matter how strong the medicine powder was, it had no effect on him.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the Medicine Powder¡¯s effect, but Mr. Nangong¡¯s snoring gradually became quieter, and this seemed to be within Shao Gang¡¯s expectation, so he merely shone his shlight from a distance onto Mr. Nangong¡¯s bed, faintly seeing someone lying there. He didn¡¯t look closely, instead, he turned and walked towards the small study room within Mr. Nangong¡¯s room.


    With the Nangong Family being sorge, it naturally had its own study room. However, Mr. Nangong had created another small study within his own room, which, except for Mr. Nangong himself, none of his sons or grandchildren had ever entered, indicating that the items inside were extremely important.


    At this moment, inside the small study room, Chu Ge was hiding behind a row of bookshelves, and standing close beside him was Nangong Man Sha.


    He had long anticipated that Shao Gang woulde to steal the Earth Ganoderma, so he and Nangong Man Sha had hidden here early, just waiting to catch Shao Gang red-handed.


    Why say standing closely? Initially, the two were standing apart, but suddenly Nangong Man Sha said she was cold, and then kept squeezing towards Chu Ge. Helpless, Chu Ge could only keep stepping aside until he was backed into a corner, with no way to retreat further.


    Just as he was about to admonish Nangong Man Sha, the sharp-eared Chu Ge heard the sound of the door opening and immediately fell silent, carefully warning Nangong Man Sha as well.


    Nangong Man Sha knew that they couldn¡¯t reveal themselves at this time, naturally, she didn¡¯t make a sound, but her body kept rubbing against Chu Ge¡¯s side. With Nangong Man Sha¡¯s tall stature, she only needed to tiptoe slightly to reach Chu Ge¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t do anything to Chu Ge¡¯s face, but instead blew a breath of warm air near his ear, the implication couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    In the darkness, Chu Ge¡¯s face darkened, but as he saw the shlight¡¯s beam moving towards the study and heard the increasingly closer footsteps, presumably Shao Gang approaching, Chu Ge restrained himself from saying anything.


    Seeing how she was trying to seduce Chu Ge yet he remainedposed, Nangong Man Sha felt both frustrated and pleased¡ªfrustrated that Chu Ge was indifferent to her advances, and pleased that despite such temptations, Chu Ge was still able to remainposed. This indicated that Chu Ge was a man who could withstand temptations, someone who could be worthy of her, Nangong Man Sha.


    With this thought, the mood of Nangong Man Sha, which had dipped due to her unsessful seduction, slightly improved. In her eyes, the only person worthy of Chu Ge in this world was her, Nangong Man Sha. Once this matter was over, she would ask her grandfather for a favor to have Chu Ge marry her. She didn¡¯t believe that Chu Ge would dare to refuse with her grandfather intervening.


    As everyone knows, in the Imperial Capital where various forces intermingle, the Nangong Family has always been the leader, both a powerful dragon and a local tyrant. If Chu Ge still wanted to make his way here, how could he afford to offend the Nangong Family?


    With her thoughts stabilized, Nangong Man Sha watched the swaying light but did not see anyoneing over, which started to irritate her. She thought that once Shao Gang was caught, she would definitely teach him a lesson.


    With Shao Gang not approaching yet, the heart of Nangong Man Sha, which had just calmed down, began to grow restless again.


    Her eyes shifted, and it seemed like she identally twisted her foot. Her body immediately leaned towards Chu Ge. Chu Ge frowned, initially not wanting to catch Nangong Man Sha, but also worried that it might disturb Shao Gang outside, reluctantly, he had no choice but to stretch out his hand and catch Nangong Man Sha¡¯s body.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 663 - 0665: Want to Settle Privately

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 0665: Want to Settle Privately</h4>


    Fortunately, when the study was designed, Old Master Nangong seemed to have thought of hiding something behind it. Thus, from the outside, one could only see that behind the bookshelf was a wall. However, in reality, that so-called ¡¯wall¡¯ was just a Blinding Technique - behind the ¡¯wall¡¯ was a hollow space,rge enough for two people to stand back-to-back without any problem.


    Chu Ge swiftly caught Man Sha Nangong as she fell towards him, intending to help her stand up, but Man Sha clung to Chu Ge like a water snake.


    Her waist was slender, and her buttocks were perky. She intentionally rubbed against Chu Ge, turned around to hug him from the front, and deliberately brushed against him while observing his reactions. Fortunately, Chu Ge¡¯s stability was good, and he didn¡¯t show any response at all.


    Man Sha became somewhat angry. Even though Chu Ge was aloof, she had been so proactive; he should have shown some response, but he was still so indifferent.


    With her lips pouting, Man Sha was about to speak when Chu Ge sensitively detected Shao Gang¡¯s breathing getting closer to the study, and immediately covered Man Sha¡¯s mouth with his hand.


    After a moment of surprise, Man Sha also noticed the gradually approaching light. She blinked her eyes, and seeing Chu Ge¡¯s serious demeanor, she would haveughed out loud if not for the fact that her mouth was covered by Chu Ge.


    She yfully licked Chu Ge¡¯s palm with her tongue, and indeed, Chu Ge immediately withdrew his hand, and gave Man Sha a cold look.


    At this moment, because Shao Gang had already entered, his shlight illuminated the bookshelves, and Man Sha and Chu Ge naturally received some light as well. Fortunately, the pair hid behind the ¡¯wall¡¯, and Shao Gang didn¡¯t realize there were others in the room.


    Bored, Man Sha pursed her lips, released Chu Ge, and stood properly in ce. Shezily leaned against the wall, watching Chu Ge¡¯s handsome face under the light and thought to herself that one day, she would make this man fall in love with her.


    Then there was Shao Gang; upon entering the study, he always felt uneasy, his heart pounding ¨C he knew it was the guilt of a thief. After carefully sensing for a while and not finding any other presence in the study, he felt relieved and began rummaging through the study.


    He ced the shlight in a gap between a row of bookshelves and then started searching from Old Master Nangong¡¯s desk.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the row of bookshelves where he ced the shlight was precisely where Man Sha Nangong and Chu Ge were hiding.


    As previously mentioned, the back of the bookshelf seemed to be a wall, but in reality, it was just a Blinding Technique. And what was this Blinding Technique? It was a piece of cloth that matched the color of the walls in the study room, both in gray. Generally, it was just nced at hurriedly, and no one would thoroughly inspect it, so no one realized it wasn¡¯t a wall but a piece of cloth.


    Although it was just a piece of fabric, it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary piece of fabric. Besides blending with the surrounding walls, standing behind this fabric allowed a clear view of the other side. In other words, it was less of a piece of cloth and more of a piece of ss ¨C a kind of ss that one could only see from the inside out, not from the outside in.


    With Shao Gang cing the shlight there, the fabric was exactly in the shadow of the shlight, not only keeping themselves safe but also allowing them to see Shao Gang¡¯s actions even more clearly.


    Although Nangong Man Sha requested this mission from Old Master Nangong on behalf of Chu Ge, she did not forget her task. From the moment Shao Gang entered, she had turned on the hidden camera on her chest, concealed within a brooch she was wearing. She just stood there, and the camera was able to capture all of Shao Gang¡¯s actions clearly.


    Shao Gang quickly went through Mr. Nangong¡¯s desk, but found nothing. He then opened the nearby drawer which was locked, and after some searching on the desk, he finally found the key.


    In just a few moments, he opened the drawer, and apart from stacks of documents, he didn¡¯t find what he was looking for. Shao Gang frowned, troubled at where Old Master Nangong had possibly ced the Earth Ganoderma, but then his eyes suddenly caught sight of the safe to the side.


    Indeed, how could he forget? Such important items wouldn¡¯t just be the Earth Ganoderma, but other significant items as well. Naturally, Mr. Nangong wouldn¡¯t ce them just anywhere; they were very likely in this safe.


    Thinking this, Shao Gang¡¯s eyes, which had just dimmed, brightened up again. He quickly organized the contents of the cab and turned towards the safe, contemting how to open it.


    This was in fact a trap designed for Shao Gang as intended by Chu Ge. It would have been best to catch him red-handed. Although Old Master Nangong had Man Sha bring the camera to record everything Shao Gang did, there was no need for him to actually get the Earth Ganoderma, since Shao Gang, being a doctor, might soon discern its significance.


    For safety, when Shao Gang was about to try opening the safe, Chu Ge suddenly leaped out, and the bookshelf fell to the ground with a crash. At that same moment, with the sounds of ¡¯clicks¡¯, the previously dimly lit room brightened up as all the lights switched on.


    Shao Gang was truly frightened by the abrupt change, but luckily he reacted quickly. The sudden bright lights in a previously dark room were too much for the eyes to handle; Chu Ge only narrowed his eyes, but Man Sha who followed close behind couldn¡¯t help but close hers.


    Shao Gang seemed to have anticipated this as well; taking advantage of the lights turning on, he took a leap towards the window sill, evidently nning to jump out, but Chu Ge quickly floored him.


    "Doctor Shao, what brings you to my room in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?"


    Old Master Nangong, who should have been unconscious from the sedative, now stood in the doorway of the study wearing his robe, seeing Shao Gang¡¯s astonished face, the Old Master smiled and then gestured a bow to Chu Ge.


    "Today, once again I¡¯ve troubled young friend Chu Ge," Old Master Nangong thanked Chu Ge, who simply nodded, epting the gratitude.


    Realizing he had been tricked, Shao Gang snorted coldly, "Do as you wish with me!" After speaking, he turned his head to one side, his usual gentleness vanished.


    Old Master pped his hands, and several muscr bodyguards came in; they immediately started to drag Shao Gang¡¯s body.


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes flickered, then he suddenly spoke up, "Could it be that Old Master Nangong intends to handle this privately?"

 Chapter 664 - 0666: Time to Open a Shop

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 0666: Time to Open a Shop</h4>


    This matter speaks of a private settlement, but in fact, it was questioning whether Nangong Yinghao wanted to use his own methods to punish Shao Gang.


    Before Old Master Nangong could speak, Nangong Man Sha preempted, "Exactly, what else? This person dared to sneak into my grandfather¡¯s bookroom, clearly well-prepared. If we don¡¯t properly interrogate someone like him, wouldn¡¯t we be fools?"


    However, Old Master Nangong didn¡¯t rush to speak; he fixed his gaze on Chu Ge, always feeling that Chu Ge would have a better suggestion for him.


    Indeed, upon hearing Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words, Chu Ge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He simply smiled and then said to Old Master Nangong, "Old Master, I think it might be better to hand this person over to the police. After all, we live in a society ruled byw, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Old Master Nangong raised his eyebrows, not understanding why Chu Ge would suggest this, but he didn¡¯t rush to ask. There was plenty of time to think, and after a brief contemtion, he nodded and said, "Young friend Chu Ge is right; we are indeed in a society governed by the rule ofw, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to handle such matters privately."


    With that, he gave a slight nod, signaling the bodyguards to take Shao Gang to the police station. The bodyguards obeyed, leaving with Shao Gang, while only Nangong Man Sha looked perplexed.


    Yet, neither Chu Ge nor Old Master Nangong had any intention to exin to Nangong Man Sha. The two shared a nce, each smiling a smile that was tinged with a bit of helplessness.


    After all, they had only caught Shao Gang, and it was still not clear who the mastermind truly was.


    Now, it remained to be seen whether Shao Gang would confess who the mastermind was.


    However, for Old Master Nangong, regardless of the identity of the mastermind, disabling Shao Gang meant eliminating one opportunity for the perpetrator to get closer to him.


    This brought some peace of mind to his heart, and at the same time, he started to see Chu Ge in a new light.


    "Mr. Chu, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight?"


    Old Master Nangong extended the invitation to Chu Ge, and this time, he genuinely wished to treat Chu Ge to a meal and properly introduce him to the other members of the Nangong Family.


    But Chu Ge shook his head, "I have some other matters to take care of recently, so I¡¯ll have to pass on the meal, perhaps another time."


    Old Master Nangong sighed regretfully, "That¡¯s really too bad. I even heard from Man Sha that you y chess quite well; I was hoping to y a few games with you after dinner."


    Chu Ge looked at Old Master Nangong with an amused expression, "ying chess is easy to arrange, and I¡¯m always up for it, just not today. I think the mastermind won¡¯t act rashly for a while, so you should be safe, Old Master. As for any future moves, or perhaps we can find an opportunity to force them into a corner and make them reveal themselves."


    Old Master Nangong nodded, "That¡¯s all we can do now, but I must say, I¡¯m embarrassed. In this area, an old man like me is not as insightful as Mr. Chu, I truly am ashamed."


    Chu Ge replied, "It¡¯s not about being insightful, but rather that spectators have a clearer view. Furthermore, Old Master Nangong is kindhearted and doesn¡¯t wish to see things too clearly for matters such as these."


    Old Master Nangong¡¯s lips showed a bitter smile. If the mastermind really was a member of the Nangong Family, it hurt him just the same no matter who it was. How could he willingly see through them?


    The two felt a moment of mncholy before Chu Ge spoke up about leaving.


    Knowing that Chu Ge had his affairs to attend to, Old Master Nangong didn¡¯t keep him.


    Chu Ge drove the car Nangong Man Sha provided and arrived directly at the front of his shop. The shop was almost fully renovated, with the doors closely shut, waiting only for stocking up.


    At this moment, there was a person anxiously waiting at the door. Seeing a ck sedan stop in front of him, he was stunned for a moment and then saw Chu Ge step out from the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Lin Dong, what¡¯s the urgency?" Chu Ge asked with bewilderment. When he was at the Nangong Family, Chu Ge had received a call from Lin Dong, who sounded very anxious on the phone.


    The person was indeed Lin Dong. He looked anxiously at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve discovered something about the Masked Man."


    Chu Ge looked puzzled at Chu Ge, "Finding information about the Masked Man isn¡¯t cause for such agitation, right?"


    Lin Dong shook his head, "No, you will be shocked by this news. I found out he¡¯s a traitor from the ck Witch Sect, and has since defected to the Sunflower Sect, where he is now an influential elder."


    Chu Ge looked at Lin Dong in surprise. He had begun to suspect whether the Masked Man was rted to the ck Witch Sect.


    Now that it was revealed he was a traitor of the ck Witch Sect, it all began to make sense.


    Lin Dong was puzzled by Chu Ge¡¯sposed reaction and asked, "Mr. Chu, are you not shocked or worried?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    "But that¡¯s the ck Witch Sect," Lin Dong said, looking at Chu Ge in shock. Although he knew Chu Ge was powerful, the influence of the ck Witch Sect in the world of martial arts was not to be taken lightly.


    Yet Chu Ge, upon hearing the Masked Man was a ck Witch Sect traitor, disyed total nonchnce, which really surprised Lin Dong.


    Chu Ge chuckled, "Nothing to worry about. The current ck Witch Sect isn¡¯t what it once was. The various Sects in the world of martial arts are currently at odds, and the ck Witch Sect has be a target for All Sects. After the recent campaign against them, the ck Witch Sect has been significantly weakened. Now they¡¯re struggling to protect themselves; how would they have the time to trouble us?"


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge speechlessly, "Mr. Chu, aren¡¯t you confused? The ck Witch Sect might not have the time to bother us, but the Masked Man does, and he has plenty of it. He came from the ck Witch Sect, known for being experts in poisons."


    Chu Geughed lightly, patted Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder with approval, and said, "Not bad at all, so well informed about Ancient Martial Arts and the affairs between the Sects."


    At the mention of this, Lin Dong¡¯s face showed pride. He chuckled and said, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t forget my nickname - I¡¯m Information Gatherer. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t find out about, heh heh heh."


    Chu Ge nodded gently, "However, don¡¯t be so reckless next time. It¡¯s not a life-or-death matter. Always be prudent in your actions."


    Lin Dong nodded vigorously, "Yes! I will certainly remember that."


    Lin Dong maintained hisposure for a few seconds before returning to his cheeky demeanor, scratching his head somewhat sheepishly as he asked, "Mr. Chu, there¡¯s another favor I¡¯d like to ask of you, if you¡¯re willing."


    "Let¡¯s hear it?" Chu Ge asked.


    Lin Dong touched his nose, looking somewhat embarrassed as he pointed to the shop behind him, "Mr. Chu, you are about to open a shop, and you¡¯ll definitely need help... I was thinking..."

 Chapter 665 - 067: Inquiring

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 067: Inquiring</h4>


    Lin Dong scratched his head sheepishly. He didn¡¯t say what was on his mind, but Chu Ge understood it very well.


    He smiled and said, "Do you want to work at my ce?"


    Lin Dong nodded, then shook his head slightly. "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s not me who wants to work for you, I¡¯m asking on behalf of Sister Liu Yue."


    Lin Dong exined, "As for me, I¡¯m quite fickle, doing my own thing every day quite freely. But Sister Liu Yue is different; she¡¯s a girl, and it¡¯s not safe for her to always be out and about like me.


    But in the Capital City, as you know, for good jobs, they want qualifications. For the bad ones, the pay is low and there¡¯s no security. But it¡¯s different working for you, Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge looked at him with a speechless and amused expression, teasingly saying, "How is it different at my ce? Do you think you¡¯ll get high pay here?"


    Lin Dong, thinking Chu Ge had misunderstood, waved his hands hurriedly, exining, "It¡¯s not about the high pay at your ce, but the safety."


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, "I run a Gambling Stone Field, and you¡¯ve seen what that¡¯s like. It¡¯s actually not that safe here."


    Lin Dong¡¯s face showed signs of disappointment, and with a light sigh, he nodded, "Well... okay, I¡¯ll let Sister Liu Yue know. She was worried that you would look down on her and reject her, which is why she didn¡¯t dare to ask herself. But it¡¯s also fortunate she didn¡¯te asking."


    Lin Dong muttered to himself, but he wasn¡¯t saddened by Chu Ge¡¯s rejection because when Liu Yue first brought up this matter, he had expressed disapproval.


    After all, they had already troubled Mr. Chu a lot, especially with the orphanage. They owe Mr. Chu a favor they could never repay in this lifetime.


    Besides, he was well aware of what the Gambling Stone Field was like; it was not convenient for a girl like Liu Yue to work there.


    But thinking about how to tell Liu Yue she was rejected by Chu Ge, wouldn¡¯t she feel very heartbroken and inferior?


    Lin Dong felt tangled up.


    Looking at Lin Dong¡¯s alternating sighs and looks of regret, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Lin Dong, what are you thinking about?"


    "I¡¯m just wondering how to break this news to Sister Liu Yue."


    Lin Dong replied instinctively but then realized what he had just said. A bit embarrassed, he scratched his head and exined, "Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s just that Sister Liu Yue has always wanted to find a stable job. She¡¯s worked in supermarkets, been a hotel waitress, but those ces always have some thugs, and we are not always around her. She always ends up being bullied, so she¡¯s developed a phobia of service industries. But to get an office job, her educational qualifications are not enough."


    Lin Dong sighed softly. So, Liu Yue had been following him here and there, doing all sorts of odd jobs. Although she could support herself, it was still not great for a girl, and it wasn¡¯t convenient.


    Chu Ge looked at him speechlessly, "I only said Liu Yue wasn¡¯t suitable for the Gambling Stone Field, but I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t hire her."


    Lin Dong startled, looked up at Chu Ge, and after a moment of surprise, his face fell again, "But aren¡¯t you just opening a Gambling Stone Field here?"


    Lin Dong seemed to realize something; he looked at Chu Ge in shock. Mr. Chu couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of using his connections to get Sister Liu Yue a job in the Nangong Family enterprise, could he?


    If that were the case, he too...


    While Lin Dong was daydreaming about the good turn of events, Chu Ge¡¯s words doused him with cold water.


    "I¡¯m nning to open a medicine shop next door. How about letting Liu Yue help me with dispensing medicines?"


    Chu Ge suggested.


    Lin Dong¡¯s mouth twitched, realizing they might have expected too much from Mr. Chu. He was already helping them so much, how could he have the face to ask Mr. Chu to beg Nangong Man Sha for a position for them?


    However, since Chu Ge had agreed to employ Liu Yue, Lin Dong was grateful from the bottom of his heart. "Mr. Chu, thank you, but Sister Liu Yue doesn¡¯t know much about this, is it okay? I heard that dispensing medicine requires expertise, right?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "Not knowing is fine, she can learn. What I worry about is if she¡¯s unwilling to learn."


    Lin Dong hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, Sister Liu Yue is a very diligent person. She¡¯s been studying ounting on her own."


    "What does she need ounting for?" Chu Ge asked, puzzled.


    "Because the head of the orphanage said ounting is in demand now, so Sister Liu Yue wanted to learn ounting on her own, thinking about getting an ounting certification."


    Lin Dong exined.


    Chu Ge thought for a moment; he didn¡¯t know much about this area, but since Liu Yue was studying ounting, she could certainly handle the cashier¡¯s duties as well.


    Thus, the matter was settled. Chu Ge and Lin Dong had a quick meal nearby, and then Lin Dong went back.


    Chu Ge also returned to his vi. He had been busy these past few days and hadn¡¯t managed to settle down for proper cultivation practice.


    Chu Geid out a mat on the balcony, basking in the afternoon sun, sitting cross-legged. In Beijing, there weren¡¯t many ces with Spiritual Energy, and it was pitifully scarce near the vi he lived in.


    Fortunately, his need for Spiritual Energy was not as great as it was when he was at Perfect Innate.


    Plus, he had found a new method of cultivation, that of Crystal Jade. He needed to find a way to get more Crystal Jade.


    Thinking of Crystal Jade, Chu Ge took out his phone and called Nangong Man Sha.


    The call connected quickly, but the voice that came through the speaker sent chills down Chu Ge¡¯s spine.


    "Mr. Chu, we just parted, and you¡¯re already missing me?" Nangong Man Sha¡¯s delicate voice came through the phone.


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, touching his nose, speaking somewhat awkwardly, "Miss Man Sha, I¡¯m calling you because there¡¯s something I need."


    Nangong Man Sha heard the unnaturalness in Chu Ge¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t help but giggle to herself. This Mr. Chu, he used to not be shy.


    "What is it?" Nangong Man Sha asked seriously, putting aside the teasing when she heard Chu Ge mention business.


    "Previously, you said you would help me inquire about Crystal Jade. How is that going?" Chu Ge asked.


    Only then did Nangong Man Sha remember the favor she had promised Chu Ge. Smacking her forehead, she said apologetically, "I¡¯ve been busy with family matters recently and forgot to ask."


    Actually, she had asked, but the organizers had not replied yet. But not having results is not having results, and any additional exnation would seem like an excuse.


    "I¡¯ll call them right away and ask."


    After that, Nangong Man Sha hung up the phone, then called the organizers to inquire.

 Chapter 666 - 0668: Impure Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 0668: Impure Thoughts</h4>


    The organizer¡¯s response was that they were alsomissioned by someone else, and the person who brought the Crystal Jade for the auction did not leave any information.


    Nangong Man Sha ryed this message to Chu Ge, who remained silent for a moment before nodding slightly, "I understand, thank you."


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s lips twitched, "Mr. Chu, there¡¯s no need to be so formal."


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, aware that the matter with the Crystal Jade was not memorable, so he was not disappointed by this oue.


    "It¡¯s only right."


    After saying that, Chu Ge hung up the phone and sat alone on the balcony, exhaling deeply.


    It seemed that looking for the Crystal Jade like a headless fly recklessly asking around was not possible; it could easily expose his intentions.


    He needed to think of a good n.


    Meanwhile, in a private vi, the air was thick with anger.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room was Nangong Sanli, his expression somewhat grim as he asked anxially, "What should we do now? Although Shao Gang has repeatedly assured that he will not betray me, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t cave under torture."


    If he were exposed, then everything would be ruined!


    Sitting opposite him was the man in the mask, his face covered by a ck mask, revealing only a pair of blood-red eyes that seemed chilling even in broad daylight.


    His expression was obscured by the mask and could not be seen, but his words were rather unpleasant, "Whether Shao Gang will betray you or not is his business; it¡¯s useless to worry here."


    "But... but..." Nangong Sanli sighed resignedly, having been worried and restless since Shao Gang was captured, not getting a good night¡¯s sleep.


    He finally managed to contact the masked man today and needed to ask carefully what the next step should be.


    The masked man looked expressionlessly at Nangong Sanli, his face full of unwillingness, and asked somewhat mockingly, "Are you still unwilling to ept it?"


    Nangong Sanli snorted coldly, gritting his teeth, "How can I be willing? Everything the Nangong Family owns should have been mine, why should Nangong Yinghao have it for so many years?"


    If only he had been there when his father passed on the leadership, the heir of the Nangong Family would definitely have been him!


    The masked man was not concerned with his thoughts; he was only concerned about Chu Ge, but Nangong Sanli thought of this, and said bitterly, "It¡¯s all Chu Ge¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, Shao Gang wouldn¡¯t have fallen, and all my ns wouldn¡¯t have been wasted!"


    Nangong Sanli looked up seriously at the masked man, suggesting, "We should get rid of Chu Ge first! He¡¯s our biggest problem."


    The masked man¡¯s demeanor flickered, he obviously knew that keeping Chu Ge was a big problem, but it was not the time to deal with Chu Ge.


    "Just getting rid of Chu Ge means that there won¡¯t bepetent people around Nangong Yinghao, naturally no one will obstruct me anymore."


    Nangong Sanli continued to fantasize, but the masked man had no interest in listening to him.


    "Enough, I did note to you because of Chu Ge nor because of Nangong Yinghao."


    Nangong Sanli looked puzzled, "Then why?"


    "I came to you because of the summit that will be held in the Capital City," the masked man said, "This summit is hosted by your Nangong Family, and it¡¯s quite exclusive, as all participants must have an invitation."


    Nangong Sanli nodded, "I know about this, but it¡¯s just a summit, nothing too significant. This summit not only doesn¡¯t make much money but has also cost the Nangong Family a few million, although that loss is negligible for the Nangong Family, it shows that Nangong Yinghao¡¯s management skills are inferior."


    Nangong Sanli spoke and brought up Nangong Yinghao again.


    The masked man coldly watched him, somewhat understanding why the Nangong Family did not pass the leadership rights to Nangong Sanli back then.


    Despite the Nangong Family investing a lot of resources into this summit, the benefits it brought were not to be underestimated.


    While these benefits weren¡¯t visible money, for a wealthy Nangong Family, money was no longer so significant.


    This summit was called to discuss the future of Ancient Martial Arts as the trend for its development had been pessimistic, even showing signs of decline. Some people had organized this summit years ago to unite Ancient Martial Artists and foster rtionships regrly.


    However, as time passed and various Sects rose, conflicts andparisons among Sects became increasingly apparent.


    The summit gradually lost the interest it was supposed to have.


    Because the masked man had previously defected from the ck Witch Sect, he would never attend such summits, and his defection had effectively cklisted him from these meetings.


    But this time, he heard that this summit was taken very seriously, and during thest event, a martial arts contest, the victor would receive a treasure suitable for training Ancient Martial Artists, and it was for this treasure that he came.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge, who had also received news about the summit, was currently staring oddly at Jian Chunqiu who had suddenly appeared in front of him, somewhat speechlessly saying, "Uncle Jian, do you know that scaring people can scare them to death?"


    Jian Chunqiuyfortably on the sofa, his eyes scanning around and clicking his tongue, "The Nangong Family has treated you quite well, directly giving you a vi, which costs quite a lot in the Capital City."


    Yet, Chu Ge didn¡¯t feel that the vi was a gift, he coughed and asked, "Uncle Jian, did you travel all the way to the Capital City just to see the vi I live in?"


    Jian Chunqiu gave him a nce, "Of course not!"


    He slowly sat up and took out an invitation from his chest, handing it to Chu Ge, "I came for this."


    Chu Ge picked up the invitation, not yet opening it, his teasing voice came out, "You couldn¡¯t be here to attend a friend¡¯s wedding, could you? But I remember you are over a hundred years old, wouldn¡¯t your friend then be..."


    He was about to utter words like second marriage, third marriage, or even more but his eyesnded on the content of the invitation.


    Chu Ge looked up in surprise, "A summit?"


    Jian Chunqiu scoffed at him, "You young people, your minds aren¡¯t pure. Is every red invitation a wedding?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 667 - 669 Crystal Jade

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 669 Crystal Jade</h4>


    "Crude, superficial." Jian Chunqiu finally found a chance to mock Chu Ge and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let it slip by.


    "I know what you¡¯re about to say next. I¡¯m over a hundred years old, do I not have any friends in their twenties? If not, then what does that make you?"


    Chu Ge awkwardly cleared his throat, feeling like he had just dug himself into a hole.


    "Uncle Jian, look at you, I was just joking and you took it seriously." Chu Ge said with a mischievous grin, "Uncle Jian, please tell me, what exactly is this summit?"


    The summit must be influential if it made Jian Chunqiu travel all the way to the Capital City, and he was quite curious about it.


    Jian Chunqiu then exined, "It¡¯s just the sects gathering to boast, but this time it¡¯s more grand since it¡¯s hosted by the Nangong Family. I heard they¡¯ve even created many interesting segments for the summit. Oh right, weren¡¯t you treating old master Nangong? Howe he didn¡¯t invite you?"


    Jian Chunqiu looked at Chu Ge with a peculiar gaze filled with mockery.


    But Jian Chunqiu¡¯s mockery wasn¡¯t actually directed at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "No."


    He had been at the Nangong Family this whole time and hadn¡¯t heard them mention anything about the summit.


    "No worries, no worries," Jian Chunqiu waved his hand. "Actually, the date of the summit hasn¡¯t been publicly announced yet."


    Chu Ge looked at him, puzzled, "Then what¡¯s up with this invitation?"


    The date hadn¡¯t been announced, yet the invitation couldn¡¯t be fake.


    Jian Chunqiu touched his nose and chuckled at Chu Ge, "I got it while on the train, someone sold it to me. It¡¯s fake."


    Chu Ge was even more speechless, "Uncle Jian, are you sure your mind isn¡¯t ying tricks on you? If you knew it was fake, why did you buy it?"


    Jian Chunqiu red at him, "You little rascal, I didn¡¯t buy it with money, I traded it for fortune-telling. I predicted he would face disaster and imprisonment. He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but a little trick convinced him."


    Chu Ge: ...


    That indeed sounded like something Jian Chunqiu would do, he looked at the invitation again, this action was somewhat simr to Lin Dong¡¯s style.


    But he had just been with Lin Dong and hadn¡¯t heard him mention the summit, could it be one of Lin Dong¡¯spanions?


    Jian Chunqiu watched him contemting the invitation and spoke solemnly, "This invitation is obviously fake. A summit isn¡¯t a wedding, why would they use such arge red invitation? Moreover, even ten years ago at the summit, they wouldn¡¯t use such a bright red color, because for us Ancient Martial artists, red is akin to fresh blood and considered an unlucky color."


    "Alright, stop looking at it, I¡¯m starving. I finally made it to the Capital City, aren¡¯t you going to wee me?"


    Jian Chunqiu wasn¡¯t actually hungry, he just wanted to stroll around the Capital City.


    Thinking of something, Jian Chunqiu then asked Chu Ge, "By the way, I sensed your power level when I came in, why hasn¡¯t there been any progress? Are you facing a bottleneck?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "It¡¯s not a bottleneck, it¡¯s just..."


    Before he could finish, Jian Chunqiu¡¯s heartyughter erupted. Heughed and said, "I told you before, if you want to cultivate faster, find a girl to dual cultivate with. You just wouldn¡¯t listen, and honestly, that girl you were with in Su City wasn¡¯t bad. Really, you should consider it."


    Chu Ge was speechless, he looked helplessly at Jian Chunqiu, "Is there really no other method to cultivate besides dual cultivation?"


    Jian Chunqiu nodded thoughtfully and said, "There are indeed such things, but it all depends on fate, like..."


    "Like Crystal Jade."


    Chu Ge said.


    Jian Chunqiu looked at Chu Ge unexpectedly and then nodded, "Yes, Crystal Jade, but this Crystal Jade is a rare item. No one knows where it grows. To encounter Crystal Jade, you also need good luck."


    Chu Ge acknowledged with a sound, nodded, and said, "I¡¯m also worried about this very thing. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out where I could possibly get this Crystal Jade."


    Jian Chunqiu thought for a moment, feeling that there was more to Chu Ge¡¯s words, he looked puzzled at Chu Ge, "How do you know about Crystal Jade?"


    Chu Ge hehe smiled at Jian Chunqiu, "Got a piece by chance."


    "Holy shit!" Jian Chunqiu jumped in shock, his eyes wide open, looking incredulously at Chu Ge, "Are you saying you got a piece of Crystal Jade? Show it to me, quickly."


    Damn it, he¡¯s lived more than half his life and only heard about Crystal Jade, never truly seen one.


    "Chu Ge, are you cheating?" Jian Chunqiu used the new ng he learned from others.


    Chu Ge shook his head, "What cheating?"


    Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him, in his twenties he broke through to be an Innate Grandmaster, rushing directly to the Middle Stage, and now he even stumbled upon a Crystal Jade!


    This piece of Crystal Jade¡¯s power exceeds the results of cultivating with a woman for a year.


    "Hurry up and let me see, let me see what this Crystal Jade looks like." Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his tone.


    Chu Ge looked speechlessly at Jian Chunqiu, "Uncle Jian, really? You talk like you¡¯ve never seen Crystal Jade before!"


    Jian Chunqiu jumped in frustration, "I really haven¡¯t seen it!"


    Chu Ge: ...


    "Really haven¡¯t seen it?" Chu Ge was a bit incredulous; after all, Jian Chunqiu had lived for 120 years, how could he not even know what Crystal Jade looks like?


    At this point, Jian Chunqiu wasn¡¯t afraid of Chu Geughing at him, he nodded and sighed, "Back in the days when we were cultivating, who knew about Crystal Jade? It was only after I reached the Divinity Realm that I heard about Crystal Jade, but once in the Divinity Realm, the need for Crystal Jade disappeared, I was just a bit curious about it."


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but silently roll his eyes in his mind, the way you acted just now, it was not simply curiosity.


    Hearing he had Crystal Jade, he got so excited that he almost jumped to the roof.


    Jian Chunqiu coughed lightly andughed awkwardly, "It¡¯s just seeing that you found Crystal Jade, you must be happy."


    "Hurry up, show me. Let me see what this Crystal Jade really looks like."


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, "The Crystal Jade isn¡¯t good-looking anymore, the Spiritual Energy within it has long been drawn out by me, now it¡¯s just like an adornment."


    Jian Chunqiu was startled, a twinge of heartache flickered in his eyes; he was still hoping to feast his eyes, damn it!


    Chu Ge pointed to a piece of white Crystal on the coffee table next to Jian Chunqiu and said: "Here, this is it, this is Crystal Jade, but the jade inside has shrunk gradually due to the loss of Spiritual Energy."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 668 - 0670: An Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 0670: An Invitation</h4>


    Jian Chunqiu nced sideways and saw an extremely ugly crystal lying on the nearby coffee table. He picked it up and weighed it in his hand; it was quite heavy.


    "This is the legendary Crystal Jade?" Jian Chunqiu said in disbelief, "The name Crystal Jade sounds quite nice, but why does it look so ugly?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched slightly. When the Crystal Jade was filled with Spiritual Energy, it wasn¡¯t this ugly at all. The Crystal Jade would radiate peculiar light and look very shiny.


    Jian Chunqiu looked at it with regret from left to right, appearing quite reluctant to let go. Sadly, there was no longer any Spiritual Energy inside it.


    After a while, Jian Chunqiu put down the Crystal Jade. He corrected Chu Ge: "What was inside this Crystal Jade wasn¡¯t just Spiritual Energy, but a type of gas even more abundant and spiritual than Spiritual Energy. Although we call it Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s clearly not on the same level as the Spiritual Energy we¡¯ve encountered in other jades before."


    Jian Chunqiu sighed somewhat helplessly, "Having lived most of my lifetime, seeing this Crystal Jade is also a fortunate thing."


    Lived most of my lifetime?


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips, looking at Jian Chunqiu. This old guy really has the nerve to say it ¨C most of a lifetime? This fellow has almost lived more than an entire lifetimepared to others, and then some.


    Chu Ge did not continue to discuss the topic of Crystal Jade with Jian Chunqiu. Since even Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t know about it, there was no point in him dwelling on it any further.


    He took Jian Chunqiu for a meal, but since Chu Ge and Lin Dong had just eaten, he watched Jian Chunqiu eat while bringing up the matter of opening his own store.


    Jian Chunqiu looked at him in surprise, "You want to open a Gambling Stone Field in the Capital City?"


    In the field of Ancient Martial Arts, Chu Ge was a very promising talent. Even conservatively speaking, following Chu Ge¡¯s current progress, he could reach the Divinity Realm in twenty years.


    But in terms of doing business... it wasn¡¯t that Jian Chunqiu looked down on Chu Ge, but ording to his understanding of Chu Ge¡¯s carefree nature, he really wasn¡¯t suited for the service industry.


    Chu E, unaware of what Jian Chunqiu was thinking, said to him excitedly: "Uncle Jian, I want to ask for your help."


    Jian Chunqiu looked at Chu Ge warily, knowing from Chu Ge¡¯s gaze that he was up to no good.


    "What are you scheming now?"


    Chu Ge chuckled, "I know your Sword Pavilion is based on Spirit Mountain, and the main headquarters surrounded by mountains. Surely, you can mine a lot of jade, right?"


    Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but swear; he knew this was what Chu Ge was aiming for.


    "Our ce is indeed surrounded by mountains, but it¡¯s not a job for just one person to mine jade stones, are you sure you want to do it alone?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback, unsure what to say, as he hadn¡¯t thought about these issues.


    Jian Chunqiu put down his chopsticks and said earnestly to Chu Ge: "Opening a Gambling Stone Field isn¡¯t just about having a storefront; it¡¯s open to everyone, but the real demandes from those Ancient Martial Artists and collectors who like to patronize it, these people are not amateurs, they are experts. So, you need to consider the quality of these stones. Do you understand which stones can produce fine jade? Without using your True Qi to probe, can you tell if there is jade in a particr stone?"


    Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t want to discourage Chu Ge, but his approach was too reckless.


    "However, since you¡¯ve decided to open the Gambling Stone Field, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch. How about this, I¡¯ll find someone toe over and help you out. This person might not know how to bet on stones, but he knows people who can mine stones."


    Jian Chunqiu added, "Don¡¯t underestimate those who mine stones. They¡¯ve been doing it for years and have developed a keen eye, able to tell at a nce whether there is jade inside the stones. This is also why the prices at the Gambling Stone Field differ, and why the stones there are ranked differently."


    Chu Ge listened attentively. He initially just wanted to find something to do in the Capital City and establish a foothold, which led him to the idea of opening a Gambling Stone Field. However, he hadn¡¯t realized there were so many intricacies involved.


    To be honest, if he were topare martial arts skills and even medical skills, he was quite skilled. Unfortunately, he had no experience in business, nor had he read any books on the subject.


    It seems the saying ¡¯one is never too old to learn¡¯ is indeed true.


    "Then, thank you very much, Uncle Jian."


    And so, Jian Chunqiu stayed in the vi where Chu Ge was staying. These days, Chu Ge had been busy with the shop. The interior was already well decorated. An old building had been transformed into something brand new after renovation.


    Next, he had to buy some necessary household items, like tables and chairs.


    Chu Ge went shopping with Lin Dong, who had told him before he was very good at this sort of thing.


    Moreover, if Chu Ge went alone, as an outsider, he might be easily overcharged.


    On the way, Lin Dong said to Chu Ge mysteriously, "Mr. Chu, I just learned some news this morning when I came over."


    Chu Ge, driving the car and keeping an eye on the road, asked casually, "What news?"


    "The summit meeting is about to start," Lin Dong said with a light cough and a secretive tone.


    Chu Ge nced at him with an unsurprised look.


    Lin Dong scratched his head, somewhat puzzled, "Mr. Chu, do you know about the summit meeting?"


    Chu Ge nodded lightly, "I¡¯ve just learned of it too."


    As if something had urred to him, he curiously asked, "Lin Dong, are there many people like you who sell fake tickets? Even for summit meeting invitations, do they make fakes?"


    Lin Dong knew there was no derogatory meaning in Chu Ge¡¯s words, but he pointed out a mistake, "Mr. Chu, what you said is not quite right. I wouldn¡¯t dare to deal in summit meeting invitations."


    Chu Ge raised an eyebrow, looking at him in surprise, teasing, "Oh? Is there something you don¡¯t dare do?"


    Lin Dong nodded, exining, "Those invitations cannot be purchased from the outside; they are personally delivered into one¡¯s hands by the organizers, and it¡¯s all free of charge. Anyone who knows about the summit meeting is aware of this. Besides, who would buy an invitation? Only those Ancient Martial Artists who have one are invited. Those Ancient Martial Artists who have not been invited but want to attend the summit meeting might buy invitations.


    However, those people could easily crush us ordinary people with a flick of their fingers, so reselling invitations is a very irrational and risky move. Moreover, an invitation isn¡¯t like the tickets that were presold at the Public Sea Banquet. I wouldn¡¯t risk my life for it."

 Chapter 669 - 671: Compare Three Stores

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 671: Compare Three Stores</h4>


    Lin Dong sat in the car, talking non-stop, "As the saying goes, there are things to do and things not to do. In our line of work, preservation of lifees first. Some deals look profitable but are actually very risky. Deals like these also depend on the person. Like me, I¡¯m not very keen on such deals. If something goes wrong one day, the losses could be greater."


    Chu Ge listened to him, finding it somewhat amusing. He nced sideways at Lin Dong but couldn¡¯t see any hint of bragging or self-deprecation on his face; Chu Ge just shook his head slightly.


    It seems Lin Dong does have some self-awareness, but Chu Ge then subtly brought up the topic of Lin Dong selling fake tickets at the Public Sea Banquet.


    "Didn¡¯t you worry about being recognized when you sold those fake tickets at the Public Sea Banquetst time?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    "What¡¯s the big deal if they recognize me? The really capable people already have invitations and wouldn¡¯t need to buy them. It¡¯s those who want to attend but don¡¯t have the connections. Even if they recognize me, at most I¡¯d just refund their money."


    Lin Dong said nonchntly.


    But to Chu Ge, such behavior was always inappropriate. He pondered for a moment and then suggested to Lin Dong, "Why don¡¯t youe help out at my Gambling Stone Field?"


    Just then, the traffic light turned green, so Chu Ge focused on the road ahead and didn¡¯t notice the shocked expression on Lin Dong¡¯s face.


    Lin Dong gave a wry smile, speaking somewhat awkwardly, "Mr. Chu, you must be joking. With someone like me, how could I be of any help at the Gambling Stone Field?"


    Lin Dong¡¯s words carried a self-deprecating tone; in fact, hecked confidence in himself. Liu Yue at least had self-learning abilities, but Lin Dong clearly wasn¡¯t the type meant for academic pursuits. Reading was an excruciating task for him.


    People like him were only fit for scalping tickets.


    Moreover, working in a ce like the Gambling Stone Field where physical altercations could happen at any moment, and given his frail appearance, fighting wasn¡¯t his forte at all.


    Chu Ge detected a hint of self-doubt and disappointment in Lin Dong¡¯s tone. He chuckled softly, "In this world, there are no born kings. If you truly want to be strong, I can help you."


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge, puzzled, not quite grasping what Chu Ge meant by his words.


    Chu Ge, seeing his confusion, exined further, "Honestly, although some of your actions are bothersome, your physique is quite good."


    Chu Ge spoke calmly.


    Lin Dong was still a bit confused. He hesitated before asking, "Mr. Chu, do you mean you want to teach me martial arts?"


    As he said this, Lin Dong felt his own voice sounded airy.


    Chu Ge was a formidable figure; Lin Dong had seen it for himself at the Public Sea Banquet and knew well about his fame in Shanghai.


    But such a person telling him that he would teach him martial arts felt surreal. Lin Dong thought that receiving Chu Ge¡¯s help and being in such close contact with him already used up all his luck for this lifetime.


    Chu Ge watched Lin Dong with an amused expression, "What, do you think I¡¯m not qualified to teach you martial arts, or do you think I¡¯m just fooling you?"


    Lin Dong quickly shook his head, his voice unable to hide his excitement and agitation, "No, no, no, Mr. Chu. To receive your guidance is a blessing I must have earned from good deeds in my past life. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m quite stupid, and I worry that you might find me troublesome."


    Chu Ge shook his head, "You think you¡¯re stupid? I find you quite clever usually. If you apply that cleverness to the cultivation of martial arts, it would be more than enough."


    He thought back to when he helped Huo Tianqian open his governor and conception vessels and stepped into the Ancient Martial Arts. Even a man in his forties like Huo Tianqian doubted himself initially, butter he worked hard and became a notable figure among the Postnatal.


    "Consider it. I¡¯m offering to teach you martial arts to make things easier for you at the Gambling Stone Field, but once you step into the realm of Ancient Martial Arts, you¡¯ll face more dangers than the average person can imagine."


    Chu Ge knew that such a decision couldn¡¯t be made immediately. After all, Lin Dong was still very young, unlike Huo Tianqian who had experienced the various facets of society. Facing dangers prematurely is indeed cruel for a young person.


    So Chu Ge gave Lin Dong time to think.


    It was only then that Lin Dong realized Chu Ge¡¯s offer to teach him martial arts wasn¡¯t just about learning a few self-defense moves, but truly stepping into the realm of Ancient Martial Arts.


    He was somewhat tempted.


    But recalling the dangers Chu Ge mentioned, he felt timid again.


    He admitted he was someone fearful and cautious, so instead of answering immediately as Chu Ge suggested, he decided to think it over properly.


    Chu Ge¡¯s Gambling Stone Field required sizable tables, which usually needed to be custom-made. Lin Dong, being traditionally frugal, couldn¡¯t imagine that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t concerned about the expense, and led him to the Farmer¡¯s Market.


    "Mr. Chu, just turn left at the intersection ahead," Lin Dong pointed to an intersection crowded with parked cars, "Let¡¯s park here; driving further in might make it impossible to get outter."


    Chu Ge looked at him questioningly.


    Lin Dong exined, "We arrived quite early. In a little while, it¡¯ll be peak time at the Farmer¡¯s Market. The intersection turns into a singlene street which can get quite congested."


    Chu Ge nodded and parked the car as suggested.


    The two got out and walked towards the Farmer¡¯s Market.


    Chu Ge noticed the architecture here was simr to old neighborhood areas, also ssified as an old district.


    As they walked, Lin Dong exined, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t be fooled by appearances. Unlike big shopping malls, this ce has aplete variety of items, many of which are good quality and much cheaper. The prices here are more than half less than those in the malls."


    Chu Ge chuckled, jokingly saying, "Then should I thank you for helping me save money?"


    Lin Dongughed sheepishly, scratching his head, "No need for thanks, it¡¯s the least I can do. After all, you¡¯ve helped us so much before, and we don¡¯t know how else to thank you. I can only do whatever I can to help in return."


    They talked as they reached the corner Lin Dong mentioned. Although Lin Dong said it was still less crowded for now, Chu Ge saw the congested scene with parked cars and a throng of people. It was clear that driving any further would have been impossible.


    Lin Dong asked, "Mr. Chu, what exactly are you nning to buy? Just tables and chairs?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Tables and chairs for sure, and we also need some disy cabs. Let¡¯s take our time to look around. We don¡¯t have to buy everything today. As the saying goes, it¡¯s wise topare different options."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 670 - 0672 What are you doing here?

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 0672 What are you doing here?</h4>


    Lin Dong nodded, agreeing with the reasoning. He smiled and walked briskly ahead to lead the way for Chu Ge.


    At the Farmer¡¯s Market, he was most familiar. No sooner had they entered than people started greeting him.


    "Yo, Lin Dong, starting to work as a pimp again, huh?"


    Lin Dong red at the person, then quickly turned to exin to Mr. Chu, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t believe him, how could I possibly meddle with your business."


    Chu Ge simply nodded lightly; he believed Lin Dong¡¯s words.


    Seeing that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t upset, Lin Dong sighed in relief and exined, "When I used to be a scalper, I did all sorts of jobs. Mr. Chu, see those people at the intersection outside? They are scalpers who specifically target clueless people or those asking for directions. If they hear that someone is not from around here, the money they make off that person can cover their daily expenses."


    Hearing this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the intersection, just as someone was consulting something and several warmly surrounded him, all chattering.


    Lin Dong, worried that Chu Ge might misunderstand, added, "Mr. Chu, rest assured, I will absolutely not let them overcharge you by a penny. I am most familiar with the prices here."


    Seeing Lin Dong anxiously exining, Chu Ge gently patted his shoulder and said, "It¡¯s okay, I believe you. Since you are most familiar with this ce, then lead the way and let¡¯s have a look around."


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge¡¯s expression and noticed that he wasn¡¯t truly concerned about Lin Dong¡¯s past of working as a pimp, which slightly eased his mind.


    The Farmer¡¯s Market was huge, selling all sorts of things. Lin Dong first took Chu Ge around to get a general idea of the prices, but to Lin Dong¡¯s disappointment, the items that he found quite appealing did not catch Chu Ge¡¯s eye.


    Thus, after a full round, Chu Ge didn¡¯t buy anything.


    "Mr. Chu, if there¡¯s nothing you like here, I can take you somewhere else," Lin Dong said, undeterred.


    Chu Ge waved his hand and after a moment of contemtion as he nced back at the door of a store they had just exited, he slowly said, "I always feel something¡¯s missing. The items we saw were not bad - it¡¯s a problem on my end."


    Lin Dong was puzzled, scratching his head, unable to grasp what Chu Ge meant.


    After a moment, Chu Ge asked, "The Farmer¡¯s Market is so big, have we seen all of it?"


    Lin Dong nodded, then shook his head as he remembered someone, but the thought of this person made Lin Dong¡¯s face take on a strange expression.


    "Mr. Chu, there¡¯s one more shop, but unlike these shops, it¡¯s particrly deserted. Everything there is made on the spot and..."


    Lin Dong hesitated, looked around, then stepped forward and whispered in Chu Ge¡¯s ear in a lowered voice, "And the shop owner is a rather strange old man, with a weird temper too."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes moved slightly, "Let¡¯s go have a look."


    Lin Dong was startled, "You want to go there?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Is there a problem?"


    Lin Dong waved his hands, quickly shaking his head, smiling but with a bit of bitterness, "No problem at all, it¡¯s just that the owner of the shop is a bit odd; he..."


    Lin Dong struggled, not knowing how to exin to Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge, noticing Lin Dong¡¯s dilemma guessed, "Have you had a past issue with him?"


    Lin Dong, slightly embarrassed, smiled and nodded. "Back when I was working as a pimp here, I used to steal his customers. Although he never bothered me or even caused me trouble, suddenly going to his shop again makes me feel a bit uneasy."


    This was because he felt guilty as the shop owner never confronted Lin Dong.


    "What is so strange about that?" Chu Ge was puzzled, asking about the shop owner¡¯s temper. In business, customers naturally go from one store to another, picking what satisfies them. If a shop owner got upset every time a customer bought from another store instead of his own, he wouldn¡¯tst long in business and might just die of anger.


    But Lin Dong couldn¡¯t think of this and he sighed deeply, "I¡¯ll take you to see, then you¡¯ll know."


    Lin Dong led Chu Ge around the Farmer¡¯s Market and brought him to an inconspicuous corner. Here, people were indeed much fewerpared to the busier shops. The word ¡¯deste¡¯ wasn¡¯t an overstatement at all.


    However, the atmosphere around the area felt weird to Chu Ge; he could distinctly sense the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy.


    It was unexpected to find Spiritual Energy fluctuations here. Suppressing his surprise, Chu Ge was about to explore the source when he heard Lin Dong pointing at a shop ahead, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s this ce here."


    Chu Ge¡¯s eyes showed a trace of astonishment, as he realized that the source of the Spiritual Energy fluctuations was emanating from this very shop.


    Driven by curiosity, Chu Ge walked into the shop and immediately smelled a strong fragrance of quality sandalwood.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Chu Ge why he felt something was off in all the other shops he had visited - it was the different scent of the wood.


    Lin Dong stood by the door, noting in; he craned his neck to look inside, but saw no one in the shop.


    Chu Ge walked around inside and called out a few times, "Hello? Is anyone here?"


    After a while with no response, Chu Ge didn¡¯t leave but started looking around the shop.


    This shop was different from others he had seen. The surroundings were decorated in an antique style, and there were quite a few items inside, albeit mostly unfinished products. In the center of the shopy tools, and wood shavings piled on the floor.


    The work here still wasn¡¯t finished, Chu Ge spected. Perhaps the shopkeeper just stepped out for a moment? Gone to the restroom?


    While guessing, a strong and vigorous voice suddenly resounded from outside, "Lin Dong! You rascal! What are you skulking around here for?"


    Lin Dong, seeing no one inside the shop, had been leaning over the door trying to get a clearer view and was startled by the sudden shout behind him, almost falling to the ground. He staggered a few steps before steadying himself.


    After recognizing the person, Lin Dong smiled sheepishly, "Uncle Liu, where have you been?"


    The old man known as Uncle Liu, hands behind his back, snorted lightly, "What, do I need to report to you whenever I take a leak?"


    Lin Dong was quick to wave his hands, "No, no, not at all, I can¡¯t control that, hehehe."


    Uncle Liu red at him, but despite his stern look, his face didn¡¯t show real anger. "What are you doing here?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 671 - 0673: Over a Hundred Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 0673: Over a Hundred Years Old</h4>


    Lin Dong cleared his throat and touched his nose, "Just... just came to have a look."


    He couldn¡¯t very well say he brought people here to shop; what if Uncle Liu¡¯s Mr. Chu in the shop also didn¡¯t take a fancy to anything? Wouldn¡¯t that be very awkward?


    Uncle Liu snorted, "You¡¯re nning to poach my customers again?"


    Lin Dong immediately felt more awkward.


    "Okay, you can leave, I have no customers here." Uncle Liu, having said that, turned his back and walked into the shop, barely setting foot inside when he detected an unfamiliar aura.


    He abruptly looked up and saw Chu Ge standing in the center of the shop, looking at him indifferently.


    "There really is a customer?" Uncle Liu muttered to himself, then turned his head to look at Lin Dong, saying, "Lin Dong, are you setting your sights on this customer too?"


    Lin Dong chuckled awkwardly, somewhat embarrassedly saying, "No no, I brought him to your ce to have a look."


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Liu was immediately stunned. He looked at Lin Dong in amazement, "You¡¯re bringing me customers? Is the sun rising from the west?"


    Lin Dong looked helplessly at Uncle Liu. Right now, in front of Uncle Liu, he was like a well-behaved baby, saying with great grievance, "Uncle Liu, please, see what you¡¯re saying. Of course, I¡¯d think of you should anything ur."


    Uncle Liu waved his hands; he was no longer listening to Lin Dong¡¯s excuses.


    Remembering there was another customer present, Uncle Liu no longer tarried with Lin Dong, turning around to ask Chu Ge, "Young man, what are you looking for?"


    Uncle Liu observed the young man in front of him, sensing a distinct aura about him, unlike anyone who had been to their shop.


    Especially his restraint, Uncle Liu nodded gently and said with a smile, "So it turns out you¡¯re a martial fellow."


    On hearing this, Chu Ge also realized that the Uncle Liu in front of him was an Ancient Martial Artist. But anyone who could disy their Spiritual Energy without reeling it back in was at most at the Late Innate stage or at Postnatal Perfection.


    However, upon seeing the real person, Chu Ge felt some hesitation. He wasn¡¯t sure what level Uncle Liu was at.


    An Innate Grandmaster? But it didn¡¯t seem quite right.


    Chu Ge probed for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure anything out.


    At this point, Uncle Liu spoke with a cheeky smile, "Young man, probing others like this isn¡¯t very polite, you know."


    Chu Ge was taken aback and blurted out, "You knew I was probing you?"


    Uncle Liuughed heartily, "Of course. With such an open probe, how could I not sense it? But for us in the Ancient Martial field, reaching the Innate Grandmaster stage at such a young age, it seems you are quite promising in practicing Ancient Martial Arts."


    Chu Ge was not pleased or proud because of Uncle Liu¡¯s praise. He said, "But no matter how I probe, I still can¡¯t fathom the depth of your power."


    Uncle Liuughed again and gestured to Chu Ge, "The depth of my power isn¡¯t important. What matters is what you need from my shop?"


    Seeing that Uncle Liu did not wish to delve into the matter of Ancient Martial Arts, Chu Ge tactfully did not inquire further.


    "I¡¯m looking to set up a Gambling Stone Field, nning to buy some tables, benches, disy cabs, and the like."


    Chu Ge answered honestly. He didn¡¯t know why he would tell Uncle Liu he was going to open a gambling stone venue; he always felt like telling him would reveal something about himself.


    Uncle Liu was slightly stunned, looking at Chu Ge suspiciously, "You¡¯re so young and you want to open a gambling stone venue?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Starting a business shouldn¡¯t be judged by age, right?"


    Uncle Liu nodded in agreement. Indeed, starting a business should not be measured by age.


    However, he was still curious and asked, "Do you know how to gamble on stones?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I guess I know a bit."


    He admitted that his stone gambling all depended on probing with True Qi. If he were to judge by the naked eye like ordinary people, he was stillcking.


    Uncle Liu acknowledged with an ¡¯Oh¡¯ and didn¡¯t delve further, instead, he walked over to a half-finished bench and asked, "What do you think about this bench?"


    When Chu Ge first came in, he hadn¡¯t noticed there were benches among these semi-finished products, because the bench in Uncle Liu¡¯s hands was quite indescribable.


    Uncle Liu seemed to perceive Chu Ge¡¯s doubts and chuckled softly, "Although it¡¯s a half-finished product, it can be put to use directly."


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t believe it.


    At this time, Lin Dong also curiously walked in from outside, also looking unbelievingly at the bench in Uncle Liu¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Uncle Liu, you can¡¯t bully Mr. Chu just because I brought him here. This bench only has two legs, how can anyone sit on it? It would fall over as soon as you sit."


    Uncle Liu red at Lin Dong, "You brat, look carefully, is this two legs? This clearly has three legs!"


    Lin Dong scoffed, "I¡¯m not blind, it¡¯s clearly two legs."


    To prove his point, Lin Dong looked up at Chu Ge and asked, "Mr. Chu, you see it as two legs, right?"


    Chu Ge, who had already noticed the secret of the bench, coughed lightly and said, "This bench... has three legs."


    Uncle Liu put the bench down on the ground, then sat on it leisurely, steady as a rock, not wobbling at all.


    Now, Lin Dong waspletely baffled. Was he the one who was blind?


    "I don¡¯t believe it, Uncle Liu, you get up and let me try sitting."


    When Lin Dong sat down, no matter how much he wobbled, the bench was as if it were fixed to the ground, not moving an inch.


    Lin Dong was utterly astonished and looked at Uncle Liu puzzled, "But I really saw that it was just two legs."


    Uncle Liu didn¡¯t exin to Lin Dong, but he looked up in approval at Chu Ge, "Hmm, not bad, seems like you can see the mystery here."


    Chu Ge smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Liu can use his Spiritual Energy to condense a stick to support the bench, so I surmise Uncle Liu¡¯s power must be in the Divinity Realm, right?"


    If he hadn¡¯t felt the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy around, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the presence of a leg that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, but could be sensed between the two legs of the bench.


    Someone who could do this must already be above the Divinity Realm.


    Uncle Liuughed heartily, "You young man, are you insisting on probing the depth of my power?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "Not exactly probing, I¡¯m just curious. If you possess such profound power and cultivation, it means you are over a hundred years old. So, why would you open a shop here?"


    Uncle Liu was taken aback as he looked at him, surprised to find out that Chu Ge could discern his age to be over a hundred years. This indeed surprised him.


    Uncle Liu nodded slowly and replied, "Indeed, I am over a hundred years old."

 Chapter 672 - 0674: Longevity of a Hundred Years

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 0674: Longevity of a Hundred Years</h4>


    Lin Dong was astounded upon hearing this and his mouth gaped in surprise. He stared at Uncle Liu in disbelief and asked, "Uncle Liu, what did you say? You¡¯re saying you¡¯re over a hundred years old?"


    Uncle Liu nodded and looked at Lin Dong¡¯s astonished expression, letting out a light chuckle, "What else did you think? That I¡¯m as young as you guys?"


    Lin Dong vigorously shook his head. It was clear that Uncle Liu wasn¡¯t the same age as them; it was just that he couldn¡¯tprehend how a man who was over a hundred could look only in his fifties or sixties.


    He was inevitably shocked.


    Chu Ge, however, remained calm and unsurprised.


    "Although I guessed that your age is over a hundred, I still can¡¯t figure out the depth of your power," Chu Ge said.


    Uncle Liu gestured with his hand, signaling Chu Ge and Lin Dong to find a stool and sit down. "Let me first ask you, how much do you know about Ancient Martial Arts?"


    Chu Ge looked at him, puzzled. Although unsure what Uncle Liu intended to do, he honestly replied, "Ancient Martial Arts are divided into Innate and Later Stage. The Innate stage itself is divided into nine volumes. The first volume has fouryers: Qi Infusion, Dan Tian Opening, Essence Qi Returning to Origin, and Unity of Heaven and Man, which correspond to the Early Innate, Middle-stage Innate, Late Innate, and Great Perfection stages, respectively.


    "The second volume deals with the early and middle stages of Innate Grandmasters, the third volume with Late Innate and Great Perfection, and the fourth volume is the Divinity Realm."


    Chu Ge expressed everything he knew.


    Lin Dong, listening on the side with a look of curiosity, thought to himself that there are so many different paths within their Ancient Martial Arts, just like in actual martial arts novels.


    Uncle Liu nodded and said, "You¡¯re correct. And you¡¯ve reached the second volume, Middle-stage Innate, right?"


    The "right?" at the end of the sentence, although phrased as a question, was said with a tone of certainty.


    Chu Ge nodded slightly. The old gentleman in front of him clearly surpassed him in martial arts, so it was not surprising that he could discern the extent of Chu Ge¡¯s power.


    "Actually, Innate is not divided into nine volumes, but five."


    Uncle Liu dered.


    Chu Ge was confused. "But ancient books have records..."


    "Ancient books?" Uncle Liu scoffed lightly, "These are just rumors passed down from the ancients. But in reality, within us Ancient Martial Artists, from ancient times to the present, has there ever been a person who mastered all nine volumes? There hasn¡¯t."


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment, realizing Uncle Liu was right. Although Ancient Martial Artists often mentioned the division into nine volumes, the actual realm that one could reach was only up to the fifth volume of Immortal Unification.


    "For a long time, it seems there was only one person who reached the fifth volume of Immortal Unification, but that person has since vanished from the world of martial arts," Chu Gemented. "I don¡¯t know whether he is dead or alive now, but if he is still in this world, I would certainly like to meet him."


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Liu coughed softly and asked curiously, "Why do you want to visit him?"


    "For guidance." Even Jian Chunqiu is not certain about the methods of cultivating the second volume, and I can only fumble through it myself. If I could find that immortal, I would definitely seek his advice on how to get through the second volume.


    Uncle Liu fell silent for a moment, not continuing the conversation.


    After a brief silence, Lin Dong ventured to break it, whispering to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, we came here to buy furniture. How did you end up chatting with him?"


    They were sitting here so seriously, chatting away merrily, almost forgetting the actual business at hand.


    Chu Ge then remembered his original intent and, pointing at the stool Lin Dong was sitting on, said, "I want this kind of stool, ten of them."


    Hearing Chu Ge wanted ten stools, Uncle Liu just smiled slightly, his expression clearly showing that he had long since be indifferent to material benefits.


    He nodded in agreement, "No problem. Have a look if there¡¯s anything else you want. All my wood here is top-quality sandalwood..."


    Lin Dong smirked, "Uncle Liu, let¡¯s cut out the exaggeration. At the Farmer¡¯s Market, everyone ims their wood is sandalwood, but how many are telling the truth? Mr. Chu is my benefactor and my friend, so please honor my face..."


    "Lin Dong." Before Lin Dong could finish, Chu Ge interrupted him, "Uncle Liu is right. The wood here is indeed sandalwood; some are red sandalwood, and some are ck Sandalwood."


    Lin Dong was stunned and looked at Chu Ge in disbelief, unable to grasp the reality, "Ah? But..."


    Was genuine sandalwood really avable at the Farmer¡¯s Market? He knew the price of sandalwood was very high, and those who came to scour the market rarely encountered experts. They would flee at the sight of such high prices... This Uncle Liu...


    Uncle Liu red at Lin Dong, irritated, "All here are genuine. How dare youpare mine to those outside?"


    Lin Dong offered a sheepish smile, oblivious to these details; he couldn¡¯t identify sandalwood.


    Uncle Liu looked at Lin Dong with no smile, but when he turned to look at Chu Ge, his expression brightened immediately, and he wore a gentle smile. "So young, yet you know so much. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t overcharge you. At my age, I¡¯ve long since grown indifferent to money."


    Lin Dong smirked again, clearly disbelieving his words.


    But since everything he said turned out wrong, he chose to keep silent, quietly venting in his mind.


    Chu Ge ordered almost everything from Uncle Liu, even severalrge tables.


    On the way back, Lin Dong couldn¡¯t help but grumble in the car, "Uncle Liu says money isn¡¯t important to him anymore, but look at how many things you¡¯ve ordered. When we were leaving, his face was practically blooming with joy."


    On the drive back, Chu Ge was at the wheel again, but this time, with the experience from the trip over, he drove much faster.


    He smiled and said, "All that is not the main point. The main point is the sandalwood from his ce, which is indeed top quality. To be honest, we got a bargain at the price of a hundred thousand. If we were to buy these items elsewhere, the same quality goods wouldn¡¯t be less than a million."


    Lin Dong nodded, suddenly understanding. He wasn¡¯t that knowledgeable about these things, but he believed what Mr. Chu said.


    Since Mr. Chu felt it was a fair deal, he didn¡¯tment further.


    However, Lin Dong was extremely intrigued by the ancient martial arts they had discussed. He nced sideways, hesitatingly asking, "Mr. Chu, can Ancient Martial Arts really prolong life?"


    Chu Ge was taken aback, not understanding why Lin Dong would suddenly ask such a question.


    "You see, Uncle Liu is over a hundred years old, yet he only looks like he¡¯s in his fifties or sixties. Ordinary people who reach their sixties already look like old men."


    Lin Dong sighed softly. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to live a long life in this world?

 Chapter 673 - 0675: Really Boring

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 0675: Really Boring</h4>


    Chu Ge nced sideways at Lin Dong, his tone slightly serious, and said, "If you want to practice ancient martial arts for longevity, then you better not practice it at all."


    Lin Dong was taken aback, looking puzzled at Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t really mean to get angry. His tone softened as he continued; "The cultivation of ancient martial arts is firstly for strengthening the body, and secondly for pursuing a higher realm. However, ancient martial arts are filled with too many dangers; you may lose your life any day. Relying on ancient martial arts for longevity is the most impractical idea."


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance, his voice somewhat ethereal, as if he was speaking to Lin Dong and also reminding himself.


    Lin Dong, half-understanding, was not as thoroughly knowledgeable about ancient martial arts as Chu Ge, nor did he have a deep understanding or higher realms. In other words, he was merely amoner constantly hustling for money.


    Lin Dong gave Chu Ge a deep look and remained silent.


    Thus, the two drove back to the vi, after which Lin Dong took his own car home.


    Watching Lin Dong¡¯s departing figure, Chu Ge felt a twinge of doubt in his heart. He wasn¡¯t sure whether his decision was right, given Lin Dong¡¯s young age.


    He still has a long path ahead of him, so Chu Ge did not insist on Lin Dong learning ancient martial arts.


    He stared ahead for a while until Lin Dong¡¯s figure disappeared. Then he collected himself and turned towards the vi.


    As he reached the entrance of the vi and saw the door open, Chu Ge slightly raised his eyebrows, seemingly aware of who was inside.


    Indeed, upon opening the door, he saw Nangong Man Sha leaningfortably on the sofa. Hearing someone enter, she said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve been waiting here for nearly three hours."


    Chu Ge and Lin Dong had left early for the Farmer¡¯s Market. Excluding the travel time, it had indeed been about three hours.


    He walked over to Nangong Man Sha and sat down, asking, "Miss Man Sha, what brings you here? Is there something important?"


    Nangong Man Sha nodded and pulled a blue invitation out of her bag, handing it to Chu Ge, "Recently our Nangong Family is hosting an event that I think Mr. Chu would definitely be interested in attending."


    Chu Ge quirked an eyebrow, casually asking, "A summit?"


    Nangong Man Sha, surprised, her bright eyes shimmering, her red lips curving up slightly, asked, "Mr. Chu, you know about the summit?"


    Chu Ge gently nodded, "I heard about it a few days ago."


    Nangong Man Sha apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu. The organization of the summit is crucial both for the Nangong Family and the ancient martial arts industry, so it has been kept confidential without prior public announcement..."


    Chu Ge raised his hand gently, stopping her from continuing, "It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to me yourself, and such a summit isn¡¯t of much use to me personally."


    The summit is held among different sects, and since he was an individual with no sect, even if he attended, it wouldn¡¯t be very useful. Moreover, with Elder Jian attending, if there was any important matter, he would surelye back and inform him.


    Thinking of Jian Chunqiu, Chu Ge looked around but didn¡¯t see him. He asked, "Did youe here alone?"


    Nangong Man Sha followed Chu Ge¡¯s gaze then nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s just me. Why, Mr. Chu, have you hidden any beauty in a golden house?"


    Chu Ge coughed lightly, "Miss Man Sha jests."


    Chu Ge picked up the invitation to nce at it. The invitation was exquisitely made; the cover was blue with an ancient-stylendscape painting. Upon a closer look, the painting was integrated into the paper itself, and the craftsmanship was very sophisticated.


    Feeling the embossed texture, Chu Ge could tell it was a grand gesture.


    Thinking about the invitation Elder Jian had brought back, he asked, "Is there something special about this invitation?"


    Nangong Man Sha was slightly startled, although unsure why Chu Ge would ask this, she couldn¡¯t help but exin, "Yes, on the back of the invitation is our Nangong Family¡¯s emblem, made with special pigments and impossible to replicate outside. This design aims to prevent counterfeiting."


    Chu Ge curved his lips, "Your Nangong Family¡¯s preventive measures are quite strong."


    Mentioning this, a sense of pride appeared on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face. She smiled proudly, "Naturally. But this also involves the rigor and security of the summit; we must be careful."


    Suddenly, a sneeze came from upstairs, startling Nangong Man Sha.


    Could it be that Chu Ge really had hidden a beauty in a golden house?


    Nangong Man Sha sharply raised her eyes and saw a white figure at the top of the stairs, who apologetically looked at the two people in the living room and cheekily said, "Continue, continue; just pretend I don¡¯t exist."


    Elder Jian had been hiding here for a long time, eavesdropping on Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha¡¯s conversation. But watching the pair discuss nothing juicy was incredibly frustrating for him.


    He couldn¡¯t resist sneezing due to an itchy nose.


    Nangong Man Sha was slightly stunned, "Elder Jian?"


    She looked at Jian Chunqiu somewhat surprised, "Howe you are here?"


    Jian Chunqiu chuckled, sitting down in the living room. Both of them were acting so formally that it would be inappropriate for him to suspect anything between them.


    "Girl, what kind of question is that? Why can¡¯t I be here?"


    Nangong Man Sha looked helplessly at Jian Chunqiu, rifying, "I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t be here, but asking how you happen to be here. When did youe to the Capital City?"


    Nangong Man Sha and Jian Chunqiu had only met for a day in Su City. Although briefly acquainted, Nangong Man Sha had a good impression of him.


    Jian Chunqiu also thought well of Nangong Man Sha. He always believed Chu Ge and Nangong Man Sha were suitable for each other, but Chu Ge, being in a fortunate position, was oblivious to her affections.


    "I just arrived a few days ago," Jian Chunqiu exined, "The summit is about to start soon, so I came over early to also wander around the Capital City."


    Nangong Man Sha couldn¡¯t help but tease, "So you were so sure the summit would invite you?"


    Jian Chunqiu¡¯s eyebrows slightly lifted, and he confidently smiled, "I have that confidence, given the significant influence of Sword Pavilion in the ancient martial arts realm, right?"


    Nangong Man Sha pursed her lips, really unamusing.

 Chapter 674 - 0676: the Nangong Family

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 0676: the Nangong Family</h4>


    "Elder Jian, do your disciples know how shameless you are?" Nangong Man Sha teased.


    Jian Chunqiu wasn¡¯t angered by Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words; he smiled and said, "I¡¯m just telling the truth. By the way, girl, did you bring the invitation? You can¡¯t just send it straight to the Sword Pavilion, right?"


    Nangong Man Sha coughed awkwardly, "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here, so... I didn¡¯t bring it."


    If she had known Jian Chunqiu was here, she would have definitely brought the invitation along.


    As Jian Chunqiu mentioned, the Sword Pavilion holds significant weight within the realm of Ancient Martial Arts; it would be inappropriate to exclude them.


    Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t seem bothered and casually raised his hand, saying, "No worries, I can send it over another day."


    Nangong Man Sha was even more speechless; this old man...


    With the invitation delivered, and now with Jian Chunqiu present, Nangong Man Sha naturally did not want to stay here any longer.


    Nangong Man Sha said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ll be heading back now."


    Saying so, she got up and picked up her bag, ready to leave.


    Chu Ge also stood up, ready to see her off.


    Jian Chunqiu remained seated on the sofa and saidnguidly, "Leaving already? It¡¯s almost noon, why not stay for lunch before going?"


    Seeing no progress in the rtionship between these two, the old man was getting anxious.


    Chu Ge, like a block of wood, doesn¡¯t flex when needed, but how could Nangong Man Sha not seize the moment to spend time alone with Chu Ge?


    Jian Chunqiu quickly realized his own presence was an extra, he coughed lightly, smiled and said, "I¡¯ve been in the Capital for a few days but haven¡¯t wandered around yet. I was nning on taking a strollter. Chu doesn¡¯t have anyone to apany him for lunch, so, Miss Man Sha, you don¡¯t need to leave, just stay and keep Chu Gepany."


    Nangong Man Sha was obviously happy toply. Just as she was about to turn back, she heard Chu Ge nonchntly say, "No need, I was just going to grab something simple for lunch."


    Jian Chunqiu: ...


    Nangong Man Sha: ...


    With Chu Ge having said that, Nangong Man Sha felt too awkward to stay any longer. As she left, Jian Chunqiu looked at Chu Ge helplessly and shook his head, "Oh boy, how can you be so dense?"


    He was trying hard to create an opportunity for the two, but Chu Ge was not ying along. It¡¯s like the saying ¡¯the emperor isn¡¯t in a hurry while the eunuch is.¡¯


    Chu Ge looked at Jian Chunqiu nkly, "I was just speaking the truth. If Miss Man Sha stayed for lunch, we¡¯d have to go out, but I don¡¯t feel like going out today. Besides, the food at those fancy restaurants is hard to digest. I was nning on just making some porridge for lunch, surely I can¡¯t ask Miss Man Sha to stay just to have porridge with me, right?"


    Jian Chunqiu looked helplessly at Chu Ge, shook his head and said, "Alright, alright, as you wish. I mentioned going out just casually and didn¡¯t really n on it, so just make extra porridge when you do."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the busiest downtown area of the Capital, inside a coffee shop, a middle-aged man dressed in a security guard¡¯s uniform sat there, his face etched with the marks of hardship.


    He seemed to be waiting for someone, his hands tightly sped, asionally ncing towards the door.


    A momentter, the door was pushed open, and a man in a ck suit entered.


    The security guard saw the man, quickly stood up, and began nodding and bowing as if fearful, "Assistant Shang, this way, this way."


    The neer was the personal assistant of Nangong Sanli of the Nangong Family, Assistant Shang, while the man sitting opposite him was Lin Zhang, father of Lin Zhao who was recently imprisoned by Chu Ge.


    Lin Zhang sat there nervously, "I have no idea why Third Old Master Nangong wanted to see me."


    When he learned that Nangong Sanli was looking for him, he was genuinely frightened¡ªeven knowing that Nangong Sanli would not appear in person, he was still terrified like a dog.


    Assistant Shang looked at Lin Zhang indifferently and said, "Third Old Master asked for you regarding your son¡¯s situation."


    Thinking of his son who had not been long in prison, tears welled up in Lin Zhang¡¯s eyes, he sighed heavily, shaking his head continuously, "It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve been too indulgent with him. This time he even dared to offend the Nangong Family, it¡¯s utterly shameful. Since he¡¯s been incarcerated, it¡¯s best to let him reflect on his actions in there."


    Lin Zhang thought the other party was here to hold him ountable, and his heart was filled with bleakness. He was even prepared for the possibility of being fired.


    But Lin Zhang wasn¡¯t foolish. He hadn¡¯t made any mistakes at work, and furthermore, he had a contract with Nangong Group, so they had no right to fire him.


    With this in mind, Lin Zhang felt a bit more staunch, and he looked up at Assistant Shang, his gaze firmer than before.


    Assistant Shang did not notice this subtle change in demeanor, nor did he care. He continued, "Do you really have the heart to watch your own son suffer in there?"


    Lin Zhang was taken aback, not understanding why he would ask that.


    "If I gave you an opportunity, an opportunity to rescue your son from prison, would you take it?"


    Assistant Shang asked again.


    Lin Zhang waspletely shocked. He stared wide-eyed at Assistant Shang and blurted out, "Are you not here to dismiss me?"


    Assistant Shang shook his head, "I don¡¯t have the authority to dismiss you. That¡¯s a matter for thepany, and it¡¯s not within my jurisdiction."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Zhang suddenly became anxious, straightened up and looked at Assistant Shang expectantly, asking, "Can you really help get my son out of prison?"


    Assistant Shang nodded, "It¡¯s not me who can, but the Nangong Family can."


    Most of the reasons for Lin Zhao¡¯s imprisonment were due to factors involving the Nangong Family. Now, if the Nangong Family were to intervene again, it would obviously be a simple matter, so Lin Zhang, without a second thought, immediately agreed.


    "As long as you can get my son out, I¡¯m willing to do whatever you ask."


    Lin Zhang said hastily.


    Thinking of his son suffering in prison, his wife at home arguing with him daily, and even himself feeling heartbroken¡ªhaving lived more than half his life with only one son, who ended up in prison¡ªthe thought of their future life was unbearable.


    Assistant Shang¡¯s face remained expressionless as he spoke, "You need to understand one thing, it¡¯s not meing to help you, but the Third Old Master Nangong, and what he needs you to do is rted to your son¡¯s imprisonment."


    Lin Zhang nodded earnestly, that much he understood clearly. Assistant Shang was representing Third Old Master Nangong, who had long withdrawn from dealing with business affairs. Old Master Nangong managed family affairs, thus leading to a leisurely life for him. Hence, many matters including those of the group were represented by Assistant Shang.

 Chapter 675 - 0677: Driving on the Road

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 0677: Driving on the Road</h4>


    Lin Zhang was indeed aware of that.


    "What does the Third Old Master want me to do?" Lin Zhang asked.


    Assistant Shang took out a document and a photo from his briefcase and handed them to Lin Zhang, saying, "You should be familiar with this person, right?"


    Lin Zhang picked up the photo and immediately recognized who it was. It was because of him that his son was imprisoned.


    "Even if he turned to ashes, I¡¯d recognize him! It¡¯s him, it¡¯s because of him that my son ended up in prison¡ªhis name is Chu Ge!"


    Lin Zhang said viciously.


    Assistant Shang nodded slightly, seemingly very satisfied with Lin Zhang¡¯s current demeanor, "Since you hate Chu Ge so much, then our job will be easier."


    He continued, "This time, the Third Old Master wants you to do something rted to Chu Ge."


    Lin Zhang was slightly stunned; he looked worriedly at Assistant Shang. He wondered if the Third Old Master intended for him to help Chu Ge with something? If that was the case, he would rather not do it.


    If his son found out he did anything to help Chu Ge, he would definitely be unhappy.


    Assistant Shang seemed to realize Lin Zhang had misunderstood and curled his lips slightly, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t ask you to help Chu Ge, but rather to go against him."


    Lin Zhang then breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Assistant Shang very earnestly and asked, "What does the Third Old Master want me to do? Justmand me, even if I have to go through fire and water, I will surely aplish it."


    Assistant Shang smiled, "Going through fire and water is not necessary; you just need to go to Chu Ge¡¯s store and cause some trouble, keep him too busy to attend to other matters."


    Lin Zhang thought for a moment, "You mean you want me to cause some trouble for them?"


    How is this any different from what Lin Zhao did? Everyone at the police station in that area knows Chu Ge is a distinguished guest of the Nangong Family, should I still bring people to cause a scene at his store? If it¡¯s just Chu Ge alone, he might be able to handle it, but directly stirring up trouble at his store, I¡¯d just be captured instantly, and not only would I fail to rescue my son, I¡¯d end up imprisoned myself, losing more than what I gain.


    Assistant Shang raised his eyebrow slightly, speaking very arrogantly, "Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d go through fire and water if it could save your son?"


    Lin Zhang¡¯s lips parted, suddenly unsure of what to say¡ªhis earlierment was clearly an exaggeration, and he hadn¡¯t expected Assistant Shang to actually take it seriously.


    Lin Zhang awkwardly smiled and exined, "Assistant Shang, you don¡¯t understand, the police station in our area is particrly protective over Chu Ge, if I take people to cause trouble in his store, isn¡¯t that tantly walking into a trap? Not to mention keeping him preupied, he won¡¯t even need to act personally to get me locked up."


    Assistant Shang looked down on Lin Zhang and said, "When did I say I wanted you to take people and make a scene at his store? Besides, you can find other reasons to keep him too busy to handle other matters. I heard he has been buying furniture everywhere recently, preparing for the opening of the Gambling Stone Field; you could start from there."


    Lin Zhang was aware of this; he had been to Chu Ge¡¯s store more than once, and each time he almost couldn¡¯t resist smashing his ss door. However, thinking that he couldn¡¯t afford more trouble if he wished to save his son, he held back every time.


    "This matter will be left to you. In half a month, there will be a summit, and not only will the Nangong Family be busy, but the entire Capital City will be involved in tight security. You have to act before that time, keep him too busy to attend to other matters. If you seed, your son will safely walk out of prison, but if you mess this up, you might as well go keep himpany inside."


    Assistant Shang finished speaking and got up and left, leaving Lin Zhang alone, lost in thought for a long time.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why the Third Old Master Nangong was also targeting Chu Ge, having such a powerful ally was better than fighting alone.


    The matter was thus settled. Lin Zhang spent the entire day thinking about how to create trouble for Chu Ge and keep him preupied.


    In the end, he could only think of tampering with the furniture he purchased.


    Lin Zhang specifically inquired about where Chu Ge was buying his furniture, but after half a day of inquiry, no one knew.


    Because of this, he specifically squatted beside Chu Ge¡¯s vi, constantly monitoring Chu Ge¡¯s movements,e rain or shine.


    Inside the vi, Chu Ge stood by the window on the second floor with his hands behind his back, quietly observing Lin Zhang¡¯s figure outside.


    Beside him stood Lin Dong. Lin Dong asked in puzzlement, "Mr. Chu, this person has beening here for the past few days, do you know him?"


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "I don¡¯t know him."


    Lin Dong scratched his head, "Mr. Chu, look at this guy, he looks sneaky and untrustworthy, we should be careful when we go out in a bit."


    Chu Ge looked at him amusedly and asked, "What, you¡¯re still nervous when you go out with me?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong quickly waived his hands and chuckled, "Of course, there¡¯s nothing to worry about going out with Mr. Chu, but I¡¯m just worried about the other person¡¯s bad intentions."


    Chu Ge did not take it seriously; he had tested this person before and found him to be an ordinary man without any harmful intentions, so there was nothing to fear.


    Chu Ge nced at the time, then said to Lin Dong, "Alright, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s head out."


    Today was the day when Uncle Liu¡¯s product was finished, and this morning Uncle Liu had excitedly called him insisting he muste to see it.


    Chu Ge was also curious about what Uncle Liu referred to as the finished product.


    Lin Dong nodded, grabbed his coat and put it on, "Then let¡¯s go, I really want to see how Uncle Liu made that table."


    The table used dimensions asrge as a pool table, and when he heard from Uncle Liu that the table would only be supported by two legs, his curiosity was piqued on how such a heavy item could be supported by just two legs, especially since they would also ce some stones on it. The weight of the stones plus such arge table being supported by just two legs was hard to imagine.


    In the corner of the vi, Lin Zhang shivered from the cold; he saw Chu Ge and Lin Donging out of the vi, chatting andughing as they got into the car, and hurriedly went back to his own car.


    After waiting so long, he finally saw them leave.


    As usual, Chu Ge was driving. Having driven this route once already, he was very skilled on the road now,pletely without needing Lin Dong to direct him where to go.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 676 - 678: Fuming Inside

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 678: Fuming Inside</h4>


    On the road, Lin Dong hesitated several times looking at Chu Ge, wanting to say something but stopping himself.


    Although Chu Ge was looking ahead, he could still tell that Lin Dong was stealing nces at him. When Lin Dong stole another nce, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but ask, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Lin Dong moved his lips, still unsure how to start.


    He was secretly annoyed at himself. At home, he had thought about it millions of times and even figured out how to phrase it, but now facing Chu Ge directly, he found himself unable to speak.


    Chu Ge nced sideways and seeing Lin Dong¡¯s conflicted expression, couldn¡¯t help but tease, "Is it that difficult to say what you want to say? So difficult that you can¡¯t even start?"


    Lin Dong also disliked this indecisive side of himself. He pped his forehead, braced himself as if gathering a great deal of courage, took a deep breath, and then said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve thought it through, I want to learn ancient martial arts from you."


    That simple sentence seemed to drain all the strength from Lin Dong, who now almost leaned weakly there, his hopeful eyes fixed on Chu Ge.


    He feared that Chu Ge would be angry about his previous reckless issues and wouldn¡¯t want to take him in.


    Chu Ge was a bit surprised by Lin Dong¡¯s quick decision, "You¡¯ve made up your mind so quickly?"


    Lin Dong smiled sheepishly, scratching his head, "After I went back, I couldn¡¯t figure it out on my own, so I told Sister Liu Yue about it. She kept persuading me, saying that even as an ordinary person, dangers are everywhere, which is no different from learning or not learning ancient martial arts. On the contrary, with ancient martial arts, there¡¯s an extrayer of protection when facing these dangers. I think what Sister Liu Yue said makes a lot of sense, so I want to give it a try. One shouldn¡¯t remain mediocre all their life.


    This society¡¯s ugliness and kindness I have already seen, I want to see another world, one that exists alongside ours but remains untouchable."


    Lin Dong spoke earnestly, his hopeful eyes still on Chu Ge, inquiring, "Mr. Chu, would you still take me in?"


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment. He had anticipated that Lin Dong would agree eventually; it was just a matter of time, but he didn¡¯t expect him to agree so quickly.


    He smiled and nodded, "Of course, if you learn ancient martial arts, it¡¯s like having an extra arm for me, which is very beneficial to me."


    Lin Dong didn¡¯t feel like a pawn from Chu Ge¡¯s remarks; on the contrary, he suddenly found his life¡¯s purpose and even felt a bit happy to hear Chu Ge say he still had use.


    Because no one had ever told him that before. No one had ever thought he was a useful person.


    Lin Dong nodded vigorously, "Master above, please ept my..."


    "Hey, hey, hey, stop!" Chu Ge interrupted Lin Dong before he could finish, raising his hand, "Don¡¯t call me master, the responsibility is too heavy, I¡¯m not suited to be a master."


    Lin Dong was puzzled; if not taking disciples, then what is this...


    "You can just call me as usual. We are the same age, you can call me Chu Ge, or Mr. Chu if you prefer."


    Chu Ge exined.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s insistence, Lin Dong had no choice but to give up. He nodded, "Mr. Chu then, directly calling your name feels awkward."


    Chu Ge smiled and did not continue the conversation. He nced at the rearview mirror and noticed a car had been following them.


    At this time, Lin Dong also noticed the car, "Mr. Chu, is that car behind us following us?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s the person from outside the vi."


    "Who exactly is this person and what does he want?" Lin Dong asked puzzledly.


    Chu Ge shook his head lightly, he had just arrived in the Capital City, and didn¡¯t know many people. Anyone monitoring and following him like this was definitely not a friend but someone with a grudge against him.


    But he had just arrived, and the people with grudges against him...


    Chu Ge thought of Shao Gang and Lin Zhao.


    Shao Gang was involved with the Nangong family, the man in the mask, the mastermind behind setting up Old Master Nangong, but these people would definitely not follow him so openly.


    Such a low method, they would not resort to.


    That left Lin Zhao, but now Lin Zhao was in prison, so ording to the age of the person following... Chu Ge thought of Lin Zhao¡¯s father, or another of Lin Zhao¡¯s elders.


    If you think about it, that makes sense.


    Still, Chu Ge didn¡¯t understand what following him around would aplish.


    "Let¡¯s just ignore him, pretend he doesn¡¯t exist." Chu Ge didn¡¯t regard him as a threat.


    Lin Dong nodded, and out of curiosity asked, "Mr. Chu, when do you n to start teaching me ancient martial arts?"


    The furniture had been prepared, and even the stone procurement sources had been contacted by Jian Chunqiu, the gambling stone field could open at any time.


    He nned to start working at the gambling stone field from the day it opened.


    Seeing his eagerness, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Wait until tomorrow. Come here tomorrow, and I¡¯ll help you unblock your Ren and Du meridians first."


    The two continued talking, and the car arrived at the farmer¡¯s market.


    However, today at the entrance of the farmer¡¯s market, there were many more people than usual.


    Chu Ge curiously asked, "Is there an event here today? Why has the crowd suddenly increased so much?"


    Lin Dong exined, "It¡¯s past nine o¡¯clock now, the busiest time for the farmer¡¯s market, so this crowd is normal. We came early and leftte before, so there weren¡¯t many people at the entrance when we left."


    Chu Ge nodded, not saying much more. He turned back and indeed, the person following them parked the car to the side and walked after them.


    The eyes of the two met in the air, but Lin Zhang, being observed by Chu Ge that he was±» following him, was not panicky; instead, he was very calm.


    This was a public ce, he could go wherever he wanted, as long as he didn¡¯t conflict with them, they couldn¡¯t control what he did.


    Thinking this, Lin Zhang stepped towards the inside.


    The farmer¡¯s market was indeed crowded at this time, and Lin Zhang couldn¡¯t help butment: Isn¡¯t Chu Ge a distinguished guest of the Nangong family? Why would hee here to buy furniture? What good stuff can you get from a farmer¡¯s market?


    Through his observation over the past few days, he noticed Chu Ge didn¡¯t look like a distinguished guest of a major family at all besides living in a mansion; in other ways, he was no different from a poor dickens.


    Eating at roadside food stalls, wearing worn clothes, even the clothes Chu Ge wore today wouldn¡¯t cover the cost of his own coat.


    Just thinking about such a person got his son locked up, he was boiling with rage!

 Chapter 677 - 0679: Wealth Without Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 0679: Wealth Without Kindness</h4>


    It was already nine o¡¯clock at the Farmer¡¯s Market entrance, crowded with people.


    Even Lin Dong was a little surprised; it was usually busy, but not as packed as today at the entrance.


    Curious, Lin Dong moved forward to take a look and saw everyone gathered in front of a bulletin board, muttering to himself, "What¡¯s the big deal happening here?"


    It turned out that the people going to the Farmer¡¯s Market crowded here to read the content on the bulletin board, hence the exceptional congestion at the entrance.


    Lin Dong¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it wasn¡¯t soft either, audible to those around him.


    They told Lin Dong: "It¡¯s said to be thetest deadbeat list."


    The deadbeat list, as the name implies, refers to those who have purchased items from the Farmer¡¯s Market and defaulted on their payments, bing long-term debtors on their list.


    It usual posted monthly, so it wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary.


    Hearing that it was the deadbeat list, Lin Dong immediately lost interest. He squeezed through the crowd and approached Chu Ge, saying, "Mr. Chu, let¡¯s go. Everyone is just here to look at the deadbeat list."


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, disinterested in the list.


    Chu Ge nced back at Lin Zhang who had followed them and was now captivated by the deadbeat list on the bulletin board.


    Chu Ge withdrew his gaze and turned to walk with Lin Dong towards the farthest corner of the Farmer¡¯s Market.


    On the way, Lin Dong said, "Mr. Chu, I nced at the list just now, guess who I saw?"


    Chu Ge sidelong looked at him, knowing Lin Dong must be talking about someone he knew.


    But in Capital City, the people he knew besides Lin Dong and a few others were from the Nangong Family, and then there was only Lin Zhao.


    Curiously, Chu Ge asked, "You¡¯re not talking about Lin Zhao, right?"


    Lin Dong nodded, "Yes, Lin Zhao. That guy really has some nerve, owing tens of thousands in debt."


    Tens of thousands might not be much for Chu Ge, but for someone like Lin Dong, it amounted to their annual ie.


    Lin Dong learned about the issues between Chu Ge and Lin Zhao only after hearing that Chu Ge had gone to the police station.


    Lin Dong, not sure if he was feeling sorry for Lin Zhao or indirectly praising himself, said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, both Lin Zhao and I share the Lin surname, could it be that we were rtives five hundred years ago? If that were true, then my ancestors would be so disgraced. Having such a descendant, sigh, they would be heartbroken for sure."


    Chu Ge simply watched Lin Dong in speechlessness, unable toprehend his leap in thoughts.


    Listening to Lin Dong chatter all the way until they reached Uncle Liu¡¯s shop, he finally shut his mouth.


    Chu Ge sidelong nced at him, said nothing, and stepped inside.


    Lin Dong hesitated at the entrance, unsure if he should enter.


    Honestly, in his heart, Lin Dong always felt he owed Uncle Liu something, especially when he learned that Uncle Liu was over a hundred years old, he felt even more unworthy in his presence.


    The schemes Lin Dong once yed in front of Uncle Liu were surely not unnoticed, but Uncle Liu never mentioned them, making him feel as if he lost all face.


    Halfway, seeing Lin Dong hadn¡¯t followed, Chu Ge turned back and asked, "Lin Dong, what are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t youing?"


    Lin Dong then shook his head;st time, Uncle Liu didn¡¯t seem to hold grudges, apparently not taking him seriously¡ªwhy should he trouble himself with unnecessary worries?


    With this thought, Lin Dong felt much better and strode confidently into the shop.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Lin Zhang stared at the deadbeat list on the bulletin board, still unable to grasp why his son was listed.


    In this era where almost everything is public and no one has privacy, a person¡¯s credit is crucial; being listed as a deadbeat could ruin half of a person¡¯s life, impeding their ability to work normally, travel far, and use services involving their ID or bank card.


    With the advancements in transport, leaving the city or even traveling abroad had be easy, but regtions have also be stricter, especially concerning credit. Bad credit could block one from using nes or even taking a train or bus out of the province¡ªLin Zhang couldn¡¯t fathom why his son, who hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, ended up on this list.


    In his heart, Lin Zhang believed his son to be extremely capable and couldn¡¯t have engaged in any misconduct. He firmly thought someone must be sabotaging from behind to get his son on this list.


    With Lin Zhao in prison, Lin Zhang couldn¡¯t ask him directly, but he remained convinced that his son wouldn¡¯t default intentionally, suspecting an oversight might be involved.


    Recognizing the creditor disyed on the board as someone his son had conflicts with, Lin Zhang remembered this wasn¡¯t just some minor furniture store owner. Knowing well that managing a sessful furniture business required connections in both legitimate and illegitimate circles, the more he thought, the more he suspected the store owner might have orchestrated something, for otherwise, how could his son end up as a deadbeat?


    Feeling indignant, Lin Zhang¡¯s anger simmered, forgetting his initial purpose of trailing Chu Ge and Lin Dong, now a distant thought.


    Fuming, he headed towards the Farmer¡¯s Market, determined to confront the furniture store owner to understand how his son offended him, causing such extreme measures against a child. Did the owner not realize that this could ruin his son¡¯s entire life?


    The Farmer¡¯s Market, always packed with people, was an ideal location for a shop. Even without business prowess, one could still manage to earn due to the geographical advantage. Naturally, with such prime location, prices were steep, and considering the furniture, not only were they bulky but also needed careful storage conditions like temperature and lighting.


    Thisrge furniture store, upying space equivalent to four typical shops in such a valuable area, hinted at the owner¡¯s considerable wealth.


    Seeing the scale, Lin Zhang scoffed; this wealthy owner seemed cruel, rich yet petty enough to hassle a child, evidently unfazed by the potential karmic consequences of getting old

 Chapter 678 - 0680: Starting a Fight

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 0680: Starting a Fight</h4>


    With a few grievances and contempt in his heart, Lin Zhang walked into the furniture store with his neck craned, like a haughty and spirited rooster.


    The owner of the furniture store was originally in the back room drinking tea. When he usuallyes to the store, he just wanders around and keeps an eye on the employees to see if they¡¯re cking off; he himself is the kind of hands-off shopkeeper who doesn¡¯t show up unless it¡¯s something big.


    As he was leisurely sipping his tea, he saw a shop assistant hesitantly loitering at the door of his office. He frowned and called the person in with a coarse voice.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You should be keeping watch outside during work hours, not wandering in here?" As soon as he spoke, his voice was robust and full. He impatiently nced at the assistant and turned to y with the gold ring on his hand.


    "Boss, it¡¯s like this, there¡¯s a Mr. Lin outside who specifically asked to see you." The employee said in a low voice with his head down. Their boss had a bad temper, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Mr. Lin outside was clearly not someone to be trifled with, he wouldn¡¯t havee to disturb the boss.


    "Mr. Lin? Which Mr. Lin? Is he the boss of somepany?" He continued to y with his gold ring. Unless it was somepany boss, there was no need for him to go out and meet them, to avoid wasting his time.


    "It¡¯s not any boss. He said he is Lin Zhao¡¯s father." The employee said, cautiously ncing at the boss. Sure enough, the man who had previously been indifferent suddenly squinted his eyes when he heard the name Lin Zhao.


    "Lin Zhao¡¯s father? Huh, I haven¡¯t even gone looking for trouble, yet he delivered himself to my doorstep. Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t pass up this opportunity for nothing." Putting down his teacup, the man stood up with his hands sped behind his back, striding out with the air of an emperor on an inspection tour.


    He immediately spotted the man standing by the cash register. The man was dressed in cheap clothes, wearing cheap shoes, and his hair was clearly not well kept.


    After sizing up Lin Zhang head to toe and confirming he was a pauper, the boss then revealed a disdainful smile.


    "You¡¯re Lin Zhao¡¯s father?" He looked at Lin Zhang with nted eyes, with an attitude that showedplete disregard for Lin Zhang.


    Seeing this man knew his son¡¯s name, Lin Zhang was convinced that it must be this man who was behind the scenes pulling strings, no doubt. Lin Zhang puffed up his chest, fiercely saying: "Yes, I am Lin Zhang, Lin Zhao¡¯s father, what about it?"


    "Perfect, you¡¯vee at the right time. Last time Lin Zhao damaged some stuff here and ran off withoutpensating. I¡¯ve been worried about how to find him, but now you¡¯re here, you can just pay for your son and then you¡¯re free to go, don¡¯t interrupt my business."


    With that, he motioned for the cashier girl to bring out the bill ¨C it listed various items adding up to the money Lin Zhao owed, no small sum indeed.


    Lin Zhang was taken aback and instinctively wanted to deny it before getting the full story. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. How could my son owe money outside? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m telling you, my son wouldn¡¯t do such a thing."


    Lin Zhang didn¡¯t look at the ount book. He simply refused to believe his well-behaved son would do such a thing; this must be the man in front of him making things up.


    "Your son has been put in prison, and you still think the son you raised is outstanding? Haha, perhaps you¡¯re just a fake father?" The furniture store owner spoke with scorn.


    He knew Lin Zhao had been locked up and wouldn¡¯t be getting out anytime soon, which was why he had put Lin Zhao on the deadbeat list.


    Lin Zhang red at the furniture store owner. This guy, just poking at his sore spot outright.


    Lin Zhao had been set up and incarcerated, but Third Old Master Nangong had already promised him that Lin Zhao would be released and that Lin Zhao¡¯s criminal record would be cleared, so this dark history wouldn¡¯t affect Lin Zhao¡¯s future.


    However, once on the deadbeat list, it¡¯s different; this dark history couldn¡¯t just be erased by relying on family connections.


    Lin Zhang red at him, "Regardless of what you say about Lin Zhao, but asking for hundreds of thousands for some broken furniture, isn¡¯t that extortion? Don¡¯t tell me all the furniture here is made of top-quality solid wood. Even the finest sandalwood wouldn¡¯t be that expensive! Besides, the only thing you have listed in the deadbeat registry is Lin Zhao damaging a chair of yours."


    A single chair costing over a hundred thousand ¨C that was clearly extortion.


    The owner wasn¡¯t someone who would just take it either; he coldly said to Lin Zhang: "Indeed, a son who¡¯s never been exposed to the wider world surely owes it to his own father. I specifically had someone appraise it, and 170,000 is still a conservative estimate. If I really wanted to scam you, why not ask for 700 or 800 thousand?"


    The owner signaled the attendant behind him with a nce, then spoke to Lin Zhang: "Since you¡¯re here, just help Lin Zhao pay it off. If you don¡¯t..."


    As soon as his words ended, several fierce big men suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and they surrounded Lin Zhang, ring menacingly at him.


    Lin Zhang was also seething with anger at the moment, like a naive calf not afraid of a tiger. He scanned around the circle, then looked at the owner with some contempt and said, "What, if I don¡¯t pay the money, are you nning to give me a beating?"


    "Nowadays, we live under the rule ofw, you¡¯ll be punished if you treat me this way."


    Lin Zhang wasn¡¯t afraid at all, even seemingly confident that they wouldn¡¯t touch a hair on him, so he stood there with defiance.


    "Punished?" The ownerughed, "In the Farmer¡¯s Market, there¡¯s no protection for deadbeats. If you don¡¯t pay today, don¡¯t think about leaving through that door."


    After all, Lin Zhang was the captain of the security team; Nangong Group had a specific requirement for hiring security which was knowing some hard skills.


    That¡¯s the kung fu often yed out in TV dramas.


    Lin Zhang prided himself on his martial arts being decent, so even facing several burly big men, he was not in the least bit intimidated.


    He rolled up his sleeves ¨C it seemed without showing these people some color, they really thought they could bully Lin Zhang¡¯s son!


    "It seems you¡¯re suggesting a fight." Lin Zhang sneered disdainfully, nced around, and then spoke again, "Fighting here, if your things get knocked around, are you nning to make mepensate again?"


    Seeing that Lin Zhang was not scared at all, the owner squinted his eyes and lightly snorted, then said to Lin Zhang, "Going to break my stuff? Heh, let¡¯s see if you can defeat them first."


    With that, he motioned with his hand, and those fierce fellows surrounded Lin Zhang.


    However, what the owner did not anticipate was that Lin Zhang actually had some skill; he alone was able to restrain three men.


    The owner became a bit anxious; he was worried they really might damage his furniture.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 679 - 681: Irreconcilable Differences

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 681: Irreconcble Differences</h4>


    Although this furniture isn¡¯t as valuable as they said, it¡¯s still worth tens of thousands.


    The boss sternly said to those fierce men, "Go out and fight, fight hard."


    A female waitress standing nearby was looking at the scene with fear, her legs already trembling.


    "Boss, why don¡¯t we just ask him to repay the money instead of fighting him?"


    The waitress didn¡¯t understand why the fight had suddenly started.


    The boss disdainfully sneered, "Lin Zhao hit me so hard, since I can¡¯t find Lin Zhao, let his father suffer for him instead."


    The waitress recalled that a long time ago, the boss suddenly fell ill and was hospitalized. When he was discharged, he was still in a cast. Being just an employee, she didn¡¯t feel it was her ce to ask too much.


    She had heard that the boss was beaten up, and it turned out that Lin Zhao was the one who had hit him.


    No wonder, when Lin Zhang mentioned his family background, the boss looked at him as if he were looking at an enemy.


    Their boss was famously narrow-minded and vengeful in the Farmer¡¯s Market.


    Later, the boss constantly tried to find ways to trouble Lin Zhao, until thest time Lin Zhao came to the store with his men and smashed a chair, then the boss thought of putting Lin Zhao on the debtor¡¯s cklist.


    Even though those men were fighting fiercely and moved outside, the waitress still took a fearful step back.


    There were already many people in the Farmer¡¯s Market, and the fierce fight between Lin Zhang and his men quickly drew the attention of the bystanders, who gathered around them.


    Some even took out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge and Lin Dong, who were leisurely shopping in Uncle Liu¡¯s shop, had no idea a fight was happening outside.


    Chu Ge had ordered five long tables, twenty chairs, and ten disy cabs from Uncle Liu, who managed to prepare everything in just a few days, something Chu Ge found hard to believe.


    "There is so much stuff; it¡¯s a big project. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see the goods."


    Uncle Liu said, picking up his keys and getting up.


    Naturally, there wasn¡¯t enough space in the shop for all these items.


    Only then did Chu Ge find out that Uncle Liu also had his own mold yard, staffed by just four people, including the boss himself.


    Naturally, the boss was Uncle Liu, and the other three were his disciples.


    Chu Ge and Lin Dong followed Uncle Liu out of the shop only to find out that it was lively outside.


    Chu Ge saw Lin Zhang fighting those men at a nce, but he quickly looked away.


    On the other hand, Lin Dong excitedly pointed to someone not far ahead and said, "Mr. Chu, look, isn¡¯t that the man who was following us? How did he end up fighting those men?"


    "Those men?" asked Chu Ge.


    Lin Dong nodded, "These are the watchmen hired by the furniture shop owner, who often gets beaten because he extorts customers, so he brought them in. Speaking of which, these men were once pro fighters. That middle-aged man is actually holding his own against three of them."


    Lin Dong didn¡¯t know how long they had been fighting, but seeing Lin Zhang¡¯s faltering body, he knew he couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    However, anyone who could hold his own against those men for so long was no ordinary person.


    Just as Chu Ge and the others arrived at the Farmer¡¯s Market, they heard the sirens of police cars. The police quickly arrived and took Lin Zhang and the men away.


    When Lin Zhang was getting into the police car, his eyes inadvertently swept across the crowd and spotted Chu Ge. He was slightly startled, then he remembered his real purpose foring here. He sighed, but he had no regrets.


    Compared to following Chu Ge, he cared more about his son¡¯s future and reputation!


    As the police car left, the onlookers also dispersed.


    Uncle Liu shook his head helplessly, then said to Chu Ge, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the finished products."


    Uncle Liu¡¯s mold yard was not far away; they walked for about twenty minutes to reach it.


    It was a factory as big as a football field, and in the courtyard, the furniture Chu Ge had ordered was disyed.


    Both Chu Ge and Lin Dong were surprised to find that the finished pieces of furniture, both in design and the polish of the wood, looked different from other furniture in the market.


    "Are these all supported by Spiritual Energy?" Chu Ge asked curiously.


    Uncle Liu nodded, "Not entirely on Spiritual Energy, because it can dissipate, especially since you want to open a Gambling Stone Field. If someone with ill Heart Skill draws the Spiritual Energy from these table legs, then the tables can no longer be used."


    Chu Ge was also worried about this point, so he hesitated before asking, "Is there any way to prevent that?"


    Uncle Liuughed heartily. He pped the table beside him and said, "I¡¯ve specially modified these products. The Spiritual Energy supporting them can¡¯t be siphoned away. Instead, if someone tries to tamper with it, the Spiritual Energy will trigger an rm."


    "..." Chu Ge found it rather mystical, "How is that possible?"


    Uncle Liu winked mysteriously at Chu Ge, "That¡¯s the secret to my business, how could I possibly tell you."


    Chu Geughed, amused.


    Just then, a man wearing a blue uniform and white gloves came out of the house. Seeing Uncle Liu, he approached respectfully, "Uncle Liu, you¡¯re here."


    His tone was extremely respectful.


    As the man approached, Chu Ge felt the Evil Energy from him. He looked at him in surprise.


    The man clearly noticed Chu Ge too. Chu Ge had hidden all his True Qi, appearing ordinary on the surface, but his aura was unmistakable.


    The man was visibly startled, then he asked, "Is this young man also an Ancient Martial Artist?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "Hello."


    Uncle Liu pointed at Chu Ge and said, "This is the boss who ordered arge batch of furniture from us."


    The man nodded at Chu Ge, "So this is Mr. Chu."


    Uncle Liu pointed at the man and said, "This is one of my disciples, as you can see, he is also an Ancient Martial Artist."


    Uncle Liu didn¡¯t disclose the man¡¯s name, but Chu Ge grew suspicious.


    "He is a disciple of the ck Witch Sect."


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment before speaking slowly.


    The man clearly didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge to know he was from the ck Witch Sect. His look towards Chu Ge changed, bing wary.


    Chu Ge knew quite well the grudge between him and the ck Witch Sect. Although this man had never directly participated in their disputes, he indeed belonged to the ck Witch Sect, and it was a fact that the ck Witch Sect and Chu Ge were sworn enemies.

 Chapter 680 - 682: A Worthy Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 682: A Worthy Opponent</h4>


    Chu Ge categorically stated that he was all too familiar with the aura emanating from him¡ªa long-time rival who was an old friend, how could he possibly not recognize it?


    However, what made him curious was why Uncle Liu would associate with such a person.


    Uncle Liu wasn¡¯t surprised that Chu Ge recognized him as a disciple of the ck Witch Sect, because in his eyes, this man was not any disciple of the ck Witch Sect, but his own disciple.


    Uncle Liu chuckled and said, "He used to be a disciple of the ck Witch Sect, but it was all due to a moment of greed that led him astray."


    Chu Ge was puzzled.


    Uncle Liu exined, "Initially, Xiao Shuai wanted to learn ancient martial arts but had no way in. He happened to meet a disciple of the ck Witch Sect who boasted to him. Xiao Shuai mistook the ck Witch Sect for a righteous sect, so he went up the mountain to seek teaching. Only after joining the sect did he realize that it was not what he had imagined. When he wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t do so anymore.


    Because of the recent conflicts between the sects, the ck Witch Sect suffered. Xiao Shuai took the opportunity to escape from the sect.


    As the training methods of the ck Witch Sect are different from those of other righteous sects, and Xiao Shuai no longer had the support of the specific pills from the ck Witch Sect, his body couldn¡¯t hold up at times, which was when I encountered him."


    Uncle Liu simply recounted the story, but the underlying implication was clear: although Xiao Shuai had joined the ck Witch Sect, he was actually a good person.


    Chu Ge became curious as he had always wanted to know which sect Uncle Liu belonged to. Thinking thus, he asked, "May I know from which sect Uncle Liu hails?"


    Uncle Liu burst intoughter, "I belong to no sect, I¡¯m just azy person. All the sects and disciples are but passing clouds to me."


    Although Chu Ge was not sure if Uncle Liu was telling the truth, seeing that he declined to say more, Chu Ge did not pursue the matter.


    "The furniture is now allplete." Uncle Liu looked at his handiwork and nodded with great satisfaction.


    Chu Ge observed his gaze upon the furniture as though looking at his own children and couldn¡¯t help but tease, "Uncle Liu, are you sure you¡¯re not reluctant to part with these pieces?"


    Uncle Liu smiled, but this time, the smile was not as hearty as before and seemed tinged with a bit of bitterness. He nodded gently, "I am indeed somewhat reluctant. The wood used for these furniture pieces has all grown up with me; they are like my elders, protecting me. Now, they will go on to protect you. How can I not feel reluctant?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily upon hearing this exnation.


    At this moment, another young man in blue work attire hurried over with a document in his hand.


    "Uncle Liu, is there a package for you?"


    After handing over the document to Uncle Liu, the man took a curious nce at Lin Dong and Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge noted that the young man appeared to be about the same age as Lin Dong, with unnaturally pale skin, but without any trace of Spiritual Energy, obviously a normal person.


    Uncle Liu did not seem inclined to introduce him, and instead tore open the document to pull out an invitation.


    Chu Ge had seen this type of invitation before; it was for a summit.


    Chu Ge was somewhat curious as he looked at Uncle Liu, "Uncle Liu, isn¡¯t this summit a meeting for the sects?"


    Uncle Liu looked up with a meaningful gaze but was cut off before he could speak.


    The pale man hurriedly spoke up, "Although Uncle Liu doesn¡¯t belong to any sect, he has a very high status in the Ancient Martial Arts and everyone must respectfully address him as Liu Daxian (Liu the Great Immortal)."


    Liu Daxian?


    Chu Ge was startled and instinctively looked at Uncle Liu, wondering how he was unaware of a respected Liu Daxian within the Ancient Martial Arts.


    Uncle Liu gestured with his hand, "Alright, have you all finished your work?"


    The two staff members looked at each other and then shook their heads.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    Uncle Liu chided.


    The two turned and hurried towards the storeroom; along the way, their voices could be heard bickering with each other.


    "It¡¯s all your fault, why did you mention Liu Daxian for no reason? Don¡¯t you know Uncle Liu hates it the most when people call him Liu Daxian?"


    "I just saw that man being so disrespectful to Uncle Liu, so I thought I would say something, but who knew Uncle Liu would be displeased."


    "You, you..."


    ^


    Chu Ge looked towards Uncle Liu, feeling slightly perplexed. He always felt that Uncle Liu was hiding something.


    But since he did not speak of it, Chu Ge did not feel it was appropriate to ask.


    Liu Daxian... Jian Chunqiu should know about this.


    He would ask Jian Chunqiuter.


    With this thought in mind, Chu Ge prepared to take his leave from Uncle Liu when Uncle Liu raised his hand, "Hold on, does Mr. Chu have anything important to do today?"


    Chu Ge shook his head, "There¡¯s nothing in particr today. Does Uncle Liu have any instructions?"


    "It¡¯s not really instructions, but I was wondering if Mr. Chu ys chess?"


    "Chess?" Chu Ge was taken aback, then nodded, "A little."


    "How about joining me for a few rounds?"


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t figure out what Uncle Liu was up to, but he still nodded. After all, they had just concluded a big business deal, and ying chess together could also enhance their rtionship.


    Lin Dong quietly tugged at Chu Ge¡¯s sleeve and whispered so that only the two of them could hear, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something odd about Uncle Liu?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, but he did not take it to heart. A man over a hundred years old surely had more experience and had met countless more people than they had, having seen through the vicissitudes, joys, sorrows, and passions of this world. It was normal to have one¡¯s own quirks.


    Uncle Liu led Chu Ge and Lin Dong to an office, which actually served as a ce for Uncle Liu to rest.


    The space inside was notrge, but it was fully furnished, and only once inside did Chu Ge realize that all the furniture was different from what was sold in the market.


    At a nce, it was evident that they were Uncle Liu¡¯s handiwork.


    There was a chess table in the center of the living room, with an unfinished game stillid out on it.


    Uncle Liu gestured for Chu Ge to sit down, then said, "This is a game I y by myself when I¡¯m bored, ying against myself. Let¡¯s continue from here, shall we?"


    Lin Dong felt this was unfair to Chu Ge upon hearing this. Although he did not understand chess, he had heard Uncle Liu say that he yed against himself. It was clear that Uncle Liu would know the next moves and how the game had been set up from the start.


    This was not at all fair to Mr. Chu.


    Lin Dong wanted to say something, but seeing Chu Ge gazing intently at the chessboard, seemingly unconcerned, Lin Dong swallowed his words.


    He silently stood by, watching the two engage in the game...

 Chapter 681 - 0683 Striving for Excellence

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 0683 Striving for Excellence</h4>


    This chessboard holds many secrets, and although Chu Ge is not particrly skilled at chess, he used to y against the old man.


    He immediately noticed something was off with this chessboard; it wasn¡¯t just a simple game of chess, but rather Uncle Liu had set up an Array in it, wanting to engage in a duel on this chessboard.


    Although Chu Ge did not know why Uncle Liu would do this, he knew in his heart that Uncle Liu had no ill intentions towards him.


    Thus, he decided to go along with it, pretending to be unaware and continued ying chess.


    Indeed, as the game progressed, changes began to ur.


    Chu Ge felt dizzy for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, the scenery around him had changed.


    Lin Dong was gone, and the domestic decorations had turned into the outdoors, with birds chirping and flowers fragrant, warm and unrestrained, not at all like the weather of deep winter.


    Chu Ge stood in ce, with one hand behind his back, and nced around, faintly hearing the sound of flowing water.


    The corners of Chu Ge¡¯s lips slightly curled up as he said, "Uncle Liu, since you¡¯ve gone to the trouble of drawing me into this Array, why not show yourself?"


    A heartyugh came from the sky, and then Uncle Liu¡¯s figure gradually appeared in front of Chu Ge.


    He looked at Chu Ge, and seeing no anger or shock on Chu Ge¡¯s face, he felt somewhat surprised, "You¡¯re not surprised?"


    Chu Ge shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Why should I be surprised?"


    Uncle Liu was stunned for a moment, and instinctively asked, "Did you already know there was a mystery in this chessboard?"


    Chu Ge gently nodded his head, smiling as he spoke, "Yes, the moves of the ck pieces on this chessboard are not defenses or counters based on the moves of the white pieces, but rather, the ck pieces are used to set up the Array first, and the white pieces to conceal it. It appears unremarkable on the surface, but there are many ces where the moves should not be made."


    Uncle Liu looked at Chu Ge with surprise, and then somewhat helplessly shook his head, "It seems I still underestimated you."


    Chu Ge had told him that he only knew a little, which he actually believed at the time. He didn¡¯t expect such a young man to be so modest.


    "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t be nervous, I invited you into this Array with no malicious intentions," said Uncle Liu.


    Chu Ge did believe this, but still felt a bit unhappy due to the sudden test that made him feel quite ufortable.


    "I wonder, what was your purpose in doing this, Uncle Liu?"


    Although Chu Ge was a bit upset, he did not show it and asked calmly.


    Uncle Liu smiled and then raised his hand, a ball of golden energy instantly condensed into a sphere in his palm, "I just wanted to find a secluded ce to exchange a few moves with Mr. Chu."


    Chu Ge slightly narrowed his eyes, but before he could say anything, he saw Uncle Liu charging towards him at an incredible speed, the golden energy in his hand visibly expanding.


    Chu Ge immediately felt rmed and instinctively leaped over Uncle Liu¡¯s head.


    What incredible speed.


    Feeling the fearsome aura emanating from Uncle Liu, Chu Ge¡¯s body instantly tensed up.


    He had experienced Jian Chunqiu¡¯s martial arts power, and he only used 30% power to thoroughly suppress him.


    And this Uncle Liu, he had not used all his power just now; if Chu Ge wasn¡¯t mistaken, he probably only used half.


    He...


    A bold guess shed through Chu Ge¡¯s mind, "Uncle Liu, your martial arts have already reached the Immortal Realm."


    With a certain tone.


    Instead of responding directly, Uncle Liu advised, "Getting distracted during a duel is a bad habit."


    Chu Ge was startled, then felt a rush of fear, indeed, just now while he was distracted, facing an expert of the Immortal Realm, he could have been taken down in a single move.


    Chu Ge collected his thoughts, treating every duel and sparring session seriously.


    The two were fiercely dueling within the Array, but in the outside world, Lin Dong was watching cluelessly.


    He watched Uncle Liu and Chu Ge, each holding a chess piece, with neither making a move.


    He also couldn¡¯t understand this chessboard, much less knew what the next move should be.


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge and then at Uncle Liu, their souls seemed as if they had left their bodies, which felt very strange.


    "Mr. Chu? Uncle Liu?" Lin Dong called out a few times, but the twopletely ignored him.


    Lin Dong scratched his head, puzzled, but for the moment didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Mr. Chu, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Uncle Liu? Can you hear me speaking?"


    Lin Dong waved his hand in front of their eyes, but their eyes didn¡¯t even blink.


    Lin Dong scratched his head suspiciously, wondering if the two really had their souls leave their bodies.


    Just like it¡¯s shown in TV dramas, were the two in the midst of a chess game?


    Lin Dong¡¯s shouts could be heard within the Array, but at that moment, Chu Ge and Uncle Liu were too preupied to pay attention to Lin Dong.


    Although Uncle Liu was consciously controlling his power, using only 10% of it, Chu Ge¡¯s strength still impressed him.


    The two moved so swiftly, like two streams of Sword Qi constantly intersecting in the air, ordinary people couldn¡¯t see what was actually happening between them.


    Considering that Chu Ge had only reached the Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster realm, his power wasn¡¯t enough, and he was defeated.


    "I lost," said Chu Ge.


    Uncle Liu gently shook his head, "You didn¡¯t lose; at your age, I hadn¡¯t reached your level yet."


    Uncle Liu felt a bit embarrassed inside,peting with Chu Ge at his level was somewhat like bullying.


    But Uncle Liu didn¡¯t actually intend to bully Chu Ge, he just wanted to test Chu Ge¡¯s power.


    However, this test revealed something unexpected.


    "Mr. Chu¡¯s physique is quite amazing, your Inner Strength is also extremely robust, but what astonishes me even more is that the True Qi within your body is extremely pure, without any pollution or impurities. How did you manage that?"


    Chu Ge hadn¡¯t expected him to notice even that, "Just strive for perfection during regr cultivation."


    This had always been his creed.


    Uncle Liu was a bit surprised, "You¡¯ve already reached the Innate Grandmaster level, yet you still cultivate using Spirit Jade?"


    Chu Ge lightly nodded, "Sort of, not really."


    After all, ordinary Spirit Jade could no longer meet his needs.


    Uncle Liu pondered for a moment before slowly speaking, "Generally, after reaching the Innate Grandmaster level, the effective method of cultivation is Dual Cultivation, but the True Qi cultivated through this method is not so pure, and people with high demands for their martial arts mastery usually do not choose this method. It seems you are such a person."

 Chapter 682 - 0684: Gambling Stone Field

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 0684: Gambling Stone Field</h4>


    Chu Ge gently nodded, pondering how Uncle Liu¡¯s martial arts had already surpassed that of immortals, his heart brimming with curiosity, "I wonder how Uncle Liu cultivated back in the day?"


    Uncle Liu shook his head gently, "Back then, I practiced Dual Cultivation."


    Chu Ge: ...


    After the sparring session ended, Chu Ge emerged from the formation to confront an abruptly erged face, which startled him.


    "Lin Dong, what are you doing?"


    Lin Dong, seeing that Chu Ge finally noticed him, let out a long sigh of relief and asked with concern, "Mr. Chu, what happened to you? Just now, you and Uncle Liu seemed like your souls had departed; no matter how I called, you wouldn¡¯t respond."


    Chu Ge looked up at Uncle Liu, who had also exited the formation.


    He replied, "It¡¯s nothing, I just meditated for a bit."


    Lin Dong didn¡¯t understand all of this, so seeing that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t saying more, he didn¡¯t press the matter either.


    Uncle Liu¡¯s original intent in inviting Chu Ge to y chess was to test Chu Ge¡¯s power. Now that the test was over, naturally, he no longer felt the need to continue the game.


    Chu Ge, very conscientiously, stood up, took his leave from Uncle Liu, who didn¡¯t insist on keeping him any longer.


    The furniture Chu Ge ordered was delivered by a truck that Lin Dong helped arrange; it took two trips to get it all back.


    With the addition of furniture, the shop suddenly felt different.


    Although there wasn¡¯t anything on top of the disy cabs and tables yet.


    Lin Dong also looked around with some satisfaction, his excited demeanor as if he was seeing his own shope to fruition.


    "Mr. Chu, I suddenly feel like I have a goal to work towards in life," Lin Dong said sincerely.


    Chu Ge looked at him with amusement, "You can consider this ce your second home."


    Although Chu Ge spoke softly, this statement hit Lin Dong¡¯s heart directly.


    Lin Dong felt a tingling in his nose; he had known since childhood that he was an orphan abandoned by his parents, and the orphanage was his home, the other kids there his siblings.


    But he knew that the orphanage¡¯s funds were limited, and after they grew up, the orphanage could no longer support them financially or otherwise.


    Since leaving the orphanage, Lin Dong always felt like a drifting boat. Whenever tired, he would return to the orphanage, but that wasn¡¯t a long-term solution; he always felt his lifecked direction as if he couldn¡¯t see the future.


    But now it was different. Mr. Chu was willing to let him help out at the Gambling Stone Field, even suggesting this could be his second home ¨C a truly heartwarming gesture for someone who had drifted for years without a harbor to anchor his heart.


    Lin Dong¡¯s eyes reddened, gratefully looking at Chu Ge; he opened his mouth to say something but saw Chu Ge raising his hand slightly.


    "Alright, I know what you want to say, but now¡¯s not the time for sentimentality. Right now, I¡¯m going to help you open your governor and conception vessels. After they¡¯re opened, it doesn¡¯t mean your martial arts will be formidable immediately; it requires your continuous practice and effort to consolidate and improve," said Chu Ge.


    Lin Dong nodded; he was aware of this.


    "I will definitely work hard and not let down Mr. Chu¡¯s expectations."


    Chu Ge raised his hand, gently patted him on the shoulder, and then motioned for him to sit down where he was. "When opening the governor and conception vessels, your body will experience some pain. You must endure it because the process cannot be disrupted, or else your body may suffer irreparable harm."


    Lin Dong nodded earnestly, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chu, I will endure."


    Seeing Lin Dong¡¯s resolute expression, Chu Ge didn¡¯t borate further. He sat cross-legged, circted his energy in his palm, and a warm current gently entered Lin Dong¡¯s back.


    At first, Lin Dong felt this warmth flowing within his body, creating a very peculiar sensation, which was not at all painful as Chu Ge had described but instead veryfortable.


    However, after a short while, the warm current began to lose its heat and grew cold.


    This chilly stream flowed through him, chilling everywhere it touched, making him feel as though he had fallen into an ice cer.


    The bones in his limbs started to ache from the coldness, bearable at first, but as it intensified, Lin Dong could barely grit his teeth and hold on.


    His fists clenched tightly, striving to prevent himself from crying out, but the pain throughout his body was beyond what he had imagined and steadily increasing.


    Eventually, Lin Dong couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and cried out loudly.


    Due to his cry, the murky energies cleansed by the True Qi flowed out with his voice.


    After a while longer, Lin Dong felt the pain in his body subsiding, reced by a feeling of profound relief as if he had survived a huge ordeal.


    Shortly after, Chu Ge channeled a stream of new True Qi into Lin Dong¡¯s body, then slowly withdrew his energy and opened his eyes, standing up from the ground.


    Approaching Lin Dong, who was drenched in sweat, he asked, "All set. Do you feel any changes in your body?"


    Lin Dong slowly opened his eyes. He did feel some changes, although there was still some lingering pain that was gradually fading, giving way to a refreshing sensation. Lin Dong flexed his muscles and inexplicably felt as if his bones had been remade.


    "I feel as if I¡¯ve been reborn, much lighter than before."


    Lin Dong was still unustomed to using the True Qi within him. He raised his hand and felt stronger than before.


    Chu Ge, somewhat amused, watched him and shook his head lightly, "Alright, you¡¯ve just begun to learn Ancient Martial Arts. There¡¯s a process of absorption and digestion that¡¯s needed. Go rest tonight and tomorrow I¡¯ll teach you how to use it."


    Lin Dong was thrilled. He nodded vigorously, and without warning, he knelt down to pay respects to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, meeting you in this life is Lin Dong¡¯s good fortune umted over five hundred years!"


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t handle such a grand gesture and hurriedly helped Lin Dong up, pretending to be annoyed, "I¡¯m teaching you ancient martial arts because it¡¯s beneficial to me as well; it¡¯s a matter of mutual benefit, so you don¡¯t owe me anything. Just take good care of the Gambling Stone Field for me in the future."


    Chu Ge¡¯s purpose in training Lin Dong was simr to why he trained Huo Tianqian before; he couldn¡¯t be stuck managing the Gambling Stone Field forever, having a confidant to help out was indeed fortunate.


    Of course, Chu Ge wasn¡¯t worried that they might change their hearts in the future, for he had the ability to transform them just as well as he had the ability to destroy them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 683 - 0685: Conflict Arises

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 0685: Conflict Arises</h4>


    In the police station, afterpleting the statements of two individuals ording to convention, the police officer left. Lin Zhang was thest one to give his statement; when he came out of the room, the furniture store owner was already audaciously waiting outside.


    Lin Zhang had guessed earlier that a man who could own such arge furniture store must be involved with both underworld and mainstream society. Coming out now and seeing the owner chatting warmly with a junior police officer only reinforced Lin Zhang¡¯s belief that this was not a good man.


    The furniture store owner had a bad temper. Initially, it was Lin Zhang¡¯s son, Lin Zhao, who had caused trouble at his shop, and his son¡¯s debts had not yet been settled. Now the father hade to cause more trouble, not just causing trouble but even picking a fight with him.


    The furniture store owner now regretted his actions. He didn¡¯t regret anything else, just that he had ended up fighting with someone like Lin Zhang who was clearly a ruffian. After all, if the son was like that, the father wouldn¡¯t be much better.


    "Damn it!" The owner was cracking sunflower seeds, and just as Lin Zhang passed by, he spat out a shell.


    Lin Zhang was already displeased with the owner, and seeing him spit out the shell as he walked by felt like a provocation.


    "What do you mean by that!" Lin Zhang, furious, ran up to the owner, pped the table, disregarding the pain in his hand, and red at the owner as if to seem more imposing.


    The owner had not done it on purpose, but Lin Zhang¡¯s roar made him lose face. After all, he was an owner and a person of influence. How could he settle for being yelled at by a bully like Lin Zhang?


    "What have I done to you?" The owner raised an eyebrow and started cracking sunflower seeds again, deliberately spitting the shells towards Lin Zhang¡¯s feet, truly provoking him this time.


    "You bastard, don¡¯t think you¡¯re incredible just because you have some dirty money. I can kill you," Lin Zhang said, shoving the owner hard. The owner, used to a life of leisure and although he asionally worked out, had muscles just for show. In a fight, he was no match for someone experienced like Lin Zhang.


    Although Lin Zhang might not have been as robust as the owner, he was an old hand at fighting. Just looking at his son Lin Zhao, you could tell what kind of man he was. With agile movements, he pushed the owner forcefully and quickly moved back.


    "Hey, getting all worked up, are we? Today I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re down on the ground looking for your teeth," the owner roared back,pletely provoked by Lin Zhang, and came off the table ready to fight him.


    The on-duty junior police officer, utterly shocked, watched the two go at it and hurriedly yelled: "Stop, both of you stop! This is a police station, not the street. If you want to fight, don¡¯t do it here, stop right now!"


    But neither Lin Zhang nor the owner were ordinary people; one considered himself a big brother with connections in both the underworld and mainstream society, the other was a fearless and shameless ruffian. Once these two came together, it was impossible not to have a showdown.


    "Tell me, did you mess with my son behind my back?" After circling the room, the owner finally caught Lin Zhang, and using his strength, held him tightly.


    Lin Zhang struggled a bit, realizing he couldn¡¯t free himself and gave up. Only then did he remember why he hade to find the owner in the first ce¡ªit was all because of his son. If his son hadn¡¯t been put on the list of dishonest debtors, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the owner, and they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the police station due to the fight.


    Earlier at the furniture store, Lin Zhang, blinded by rage, had only focused on fighting the owner¡¯s men and forgotten his real purpose. Now he suddenly reflected on it and naturally held on to the owner to ask for rity.


    The owner waspletely confused and responded directly: "What do I know about your son? I¡¯m not his father. You¡¯re his father; don¡¯t you know what your son is like? Youe asking me? Let me tell you, even if I don¡¯t mess with him, there are plenty of others who will. It¡¯s your fault for not raising him right."


    This choked Lin Zhang, raising his son was his business, not this man¡¯s. Moreover, the man¡¯s defensive tone was surely a sign of his guilt. His son was fine, and there was nothing wrong with his upbringing.


    "Why is my son on the list of dishonest debtors? Was it you who sabotaged him behind the scenes?" Lin Zhang turned around, grabbed the owner by the cor, and demanded aggressively.


    The owner smirked disdainfully, "Your son? Like I said, I don¡¯t have the time to mess with him. There are plenty who would want to, you¡¯re the only one who treasures him so much. If it were my son, I would have beaten him to death by now."


    "Damn you, you old bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death!" The owner¡¯s wordspletely infuriated Lin Zhang. Although a ruffian and a bully, Lin Zhang was also a father. He could beat and scold his son all he wanted, but no one else could.


    "Bring it on; it¡¯s not sure who will win. With your puny frame, you dare fight me?" The owner, not to be outdone, and after a brief pause, was once again entangled in a fight with Lin Zhang.


    The duty officer had a headache, his voice hoarse from shouting. The two men paid him no heed as he paced the room, wanting to break up the fight but hesitating upon seeing their fierce brawl.


    In reality, between the furniture store owner and Lin Zhang, rather than saying they were fighting, it was more of a one-sided beating by the owner.


    Earlier, at the furniture store, the owner had two or three bodyguards, each a real fighter, not just for show like his muscles. Lin Zhang had some fighting experience, but not professionally. Compared to these seasoned fighters, he was naturally at a disadvantage.


    Plus, Lin Zhang was alone, while there were two or three bodyguards on the other side. Initially, the owner had nned to send one person to teach Lin Zhang a lesson, but Lin Zhang¡¯s attitude was so bad that, in a fit of rage, the owner sent three men to beat him. Lin Zhang was no match for these three, and ended up taking quite a few punches.


    Fortunately, the police arrived on time and Lin Zhang, his son, the owner, and the fighters were all taken to the station. He could have rested for a while, but now he had shed with the owner, and the two were tearing at each other again.

 Chapter 684 - 0686: So Few People

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 0686: So Few People</h4>


    In the end, there was no choice but for the young officer to call over several colleagues, who then took out their batons and warned them, barely managing to make them stop fighting.


    Fighting in the police station is a very serious matter, so the police were not very polite to them.


    "Do you know that fighting is a very serious matter, and it might even lead to criminal penalties?"


    Although both of them had hot tempers, the words "criminal responsibility" made them recoil.


    The police proceeded to separate the two men for questioning and gave them a lecture before asking them to have someone bail them out.


    The owner of the furniture store, having mixed with society for so many years, had his connections, and upon hearing that the police were asking for someone to bail them out, he hurriedly made a phone call.


    As for Lin Zhang, it put him in a very difficult position.


    After all, he was just a security guard; his son¡¯s issues had already caused his wife and family much difficulty and sadness. If they were to find out that he had been detained for fighting, and that Lin Zhao had been cklisted as a debtor, it would certainly cause even more distress.


    "Can¡¯t find anyone to bail you out?" the officer asked.


    With his injuries still causing him pain, Lin Zhang sighed lightly, feeling he had indeed been too impulsive, and now he had gotten himself into this mess. Even if he wanted to leave, he could find no one.


    He had to get out of here; there was something very important he needed to do¡ªavenge his son.


    Lin Zhang suddenly thought of Assistant Shang and pped his forehead, but this action hurt his wounds, causing him to hiss in pain. He then looked up at the police and said, "Yes, yes, I have someone to bail me out, I¡¯ll make a call right now."


    As he spoke, Lin Zhang took out his cellphone and called Assistant Shang, exining the situation in pain, essentially saying that it wasn¡¯tpletely his fault and hoping Assistant Shang could help him out.


    Assistant Shang didn¡¯t care about what Lin Zhang said because Lin Zhang was still useful to them, so he would help, but he went to ask Nangong Sanli first.


    After Nangong Sanli consented, Assistant Shang then drove to the police station where Lin Zhang was being held.


    However, he did not reveal his identity; he simply exchanged some money and then took Lin Zhang out.


    At this time, the furniture store owner also just came out, and the two met again at the door.


    Enemies on sight, their eyes burned with animosity.


    That described these two; upon seeing each other, they were ready to start fighting again.


    However, fortunately, both of them still retained some sense, especially Lin Zhang, who would not enter the police station over this guy again.


    "You better settle your son¡¯s debts, or else I will beat you every time I see you."


    Neither of them was in good shape; Lin Zhang, in particr, carried more injuries because of the two consecutive fights.


    Compared to the furniture store owner, Lin Zhang looked much more miserable.


    Lin Zhang red at the furniture store owner and said, "Thinking of scamming me? No way! We can go through legal procedures! I don¡¯t believe your broken chair can be worth hundreds of thousands!"


    Upon hearing this, the furniture store owner got fired up again, his anger not just about the years, but because he was upset about Lin Zhao bullying him. Now that Lin Zhao was inside, he could only vent his anger on Lin Zhang.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see!"


    The furniture store owner said fiercely, then angrily turned around and left.


    Lin Zhang¡¯s body trembled with anger, but remembering he had Assistant Shang by his side, he swallowed his resentment, "Sorry for making you see this, Assistant Shang."


    Assistant Shang looked at Lin Zhang expressionlessly and said, "Hope you understand the gravity of situations next time¡ªwhat to do and what not to do! Think carefully."


    Lin Zhang nodded repeatedly and said, "I understand, Assistant Shang, I¡¯ll be careful next time."


    Assistant Shang pulled out a check from his bag, already filled with numbers. Although it was only 500,000, it was a huge amount for Lin Zhang, whose monthly sry was only 3000 yuan.


    "Assistant Shang, this is..." Lin Zhang held back his excitement, pretending to be puzzled as he looked at Assistant Shang.


    Assistant Shang¡¯s expression was cold, "No need to pretend, take it. Settle your son¡¯s debts and then focus on helping out Old Master Sanli."


    Hearing this, Lin Zhang smiled sheepishly, moving his wound and wincing in pain. He nodded again, then carefully took the check.


    "Rest assured, I will handle everything properly."


    Lin Zhang first went to the hospital to treat his wounds, then returned to the Farmer¡¯s Market, which was now quite empty. He had seen earlier that Chu Ge had gone out with one of the shop owners.


    All he had to do was inquire a bit to find out which shop it was.


    However, Lin Zhang had not anticipated that because of the fight, he was one step toote. When he arrived, Chu Ge had already left with the furniture.


    Afterward, Lin Zhang drove to the front of Chu Ge¡¯s shop, looking at the lively interior where they were arranging furniture. He cursed under his breath, realizing that impulsiveness was indeed the devil. If he had endured and not confronted the furniture store owner, he would have seeded by now!


    Chu Ge was surprised that Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yun Hai had received the news so quickly, sending people to help him organize the shop.


    Halfway through the arrangements, Jian Chunqiu also arrived.


    Having been in the Capital City for so long, he had not yet visited Chu Ge¡¯s shop. Seeing it now, he found it quite impressive.


    Jian Chunqiu nodded in satisfaction and said to Chu Ge, "If your old man knew how capable you are, he would be very pleased and happy."


    Chu Ge chuckled lightly, not saying much, but then he suddenly thought of Uncle Liu and curiously asked, "Uncle Jian, you are now at the Realm of Divine Communication, next step is Immortal, right?"


    Jian Chunqiu raised his eyebrows teasingly, "Why, are you thinking of reaching Immortal status even though you haven¡¯t reached Divine Communication yet?"


    Chu Ge looked at him speechlessly, "I¡¯m just asking, just curious."


    Jian Chunqiu scoffed, then said, "Yes, after Divine Communication, the next step is Immortal. However, it¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to reach the Immortal Realm. Since the transmission of Ancient Martial Arts, there have not been more than five people who have reached that level."


    "So few?" Chu Ge was a bit surprised.


    If that¡¯s the case, then Uncle Liu should be quite famous in the Ancient Martial Arts field, but he had never heard Uncle Liu¡¯s name before...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 685 - 0687: What is the Intention?

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 0687: What is the Intention?</h4>


    Chu Ge pondered for a moment and then slowly asked, "Among these five people, is there one with the surname Liu?"


    Jian Chunqiu shook his head, looking at Chu Ge with suspicion, not understanding why he suddenly took an interest in such matters today.


    Although he was obsessed with martial arts, he had never taken such a keen interest in such gossip.


    "What has happened that makes you so curious about the matters of the Immortal Realm?"


    Jian Chunqiu asked.


    Chu Ge was slightly startled, then realized he might have asked too much.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he had developed a strong interest in Uncle Liu.


    However, Jian Chunqiu said there was no one with the surname Liu among the five, what was going on?


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, deep in thought; could it be that Uncle Liu changed his surname to mislead others? It seemed the only reasonable exnation.


    Chu Ge thought it over and decided to tell Jian Chunqiu everything, exining the whole situation from how he met Uncle Liu, to the fact that the furniture was made by him, and how he used a chess board to test himself; he told Jian Chunqiu everything.


    Jian Chunqiu was initially startled, then pped Chu Ge, "You little rascal, hiding such things until now. If that person had ill intentions, you¡¯d probably be meeting King Yan by now!"


    Through his confrontation with Uncle Liu, he was clearly aware that taking his life would be as easy as turning his hand.


    Originally, he thought that being a Mid-stage Innate Grandmaster and walking in the world of martial arts made him strong, but after sparring with Uncle Liu, he realized how insignificant he was, just like an ant that could be crushed with a casual flick.


    Jian Chunqiu stroked his chin, pondering for a moment, and then his gaze returned to the furniture, his mind shing with a thought.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this person must be the craftsman, Dao Liu."


    Dao Liu?


    Chu Ge was slightly stunned; he had heard this name from the old man¡¯s mouth. Back in the days, Dao Liu was also a prominent figure, although he startedter, he became renowned alongside Master Guangde as heroes of the martial world, and even after Master Guangde retired, Dao Liu continued alone and finally became a One Generation Grandmaster.


    The name Dao Liu was still spoken in the world of martial arts, though not as frequently due to the passage of time.


    But for them, the mention of Dao Liu held significance.


    Uncle Liu... Liu... Chu Ge pondered for a moment, a slight smile curling at the corners of his lips. It seemed that he was indeed Dao Liu.


    Jian Chunqiu, curious, looked at Chu Ge and asked, "You said he was testing you, what was the oue?"


    Chu Ge looked at him, speechless, "Is the result even needed to be said? Of course, I was thoroughly trounced."


    Even as an Innate Grandmaster, he couldn¡¯t defeat Divine Communication Jian Chunqiu, let alone an Immortal.


    That question was truly embarrassing.


    Jian Chunqiu also looked at Chu Ge, speechless; he knew Chu Ge was no match for Dao Liu. He just wanted to know if Dao Liu had any other intentions by testing Chu Ge without any explicit reason.


    Chu Ge gently shook his head, "There was nothing else."


    Jian Chunqiu sighed, and said to Chu Ge, "However, obtaining an authentic work from Elder Dao Liu himself is proof of your connection with him."


    Chu Ge looked puzzled, "What do you mean? Are Elder Dao Liu¡¯s handmade furniture pieces difficult to buy?"


    Jian Chunqiu nodded, "He is a bit entric, only crafting furniture for those with destiny. The number of furniture pieces he made can be counted on one hand, that he made so many for you, shows that he likes you."


    Jian Chunqiu patted Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder, "It¡¯s rare to meet an Immortal. Even though five Immortals will receive invitations to the summit, whether they will attend is another matter. Elder Dao Liu wouldn¡¯t spar with you for no reason. Reflect on it, maybe you¡¯ve forgotten something."


    Outside, Lin Zhang parked his car by the roadside and peered into the shop, immediately spotting Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai from the Nangong Family.


    He was momentarily stunned, then took out his cellphone to start taking pictures.


    The identity and status of Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai were significant in their Capital City. He didn¡¯t expect such revered individuals to humble themselves and help in Chu Ge¡¯s shop, which was quite unexpected.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if this news would be of any use to the Old Master, taking photos was better than not. Even if it wasn¡¯t useful to the Old Master, selling the information to entertainment reporterster could garner a hefty price just for the mention of Nangong, let alone capturing both in one shot.


    Thinking this, Lin Zhang continued to snap photos.


    At this moment, Lin Dong, who had just finished work and was about to take a break, stepped out of the shop for some fresh air and immediately caught Lin Zhang in the act of taking photos.


    Even though Lin Zhang¡¯s face was covered in bruises, Lin Dong recognized him as the person who had been following them.


    Lin Dong pointed at Lin Zhang and shouted, "Hey! What are you doing?"


    His voice was loud, startling the people inside.


    Chu Ge and Jian Chunqiu came outside, just to see Lin Zhang hurriedly getting into his car. But before he could start the engine, Lin Dong, with the speed of lightning, swiftly ran to the driver¡¯s side of Lin Zhang¡¯s car, opened the door, and yanked Lin Zhang out.


    The speed and strength werepletely unexpected by Lin Zhang.


    Before he could even realize what happened, he found himself lying on the ground, with Lin Dong, Chu Ge, and others surrounding him.


    "You¡¯ve been following us for a while, speak up! Who sent you!" Lin Dong admonished sternly.


    Lin Zhang coughed lightly, attempting to get up from the ground, but Lin Dong¡¯s strong arm pressed him down, rendering him unable to move, "Who said I was following you? I was just curious; this ce hasn¡¯t been open for a while and suddenly it is. Of course, I came to see."


    Lin Dong, seeing his defiance, unintentionally pressed harder, causing Lin Zhang to gasp in pain. Looking up angrily at Lin Dong, he demanded, "What are you trying to do? Are you trying to incite a riot?"


    Lin Dong chuckled at him, "You, a stalker, seem to know quite a bit. So quick to try and turn the tables. But you¡¯re wrong about one thing. This isn¡¯t inciting a riot, it¡¯s called legitimate self-defense!


    You¡¯ve been following us since the vi, to the Farmer¡¯s Market, and now you¡¯vee to our shop. What are your intentions!"

 Chapter 686 - 0688: More Loss than Gain

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 0688: More Loss than Gain</h4>


    No matter how Lin Dong interrogates him, Lin Zhang acts as if he can¡¯t hear, curling his lips in disdain, as if he refuses to give in to death.


    Lin Dong is truly close to being angered to death by Lin Zhang, right now he really wants to punch Lin Zhang¡¯s teeth out.


    But he can¡¯t.


    By the side, Jian Chunqiu doesn¡¯t seem too emotional about Lin Zhang¡¯s presence, he is only curious about Lin Dong¡¯s speed just now. If he¡¯s not mistaken, Lin Dong has now be an Ancient Martial Artist.


    Chu Ge has taught him ancient martial arts... This was somewhat unexpected to him, he thought it was already surprising that he helped Huo Tianqian through ancient martial arts, but now there seems to be another, and Jian Chunqiu thought that he could start a martial arts school, building up his own forces. After all, having his own forces in the world of martial arts could provide him with some backbone.


    But now was not the time for Jian Chunqiu and Chu Ge to discuss this.


    He looks down at Lin Zhang and hears Chu Ge say to Lin Zhang: "You should be Lin Zhao¡¯s father, right?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    Lin Zhang was stunned, his eyes clearly dodging, he wanted to deny, but the words of denial just couldn¡¯te out. In this world, what father doesn¡¯t recognize his own son?


    But if he admits that Lin Zhao is his son, then it implies he came to follow Chu Ge with a motive.


    While Lin Zhang hesitates, he hears Chu Ge say: "Following me is useless. You should go to prison and see what your son has been doing."


    Upon hearing Chu Ge start to nder his son, that protective instinct immediately surged within him. He forcefully got up from the ground and, stiffening his neck, said to Chu Ge: "Whether my son is wrong or not, you shouldn¡¯t use the power of the Nangong Family to have him locked up! Nothing he did constitutes a crime!"


    Having such a doting father, it¡¯s impossible for Lin Zhao to change!


    Chu Ge suddenly starts to feel sad for Lin Zhao.


    "Mr. Lin, the Nangong Family absolutely will not assist anyone in illegal activities." Suddenly, Nangong Man Sha calmly spoke up; she didn¡¯t know Lin Zhang, but Nangong Yunhai did.


    Nangong Yunhai¡¯s main focus was at Heroic Technology; he would see Lin Zhang greet him willingly during his workmutes every day. He remembers, this person was a security guard at theirpany.


    "You are our employee at Heroic Technology," Nangong Yunhai said confidently.


    Lin Zhang pursed his lips, knowing that Nangong Yunhai recognized him, it was difficult to deny.


    Eventually, he just nodded his head, "Yes, I am an employee of Heroic Technology, Young Master Yun Hai."


    Nangong Yunhai coldly looked at him and said: "Your son, relying on your position in apany under the Nangong Family, has been boasting everywhere that he knows high-level executives of our Nangong Family, using our name to bully themon people everywhere. We, the Nangong Family, didn¡¯t target you, and yet now you¡¯vee back to start having issues with us."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Zhang felt rather weak. He was hoping to take this opportunity to take revenge on Chu Ge, but after all, the Third Old Master Nangong is not as dedicated as Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai to thepany. So, seeing Nangong Yunhai in person, he felt a bit hesitant.


    With an awkward expression, he said to Nangong Yunhai: "Young Master Yun Hai, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding. I just wanted to take revenge on Chu Ge a bit, I didn¡¯t really intend to do anything to him. My son was put away by him, and now my wife at home is truly heartbroken. I was just so angry and had nowhere to vent, so I came to follow Chu Ge."


    The words Lin Zhang said, even Nangong Yunhai didn¡¯t believe them, but now in front of Chu Ge, he had to first see what Chu Ge thought.


    He nced sideways at Chu Ge, his eyes seemingly inquiring.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t believe Lin Zhang¡¯s words either; if he was truly dissatisfied with everything he had done to his son, he could have directly taken revenge, why would there be a need to keep following him?


    Paying attention to his movements shouldn¡¯t be his main purpose.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly and pondered for a while, unable to specifically guess what Lin Zhang was nning.


    If Lin Zhang were handed over to the police directly, they wouldn¡¯t have sufficient evidence to press charges, but just letting him off seemed too lenient in his eyes.


    "Forget it, even if he is tracking you, what can he do to you?" Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but interject from the side. He¡¯s just an ordinary person; Chu Ge could crush him easily with a flick of his finger, so why botherpeting with him?


    Chu Ge gave a light cough and nced sideways at Jian Chunqiu, his look seemingly reproachful for not speaking up for him.


    Jian Chunqiu expressed his innocence, shrugging his shoulders and spreading his hands, "Fine, I¡¯ll keep quiet."


    Man Sha also spoke up from the side, "If we report him directly to the police, they can¡¯t penalize him because we have no evidence, but letting him off is too easy."


    Nangong Yunhai also chimed in from the side, "With the way he is, can he even withstand a beating?"


    Chu Ge looked at Lin Zhang, covered in bruises, a grimace if ever there was one, and slightly curled the corner of his lips. Finally, he said, "Forget it, if I catch you tracking me again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily next time. You should ask your son about what he did to me; he deserves the punishment he received today."


    Having said that, Chu Ge waved his hand at Lin Zhang, signaling for him to leave.


    Lin Zhang could only forcibly swallow his anger. Unwillingly, he took one deep look at Chu Ge, then swiftly turned and got into his car, and drove away.


    Once Lin Zhang had left, Chu Ge¡¯s side resumed their busyness. Chu Ge wasn¡¯t skilled at arranging furniture; all of it was directed by Man Sha, while he merely acted as manualbor.


    Meanwhile, Lin Zhang made another call to Assistant Shang while driving home.


    Receiving two calls from Lin Zhang in one day, Assistant Shang¡¯s expression also soured.


    "What is it this time?" Assistant Shang asked with a displeased tone over the phone.


    Lin Zhang gave a wry smile and said, "Just now, while I was following Chu Ge, I unexpectedly came across Miss Man Sha and Young Master Yun Hai helping out in Chu Ge¡¯s shop, and then..."


    Lin Zhang hesitated for a moment.


    "Then what?" Assistant Shang asked.


    "Then they discovered me." The reason Lin Zhang called Assistant Shang was to inform him that Chu Ge had the support of Miss Man Sha and Young Master Yun Hai, and possibly even Old Master Nangong behind him¡ªa person of significant power like Zhang Guan.


    Lin Zhang was a clever person; he knew how to weigh the pros and cons. He was worried that if the Third Old Master did not keep his promise to release his son from prison and if he lost his job because he offended Miss Man Sha and Young Master Yun Hai, it would be a loss not worth the gain.


    After hearing this, Assistant Shang sneered. Being an old fox who had been in the business for many years, he could clearly discern the subtext in Lin Zhang¡¯s words, but he chose not to promise anything to Lin Zhang directly. He told Lin Zhang, "Don¡¯t worry, I will convey your message to the Third Old Master."

 Chapter 687 - 0689: Family Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 0689: Family Doctor</h4>


    At this moment, inside the Old Mansion of the Nangong Family, Old Master Nangong was examining thetest financial report of thepany in his study. Despite his advanced age, which should have been suitable for retirement in the eyes of outsiders, the real business of the family was still in his hands.


    "Master, your tea." The servant prepared the tea that Nangong Yinghao usually drank and brought it to the study. Nangong Yinghao nodded, and the servant then consciously withdrew.


    While flipping through the financial report in his hands, Nangong Yinghao¡¯s eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. How could it have declined so much when he had not intervened for just a while? Although angry, Old Master Nangong, having seen much of the world, did not make a fuss over it.


    "Cough, cough!" After coughing twice, Old Master Nangong subconsciously took the tea that the servant had just brought over. Without looking, he was about to bring it to his lips.


    The tea inside was top-quality Longjing, Old Master Nangong¡¯s favorite tea. The clear color of the tea looked even prettier in the reflection of the ss cup. Old Master Nangong lifted the cup, his lips already touching the ss, but then his nose twitched.


    Bringing the tea cup close to his eyes, as the tea was brewed in a transparent ss, what was inside was naturally a captivating scene. However, apart from the emerald green tea leaves and the clear tea, there was nothing else in the cup.


    His eyes squinted, a quick sh of brightness crossed the clear depths of the Old Master¡¯s eyes. He ced the ss cup on the desk, his eyes intently staring at the cup.


    Since thest time Chu Ge had helped him detoxify with the special ¡¯Earth Ganoderma,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t long before Old Master Nangong felt changes in his body. Not only was his body stronger than before, but his sense of touch and smell had also be much sharper; his taste had sharpened as well, and things that might not have been noticed before now seemed magnified tenfold in front of Old Master Nangong, making them hard to ignore.


    Old Master Nangong naturally noticed the changes in his body. He had asked Chu Ge what was happening with his body, and Chu Ge just smiled and did not make Old Master Nangong pay attention, thus Old Master Nangong knew there was nothing wrong with him.


    That cup of tea; the moment Old Master Nangong came close, he could smell a scent that shouldn¡¯t belong to the fragrance of tea leaves. Oddly enough, it was a scent he had encountered before, the same scent that was used in the previous attempt to poison him.


    Old Master Nangong¡¯s sense of smell had be sensitive, and such an obvious scent could not be mistaken. Immediately, he decided not to drink the tea, but now, he started to feel puzzled.


    Before, someone had also tried to poison him through his food and drink. At that time, only a minor minion was caught, who hadmitted suicide before much interrogation could take ce. Although this had left a knot in Old Master Nangong¡¯s heart, since the person was already dead and a long time had passed without simr incidents, Old Master Nangong naturally lowered his guard, only for today¡¯s unexpected event to ur.


    A sh of anger passed through his eyes. Old Master Nangong felt that he had been too lenientst time, making those behind the scenes think he was easy to bully, so much so that they dared to make a second attempt.


    Pulling out his chair, Old Master Nangong stood up, ced the financial report and a pile of materials into a cab, and locked it. He then took the cup of tea and carefully smelled it again¡ªthere was indeed no mistake, the strong scent was exactly the same as the poison used on him before.


    He put down the tea cup and picked up the whole pot of tea, indeed, the entire pot carried that scent.


    Although the tea itself had a fresh but robust aroma, and was immersed in water, the poison was supposed to be colorless and tasteless, just like water. The only w was that when the poison dissolved in the water, some of its scent was released.


    But this released scent was not significant, and moreover, mixed in the tea, it generally wouldn¡¯t be detectable by smell, at least not to ordinary people. If Old Master Nangong¡¯s sense of smell had not be much more sensitive, he definitely would not have detected this scent.


    He poured a little bit of the teaË® into a potted nt nearby, pretending to make it look like he had drunk some. Old Master Nangong then took the cup of tea along with the full teapot downstairs.


    When Old Master Nangong was home, most of the Nangong Family¡¯s children were also home. At the moment, everyone was chatting in the living room when they saw Old Master Nangonge downstairs with a frown, still carrying the teapot and tea cup.


    Seeing this, the servants rushed to take the tea cup and pot from him, but Old Master Nangong refused.


    "Dad."


    "Grandpa."


    Seeing Old Master Nangonging down, the younger family members sitting in the living room stood up to greet him. Old Master Nangong nodded, then walked to the master seat with a displeased face and ced the tea cup and teapot on the coffee table.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Dad?" The eldest, seeing Old Master Nangong¡¯s grim expression, took the initiative to ask.


    Old Master Nangong scanned the people sitting in the living room without saying a word, then shook his head and told the servant beside him, "Who made my tea today? Call him over."


    Everyone was puzzled, not understanding what Old Master Nangong intended to do, yet Old Master Nangong did not exin and instead picked up and began reading the financial newspaper.


    With Old Master Nangong remaining silent, no younger family members dared to make noise in his presence, and suddenly, the living room filled with nearly ten people was extremely quiet.


    "Master, I¡¯ve brought the person you requested."


    The servant quickly brought over a man who looked to be about thirty years old, dressed in the white uniform specially tailored for the Nangong Family¡¯s chefs. Being summoned by Nangong Yinghao, he also appeared quite surprised.


    "May I know why Master has summoned me?" the man asked, looking somewhat restrained.


    "Did you brew today¡¯s tea?" Old Master Nangong¡¯s eyes were on the newspaper, and he asked directly without looking at the man.


    The man nodded and replied, "Yes, Master, I¡¯ve always brewed your tea, prepared ording to your preferred strength and temperature."


    Hearing this response, Old Master Nangong finally shifted his eyes from the newspaper and nced at the man. The man twisted his hands together, clearly nervous at being questioned directly by Old Master Nangong for the first time.


    People sitting in the living room, also unclear why Old Master Nangong was asking this, curiously looked towards the man, who became even more nervous under so many gazes.


    "Where is the family physician? Bring the family physician here," Old Master Nangong shifted his gaze from the man and instructed the housekeeper to call the family doctor.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 688 - 0690: Forces of the World of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 0690: Forces of the World of Martial Arts</h4>


    Although the housekeeper was puzzled, he naturally obeyed Mr. Nangong¡¯s orders. He immediately responded affirmatively and turned to call the family doctor.


    The family doctor did not live in the Nangong Family vi area and it would take at least twenty minutes to drive here. During this twenty-minute waiting time, Mr. Nangong was not idle.


    "You have ruined a pot of good tea for me." Mr. Nangong shook the newspaper in his hand, the seemingly casual remark made the man shiver with fright, every member of the Nangong Family knew that the Old Master liked tea, so even drinking tea was specially prepared by someone for Mr. Nangong, yet now Mr. Nangong used this man of ruining his tea.


    The man was so nervous that he even began to stutter, "Old, Old Master, I don¡¯t, don¡¯t understand what, what you mean."


    Mr. Nangong slightly lifted his eyelids and gave him a faint look, but did not speak.


    During this time, the servant who had previously brought tea to Mr. Nangong was also summoned. Both were unsure of what wrong they hadmitted, and with Mr. Nangong remaining silent, they could only wait helplessly.


    Although twenty minutes seemed short, the family doctor arrived quickly. But for the servants standing and some younger members sitting in the living room, these twenty minutes felt almost like two years.


    After the family doctor arrived, Mr. Nangong did not waste words and directly said that the tea tasted unusual in his mouth, a kind of unusual that was not normal. The family doctor immediately understood Mr. Nangong¡¯s implication and promptly took out his equipment to test the tea.


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect this kind of situation, all hearts were tightly clenched, and by looking at Mr. Nangong¡¯s facial expression, they could tell that the matter was probably serious.


    The family doctor quickly found something indeed in the tea, and it was not simple¡ªit contained a strong poison. Hearing that Mr. Nangong had taken a small sip made the family doctor break out in a cold sweat and repeatedly eximed that Mr. Nangong was lucky but still prescribed some medicine for him.


    Old Master swallowed the medicine. Although his sense of smell had heightened, he wasn¡¯t convenient to reveal this matter, so he pretended to have drunk a sip; this was also why he had previously poured part of it away in his study, knowing there was poison, he certainly wouldn¡¯t foolishly continue drinking.


    "What, you¡¯re saying Grandfather¡¯s tea was poisoned?"


    This news startled the younger members of the Nangong Family sitting in the living room; everyone looked at each other with eyes full of inquiry, knowing Mr. Nangong was old and handing over power was only a matter of time, but some people might not be able to restrain themselves.


    "Do you know what poison it is?" Mr. Nangong asked with a grim expression.


    The family doctor shook his head, "I¡¯m seeing this poison for the first time; I truly don¡¯t know what type it is."


    "Alright, I understand, you may leave now." Mr. Nangong said, and stood up. He nced at the two servants who were already scared and trembling, did not dictate any specific action, but had the servants bring back the tea to his study.


    The younger members of the Nangong Family didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Nangong didn¡¯t immediately dispose of the poisoned tea after finding it toxic, though everyone harbored queries, the grim look on Mr. Nangong¡¯s face and his unique way of handling things made them feel it wasn¡¯t their ce to speak up much.


    Mr. Nangong returned to his study and was not idle, soon making a call to Chu Ge, who was currently outside. Hearing about Mr. Nangong¡¯s incident, he immediately rushed back.


    When Chu Ge arrived, the younger Nangong Family members in the living room hadn¡¯t left yet, and seeing Chu Ge was both a surprise yet seemed normal, as in these recent days, Chu Ge indeed had a significant favor in Mr. Nangong¡¯s presence.


    Not to mention treating Mr. Nangong and coborating with Mr. Nangong to capture Shao Gang, these actions were still unbeknownst to these legitimate Nangong Family members, let alone done by them.


    Although some envied the status Chu Ge held in Mr. Nangong¡¯s eyes, most were simply relieved¡ªrelieved that Chu Ge wasn¡¯t a descendant of the Nangong Family, or else they would have had a powerfulpetitor.


    Therefore, even those ufortable with Chu Ge, seeing him would at most not greet him, none would trouble him¡ªafter all, Chu Ge had no entanglements of interest with them, and considering his significant favor with Mr. Nangong, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge nodded as a greeting to them and then headed straight to Mr. Nangong¡¯s study.


    Mr. Nangong¡¯s study was strictly guarded, even the Nangong Family descendants couldn¡¯t freely enter, but Chu Ge seemed to be an exception, as Mr. Nangong often allowed him in. Everyone else felt a bit envious and somewhat admired.


    In the study, Mr. Nangong¡¯s expression was very serious; this kind of thing happening was the second time already. There¡¯s a saying that a thief has a thousand days, but no one can guard against a thief for a thousand days; he definitely couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for doom, he must uncover the mastermind behind this, which was why he had called Chu Ge.


    After Chu Ge arrived, he first examined the tea. He took a little tea on his hand to taste and after rinsing his mouth, then he said, "This poison is simr to thest time but a different new type of drug. It seems like whoever is against you has spent a lot of effort."


    Facing Chu Ge¡¯s light-heartedment, Mr. Nangong wasn¡¯t annoyed but rather felt a bit helpless. He sighed, "This time it was just my luck, the tea vor is lighter, I could smell it; if next time they put the poison in coffee, with the coffee¡¯s strong vor, then I really would be out of options."


    Chu Ge chuckled, understanding Mr. Nangong¡¯s concerns. What he was more curious about, however, was the origin of the poison. If the origin of the poison could be pinpointed then tracking down the person who poisoned Mr. Nangong wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Upon reflection, although the ck Witch Sect in the world of martial arts was most proficient in crafting these kinds of poisons, this poison didn¡¯t quite match the typical style of the ck Witch Sect. So, Chu Ge silently ruled out the ck Witch Sect.


    Moreover, Chu Ge remembered that the Masked Man¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown. The Masked Man himself was mysterious, with an equally enigmatic background. If he suggested that this poison was created by the Masked Man, Chu Ge would believe it.


    Believing was one thing, but evidence was more crucial. Realizing this, Chu Ge didn¡¯t waste much time and called Jian Chunqiu directly. With Jian Chunqiu having the vast influence of Sword Pavilion behind, plus his personal significant influence in the world of martial arts, Chu Ge believed that handing this matter over to Jian Chunqiu would soon yield an answer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 689 - 0691: A Truly Insightful Mind

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 0691: A Truly Insightful Mind</h4>


    Old Master Nangong looked at Chu Ge with lingering fear and said to him, "Mr. Chu, it¡¯s fortunate that I discovered this in time, that the scent was different from before, thus avoiding another bitter fate of being poisoned. What if one day he develops some colorless, odorless poison, wouldn¡¯t that mean myplete demise?"


    Old Master Nangong¡¯s face was pale with fright, which was somewhat surprising to Chu Ge.


    For a person of such high status and power, what hadn¡¯t he seen? What hadn¡¯t happened to him? But now, the fear from a dose of poison turned his face white, which was not bing of a ruler.


    Chu Ge quietly observed him, waited for him to finish, and then spoke slowly: "Old Master Nangong just needs to follow the method I¡¯ve described, and I believe you will be fine."


    "You said?" Old Master Nangong was startled for a moment and subconsciously asked, "What method did you say?"


    He didn¡¯t remember Chu Ge teaching him any method.


    Chu Ge took out a Small Jade Bottle from his bosom, handed it to Old Master Nangong, and said: "This is Spiritual Liquid I¡¯ve recently refined. If you take it as I¡¯ve instructed before, one dose daily, no matter what poison is used against you, you¡¯ll be safe."


    Due to being poisoned again, Old Master Nangong was very displeased and harbored anger in his heart. He couldn¡¯t believe those people hated him so much that they tried time and again to take his life.


    He had intended to show them mercy, but they did not give him the chance.


    Old Master Nangong pondered for a moment and then seriously said to Chu Ge: "Mr. Chu, please help me, I must find the culprit who framed me."


    He was no saint. Others have repeatedly tried to take his life, showing no familial affection, so what more affinity should he consider?


    If they showed no kindness, then there should be no me for his ruthlessness.


    Chu Ge gazed deeply at Old Master Nangong and asked, "Are you serious? Even if the person discoveredter isn¡¯t who you suspect, will you be disappointed?"


    "Disappointed?" Old Master Nangong sneered at himself, "I¡¯m already very disappointed. No, not disappointed, I¡¯m heartbroken. I¡¯vepletely lost faith in them, those individuals perpetually after my life, what¡¯s left to care about familial affection?"


    Chu Ge could hear the pain in Old Master Nangong¡¯s words; he must be heartbroken to say such things.


    "Mr. Chu, you must help me. As long as you can catch the person who¡¯s after my life, I will agree to any condition and fulfill it," Old Master Nangong implored, his tone slow yet very serious.


    Chu Ge lightly nodded, "Actually, to catch the culprit, it¡¯s not difficult."


    Chu Ge had nned this all along, but he had been worried that Old Master Nangong would have reservations due to family ties and would not take action, so he had only taken defensive measures.


    But now that they had taken the offensive again, it was the perfect opportunity to break down thest barrier in Old Master Nangong¡¯s heart. Chu Ge knew that this time Old Master Nangong had made a firm decision.


    "How so?" Old Master Nangong asked with surprise, "Does Mr. Chu already have a good n?"


    To date, they still didn¡¯t know who was behind all this, and after the incident involving Shao Gang, only Shao Gang was implicated, yet he refused to reveal who had instructed him to act thus. But it was learned from him that he was inextricably linked with the man in the mask.


    Chu Ge answered, "There is indeed a feasible method, but it will require Old Master Nangong¡¯s cooperation."


    "No matter the method, as long as Mr. Chu can capture that person, I will cooperate in whatever is required."


    Old Master Nangong dered firmly, this time he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for doom.


    "Actually, it¡¯s very simple, to use their own strategy against them."


    Chu Ge smiled, weren¡¯t they just after Old Master Nangong¡¯s life? Then they would use their own strategy against them, to see who was really behind this and what their purpose was.


    Old Master Nangong was momentarily stunned, "But this poisoning incident is known to the entire Nangong Family."


    Even now, if we were to counter their ns, wouldn¡¯t we have to wait until they tried to poison me again?


    Chu Ge gestured dismissively, "Actually, it doesn¡¯t need to be soplicated. Moreover, they failed this time, but next time they might use a method we can¡¯t anticipate. What if we can¡¯t prevent it and they truly seed?"


    Chu Ge was right, Old Master Nangong thought about it, and found it to be reasonable. He then fell silent; all the members of the Nangong family were downstairs. Even if he wanted to counter their ns, he needed a usible reason.


    "The usible reason is that the Spiritual Liquid I gave you only dys the effect of the poison and offers no preventative measures."


    Seeing Old Master Nangong¡¯s troubled expression, Chu Ge spoke up.


    Old Master Nangong was a bit surprised to hear this, "Mr. Chu, are you sure this is what we should do?"


    "This is the most logical and the simplest reason, one they will believe."


    "But wouldn¡¯t that ruin your reputation?"


    Old Master Nangong was concerned about this. He knew Chu Ge wanted to establish himself in the Capital City, and sess didn¡¯t just rely on your background and influence but on your true capabilities.


    Chu Ge¡¯s capabilities included his Medical Skill as well as martial arts.


    However, he was aware that Chu Ge seemed to be nning to open a medical clinic. If Chu Ge¡¯s medical reputation were tarnished, wouldn¡¯t the clinic be doomed even before opening?


    Chu Ge chuckled, sensing that Old Master Nangong was worried needlessly.


    "I¡¯m only temporarily ruining my reputation. But is it really ruined? Not at all. We use the enemy¡¯s ns against them just to catch the culprit intent on harming you. Once the culprit is caught, my medical reputation will naturally be restored."


    Old Master Nangong thought about it, and then he also smiled, realizing he had been shortsighted.


    "So, what should I do now?"


    Old Master Nangong inquired.


    Chu Ge thought for a moment and said to Old Master Nangong, "I need someone to assist me."


    "Someone to assist you?"


    "Yes, it must be someone from the Nangong Family. No matter what, I am an outsider; if you pretend to be ill and I dere it, they will surely suspect the authenticity. But others are different, especially members of the Nangong Family. If you show symptoms in front of them, it will be more convincing."


    Chu Ge exined.


    Realization dawned on Old Master Nangong, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire Chu Ge¡¯s shrewdness, "Young people sure are cunning."


    He said in jest.


    Chu Ge alsoughed, not offended by Old Master Nangong¡¯s words, "If one doesn¡¯t have a cunning mind, how can they help Old Master Nangong catch the traitor?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 690 - 0692: Situation Critical

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 0692: Situation Critical</h4>


    At this moment, in the living room downstairs, everyone was anxiously waiting.


    Second daughter-inw, Zheng Yan, sat on the sofa, her gaze constantly shifting towards Huangpu Suyang. Sensing her stare, Huangpu Suyang spoke up, "Second sister-inw, if you have something to say, just say it. There are no outsiders here today."


    A sneer curled the corner of Zheng Yan¡¯s lips as she said in a strange tone, "I wonder, sister-inw, the quack Man Sha has found, can he really do the job? He¡¯s been up there for quite a while withouting down. I hope nothing has happened to the Old Master, has it?"


    Huangpu Suyang raised her eyes to look at her, her lips parted, but in the end, she said nothing.


    Because she also did not know whether the medical skill of the doctor her daughter had brought, Chu Ge, was truly reliable. Last time, Mr. Nangong was discharged from the hospital because Chu Ge had cured him, but what about this time? As Zheng Yan said, he¡¯s been up there for so long without any sign of activity.


    After a moment, Huangpu Suyang instructed the housekeeper, "Uncle Fu, go upstairs and see how the Old Master is doing."


    Uncle Fuplied and left.


    Nangong Man Sha was sitting beside Huangpu Suyang, and she took Huangpu Suyang¡¯s hand, reassuring her, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skill, grandpa will be fine."


    "Heh, when Shao Gang first came, he also said he believed in his medical skill, but what was the oue? Still just a pawn in someone else¡¯s hands, weren¡¯t they? If it hadn¡¯t been caught in time, I¡¯m afraid the Nangong Family would have changed hands by now."


    Zheng Yan said mockingly, the insinuation clear in her voice against Man Sha¡¯s family.


    With a stern look, Nangong Man Sha red at her and asked with an usatory tone, "Second aunt, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean? Haha, of course, the literal meaning. Everyone here knows very well. If something were to happen to the Old Master, who would benefit the most? Everyone¡¯s aware of it in their hearts."


    Zheng Yan scoffed, not afraid at all of Nangong Man Sha¡¯s increasingly grim face, and continued to say, "Moreover, talking about there being a traitor, saying that someone inside wants to frame the Old Master, such talk, well, just take it as listening entertainment. Who is the traitor? It¡¯s like the thief is shouting ¡¯catch the thief¡¯, quite convincing indeed."


    "Second aunt!" Nangong Man Sha angrily rose from the sofa. Her expression turned cold as she red at Zheng Yan, her blood-colored pupil swirling with something due to rage, which made others shudder when they saw it.


    Therefore, Zheng Yan didn¡¯t dare to look directly into her eyes at this moment, and her gaze drifted elsewhere as she huffed, "What? Did I strike a nerve? Feeling guilty about something?"


    Nangong Man Sha pressed her lips tightly together. She really had enough of this second aunt of hers. She was always verbally bullying her mother, and now she was saying such chilling things, truly too much to bear.


    "You can eat food carelessly, but words mustn¡¯t be carelessly spoken. Second aunt, I call you second aunt today because I am the younger generation, but if you keep ndering without any basis, don¡¯t me me for disregarding family rtions and suing you for defamation!"


    At that moment, Zheng Yan was already panicking inside. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Huangpu Suyang, but she was somewhat frightened of her daughter, especially that blood-colored eye. A fortune-teller had said that it was an ominous sign, so unless it was necessary, she would stay far away from Nangong Man Sha.


    Today, she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She always felt the Old Master suddenly being poisoned was just too suspicious, which made her can¡¯t help but suspect that the eldest son¡¯s family was all too eager for Nangong Yunhai to take over the register early.


    After all, her second son, Nangong Yunpeng, had just secured a big contract for the Nangong Family, bringing in a substantial profit. For this, Old Master had even praised Yunpeng, saying that he had the ability to manage thepany and that with hard work, he could expect even better oues.


    Zheng Yan sneered inwardly; these people were simply envious, envious that the son she raised surpassed Nangong Yunhai.


    "Man Sha, your second aunt isn¡¯t easily intimidated. nder and defamation? What have I ndered about you? Did I just say anything? Baseless usations, on what grounds do you intend to sue me? Or is it that your family has long found us displeasing and wants to drive us out early to monopolize the Nangong Family¡¯s property?"


    "Enough!" Finally unable to restrain himself any longer, Nangong Linchuan, who had been silent until now, spoke up, "Second brother¡¯s wife, what you just said is a bit too much! Man Sha! Sit down for me too!"


    Nangong Man Sha gave Zheng Yan a cold nce before obediently sitting back down beside Huangpu Suyang.


    Zheng Yan, however, was still not resigned; the resentment in her heart had not yet been vented. How could she just let it go?


    But as she was about to say something else, her arm was tugged by her husband, Nangong Xiang, next to her, "Enough! You talk too much! If you still want to say something, get out right now!"


    Though Zheng Yan was fierce, she was still very afraid of Nangong Xiang. Once he spoke up, Zheng Yanpletely quieted down.


    At this moment, Uncle Fu came downstairs, his arrival interrupting their conversation. Uncle Fu stepped forward and said, "Old Master invites the young masters and misses upstairs."


    Uncle Fu was referring to Nangong Man Sha, Nangong Yunhai, as well as Nangong Yunrao and Nangong Yunpeng.


    Hearing this, Zheng Yan immediately stood up from the sofa and asked with concern, "How is the Old Master¡¯s health?"


    Uncle Fu shook his head gently, saying, "Hisplexion seems a bit pale, but he¡¯s alright."


    This wasn¡¯t a lie. When Chu Ge and Old Master Nangong had reached an agreement, Chu Ge used his Medical Skill on Old Master Nangong to make him look a bit weaker.


    A fake appearance would be seen through, and besides, Old Master Nangong wasn¡¯t good at acting, so he epted it readily. He harbored an inexplicable certainty that the young man, who appeared to be in his twenties, would not pose a threat to his life.


    Old Master Nangong was somewhat confident in his ability to judge people.


    Upon hearing that Old Master Nangong was alright, Zheng Yan finally breathed a sigh of relief. If anything serious had happened to Old Master, then everything of the Nangong Family would be inherited by Nangong Yunhai, and at that time, would their family still have a ce in the Nangong Family?


    After Uncle Fu finished speaking, the children all stood up and headed upstairs towards the study.


    Inside the study, Old Master Nangong was lying feebly on a couch, with Chu Ge seated beside him with a grave expression.


    This was the scene that Nangong Man Sha and the others walked in on.


    "Mr. Chu, how is my grandfather?" Nangong Man Sha approached with concern and asked anxiously.


    Chu Ge shook his head gently without saying a word, but his expression conveyed everything.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s heart sank. Could it be that this time it was truly serious? So serious that even Mr. Chu was left with no solution?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 691 - 693: Passing Out

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 693: Passing Out</h4>


    Chu Ge sat there, not answering Nangong Man Sha¡¯s words directly, but instead lifted his gaze and nced at her lightly,


    Mysteriously, Nangong Man Sha felt that Chu Ge¡¯s eyes contained a certain profound significance.


    But Nangong Man Sha had no time now to dwell on it, she hurried to Old Master Nangong¡¯s side and asked anxiously, "Grandfather, how are you feeling now? Howe you look so pale?"


    Among these children, Old Master Nangong¡¯s favorite was Nangong Man Sha, seeing the anxious look on Nangong Man Sha¡¯s face, he could not help but pat her hand, forcing a slight smile, he reassured Nangong Man Sha, "Don¡¯t worry, grandfather is fine. With Mr. Chu here, nothing will go wrong with me."


    His tone was extremely weak.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s nose tingled with emotion; grandfather was always like this, even if his body could no longer bear it, he still clenched his teeth, not wanting his younger generations to worry.


    But she could tell from Old Master Nangong¡¯s face that he was persistently enduring.


    "Mr. Chu, is there really no way?" She had full confidence in Chu Ge¡¯s medical skills, yet now even Chu Ge was at a loss, to be honest, she had some disbelief.


    Chu Ge raised his eyes and gave her a deep look, then gently shook his head, his lips remained slightly pursed, he had not spoken a word since they entered.


    Nangong Man Sha had been in the Upper-ss society for so long, she had seen all types of men, and she could understand their intentions from just a look.


    But the look in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes was unlike other men; it revealed no desire, no yearning, not even greed or attachment.


    This gave Nangong Man Sha a certain degree of confusion in her heart, she always felt as if Chu Ge was hiding something from her.


    Just as she wanted to think deeper, Old Master Nangong spoke again.


    He lifted his gaze to look at the other three grandsons in front of him; these three were all boys, among whom Nangong Yunhai was the one that gave him the least worry.


    Nangong Yunrao was irresponsible and arrogant, making it hard for him to achieve greatness, whereas Nangong Yunpeng, although quite good inpany management, and even sharing the same mother as Nangong Yunrao, had a personality quite distinct from Nangong Yunrao - too soft-hearted, alwayscking something in terms of human rtions.


    Old Master Nangong swept his gaze over the few of them, his eyes containing a bit of assessment, finally, his gazended on Nangong Yunrao.


    Nangong Yunrao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously nced at Chu Ge, remembering the previous incident at the Gambling Stone Field where he lost his share of stakes to Yuwen Kangli, which the Old Master yet knew nothing about, and in the end, this share fell into Chu Ge¡¯s hands, if he took this opportunity to tell the grandfather...


    As Nangong Yunrao was thinking, he heard Old Master Nangong¡¯s scolding voice say: "Yun Ruo, is there something you are hiding from me?"


    As Nangong Yunrao had thought, Old Master Nangong wouldn¡¯t have called these younger generations here for no reason, so Chu Ge thought of the Nangong Family¡¯s shares he had won back from Yuwen Kangli, he originally nned to return these shares to Old Master Nangong intact.


    However, Old Master Nangong felt that the shares were won over by Chu Ge¡¯s own abilities, he shouldn¡¯t take them back.


    But this also gave Old Master Nangong a good opportunity to confront these younger generations.


    With a guilty conscience, Nangong Yunrao¡¯s eyes dodged about, daring not to meet Old Master¡¯s gaze, "Grandfather, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you, have you heard something?"


    As he spoke, he darted a nce in Chu Ge¡¯s direction. The emotion hidden in that look was more than words could describe, and he suspected that Chu Ge must have said something to his grandfather to induce the old man to summon all the children, despite his illness, for a scolding.


    This Chu Ge was clearly a troublemaker!


    Nangong Yunrao thought, and the emotions in his heart were revealed. He red at Chu Ge, filled with rage, wishing he could tear him to pieces.


    He remembered how he had humbly pleaded with Chu Ge to give back the shares for the sake of his rtionship with the Nangong Family, only to be rejected. Hmph, some quack of the world of martial arts ¨C it was clear he had approached the Nangong Family solely for money.


    Only the simpletons Nangong Man Sha and Nangong Yunhai had been hoodwinked by Chu Ge¡¯s martial arts tricks!


    "What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Or do you need someone else to remind you?" Old Master Nangong, visibly angry, his face turned a bright red from exertion.


    Upon seeing this, Nangong Man Sha quickly stepped forward, gently patting Mr. Nangong¡¯s chest, "Grandpa, if you have something to say, please say it calmly. Don¡¯t get worked up."


    Old Master Nangong raised his hand, interrupting Nangong Man Sha, and scolded Nangong Yunrao, "Yunrao, you are an adult, how could you be so reckless? You actually gambled away something as important as the Nangong Family¡¯s shares?"


    As expected!


    Nangong Yunrao stared at Chu Ge, wishing he could tear him to shreds.


    The revtion from Old Master Nangong also shocked Nangong Man Sha, Nangong Yunhai, and Nangong Yunpeng.


    They all turned their eyes to Nangong Yunrao, and Nangong Yunpeng asked in disbelief, "Brother, is what Grandpa said true?"


    At this moment, Nangong Yunrao truly felt the utter shame, filled with regret. Without the Nangong Family¡¯s shares, his future financial security was gone, and his current life was difficult.


    Old Master Nangong stared at him with slight anger, his voice stern, "Fortunately, you encountered Mr. Chu. If he hadn¡¯t retrieved these shares from Yuwen Kangli¡¯s hands, our Nangong Family would have been aughing stock."


    Listening to the Old Master constantly praising Chu Ge, Nangong Yunrao felt bitter. He said somewhat angrily, "Grandpa, yes, Mr. Chu helped me win back these shares, but when I asked him to return them, he refused to, insisting that he won them through his own skill. Grandpa, this man hase for our family¡¯s money. If it weren¡¯t for the Nangong Family¡¯s significant influence in the Capital City, why would he ever help me win back these shares? No, this was not for the shares I won back, but because he had been coveting them for a long time!"


    Nangong Yunrao spoke urgently, but as soon as he finished, he received a disdainful look from Nangong Man Sha.


    Old Master Nangong, too, was truly angered by him, his chest heaving with difficult breaths. He scoffed, "I think Mr. Chu did nothing wrong. Since you¡¯re so reluctant to keep the Nangong Family¡¯s shares, it¡¯s understandable for someone to give them directly to me."


    Nangong Yunrao: ...


    From the implication of Grandpa¡¯s words, it seemed he had no intention of returning the shares to him.


    More precisely, he had no intention of giving him the Nangong Family¡¯s shares ever again.


    But how could this be eptable!


    "Grandpa, I am your own grandson. Can you bear to let me starve in the future?" Seeing that his grandfather was resolute, Nangong Yunrao quickly began to y pitiful.


    Old Master Nangong frowned slightly as he stared at Nangong Yunrao with a stern gaze, just about to scold him again when suddenly everything went dark before his eyes, and he copsed into unconsciousness...

 Chapter 692 - 0694: Action Plan

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 0694: Action n</h4>


    In a remote suburb of the Imperial Capital, the scenery was pleasant, with uniform vis dotting the hills, clearly the creations of the wealthy.


    At this moment, a ck sedan slowly made its way from the bottom of the hill to the top, and because of its geographical location, the higher up the vis were, the more expensive they were.


    Someone living halfway up the hill looked out from their balcony and saw a in sedan, whose market price was just over a hundred thousand. Yet now it was headed towards the top of the hill. The onlooker couldn¡¯t help but curl their lip¡ªcould the driver have taken the wrong turn? After all, just on the mountaintop, the price of a toilet alone was enough to buy three of these cars.


    Despite the doubts of others, the ck car kept climbing higher. Anyway, the person sitting inside had no idea. A closer look would reveal that the driver was wearing a mask. If Chu Ge were here, he would have been astonished, because this was none other than the masked man who had been gathering information for Jian Chunqiu these past few days.


    The masked man wore a mask, obscuring his expression, but those eyes still conveyed utter indifference, devoid of any emotion.


    He parked the car in front of a vi at the top of the hill, opened the door, and walked straight towards the vi. There were no guards at the entrance, but there was a keypad. He extended a hand to swipe it, and the vi¡¯s grand doors swung open.


    Upon entering, the vi¡¯s interior could be seen. The garden flowers and nts were freshly trimmed, the fountain water crystal clear, suggesting frequent upancy. However, once inside, the vast vi was inhabited by just one person.


    The vi¡¯s interior wasvishly decorated, with living room ornaments worth a small fortune¡ªany one of them could buy a luxury car. Yet the masked man seemed oblivious to this.


    "What¡¯s the hurry calling me over here?"


    He pushed the door and entered without even lifting his eyes, as if talking to a ghost. But no sooner had he spoken than a voice came from behind the bar.


    "Humph! How did I instruct you before? I told you not to take any action without authorization. But what did you do? Youpletely disregarded my words. Do you have any idea of the consequences of your actions?"


    The masked man walked past the living room to the bar, casually pulling out a chair and sitting down with an ease as if he were in his own home.


    The man behind the bar was pouring drinks with his back to him. It wasn¡¯t long before the masked man sat down that the drink was ready, and upon turning around, the face revealed was none other than Nangong Sanli.


    Nangong Sanli¡¯s brows were furrowed with dissatisfaction over the masked man poisoning Old Master Nangong without his consent. Even passing the drink to the masked man was done rudely, the ss clinking sharply against the Liu Li bar.


    The masked man¡¯s slender fingers twirled the ss, hearing Nangong Sanli¡¯sint, he let out a dismissive sneer.


    "Look at you, so easily scared? If you only have this much courage, don¡¯t even think about plotting against Nangong Yinghao. Although that old man is older than you, he¡¯s got a lot more guts."


    The masked man¡¯s words sounded gratingly, particrly to Nangong Sanli, who already had a short fuse. His face flushed red in anger.


    He leaned against the bar, eyes fixed intensely on the masked man, nearly gritting his teeth as he said: "Don¡¯t forget, we are in the same boat. If the ship capsizes, neither of us will get off easy!"


    The masked man seemed to scoff again. He shook his head, nced around thevishly decorated vi and continued, "If you ask me, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re short of money. Just look at this vi, prime real estate, not to mention. This ce alone is worth over a hundred million, and the view here is no less spectacr than that of the Old Mansion of the Nangong Family. Why can¡¯t you just let the property go?"


    Nangong Sanli just snorted and didn¡¯t respond. The masked man apparently didn¡¯t expect him to reply, adding, "Just think about it, the decor and the ornaments in this ce, each one worth millions. When you tally it all up, you¡¯re worth hundreds of millions yourself. And all that came from the Nangong Family. If it¡¯s just about the money, isn¡¯t that enough for you? Why go through the trouble of partnering with me?"


    "Heh! What do you know!" Nangong Sanli sneered coldly, "What I have is but a drop in the bucket to the Nangong Family. What I want is not just this."


    Unsurprised by Nangong Sanli¡¯s words, the masked man raised an eyebrow and said sarcastically, "If you¡¯re aware that your ambitions extend beyond this, then why so cowardly? That attitude won¡¯t get you anywhere."


    "My courage is none of your concern; just do your part. I am paying you to do the work, so you listen to me. Do you think Nangong Yinghao is really that senile? Your petty tricks, y them a few more times and wait to be caught," Nangong Sanli retorted scornfully to the masked man¡¯s mockery, which clearly irritated him.


    But neither of them were good people. Despite their mutual mockery, this didn¡¯t mean the end of their coboration.


    "Do you know that your actions have rmed Chu Ge? If it were just Nangong Yinghao, no cause for concern, but Chu Ge¡¯s abilities, I believe you understand!"


    After a moment of calm, Nangong Sanli brought up the masked man¡¯s unauthorized action again.


    At that time, when he saw the family doctor detect something in the tea right in front of him, his heart turned cold. He never instructed the masked man to act, but he took it upon himself to do so. Heaven knows how nervous he was, fearing something would get detected. Thankfully, nothing was found.


    Butter, Mr. Nangong handed the matter over to Chu Ge. Nangong Sanli was somewhat wary of Chu Ge; he was not an easy person to deal with.


    At the mention of Chu Ge¡¯s name, the masked man¡¯s brows finally moved, but he didn¡¯t appear too flustered. Instead, he said, "You me my unteral action? Why don¡¯t you talk about how slow your own efficiency is?"


    "You! You¡¯re going to be the death of me!" Red-faced with anger, Nangong Sanli was ready to break something. If it wasn¡¯t for the costly items in the room, he would have started smashing things. Even the bottle in his hand was a collector¡¯s item, worth several millions, and he couldn¡¯t bear to break it.


    "Fine, I won¡¯t argue with you this time. But I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t act on your own like this anymore. Because of what you did, my ns are out the window, and I have to start all over!"


    "Your ns? Are they any faster than my actual action?"


    The masked man spoke with contempt.

 Chapter 693 - 695: The Closest Person

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 695: The Closest Person</h4>


    Nangong Sanli has always known that Masked Man is a very proud person, and he has never given him any face in front of him.


    However, Nangong Sanli is used to it, as he is not a person who fusses over trifles, having subdued himself under Nangong Yinghao for so many years, his patience has been honed to perfection.


    He is now in need of Masked Man¡¯s help, and will definitely not fall out with him over his unteral actions.


    Nangong Sanli thought to himself and his expression slightly rxed, he said earnestly to the Masked Man, "When we formed our alliance, it was because we both had our own needs. You wanted your Sunflower Sect to have a strong backer in Beijing, and I wanted to gain the inheritance of the Nangong Family. Mutual benefit and a win-win situation have always been our goal. I know you did this for our goal, but you indeed rushed it a bit; we have not fully figured out Chu Ge¡¯s background yet. What if Nangong Yinghao is saved by Chu Ge again?"


    The Masked Man¡¯s face showed a hint of smugness, he chuckled lightly, then shook his head and said to Nangong Sanli, "Don¡¯t worry, this time Chu Ge definitely won¡¯t be able to detoxify easily."


    He was very confident in the poison he had created this time.


    Nangong Sanli looked at him skeptically, still somewhat unconvinced, but he said nothing more on the surface.


    He worried that if he questioned Masked Man¡¯s capabilities again, he really might not be able to restrain himself from falling out with him.


    Now that the summit is imminent, his time is bing more and more pressing.


    "By the way, your apprentice, can he still hold on in prison?" Nangong Sanli asked worriedly.


    Although on the surface Nangong Yinghao seemed very kind-hearted and unlikely to let people in prison torture Shao Gang, behind the scenes it could be another story.


    How many kind-hearted people are there who can hold the position he holds today? It is merely their outward disguise.


    After being brothers with Nangong Yinghao for so many years, he knew his character best - Nangong Yinghao was the most ruthless.


    He was really worried that Shao Gang would not be able to withstand their coercion and would be forced to confess.


    Masked Man pondered for a moment, then slowly shook his head. He hadn¡¯t visited Shao Gang in prison for a while, and for him, Shao Gang was now a useless pawn, already discarded.


    "If he has already confessed about you, do you think you would still have a chance to sit here and talk to me?" Masked Man looked at Nangong Sanli as if he was looking at an idiot, he scoffed contemptuously, and then said: "You don¡¯t need to worry about Shao Gang, I have a way to handle it."


    Nangong Sanli looked at him skeptically and asked, "What can you possibly do to handle it?"


    Shao Gang¡¯s imprisonment this time likely means he¡¯ll nevere out again. The only way he wouldn¡¯t confess is one solution.


    But after all, wasn¡¯t Shao Gang Masked Man¡¯s apprentice? Would he be ruthless?


    Nangong Sanli¡¯s suspicious eyes stared at him, only to hear Masked Man say coldly, "There¡¯s only one way to make a person keep a secret forever - ensure they can never speak again."


    And the dead, they never speak.


    Nangong Sanli was stunned, he stared at Masked Man, trying to read something from his expression, but no matter how he looked, Masked Man did not seem to be lying.


    He thought, Nangong Yinghao was ruthless enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that Masked Man would also be so heartless.


    And it makes sense, to achieve their goals, they always have to sacrifice a few people, especially since Shao Gang had be a liability to them, a necessary removal.


    After a brief moment of shock, Nangong Sanli regained hisposure, he smiled and said to Masked Man, "Then I shall leave it to Mr. Yang."


    Just then, Nangong Sanli¡¯s cellphone rang, it was a call from his assistant, Assistant Shang.


    Picking up the phone, Assistant Shang¡¯s urgent voice came through, "Third Old Master, good news, the Old Master has been admitted to the hospital."


    Nangong Sanli was shocked, he looked at Masked Man and then asked, "Is the news reliable?"


    Assistant Shang said on the phone, "The news is reliable, I heard that the Old Master suddenly fell ill and fainted while scolding those Young Master Suns, and I watched him being loaded into the ambnce myself."


    Nangong Sanli¡¯s lips curled up with a triumphant smile, yet inside, he still harbored some doubts, he instructed, "Keep observing and following up, I¡¯ll be there soon."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Nangong Sanli looked at Masked Man and said, "Do you know what news I just received?"


    Masked Man, as if he had already anticipated the oue, said, "The news about Old Master Nangong¡¯s hospitalization."


    "You already knew?" Nangong Sanli was astonished.


    Masked Man chuckled lightly, quite proud, and said, "The toxin I designed this time has an added ingredient to the original form; even if Chu Ge has heavenly medical skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to detoxify it quickly. But since the toxicity is very strong and the onset is rapid, Chu Ge definitely won¡¯t have time to save the Old Master."


    Nangong Sanli, watching Masked Man¡¯s very confident demeanor, felt his doubts slightly alleviated, "No, I need to go to the hospital to see."


    Meanwhile, inside the hospital, Old Master Nangong¡¯s sudden illness had caused quite a stir in the whole of Beijing.


    This was also the effect Chu Ge wanted.


    Because the louder the noise, the more believable it bes, and the backstage culprit would be more convinced.


    In the hospital, the entire floor had been taken over by the Nangong Family, ready for anything.


    In the hallway, the personnel of the Nangong Family anxiously waited, while Chu Ge stood calmly in the corner, seemingly unaffected by the tense atmosphere.


    This demeanor of his increasingly irritated those from the Nangong Family who disliked him.


    Zheng Yan red at Chu Ge resentfully and said in a sarcastic tone, "I really thought someone here was omnipotent, but it turns out he¡¯s just a fraud."


    Nangong Man Sha nced at Zheng Yan, she remained silent because she knew that with Chu Ge¡¯s medical skills, he would never let her grandfather be in danger.


    But she always felt that Chu Ge was hiding something from her.


    She turned back to look at Chu Ge, who was leaning against the wall, supporting himself with one foot, while his other foot¡¯s toe gently tapped the ground. The outside sunlight streamed through the window, casting a hazy halo over him.


    Nangong Man Sha walked up quietly and watched Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge sensed someone approaching, saw only her shoes, and recognized who it was.


    So he did not look up, maintaining his posture.


    "Mr. Chu," Nangong Man Sha finally couldn¡¯t help but speak, "I¡¯ve seen your medical skills, you even have the ability to bring people back from the dead, how could you not detox a mere poison?"


    Nangong Man Sha really didn¡¯t want to sound usatory, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Her grandfather was the person she was closest to.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 694 - 0696: How to Start Talking

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 0696: How to Start Talking</h4>


    Chu Ge just raised his eyes and nced at him, crooking up a slight smile on his lips. He said, "You think too highly of me, I am not omnipotent."


    Seeing the smile on Chu Ge¡¯s face, Nangong Man Sha felt increasingly annoyed. Putting aside whether her grandfather was in danger or not, how could he still manage to smile in such an atmosphere?


    "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re really going too far!" Nangong Man Sha gave Chu Ge a deep look, and these were the only words she could finally utter.


    Nangong Man Sha spoke indignantly and then turned her head away, no longer paying attention to Chu Ge.


    At this moment, the elevator opened, and Nangong Yunhai walked out hastily, his face filled with angry expressions.


    "Sister, those reporters outside are too much! They actually cursed Grandfather to die!" Nangong Yunhai was really infuriated by those people; he wanted to handle the public rtions, although he didn¡¯t know who leaked the news and attracted so many reporters.


    But he believed that with Chu Ge present, Grandfather would definitely be fine.


    So, when those reporters kept asking whether Old Master Nangong was on his deathbed and whether he was about to die, his face turned green.


    Nangong Man Sha nced at him without saying a word. Nangong Yunhai looked around and, after his gaze fell on Chu Ge, asked somewhat perplexedly, "Mr. Chu, with your high medical skills, why..."


    Nangong Man Sha also shifted her gaze onto Chu Ge, her eyes filled with contemtion.


    She always felt that there was something she didn¡¯t know, but Chu Ge¡¯s lips were sealed tight; she couldn¡¯t get anything out of him even after asking for a long time.


    Zheng Yan was closely watching the developments here. Seeing that the three remained silent, she could not help but snicker slightly, saying, "I really thought we had invited a capable doctor, but it turns out not to be the case."


    A momentter, she spoke with a sour tone, "I guess this is surely someone intentionally leading the arrangements, the purpose being to smoothly inherit the property."


    The corridor was very quiet, everyone anxiously waiting. Zheng Yan¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, and everyone in the corridor could hear her very clearly.


    Thus, hearing Zheng Yan¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Ge.


    Everyone knew that Shao Gang was their invited person, yet he turned out to be a pawn that trapped the Old Master. Now another Chu Ge had appeared, though invited by the eldest daughter, he was more crediblepared to Zheng Yan¡¯s group. But in families like these, it was hard to ensure that nobody wouldmit horrendous acts for personal gain.


    Chu Ge, feeling the surrounding gazes, merely indifferently lifted his eyes and nced around, not saying anything, and certainly not intending to exin anything.


    At this time, Nangong Linchuan and Huangpu Suyang also silently stood by; Chu Ge was invited by Man Sha, and since Man Sha believed in him, they didn¡¯t say much.


    But meanwhile, Nangong Man Sha still remained silent, always feeling that Chu Ge was hiding something from her.


    However, Nangong Yunhai didn¡¯t think so; he always believed Chu Ge was omnipotent. Now, since even Chu Ge was unable to treat their grandfather, he genuinely started to harbor the same thoughts as Zheng Yan - whether Chu Ge was also aiming for the Nangong Family¡¯s wealth, or if the Nangong Family¡¯s benefactions were not enough to satisfy him.


    Everyone harbored their own thoughts, and seeing everyone seemingly silent and seemingly siding with her, Zheng Yan¡¯s arrogance intensified.


    She thought about her son¡¯s shares that ended up in Chu Ge¡¯s hands, and took this opportunity to vent her anger, "People are already coveting our Nangong Family¡¯s shares, yet you all are indecisive. Are you waiting for someone topletely hollow out the Nangong Family¡¯s shares before you realize the severity of the situation?"


    Chu Ge lifted his gaze, his eyes bing profound. He stared resolutely at Zheng Yan, and Zheng Yan, meeting his gaze, felt a moment of panic.


    There was still a bit of fear of Chu Ge in her heart, which made her momentarily silent.


    But Zheng Yan had said all she wanted to say; everyone present had heard it, and what others thought was not Zheng Yan¡¯s concern.


    She voiced everything she wanted to say and felt relieved. She wasn¡¯t about to care so much about others.


    Chu Ge only gave a nce then withdrew his gaze, showing no intention of arguing or exining, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Zheng Yan just said.


    Nangong Man Sha felt a bit anxious inside. She quickly stepped forward, grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hand, and walked towards the stairwell.


    Everyone watched this scene, but no one stopped them, including Nangong Yunhai who silently observed. He also wanted to know, to understand what Chu Ge was really thinking.


    At the stairwell, which was particrly chilly due to the draft of winter wind, Nangong Man Sha could not help but shiver as she stepped out.


    But now, nothing couldpare to the questions in her heart.


    "Mr. Chu, what on earth is going on?" Nangong Man Sha asked; "I know your capabilities, you certainly could intervene to save my grandfather, but why?"


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what Chu Ge¡¯s intentions were.


    "Could it really be as my second aunt said, that our Nangong Family hasn¡¯t given you enough?" Nangong Man Sha said this out of anger, without considering the consequences of her words.


    She didn¡¯t think about the fact that it was she who had repeatedly requested Chu Ge¡¯s help.


    Chu Ge raised his eyes and deeply nced at her, "Is that what you think?"


    He countered.


    Nangong Man Sha was startled at first, only then realizing what she had just said. She awkwardly scratched her head and hesitantly said, "I didn¡¯t mean it that way, but your current actions really make it hard not to think that way. Even if I believe you, others don¡¯t. Public opinion is fearsome, and once people spread these things, do you still want to develop in Beijing?"


    Nangong Man Sha was somewhat urgent, hoping to thrive in Beijing. For Chu Ge, bing enemies with the Nangong Family could mean not just a halt to his progress, but even survival in Beijing could be at stake.


    Nangong Man Sha clearly thought that Chu Ge had not realized this, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Chu, are you hiding something from me? Or is there some agreement you had with my grandfather?"


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips slightly curved, and he spoke with a light tone, "I really thought, you would believe in me."


    Nangong Man Sha was taken aback, instinctively wanting to exin, but the words "I believe in you" got stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t utter them.


    After having said such harsh words just now, how could she speak now...

 Chapter 695 - 0697: A Photo

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 0697: A Photo</h4>


    Chu Ge put his hands in his trouser pockets, smiled, and said, "There is indeed something going on here, but I can¡¯t tell you now. However, rest assured, your grandfather is in no life-threatening danger. As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to him."


    After saying this, Chu Ge turned around and left. Nangong Man Sha was left standing there alone, sighing deeply, feeling a bit unsatisfied.


    It was truly annoying to know that there were secrets yet not be able to inquire about them.


    Chu Ge took the elevator directly down to basement one. He had driven his own car here.


    When Chu Ge stepped out of the elevator, he happened to run into Nangong Sanli and Assistant Shang, with Assistant Shang respectfully discussing the current situation about Nangong Yinghao beside Nangong Sanli.


    Upon seeing Chu Ge emerge from the elevator, Assistant Shang immediately fell silent. The smile that had been on Nangong Sanli¡¯s face vanished when he saw Chu Ge, reced by a somber expression.


    Chu Ge froze for a moment, a flicker of suspicion crossing his mind, but did not dwell on it.


    He was familiar with Nangong Sanli; he smiled at Nangong Sanli and nodded lightly as a greeting.


    Then, he walked away.


    He¡¯d only taken a few steps when he was called from behind.


    Nangong Sanli, looking rather solemn, came forward and said to Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I know you¡¯ve done your best in the matter involving my elder brother. The Nangong Family will definitely not hold it against you."


    Chu Ge, puzzled, looked up at Nangong Sanli, not understanding where his sorrow and pain wereing from.


    Chu Ge remained silent and heard Nangong Sanli continue in a serious tone, "My elder brother has been so devoted all these years; it¡¯s such a shame to see him end up like this."


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but think that what Nangong Sanli said sounded as if Old Master Nangong had passed away.


    Unable to hold back, Chu Ge said, "Could it be that Third Old Master Nangong is under some misunderstanding? The Old Master isn¡¯t dead yet."


    Upon hearing that, Nangong Sanli realized that he might have overreacted. He cleared his throat and said, "What I mean is that no matter what happens to my elder brother¡¯s health this time, the Nangong Family will not me Mr. Chu. I know you¡¯ve done all you could."


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly. He always found something odd about Nangong Sanli.


    After finishing his words, Nangong Sanli excused himself to go upstairs to visit Old Master Nangong. Chu Ge didn¡¯t try to keep him, but as he watched Nangong Sanli walking away, he felt that there was something about this man.


    He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it; it was just a hunch.


    After ncing at Nangong Sanli, Chu Ge turned his attention to the assistant beside him. Assistant Shang, who also noticed him, had a look in his eyes that was hard to interpret.


    After entering the elevator, Assistant Shang said to Nangong Sanli, "Third Old Master Nangong, do we still need to keep an eye on Chu Ge? Regarding Lin Zhang..."


    Nangong Sanli shook his head gently, pondered for a moment, and then said, "Let¡¯s go upstairs and see for ourselves what¡¯s going on with that old immortality, Nangong Yinghao."


    On the other hand, Chu Ge had made some progress in his use of the world of martial arts forces to look for the masked man, through Jian Chunqiu.


    After driving back to his vi, Chu Ge saw Jian Chunqiu and Lin Dong chatting animatedly. Jian Chunqiu was boasting about his heroic deeds from the past to Lin Dong, who was listening with an impressed look on his face.


    Chu Ge cleared his throat and said, "Lin Dong, don¡¯t learn from his past behavior; it¡¯s a bad example."


    Jian Chunqiu, annoyed that Chu Ge was undermining him as soon as he returned, cursed under his breath, "What do you mean I¡¯m a bad example? Back in the day, I was charming and debonair, causing many a young girl to swoon."


    Chu Ge clicked his tongue and didn¡¯t continue to argue with him, opting instead to ask directly, "Enough about that, how¡¯s the investigation going?"


    Jian Chunqiu pouted, but still ryed the information he had gathered to Chu Ge.


    "With Sword Pavilion personally involved, how could there be anything we can¡¯t handle?" Jian Chunqiu boasted once more.


    He told Chu Ge, "This masked man, his surname is Yang, but no one knows his first name. He just joined the Sunflower Sect earlier this year. Speaking of the Sunflower Sect, it used to be a well-respected faction, but after they changed their Pavilion Master a few years ago, they started to go downhill. Operating under the banner of justice, they¡¯ve been bullying themon people, and their reputation has greatly suffered."


    Chu Ge listened attentively. Looking at Jian Chunqiu, he asked, "This Sunflower Sect, do they also live by poison?"


    "No," Jian Chunqiu shook his head. "True to its name, although the Sunflower Sect is a righteous group, the martial arts they practice are like the Sunflower Manual; they tend to make men look effeminate,cking any sense of masculinity, yet this kind of martial arts can often lead to victory."


    "Using softness to ovee hardness?" Lin Dong suddenly interjected.


    Jian Chunqiu nodded in approval, "A teachabled."


    "So, the masked man has joined the Sunflower Sect and is cultivating their martial arts."


    Chu Ge wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Sunflower Sect and hadn¡¯t heard about it before, but his previous encounter in Shanghai had shown him their martial arts weren¡¯tcking.


    Jian Chunqiu continued, "This masked man has just joined the Sunflower Sect and already ascended to the position of elder, naturally wanting to make an impression. Now, all the Sects want a stake in Beijing, and the Sunflower Sect is no exception, which is why the masked man approached the Nangong Family. Ironically, the doctor Shao Gang, whom the Nangong Family invited from the world of martial arts, happens to be the masked man¡¯s disciple."


    Chu Ge frowned slightly. Shao Gang?


    "Shao Gang is now in prison, but I heard that no matter how they question him, he refuses to speak. Could it be that he¡¯s being ckmailed by the masked man?"


    Chu Ge had a sh of doubt, "It seems we need to find this Shao Gang ourselves."


    Jian Chunqiu disclosed everything he had found out, "We¡¯ve located his whereabouts; he¡¯s in a private vi on the outskirts. And the owner of this vi, will surely pique your curiosity."


    Chu Ge looked at him suspiciously and asked instinctively, "Is it Nangong Sanli?"


    Jian Chunqiu was surprised, "How did you know?"


    "Damn it! Did you already know that and still had me investigating?"


    Chu Ge looked at him speechlessly, "I also just had a feeling today, I¡¯m not even sure myself."


    Jian Chunqiu was skeptical, "You mean you just had a hunch, with no solid information?"


    Chu Ge nodded.


    On the side, Lin Dong had been trying to get a word in, but couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. Finally, when there was a pause in the conversation.


    He took out his phone and showed Chu Ge a photo taken just that morning, saying, "Mr. Chu, take a look at this photo."


    Chu Ge, puzzled, took a look and froze momentarily when he saw the two people in the photo.

 Chapter 696 - 698: Completely Healed

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 698: Completely Healed</h4>


    The two people in the photo were none other than Lin Zhang and Assistant Shang.


    Chu Ge had just met Assistant Shang this morning, so he recognized him immediately.


    "Do they know each other?"


    Chu Ge asked.


    "More than just knowing each other, I found out that Lin Zhang has been following us recently, and it was this Assistant Shang who instigated him. Who is this Assistant Shang? He is Nangong..."


    "Nangong Sanli¡¯s capable assistant," Chu Ge continued his sentence.


    Lin Dong was startled, "Mr. Chu, how did you know?"


    Chu Ge shook his head slightly, "Not that I knew, but when I came out of the hospital this morning, I happened to see Nangong Sanli and him together."


    It seemed that all the events were connected.


    Chu Ge squinted slightly, thinking of Nangong Sanli...


    Since thest time they used Earth Ganoderma as bait, Nangong Sanli had appeared in the Old Master¡¯s study, and this time, without even knowing whether the Old Master¡¯s illness had improved or worsened, he was already prepared for the Old Master¡¯s death.


    This clearly showed that he knew something had happened to the Old Master.


    "What should we do next?" Lin Dong asked, "I¡¯ve already figured it out; Lin Zhang¡¯s purpose in following us wasn¡¯t anything else but to restrict your freedom, not wanting you to get involved in the Nangong Family affairs."


    Lin Dong spoke, still puzzled by something, "But I still don¡¯t understand, Lin Zhang hasn¡¯t done much yet, why have they already started making moves?"


    Chu Ge was also doubting this, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore, what was important was that he had found the person behind the scenes.


    He stood up, grabbed his coat, and said to them, "I¡¯m going back to the hospital."


    Old Master Nangong had been in the operating room for nearly two hours already, but the doctors were at a loss, almost ready to prepare a critical condition notice.


    But every time, Nangong Man Sha stopped them.


    "Man Sha, I know you love your grandfather and can¡¯t bear to let him go, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done, your grandfather won¡¯t miraculously recover just because you¡¯re holding back the critical condition notice."


    Zheng Yan said meaningfully beside her, praying silently in her heart that the Old Master must not have any troubles now, as they had not yet settled matters like the property and shares.


    If the Old Master suddenly passed away, that would mean a windfall for the eldest family.


    Nangong Sanli, too, harbored these thoughts; he silently sat in the hallway, quietly waiting, his heart more anxious than anyone.


    In a moment, he looked up at Assistant Shang, and with just a nce, Assistant Shang knew what he wanted; nodding his head, he quietly left the hospital.


    When Chu Ge drove to the hospital, he encountered Assistant Shang again in the underground parking lot, but this time, Assistant Shang was in a hurry and didn¡¯t notice Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge parked his car and took the elevator directly to the floor of the operating room.


    At this time, the reporters downstairs had almost dispersed, but the number of bodyguards and members of the Nangong Family in the corridor had not decreased but had, on the contrary, increased.


    Nangong Man Sha saw Chu Ge reappear, a glimmer of light shing in her eyes; she knew in her heart that Chu Ge could save her grandfather.


    Her eyes were red, clearly having cried, she stepped forward, grabbed Chu Ge¡¯s hand tightly, and said: "Mr. Chu, please, please save my grandfather."


    "I know you must have a way."


    Chu Ge gently raised his hand, patted her hand, and then said to her: "Let me go in and see the Old Master first."


    Just as Chu Ge was about to enter, a figure quickly blocked his path.


    Zheng Yan looked down scornfully at Chu Ge and said, "Chu Ge, the Old Master is already in critical condition, I can¡¯t let you go in and operate on the Old Master! Who knows what intentions you have!"


    At this time, Nangong Sanli also slowly stood up, addressing Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, I know you are eager to save him, but this is the best hospital in the country, with top doctors and medical equipment, even they are shaking their heads, I think it¡¯s best if you, an outsider, don¡¯t go in and add to the trouble."


    To be honest, he still couldn¡¯t believe the Old Master was really at his end.


    So now, he couldn¡¯t give Chu Ge any chance to go in and treat the Old Master, what if he actually managed to save him?


    Chu Ge nced sideways at him, "It seems the Third Old Master Nangong and Old Master Nangong have a deep brotherly bond, whenever the Old Master was in poor health, I only saw the Third Old Master rushing over, but never saw the Second Old Master."


    Previously, Chu Ge had learned from Nangong Man Sha¡¯s mouth that actually, the Old Master had the deepest brotherly love with the Second Old Master. The Old Master expressly stated that when he was really in danger, they shoulde to him only if he was already dead, as it¡¯s somewhat cruel for his brothers.


    But during these incidents, every time the Old Master was in trouble, Nangong Sanli always appeared first.


    As if he already knew the Old Master would be in trouble.


    Chu Ge had some suspicions in his heart. He said to the Third Old Master Nangong, "Since there¡¯s the best medical team and equipment here, how could it hurt to let me have a look? Are you still worried I might sabotage something?"


    Nangong Sanli looked gravely at him, lips pursed, without saying a word.


    Because Nangong Sanli suddenly stood out, Zheng Yan¡¯s backbone stiffened a few more degrees, "Chu Ge, we respected you before because you cured the Old Master and helped us catch Shao Gang, the internal traitor. But now, not only do you refuse to restrain yourself, but you have also demanded an exorbitant share of the Nangong family¡¯s assets, no matter what, we won¡¯t let you see the Old Master today!


    Who knows what else you might do!"


    Before she had managed to transfer the stake to her name, they absolutely couldn¡¯t afford any risk to the Old Master, let alone let the Old Master die just like that.


    Chu Ge was the person Nangong Man Sha and the eldest family had invited, and they could not be trusted.


    Nangong Man Sha watched Zheng Yan always making matters worse on the side, and what was even more frustrating was that even his Third Grandfather was obstructing him.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed, "You keep talking about how good the medical team here is, but what have they done? My grandfather has been inside for two hours, and they haven¡¯t aplished anything. Since even they are helpless, why not let Mr. Chu have a try?"


    Nangong Man Sha narrowed her eyes, her cold gaze swept around, lingering on Zheng Yan and Nangong Sanli for a moment, and said: "Or is it that you have something to hide and don¡¯t want grandfather to fully recover?"

 Chapter 697 - 0699 Very Tricky

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 0699 Very Tricky</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha red sharply at them, having forgotten at this moment that she was the junior and they were the elders.


    Simrly, Zheng Yan was also intimidated by Nangong Man Sha¡¯s aura. She averted her eyes briefly, guiltily saying, "Man Sha, those aren¡¯t words to be thrown around lightly; they can kill people."


    Nangong Man Sha snorted coldly, "If you¡¯re not guilty, what are you afraid of? Then, step aside quickly!"


    Zheng Yan fell silent, ncing sideways at Nangong Sanli, cing herst hope on him.


    After all, Nangong Sanli was still Man Sha¡¯s elder; she should at least call him Third Grandpa, showing the basic respect and reverence.


    Indeed, Nangong Sanli stared coldly at Nangong Man Sha, questioning her tone, "Man Sha, as a junior of the Nangong Family, is this the only manner you¡¯ve learned? How do you speak to your elders? You¡¯re known as the number one beauty of the Capital City, but you don¡¯t even have the decency to respect the elderly?"


    Nangong Man Sha pursed her lips, indeed what he said was true; she might confront Zheng Yan but she definitely couldn¡¯t disrespect Nangong Sanli.


    Nangong Man Sha slightly bowed her head, apologetically saying, "Third Grandpa, Man Sha didn¡¯t mean to offend, I¡¯ve witnessed Mr. Chu¡¯s medical skills myself, and I believe he is capable of healing grandfather."


    "Do you still believe in that swindler now? If he was really capable, would your grandfather be lying inside right now?"


    Nangong Sanli, seeing Nangong Man Sha soften her tone a bit, couldn¡¯t help speaking again, "At this moment, your grandfather¡¯s life is hanging by a thread, I absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to touch him further; who knows if they have ulterior motives? Man Sha, I understand your feelings, but your grandfather¡¯s life is truly more precious than gold; I absolutely can¡¯t stand by and watch him suffer any mishap."


    Nangong Sanli repeatedly imed to have Nangong Yinghao¡¯s best interests at heart, but Nangong Man Sha still insisted.


    Because, in her view, if even Chu Ge couldn¡¯t do it, then truly no one else could.


    Grandfather¡¯s illness, Chu Ge could definitely cure; if even Chu Ge shakes his head, then there would be no one else in this world who could save him.


    This was Nangong Man Sha¡¯s fixation on Chu Ge, and also her trust in him.


    Chu Ge had been quietly standing aside all this while, aware of Zheng Yan¡¯s displeasure towards him from the start, yet not wanting the Old Master to die so soon either, reflecting the contradiction in Zheng Yan¡¯s heart.


    However, Nangong Sanli¡¯s obstruction indeed made Chu Ge more certain of his ulterior motives.


    Chu Ge nced at him quietly, his lips curling into a meaningful arch, "Third Old Master Nangong seems quite concerned about Old Master Nangong; it¡¯s apparent, the brotherly affection between you is strong."


    Chu Ge said this offhandedly, merely intending superficial courtesy, but only their internal family members knew the actualplexity of the rtionship between Nangong Sanli and Nangong Yinghao.


    Nangong Man Sha¡¯s suspicious gaze fell on Nangong Sanli; she too realized, every time grandfather faced a life-threatening situation, Nangong Sanli would show up immediately, whereas her Second Grandpa would onlye to inquire after grandfather had survived the danger, and their underlying emotions also varied.


    Nangong Man Sha didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ge would suddenly say this, but a woman¡¯s sharp sixth sense made her feel that it wasn¡¯t so simple.


    Chu Ge watched Nangong Sanli coldly, his gaze sharp and piercing, seeming to see right through Nangong Sanli¡¯s heart.


    Nangong Sanli was also startled by his piercing gaze; realizing he was being intimidated by a young man in his twenties, Chu Ge had already changed his clothes and entered the operating room.


    Nangong Sanli watched Chu Ge¡¯s leaving figure, a feeling of unexpressed resentment brewing inside him. His gaze darkened as he silently noted this debt in his heart.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t say much more. Any more words, and those suspecting him wouldn¡¯t just be Chu Ge, but also Nangong Man Sha and others.


    When Chu Ge, apanied by Man Sha, entered the operating room changing into his clothes, the doctors were still discussing something, uncertain.


    Upon seeing this, some doctors wanted to step forward to stop them, but someone in the crowd said, "Let them in."


    The person who spoke was the hospital¡¯s Director, Dr. Su. He narrowed his eyes slightly, scrutinizing Chu Ge. Last time, when Chu Ge treated Old Master Nangong, he was also present. Initially, his grandfather was skeptical, but the unexpected oueter forced him to acknowledge that there were things in this world unexined by science and beyond its reach.


    Others expressed confusion about Dr. Su¡¯s decision, but ultimately it was Dr. Su who had the final say here, especially since Chu Ge was apanied by Man Sha from the Nangong Family.


    Since members of the Nangong Family had no objections, they also refrained from saying more.


    Still, there was someone in the crowd who appeared very disdainful towards Chu Ge.


    "Dr. Su, do you really trust this quack?"


    That person muttered quietly after Chu Ge had entered.


    Dr. Su nced around, relieved that Man Sha did not hear, he then admonished with a reproachful look, "Xiao Wang, in the future, do not question such matters in front of the Nangong Family, understand?"


    Offending the Nangong Family could ruin one¡¯s prospects in Beijing.


    Xiao Wang, unconvinced, replied, "Dr. Su, just look at Shao Gang before. He was also a quack. Not only did Old Master¡¯s condition not improve, but he also had several critical incidents and even ended up in the ICU. Eventually, it turned out this person harbored ill intentions towards the Nangong Family. These quacks are all swindlers, in my opinion."


    "Hmm, Dr. Su, I think Xiao Wang has a point. Are we really going to stand by and watch this quack treat Old Master Nangong?"


    "If this quack actually cures Old Master¡¯s illness, then our hospital¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined. People will say our hospital is worse than a quack."


    Others also harbored reservations but dared not speak out. Now that someone voiced their inner thoughts, they felt relieved.


    Dr. Su sighed lightly, "But Mr. Chu truly cured Old Master¡¯s conditionst time."


    "If it was cured, why has it rpsed?"


    One of them spoke up.


    "Are you confused? How is it a rpse this time? Old Master has been framed again."


    Someone in the crowd remarked, which promptly silenced the others.


    As he said, this time, Old Master¡¯s condition was indeed strange and differed from the previous one.


    This was the reason they found it particrly thorny.

 Chapter 698 - 0700: Nangong Yinghao

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 0700: Nangong Yinghao</h4>


    Nangong Man Sha wanted to see with her own eyes Chu Ge treating the Old Master, but Chu Ge seemed to have guessed her thoughts. When they were about to enter the surgery room, Chu Ge stopped Nangong Man Sha outside.


    "Miss Man Sha, you can¡¯t go in here anymore."


    Chu Ge said.


    Nangong Man Sha was unwilling. "Why? Mr. Chu, are you still worried that I will learn your medical skill?"


    Chu Ge gave a faint smile, replying, "My medical skill, you can¡¯t learn. Even if I personally taught you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to."


    What Chu Ge said was true. His so-called medical skill was all based on the foundation of ancient martial arts, whereas for certain reasons rted to her physical condition, Nangong Man Sha was unable to cultivate ancient martial arts.


    "But I could help, couldn¡¯t I?"


    Nangong Man Sha was determined to go in and see for herself, or rather, she just didn¡¯t trust Chu Ge in her heart.


    She always felt that Chu Ge was hiding something from her.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, a hint of displeasure on his face, "Since even Miss Man Sha doesn¡¯t trust me, then why did you speak up for me earlier?"


    Just now, in front of Nangong Sanli and Zheng Yan, Nangong Man Sha¡¯s behavior had truly moved Chu Ge.


    But now it seemed that the words she said earlier were just her way of finding an excuse for herself. After all, she had personally sought him out, and now she just wanted to see if there was really something wrong with him.


    Chu Ge smiled faintly, "Miss Man Sha, your behavior and generosity at the moment don¡¯t quite resemble that of Capital City¡¯s foremostdy of high society."


    Nangong Man Sha was startled, then fell into silence. Indeed, how was she any different from themon townsfolk right now?


    But on second thought, the person lying inside was her grandfather, the dearest to her.


    "Mr. Chu..." Nangong Man Sha wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Chu Ge.


    Chu Ge spoke earnestly, "Rest assured, I will return a healthy grandfather to you."


    Nangong Man Sha became even more certain that Chu Ge was hiding something from her. Although she was not yet sure what it was, the sincere look in Chu Ge¡¯s eyes made her involuntarily believe him again.


    Nangong Man Sha remained outside the door. She took a deep breath and tried to peer through the ss of the surgery room door, but Chu Ge had employed some kind of blinding technique, effectively sealing it off.


    Helpless, Nangong Man Sha had to back out because even the sounds from inside were tampered with by Chu Ge; she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said or done from outside.


    After entering, Chu Ge created a barrier and then used True Qi to awaken the Old Master.


    The Old Master had been in aa, but his consciousness was clear. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Chu Ge, "Mr. Chu, can we truly find the mastermind like this?"


    Chu Ge nodded, telling the Old Master, "If nothing unexpected happens, we might have found that person."


    "Oh?" Old Master Nangong was surprised, looking at Chu Ge in shock, a bit puzzled by his words.


    "Do you mean that the mastermind has made a move?" Old Master Nangong asked.


    Chu Ge recounted the events of the day to Old Master Nangong and the coincidences around Nangong Sanli.


    Old Master Nangong fell silent. He found it hard to believe that Nangong Sanli wouldmit such a heart-chilling act against him.


    Seeing his face wracked with inner conflict, Mr. Chu asked, "Do you not believe it?"


    "He¡¯s my third brother, after all. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s hard to believe. We are brothers born of the same mother. But now..."


    Old Master Nangong sat up, his head low, sitting there with a helpless expression. In truth, he was already prepared for the worst oue.


    Yet, when he heard this conclusion with his own ears, he found it somewhat hard to ept.


    Although his rtionship with Nangong Sanli wasn¡¯t as good as it was with the second brother, and he had been very strict with him since childhood, he had always regarded him with the closest affection. The three brothers had relied on each other since their youth. It was natural for siblings in such arge family to help and support each other.


    They were not born to the family head and didn¡¯t have the inheritance rights of the Nangong Family. It was the Old Master who decided years ago, due to the brothers fighting over interests, that whoever had the best management capabilities and the virtue to win people over would inherit the rights.


    Back then, they each managed their littlepanies. Honestly, Nangong Sanli was indeed very capable then, continuously expanding the business and thriving, even earning Old Master¡¯s respect.


    Later on, everyone thought the inheritance would go to Nangong Sanli. However, when Old Master announced the oue, it caught everyone by surprise.


    Old Master chose him, Nangong Yinghao, as the heir.


    Regarding this, Nangong Yinghao was also puzzled. Until now, he didn¡¯t understand what had happened back then that made Old Master have such a thought.


    Nangong Yinghao remained silent for a long time, reflecting on the past in his mind.


    After that incident, Nangong Sanli lost interest in managing thepany, content to live as an idle wanderer until now.


    If there was any grievance between them, it would have stemmed from that event.


    But so many years had passed, and he had always treated him indifferently, with no dissatisfaction towards him at all.


    Old Master Nangong sighed. He now realized that he truly didn¡¯t understand Nangong Sanli.


    "Mr. Chu, what should we do next?"


    Old Master Nangong pondered for a moment before asking.


    Chu Ge looked at him and questioned, "That¡¯s a question for you. He¡¯s your own brother, you decide how to deal with it. If you want to catch him, we must continue the act. But if you don¡¯t want your brotherly affection topletely disappear, then pretend to know nothing and walk out from here."


    Saying this, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain for Old Master Nangong¡¯s indecisiveness; Nangong Sanli had repeatedly attempted his life, yet he was still considering their kinship.


    But these were things that, to Chu Ge, he would always view from an outsider¡¯s perspective. He couldn¡¯t make decisions for Nangong Yinghao.


    Nangong Yinghao pondered for quite a while before slowly exhaling and speaking, "I understand. Mr. Chu, if I walk out from here this time, they will attempt to harm me a second and third time, won¡¯t they?"


    Although thest question was asked in a querying tone, Nangong Yinghao already had the answer in his heart.


    Chu Ge neither shook his head nor nodded, simply standing there quietly, waiting for Nangong Yinghao to make a decision.

 Chapter 699 - 0701: Will Not Admit

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 0701: Will Not Admit</h4>


    After a while, Nangong Yinghao made a decision. He got out of bed with bare feet, the soreness in his body had already been cleared by Chu Ge just a moment ago.


    Now he had regained his healthy state, he looked at Chu Ge and said, "Mr. Chu, thank you. I will handle the matter from here on my own."


    This was something between him and Nangong Sanli, and he wanted to resolve it himself.


    This oue did not seem to surprise Chu Ge at all; he slightly nodded and said to Nangong Yinghao, "Old Master, rest assured, we have already identified the person who coborated with Nangong Sanli, but I cannot guarantee that there won¡¯t be a second masked man appearing in the future."


    "Masked man?" Nangong Yinghao looked at him suspiciously.


    Chu Ge exined, "The masked man is also from the world of martial arts, a master of poison production, and an ally of Nangong Sanli. Since we do not know the masked man¡¯s real name, I gave him this nickname based on his characteristics."


    Nangong Yinghao nodded, he sighed lightly, somewhat helplessly shook his head.


    It wasn¡¯t clear whether Chu Ge had seen it wrong or what, but looking at Nangong Yinghao now, he seemed to have aged a few years suddenly.


    "Old Master Nangong, are you alright?" Chu Ge asked with concern.


    Nangong Yinghao waved his hand, "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just feeling a bit sad. I¡¯ve thought of many people; my grandsons, my daughters-inw, and even the servants, but I never thought it would be my own brother, never thought the one who wanted to act against me would be Sanli."


    Chu Ge knew such a result was hard to bear, yet the reality had to be epted.


    "Mr. Chu, let¡¯s go outside."


    Nangong Yinghao sighed, adjusted his emotions a bit, and then spoke to Chu Ge.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Chu Ge did not say much but simply withdrew the Barrier, opened the door first, and led Nangong Yinghao out.


    Nangong Man Sha was still anxiously waiting at the doorway. Seeing Chu Gee out, she was just about to step forward to ask when her gaze fell on Nangong Yinghao behind Chu Ge.


    She was immediately overjoyed and rushed forward excitedly, "Grandpa, you¡¯re alright!"


    She knew it! She knew Chu Ge would have a way! She knew that there was no disease in this world that Chu Ge couldn¡¯t cure!


    Nangong Yinghao looked at Nangong Man Sha who suddenly ran over and affectionately patted her shoulder, "Grandpa is fine, sorry for worrying you all."


    Nangong Man Sha shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears, she bit her lip and said with a hint of grievance, "Grandpa, you can¡¯t lose your temper like that again. What if it causes you heart trouble and Mr. Chu isn¡¯t here next time..."


    Then the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She treated the incident of Nangong Yinghao copsing as if it was due to getting angry and having a heart attack.


    This was also the excuse she found to console herself, otherwise, she could not convince herself.


    Nangong Yinghao just patted her shoulder, as a sign offort, and then asked, "Who all havee outside?"


    Nangong Man Sha hesitated, holding back her curiosity, and said, "Third Master came."


    Nangong Yinghao nodded, then took the lead walking towards the outside.


    The doctors who were discussing strategies were somewhat surprised to see Nangong Yinghaoe out unharmed.


    Dr. Su curiously stepped forward, looking at the affable Nangong Yinghao, and asked, "Old Master, how are you feeling now?"


    Nangong Yinghao waved his hand; he was actually fine, this time pretending to be sick was merely to flush out the mastermind behind this.


    Now that the mastermind had surfaced, there was no need for him to continue pretending.


    "I¡¯m fine, feeling very well!" Nangong Yinghao waved his hand, walking out with big strides.


    People outside were anxiously waiting, especially Nangong Sanli, although he felt a bit guilty, he remainedposed.


    Hearing voices from the surgery room, he subconsciously looked up, just to see the door of the surgery room open and Nangong Yinghao walk out unharmed.


    He was slightly stunned. Even if Nangong Yinghao had been poisoned and then detoxified by Chu Ge, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to stand up so quickly, right?


    Simultaneously shocked was Zheng Yan, who approached joyfully and excitedly, "Dad, you¡¯re fine! That¡¯s really great! You¡¯re finally fine, God bless, the Old Master blesses us."


    Others also came forward, inquiring about Nangong Yinghao¡¯s situation. Nangong Yinghao chat articted powerfully with them for a while, not showing any signs of someone who had just been ill and nearly received a critical condition notice.


    "Alright, I¡¯m fine now, thanks to Mr. Chu for helping me turn a misfortune into a blessing."


    ying a role requires a full set, although there was no need for acting now, he still couldn¡¯t tell them he had been pretending just now.


    After speaking to them, Nangong Yinghao nced around, eventually his gazended on Nangong Sanli.


    Nangong Sanli stood up and walked up to Nangong Yinghao, smiling, "Big brother, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re okay."


    Seeing Nangong Yinghao safely walking out of the surgery room, Nangong Sanli couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply frustrated inside.


    He really wanted to find someone to take Chu Ge away directly, for if it weren¡¯t for Chu Ge, Nangong Yinghao wouldn¡¯t be standing here unscathed.


    This Chu Ge, was a stumbling block on his path to sess.


    Nangong Yinghao smiled faintly, with a serene expression, "Sanli, it¡¯s good of you to make a trip for such a small matter. Look at you, taking my matters so to heart."


    Though the words seemed polite, they felt strangely disconcerting to those who heard them.


    Nangong Sanli paused and immediately started exining, "It¡¯s all because my subordinates aren¡¯tpetent. They heard you were critically ill, I was worried and anxious, so I made a special trip to check on you. Now seeing you unharmed, I¡¯m relieved."


    Nangong Sanli assessed Nangong Yinghao¡¯s gaze, feeling there was a meaning in his eyes he couldn¡¯tprehend. Could it be that his own deeds were known to him?


    That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Based on his understanding of Nangong Yinghao, if the things he had done were known to Nangong Yinghao, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be chatting so amicably with him; he would have gathered all the evidence and confronted him.


    Yes!


    Evidence!


    The operation by the masked man had failed again, surely leaving some evidence behind; he mustn¡¯t let this incident implicate himself.


    Thinking this, Nangong Sanli made up an excuse and found a reason to leave.


    Nangong Yinghao originally wanted to talk with him directly, but now he had only heard from Chu Ge and hadn¡¯t found any real evidence of his own framing. Thus, confronting him rashly, he certainly wouldn¡¯t admit to it.

 Chapter 700 - 0702: Making an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 0702: Making an Enemy</h4>


    Nangong Yinghao thought it through, he must thoroughly investigate Nangong Sanli during this time. After all these years, although Nangong Sanli seemed to live an idle life like a floating cloud or a wild crane, uninterested in corporate affairs, he must uncover what exactly has been going on behind the scenes.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but admire Nangong Yinghao¡¯sposure. He knew very well that the person before him was the culprit who framed him, yet he was still able to chat with him casually and even after the other party left, he indifferently ordered a thorough investigation of the shareholdings and recent behaviors of everyone in the Nangong Family.


    Upon hearing what Nangong Yinghao said, Zheng Yan felt a pang of guilt inside her. Because of Nangong Yinghao¡¯s critical illness, she had already started to transfer Nangong Xiang¡¯s assets.


    She hadn¡¯t even told Nangong Xiang about this; wouldn¡¯t she be in big trouble if this got exposed?


    Nangong Yinghao¡¯s actions caused a wave of panic among the members of the Nangong Family.


    Everyone also thought this was because Old Master Nangong wanted to consolidate power after Nangong Yunrao had lost shares.


    Thus, no one realized Old Master Nangong¡¯s true intentions, not even Nangong Sanli who, upon receiving the news, didn¡¯t harbor much suspicion.


    Furious, Nangong Sanli paced back and forth in the living room after returning home.


    Assistant Shang, seeing this, respectfully approached and suggested, "Old Master, shall we continue with our original n?"


    Nangong Sanli shook his head, saying, "The original n can no longer be used, our biggest problem now is Chu Ge, we need to find a way to eliminate him."


    Just as Assistant Shang was about to say something more, his phone rang. Nangong Sanli, already uninterested in discussing anything further, waved his hand at Assistant Shang, indicating for him to step down first.


    The call was from Lin Zhang.


    "What is it, Lin Zhang?" Assistant Shang asked emotionlessly.


    Lin Zhang chuckled over the phone, asking somewhat awkwardly, "I wanted to inquire, when will my son be released?"


    Assistant Shang frowned, "You haven¡¯t aplished anything yet, why should I get your son out of prison?"


    Lin Zhang was stunned, and quickly rified, "I¡¯m really trying, but Chu Ge is just too cunning, I really can¡¯t find any weaknesses."


    Assistant Shang contemptuously scoffed, "Since you can¡¯t find his weakness, what use do I have for you?"


    After that, without letting Lin Zhang say anything more, he hung up the phone.


    On the other end, Lin Zhang stood bewildered, staring at the suddenly disconnected phone, suddenly feeling a bad hunch.


    Assistant Shang might be about to renege on their agreement.


    Regrettably pping his forehead, Lin Zhang thought, if he had known, he would have asked Assistant Shang to release his son from jail first!


    But then again, how could Assistant Shang possibly release his son without him achieving anything?


    Sighing helplessly, Lin Zhang felt extremely conflicted.


    Now that Chu Ge already knew he was being tracked, even if he wanted to do something, it would be too obvious. It¡¯s tough!


    Annoyed, Lin Zhang scratched his head and found himself unknowingly at the door of Chu Ge¡¯s shop, just as Lin Dong was standing at the entrance smoking.


    The two of them just looked at each other, with Lin Dong staring at him coldly.


    Lin Zhang hurriedly gestured with his hands, "I¡¯m just passing by, this time it really is a coincidence."


    Damn it, how did he end up here while just walking around!


    Lin Zhang couldn¡¯t help but internallyin, yet his eyes involuntarily nced inside the shop a few times.


    The shop had already been outfitted with scale, he heard, in three more days it would be ready for a trial opening.


    Lin Zhang was calcting in his mind that, if things didn¡¯t work out, he would take action within these three days.


    Thinking about it, Lin Zhang, who had already walked away, couldn¡¯t resist turning back to look again, and saw Chu Ge getting out of the car after parking.


    Meanwhile, Lin Dong approached with a ttering face, showering him withpliments.


    It seemed that Lin Dong said something to Chu Ge, and Chu Ge looked in Lin Zhang¡¯s direction.


    Lin Zhang¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he hurriedly turned his head back and lifted his foot, ready to leave.


    However, just after taking a few steps, he heard a rush of footsteps from behind. Lin Dong quickly ran up to him and said, "Lin Zhang, Mr. Chu wants to see you."


    Lin Zhang, already feeling guilty, gave an awkward smile, "Looking for me? What for?"


    "How would I know? You¡¯ll find out if you go," Lin Dong replied irritably.


    Lin Zhang saw Chu Ge standing at the shop¡¯s door with hands in his pockets, looking at him. Helpless, he had no choice but to go up to Chu Ge.


    "Mr. Chu, I heard you were looking for me." Lin Zhang knew Chu Ge was an Ancient Martial Artist, a formidable person. Trying to oppose him would be masochistic.


    "Yeah,e in," Chu Ge said.


    Lin Zhang hesitated; he raised his eyes to see Chu Ge walking into the shop and couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. He wasn¡¯t sure what Chu Ge wanted from him.


    "Come on!" Seeing Lin Zhang standing still, Lin Dong urged him again.


    This was the first time Lin Zhang had entered this ce. He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that despite his young age, Chu Ge seemed proficient in conducting business.


    If only his son could be half as good as Chu Ge, he would bepletely satisfied.


    Thinking of his son, Lin Zhang felt a surge of anger. Why had he followed Chu Ge inside, the very man who harmed his son!


    "What exactly are you looking for? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between us," said Lin Zhang, his tone suddenly severe.


    Chu Ge turned around, nced at him, smiled, and said, "Really? What if I tell you we¡¯re going to talk about your son?"


    Lin Zhang was taken aback, "Lin Zhao? You want to talk about my son?"


    Humph! The nerve of him bringing up my son!


    Of course, he dared not say that out loud.


    "Yes, what I want to discuss with you today is Lin Zhao, your son. I know you¡¯ve been wanting to get him out and have been pleading with numerous people, even getting involved with Nangong Sanli of the Nangong Family, right?" Chu Ge spoke directly.


    Lin Zhang was stunned; his eyes widened as he looked at Chu Ge, unable to understand how Chu Ge knew this. He wanted to deny it, but seeing Chu Ge¡¯s confident appearance, he knew Chu Ge was already well aware.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Zhang said, "What exactly do you want?"


    "I don¡¯t want anything specific; I want to make a deal with you."


    Chu Ge spoke softly, sitting in an office chair, his long legs crossed and looking indifferently at Lin Zhang.


    Ever since Lin Zhang met with Assistant Shang, Chu Ge had guessed the rtionship between them.


    It must have been Assistant Shang who promised to help Lin Zhang get Lin Zhao out of prison, which is why Lin Zhang kept following him.


    Since there was a feud between Lin Zhang and him because of Lin Zhao, Lin Zhang tracking him was not something Chu Ge would suspect.

 Chapter 701 - 0703: Biting Back

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 0703: Biting Back</h4>


    And that is exactly why Lin Zhang would unscrupulously follow Chu Ge.


    Lin Zhang watched Chu Ge with suspicion, not understanding what kind of deal he could possibly have to offer.


    "I know you¡¯re in contact with Assistant Shang and that you¡¯ve reached an alliance," Chu Ge said softly, lifting his eyes to meet Lin Zhang¡¯s sharp gaze.


    When he saw Lin Zhang¡¯s eyes sh visibly, he knew he had hit the mark.


    A faint smile yed on Chu Ge¡¯s lips as he continued, "But now, you¡¯re no longer of any use to them, are you?"


    Lin Zhang looked at Chu Ge in shock, disbelief filling his eyes, "How did you know all this?"


    Could Assistant Shang have told Chu Ge? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Lin Zhang knew how much Assistant Shang hated Chu Ge; after all, Chu Ge had blocked Nangong Sanli¡¯s path and couldn¡¯t possibly be his friend.


    Chu Ge smiled and said, "How I know is not important. What¡¯s important is you. You are now just a useless pawn to Nangong Sanli. Do you think you can still hinder me for them? Do you think they will still help rescue your son?"


    Lin Zhang fell silent. He had called Assistant Shang before, and Assistant Shang had made it clear on the phone that Lin Zhang had not achieved their desired goal and, indeed, he was of no use to them anymore.


    "Since you know all this, what do you want with me?" Lin Zhang muttered under his breath, his head hung low, internally frustrated.


    He was annoyed at his own helplessness, annoyed that he couldn¡¯t even save his own son, feeling utterly worthless.


    Chu Ge watched him quietly, pondering for a moment before saying, "Ultimately, your son is in prison because of me. What if I personally rescued your son from jail, how about that?"


    After Chu Ge finished speaking, Lin Zhang was stunned, seemingly not quite catching the meaning, and looked at Chu Ge with a nk face.


    Chu Ge did not intend to exin again. He just quietly watched Lin Zhang, as if waiting for his response.


    After a while, Lin Zhang finally grasped the implication, realizing Chu Ge was not joking, "What are the conditions?"


    He would never believe that Chu Ge would seek him out for no reason and promise to get Lin Zhao out of prison.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes, a calcting light sparking within those slender ck orbs, "You¡¯re smart. I indeed have a condition, which for you, is no more than a word away."


    Lin Zhang sneered at himself, grunting softly, "That word may seem easy, but it¡¯s crucial for me, isn¡¯t it?"


    He didn¡¯t believe Chu Ge was one to give anything away without expecting something in return, nor did he believe in pie falling from the sky. With previous lessons learned, if a single word could free his son from jail, that word must be of vital importance, perhaps even costing him his life.


    Lin Zhang watched Chu Ge warily, asking in confusion, "What do you want me to say?"


    Just one sentence, and it has toe from his own mouth¡ªcould it be that Chu Ge wanted him to confess something?


    As Lin Zhang thought this, he heard Chu Ge say, "I want you to personally admit your collusion with Nangong Sanli."


    The purpose was obvious.


    Lin Zhang was taken aback, then his expression darkened. As expected, he knew there were no free lunches in this world.


    "Do you realize that if I admit to colluding with Third Old Master Nangong, what I may face is possibly not being able to get by in Capital City, even putting my life at risk?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "I am aware of this."


    "If you¡¯re aware, then whye to me? What makes you think I would agree to this?"


    Lin Zhang looked down on Chu Ge with contempt, the young man in front of him was overly arrogant, acting as if he had everything under his control. This was what Lin Zhang found most distasteful!


    And yet, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him!


    Chu Ge gave a light chuckle, saying to Lin Zhang, "I don¡¯t need your decision right now. Lin Zhao is the only seedling of your family; I understand his importance to you all. Still, you now have time to think. Indeed, as you¡¯ve realized, if you indeed do it, Nangong Sanli certainly won¡¯t let you off."


    Chu Ge was telling the truth, but not the whole truth.


    What he wanted was to use Lin Zhang¡¯s hand to make Old Master Nangong even more certain that the person behind this was Nangong Sanli, and at the same time, to show him how desperate Nangong Sanli was to achieve his goals, no matter what it took.


    "Since you know and give me time to consider, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Third Old Master Nangong all about this?"


    Chu Geughed and shook his head slightly, "You won¡¯t, because to them, you¡¯re already a useless pawn. Whatever you do or say, they won¡¯t bother with you anymore."


    Although Lin Zhang very much didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to ept the truth of Chu Ge¡¯s words.


    He could tell from his call with Assistant Shang today that Assistant Shang indeed meant as much.


    Lin Zhang pondered for a moment; he didn¡¯t rush to agree to Chu Ge, because he wanted to see more. Learning from the warning provided by Assistant Shang¡¯s example, he grew wiser.


    Since Chu Ge had approached him, that meant Chu Ge believed there was something valuable to exploit in him. Knowing there was something to utilize, why shouldn¡¯t he exploit it to the fullest potential?


    Lin Zhang¡¯s eyes shifted sneakily, obviously plotting something underhanded.


    Chu Ge narrowed his eyes slightly, the corners of his lips curling into an indifferent smile as he said to Lin Zhang, "Indeed, there is something I want from you, but this thing is actually optional for me. I just want a word from you. If this word cannot bring me a favorable oue, then I can only say sorry to you."


    Lin Zhang was startled and then looked up at Chu Ge; the man seemed to have X-ray vision to see right through his inner thoughts.


    As Lin Zhang hesitated, Chu Ge spoke again, "You have half a day to consider. If you decide to cooperate with me, then answer my question truthfully with the word I seek. If you do not wish to cooperate, it could mean that your son will remain in prison forever."


    Lin Zhang merely nced at Chu Ge solemnly, without another word, turned and left.


    As soon as Lin Zhang left, Lin Dong approached with some confusion, "Mr. Chu, do you really intend to let Lin Zhao out of prison? That man is a disaster; if hees out and reoffends, what then?"


    Chu Ge shook his head gently, sitting leisurely, his gaze following Lin Zhang¡¯s receding figure, "Given Lin Zhang¡¯s suspicious nature, he might not actually agree to cooperate, or he might even tell Nangong Sanli my purpose in finding him."


    When Lin Dong heard this, he became anxious, "Then what? If he tells Nangong Sanli, then won¡¯t Nangong Sanli be prepared? If he bites back then, wouldn¡¯t that be a major loss?"


    Chu Ge smiled and said, sitting contentedly there, looking in the direction of the departing Lin Zhang, "I want him to tell Nangong Sanli."

 Chapter 702 - 704: Drive Him Away

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 704: Drive Him Away</h4>


    Lin Dong was baffled. Inform Nangong Sanli? What for? Telling Nangong Sanli that they were now suspecting him would just give him the opportunity to destroy the evidence, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge with a puzzled expression and asked, "Mr. Chu, I don¡¯t understand. How does informing Nangong Sanli benefit us?"


    Chu Ge nced at him. Although Lin Dong was somewhatcking in education and a little slow on the uptake, he had one good trait ¨C he was particrly inquisitive, insisting on asking questions until he understood. That was a very good sign.


    However, some things became less interesting when exined too thoroughly.


    Seeing the hopeful look in Lin Dong¡¯s eyes, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t bear to let him down. So, he couldn¡¯t help but start to exin, "Nangong Sanli is a very suspicious person. You can tell from the fact that, whenever Mr. Nangong has an incident, Nangong Sanli is always the first to appear by his side. It¡¯s not that he has deep feelings for Mr. Nangong, but because he doesn¡¯t believe anything¡¯s happened to him without seeing it with his own eyes.


    Today, by approaching Lin Zhang, we indicated that we already knew about the conspiracy between him and Lin Zhang, which also indirectly told him that we knew the mastermind behind framing Mr. Nangong was him. Even if he is an Old Fox, he will slip up once his scheme is exposed. He will naturally seek out Mr. Nangong to exin things then.


    But, the more one tries to exin, the darker it bes."


    Chu Ge said this somberly.


    Scratching his head, Lin Dong still didn¡¯t quite get it. Could it be so simple as to make Nangong Sanli take the initiative to find Mr. Nangong?


    Chu Ge saw that he still didn¡¯t understand and shook his head gently, "Watch and learn, Nangong Sanli isn¡¯t as mentally strong as Old Master Nangong."


    Just as Chu Ge had said, after Lin Zhang left Chu Ge¡¯s shop, the more he thought about it, the more he felt there was something wrong with what Chu Ge said.


    Although Assistant Shang¡¯s attitude towards him had already be indifferent, and even though they now considered him to be a useless pawn, things were different now.


    The fact that Chu Ge sought him out gave him another chance to show his worth. If he informed Assistant Shang about this matter, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had made a merit? Could Assistant Shang then keep his promise to release his son from prison?


    Thinking happily, Lin Zhang nced back at the shop, from where he could no longer discern its entrance, and snorted coldly, "Chu Ge, you¡¯re nothing special after all, still too young, huh."


    Chu Ge and Nangong Sanli?


    Humph, anyone with clear eyes could see the positions of those two in the Capital City ¨C offending Chu Ge might at worst mean no longer being a part of this scene, but if you offend the Nangong Family, don¡¯t even think about getting by in the Capital City!


    He wasn¡¯t stupid; he could tell the difference in their importance.


    Lin Zhang clenched his fists towards the direction of Chu Ge¡¯s shop, then took out his mobile phone, prepared to call Assistant Shang.


    But it seemed as if Assistant Shang had cklisted his number, no matter how many times he called, he couldn¡¯t get through.


    Feeling anxious, Lin Dong drove directly to the office building where Assistant Shang worked. This building was ostensibly run by Assistant Shang, but those inside knew that the final beneficiary behind the scenes was Nangong Sanli.


    He appeared to have stopped involving himself in the business sector, but his children and his assistants were all involved in it.


    If one really counted his assets, they were absolutely substantial ¨C this was also where he drew confidence for his contentions with Nangong Yinghao.


    Lin Zhang arrived at the entrance, and before he could enter, was stopped by the security guard.


    "Who are you looking for?" the security guard asked.


    Lin Dong cleared his throat and said, "I am looking for Assistant Shang."


    "Assistant Shang?" The guard looked puzzled, clearly unaware of any Assistant Shang on the premises, and waved Lin Dong off impatiently, "We don¡¯t have an Assistant Shang here. Don¡¯t loiter around; leave immediately!"


    Lin Dong chuckled awkwardly, "How can there not be Assistant Shang? He is the general manager here."


    The security guard realized, "Oh, you mean Manager Shang? But how could he be Assistant Shang?"


    Lin Dong didn¡¯t want to argue, so he asked with a smile, "Right, right, it¡¯s Manager Shang, I¡¯m here to see him."


    "Do you have an appointment?" the guard questioned again.


    Lin Dong shook his head, "I couldn¡¯t reach him by phone, so I came over to see if I could catch him here."


    The guard snorted disdainfully, "You called our Manager Shang? Hmph, like he would know who you are."


    The guard clearly didn¡¯t take Lin Dong seriously, seeing him as just one of many trying to get close to Manager Shang with his cheap attire.


    "I really know Manager Shang, look, I even have his number." Lin Dong, seeing the guard¡¯s disbelief, waved his phone in front of the guard.


    The guard nced at it before looking away. He didn¡¯t know Manager Shang¡¯s number, so how could he tell whether it was real or not.


    "Enough! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Just showing any random number to fool me! Leave now, you can¡¯t enter without an appointment!"


    The guard was getting impatient; wasn¡¯t it obvious that Lin Dong was treating him as foolish? How would a mere security guard know Manager Shang¡¯s mobile number, or be able to verify its authenticity?


    If he allowed Lin Zhang to pass, and then others used the same method to seek out Manager Shang, wouldn¡¯t Manager Shang be overrun with visitors? He might as well kiss his job goodbye.


    Lin Zhang, also a security guard, naturally understood the guard¡¯s thinking and knew that his actions were correct, but Lin Dong was now too urgent to care whether the guard¡¯s approach was truly appropriate, as he was desperate to meet Assistant Shang.


    Seeing that he was getting nowhere with the guard, Lin Dong didn¡¯t press him further. He loitered at the entrance, racking his brain for a solution, realizing that it was almost noon and Assistant Shang would likely soon emerge.


    Just then, a luxurious, ck sedan drove up. Lin Zhang recognized it at a nce as Assistant Shang¡¯s car.


    He saw Assistant Shang behind the wheel and cheerfully approached.


    The car had stopped, and Lin Zhang ran so quickly that the guard hadn¡¯t time to intercept him before he reached the car.


    "Assistant Shang, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time," Lin Zhang said with a grin.


    Assistant Shang sat in the car with an expression of discontent, "What are you here for again? I thought I made myself clear on the phone."


    Lin Zhangpletely ignored Assistant Shang¡¯s disdain, and said, "I have important news, very advantageous information for Third Old Master Nangong."


    Assistant Shang¡¯s eyes widened with a sh of surprise. He looked at Lin Zhang, pondered for a moment, and then unbuckled his seatbelt, preparing to get out of the car.


    The security guard hurried over, apologizing to Assistant Shang, "Manager Shang, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll send him away immediately."

 Chapter 703 - 0705: Full Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 0705: Full Confidence</h4>


    Manager Shang waved his hand, "Alright, you can leave for now. I have something to tell him."


    The security guard was initially startled, then he nodded vaguely and returned to his post.


    But in his heart, he silently prayed for himself. It turned out this unremarkable-looking person really knew Manager Shang. Did his earlier obstruction matter? Would he hold a grudge?


    The security guard¡¯s concerns were obviously unnecessary, as Lin Zhang had no intention of bothering about him at this moment.


    What he cared about now was whether the information he held could rescue his son.


    Following Assistant Shang, Lin Zhang entered the office building and made his way to Assistant Shang¡¯s spacious office, which was styled in ck and white tones, fitting Assistant Shang¡¯s cold demeanor.


    It was Lin Zhang¡¯s first time entering such a high-end office, and he felt somewhat ufortable.


    Assistant Shang walked to the sofa, sat down, and gestured for Lin Zhang to do the same.


    Lin Zhang obediently sat down, cing his hands neatly on his knees, daring not to make any sudden moves.


    "Speak, what good news do you have for me?" Assistant Shang asked indifferently.


    Clearing his throat lightly, Lin Zhang hesitated for a moment before asking, "Assistant Shang, may I first inquire if it¡¯s possible to rescue my son from prison?"


    Lin Zhang didn¡¯t want a repeat of the previous incidents. Although he hadn¡¯t seeded in doing anything, it didn¡¯t mean he hadn¡¯t tried, but Assistant Shang and others wanted to cross the river and demolish the bridge, denying everything, which made him more cautious.


    Assistant Shang nced at him coldly, then nodded lightly, "First, tell me your news. If I deem it crucial for Third Old Master Nangong, I will immediately call them to release your son."


    Relieved, Lin Zhang pursed his lips and said solemnly, "Assistant Shang, Chu Ge sought me out today."


    Assistant Shang was startled and asked, "He sought you out? What for?"


    Lin Zhang replied, "He came to me about our cooperation."


    Assistant Shang straightened himself against the back of the sofa, asking, "You mean to say, he already knows you¡¯re working for me?"


    Lin Zhang nodded, "He also said that as long as I admit I¡¯m working for Third Old Master Nangong, he would release my son."


    Assistant Shang squinted slightly, pondering as he looked at Lin Zhang, "Since that¡¯s the case, whye to me?"


    Lin Zhang chuckled, "Assistant Shang, I¡¯m no fool. How could Chu Ge outmatch Third Old Master Nangong, a respected elder of the Nangong Family, holding high power? With a mere stomp, he could shake the whole Capital City, what is Chu Gepared to that?"


    While saying this, Lin Zhang did not forget to tter Nangong Sanli.


    Assistant Shang curled his lips disdainfully, "Did he specify what he wanted you to admit regarding your cooperation with me?"


    Lin Zhang nodded, "Yes, he did. He told me to ry this to Old Master Nangong, but I don¡¯t know why."


    Lin Zhang might not know, but Assistant Shang did.


    Upon hearing this, he immediately stood up from the sofa, startling Lin Zhang.


    Lin Zhang quickly stood up as well, looking somewhat lost at Assistant Shang, "Assistant Shang, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something incorrect?"


    Assistant Shang shook his head gently, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got it. You can go back now."


    Assistant Shang hurriedly waved his hand, signaling Lin Zhang to leave.


    Lin Zhang hesitantly said, "But Assistant Shang, about my son..."


    Given the importance of this news to them, Assistant Shang no longer hesitated and directly called the police station in front of Lin Zhang, instructing them to find any reason to release Lin Zhao.


    Hearing this, Lin Zhang finally rxed and thanked him repeatedly as he left Assistant Shang¡¯s office.


    Walking on the road, Lin Zhang felt a weight lifted off his feet.


    He hummed to himself, "Chu Ge, you certainly didn¡¯t expect that by telling Third Old Master Nangong, I could also rescue my son!"


    After Lin Zhang left, Assistant Shang grabbed his coat and headed straight to the Old Mansion of Nangong Sanli.


    "Do you mean to say, Chu Ge they already know that the mastermind is actually me?"


    Return to the Old Mansion, Assistant Shang ryed Lin Zhang¡¯s words to Nangong Sanli.


    Nangong Sanli sat on the sofa, his face washed over by years, carrying shades of gloom.


    Assistant Shang stood respectfully by his side, head slightly bowed, saying, "ording to what Lin Zhang said, Chu Ge and his group should know by now, but they have no evidence, so they¡¯re nning to start from Lin Zhang."


    "What did Lin Zhang say?" Nangong Sanli asked.


    Assistant Shang replied, "He¡¯s quite self-aware, standing on our side. I¡¯ve already rescued his son from prison, and Lin Zhang gave repeated assurances that he wouldn¡¯t speak out."


    Nangong Sanli snorted coldly, his tone carrying a slight harshness, "Only the dead can keep secrets."


    Assistant Shang was taken aback, then fell silent for a moment, "Alright, I know what to do."


    Nangong Sanli slowly closed his eyes, his mind rapidly turning. Since Chu Ge was acting this way, Nangong Yinghao must know as well.


    Knowing this, why hasn¡¯t he taken any measures? Or does it mean that they really don¡¯t have solid evidence?


    Nangong Sanli pondered, seemingly having thought of something, opened his eyes and asked, "What¡¯s thetest news from their side?"


    Assistant Shang was startled, then realized he was asking about Nangong Yinghao, and truthfully responded, "There hasn¡¯t been much movement, because Yun Ruo lost shares in bets, the Old Master is reorganizing everyone¡¯s shares and properties."


    Nangong Sanli was taken aback, then squinted, a deep light bursting from within.


    "Is it really just to reorganize?" Nangong Sanli¡¯s question was somewhat vague, as if speaking to Assistant Shang and to himself.


    Assistant Shang was slightly stunned, looking at Nangong Sanli, he reassured, "Old Master, maybe things aren¡¯t as bad as we think. Chu Ge is cunning, perhaps he is bluffing? Moreover, they don¡¯t have real evidence to prove that you are the mastermind, we canpletely stand still."


    Nangong Sanli shook his head, "You still don¡¯t understand Nangong Yinghao. He¡¯s very scheming. Even if he has sufficient evidence, he wouldn¡¯t act so hastily. Although I¡¯ve retired from the business world for many years, I still hold some sway in the business sector, he wouldn¡¯t easily make a move against me."


    Nangong Sanli paused for a moment, then added, "Unless he was absolutely certain, he wouldn¡¯t have confronted me directly."

 Chapter 704 - 706: Everyone Knows Now

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 706: Everyone Knows Now</h4>


    Assistant Shang was puzzled after hearing the exnation, "So what should we do next?"


    Nangong Sanli was naturally suspicious, and now that he knew Nangong Yinghao had found out he was the instigator behind the scenes, he naturally wanted to gain more insight into what Nangong Yinghao would do next.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s wait. Once things settle down on Nangong Yinghao¡¯s end in a few days, I¡¯ll go and feel him out. They won¡¯t do anything to me in the short term, rest assured."


    Assistant Shang nodded, "Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go handle Lin Zhang¡¯s situation now."


    Nangong Sanli nodded in return, not saying anything further.


    Meanwhile, Chu Ge also surmised that Nangong Sanli wouldn¡¯t take any action in the short term, so he could properly tidy up his gambling stone shop in peace.


    Thanks to the Nangong Family¡¯s assistance, the reputation of the shop was thoroughly established, and in the past few days, a continuous flow of people visited. However, because the shop wasn¡¯t open yet, the visitors left with a sense of unfulfilled anticipation.


    That day, Nangong Man Sha brought a Feng Shui expert to Chu Ge¡¯s shop.


    Chu Ge was busy at work and upon seeing the visitor, he instinctively spoke up, "We¡¯re not open yet, I¡¯m sorry."


    With a smile, Nangong Man Sha stepped forward, patted his shoulder, and said, "Mr. Chu, you¡¯re quite dedicated, aren¡¯t you?"


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Chu Ge looked up to see Miss Man Sha in a small suit standing behind him, "Oh, it¡¯s Miss Man Sha. What brings you here today?"


    It had been a while since Nangong Man Sha had visited. She looked around the ce, which was fully organized and ready for business, and nodded her satisfaction, "Not bad, it seems Mr. Chu has quite the talent for entrepreneurship."


    Chu Ge chuckled, "Don¡¯t tter me. Didn¡¯t you and Yun Hai help me out with this? If I were alone, I really would¡¯ve had trouble."


    It wasn¡¯t until he had to do it himself that he realized how exhausting and difficult it could be to open a shop, especially a gambling stone field. While running the rtions part was easy because of the Nangong Family¡¯s support, he was still somewhat unfamiliar and ufortable with the social interactions.


    He felt he was more suited to the carefree cultivation life.


    He nned to retire and be a behind-the-scenes shopkeeper once the gambling stone field was up and running.


    "Mr. Chu, let me introduce you. This is the Feng Shui master appointed by the Nangong Family," Nangong Man Sha said, pointing to a person dressed in Taoist robes who had been inspecting the ce since they entered.


    "Feng Shui master?" Chu Ge was puzzled as to why she brought this person.


    Nangong Man Sha nodded, "The gambling stone field is unlike other businesses; the positions of many things are particr, and since your shop is almost ready, it¡¯s time to choose an opening date. He¡¯s here to help you pick a good day."


    Chu Ge nodded. All of this was of little concern to him, but since Nangong Man Sha said so, he didn¡¯t want to lose face and let her make the arrangements.


    Previously, Nangong Man Sha had been busy with the internal affairs of the Nangong Family and had not paid attention to the specific positioning and orientation of the furniture and disy cabs in the gambling stone field.


    This time, she had made a point to invite the Feng Shui master over after hearing the Old Master¡¯s suggestions.


    Seeing Chu Ge had no objections, Nangong Man Sha turned to the Feng Shui master and said, "You may begin."


    The Feng Shui master nodded and took apass in hand, surveying the surroundings. Initially, he thought the cement of objects in the shopcked any systematic order, but after looking around, he found that there was a greater method to their arrangement than he had anticipated.


    Surprised, he looked at Chu Ge and asked, "Mr. Chu, are you familiar with the Five Elements Technique?"


    Chu Ge nodded slightly, "I know a bit."


    The Feng Shui expert smiled. Since Chu Ge imed to know just a bit, he couldn¡¯t take it seriously. But from theyout of the surroundings, the mastery was beyond mere superficial knowledge.


    "The cement of everything is very systematic, there are no issues," the Feng Shui expert stated truthfully.


    Nangong Man Sha was taken aback, but without suspecting anything else, she continued to ask, "What about the opening date? Master, when do you think is the best time for us tounch?"


    The Feng Shui expert gazed at Chu Ge and inquired, "Mr. Chu, have you already chosen an opening date?"


    Chu Ge nodded, "I¡¯ve selected a few possibilities: either tomorrow, the day after, or next week."


    For him, next week might be toote, and there was also a summit happening that he feared might sh with the opening date.


    After pondering for a while, the Feng Shui expert calcted and soon spoke with a smile, "The dates chosen by Chu Xinseng are all auspicious, but the day after tomorrow is the most suitable."


    Indeed, the day after tomorrow was the most suitable for Chu Ge, not because of the particr advantage of that day, but because tomorrow was simply too hasty, and next week was impractical, leaving only the day after tomorrow.


    Chu Ge smiled and refrained frommenting further.


    The Feng Shui expert felt his visit was somewhat redundant, but he didn¡¯t feel remorse for not having utilized his skills. After confirming he was no longer needed, he bid farewell to Nangong Man Sha.


    The Feng Shui expert bowed with his hands sped, his sleeves sliding down to reveal a ck vein on his arm, "My work here is done, I shall take my leave."


    Chu Ge¡¯s gaze briefly dwelt on the man¡¯s arm, causing a slight startle in his heart, but he didn¡¯t think too much of it and simply nodded, "Take care."


    As the Feng Shui expert left, Nangong Man Sha looked at Chu Ge somewhat speechlessly, "Mr. Chu, do you realize this Feng Shui expert is a personal master of the Nangong Family? His personal visit to check the Feng Shui for your shop is quite exceptional, and yet he couldn¡¯t find a single fault with it."


    Chu Ge smiled but did not reply, his gaze deepening at the thought of the ck vein on the Feng Shui expert¡¯s arm.


    "Mr. Chu, is it decided then? Your opening will be the day after tomorrow?" Nangong Man Sha asked, not noticing Chu Ge¡¯s expression.


    Chu Ge nodded, "I had nned to open the day after tomorrow anyway, everything is ready."


    Nangong Man Sha grinned, "Good, I¡¯ll be there to support you."


    The two fell silent for a moment, when suddenly, Lin Dong hurried in from outside.


    He didn¡¯t notice Nangong Man Sha was there and ran directly to Chu Ge, speaking urgently, "Mr. Chu, something terrible has happened, Lin Zhang has been murdered."


    Chu Ge looked at him, his eyes devoid of much surprise.


    Seeing Chu Ge¡¯s reaction, Lin Dong was puzzled, "Mr. Chu, you knew already?"

 Chapter 705 - 0707: Asking Her to Line Up

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 0707: Asking Her to Line Up</h4>


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge, who didn¡¯t seem at all surprised, and was stunned for a moment, "Mr. Chu, how did you know?"


    This news had juste out this morning, and he had hurried over as soon as he heard it.


    Could it be that Mr. Chu now had someone even more well-informed by his side?


    Lin Dong suddenly felt that his position was in danger.


    Chu Ge looked at his startled appearance and really couldn¡¯t help wanting to p him, "I had anticipated this kind of thing a long time ago."


    Lin Zhang is a person who knows how to weigh pros and cons very well, but there is one thing he did not consider, and that is he onlypares me, Chu Ge, with Nangong Sanli. In terms of influence and financial resources in Capital City, of course, I can¡¯tpare.


    This was also his choice after weighing up who would be more beneficial to him between Chu Ge and Nangong Sanli, only he didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Sanli, in order to keep him quiet, would put him to eternal sleep.


    "However, there¡¯s one thing, Lin Zhao got out of prison," said Lin Dong, "Just a scourge,ing out only to trouble others."


    This did catch Chu Ge a bit by surprise; he didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Sanli would actually agree to let Lin Zhao get out.


    On the side, Nangong Man Sha listened in confusion, asking inexplicably, "What are you guys talking about? What does Lin Zhang have to do with my Third Grandpa??"


    Only then did Lin Dong notice Nangong Man Sha¡¯s presence, and his heart skipped a beat. He hastily covered his mouth, thinking oh no, what did he just say? Did he just discuss Nangong Sanli in front of Man Sha?


    Um, what to do now?


    Lin Dong silently took a step back and stood there, no longer speaking.


    Chu Ge looked at Nangong Man Sha, a flicker of suspicion crossing his mind. Given Man Sha¡¯s intelligence and wit, she should have been aware of the Nangong Family¡¯s internal matters these past few days and should have started to doubt Nangong Sanli.


    Yet, the expression she showed was one of utter confusion, which indicated that Nangong Yinghao had not told her the whole story.


    That¡¯s understandable, too¡ªwhy would the older generation involve the younger ones in their affairs, especially since, for Nangong Yinghao, he has always wished for Man Sha to grow up happy and carefree.


    As for these, particrly brutal affairs, they probably wouldn¡¯t want the younger generation to get involved.


    Since Old Master Nangong had such intentions, it wasn¡¯t good for Chu Ge to say much in front of Man Sha. He changed the subject and asked, "Miss Man Sha, could you help me prepare some things needed for the opening?"


    Seeing that Chu Ge was reluctant to continue on that topic, and having known him for a while, Man Sha understood his personality. If she pressed further, it would only make him upset, so she didn¡¯t keep asking.


    Nangong Man Sha nodded gently and said, "Leave it to me."


    After that, she turned and left the store.


    Once Man Sha had gone, Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge like a child who had done something wrong, asking, "Mr. Chu, what should we do? Miss Man Sha still doesn¡¯t know what her Third Grandpa has done."


    Chu Ge nodded, "It¡¯s alright, if she doesn¡¯t know now, she will eventually."


    Framing the person in power of the Nangong Family is a big deal, and Man Sha will have to know about it sooner orter.


    It¡¯s just that for the time being Nangong Yinghao probably didn¡¯t want her to face this reality too soon.


    Lin Dong seemed to understand but not quite, he sighed heavily, and said half-jokingly, "Mr. Chu, you really have a way, with just a few words you sent Miss Man Sha away."


    Chu Ge looked up at him and shook his head, not agreeing with him.


    Lin Dong continued, "Mr. Chu, I can really tell, Miss Man Sha has that kind of feeling for you, why are you indifferent to her?"


    Lin Dong looked at Chu Ge, puzzled. After all, this was Miss Man Sha they were talking about¡ªcountless men¡¯s dream lover, with a long line of suitors, but Man Sha set her standards high and wasn¡¯t interested in any of them.


    Among those pursuers were many children of high-ranking officials and returned doctoral schrs¡ªby most ounts, sessful individuals. While not saying how much they matched up with Miss Man Sha, they were certainly outstanding within the crowd.


    Yet, Man Sha wouldn¡¯t give any of them a second nce, but now she showed great affection for Mr. Chu.


    It¡¯s not that Lin Dong thought Mr. Chu was inferior in any way, but truly, aside from his martial arts, whether it was in terms of physique or family background, Mr. Chu was not as good as others.


    However, in this society, it¡¯s not just about looks; it¡¯s also about abilities. And in terms of abilities, Mr. Chu indeed crushed those people.


    Just this point alone was enough for Mr. Chu to secure his foothold in upper-ss society.


    Lin Dong sighed inwardly; they were about the same age, yet the gap between them was as wide as heaven and earth.


    Chu Ge didn¡¯t know what Lin Dong had thought about in those few seconds, but seeing his regretful expression, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, "What, are you envious?"


    Lin Dong instinctively nodded, "Of course, that¡¯s Miss Man Sha, my dream lover. Not to mention anything else, just to sit down and have a meal with her, I could brag about it for a year."


    Chu Ge looked at him speechlessly, wondering if it was all just for a show?


    Realizing what he had just said, Lin Dong quickly covered his mouth and shook his head vigorously, "Heh heh, after all, for someone like us, Miss Man Sha is out of reach, but to have the opportunity to sit down and have a meal with her is something that countless men dream of, others have to queue up just to invite her for a meal."


    Chu Ge looked at him with a skeptical gaze, questioning the truth in his words, "Do you really have to queue up to invite her?"


    But he had eaten with her several times and never saw that she was that busy.


    Lin Dong had always known that Mr. Chu was like an idiot when it came to romance, so hearing Chu Ge ask this, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, "Of course, you don¡¯t need to, Miss Man Sha would love to have dinner with you every day."


    Lin Dong quite dismissively said, "Mr. Chu, look at you, you¡¯re still single, why don¡¯t you consider Miss Man Sha?"


    If he had such a beauty pursuing him, he¡¯d wake upughing from his dreams.


    Seeing Lin Dong getting more and more preposterous, Chu Ge decided to throw a stack of flyers into Lin Dong¡¯s arms, "It seems you¡¯re quite free right now, why don¡¯t you go and distribute some flyers then."


    Lin Dong paused, looking down at the flyers in his arms; when was all this printed? He didn¡¯t know.


    "Mr. Chu, with Miss Man Sha personally overseeing, are you still worried that the Gambling Stone Field will have no visitors? I think the helpers you hired aren¡¯t enough, you should hire a few more, and you have too little prepared for the beverages¡ªit definitely won¡¯t do..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 706 - 0708: Neutralizing Poison

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 0708: Neutralizing Poison</h4>


    Lin Dong was nagging at Chu Ge¡¯s ears like an old mother.


    Chu Ge, finding it quite speechless, touched his ears, wondering when he had ever noticed that Lin Dong was such a nagging fusspot.


    "I know all these already, just hurry up and distribute these flyers, then help me get more tea. Also, the herbs from the pharmacy should be arriving today, go pick them up with Liu Yue."


    Chu Ge instructed, only interrupting Lin Dong as tasks surged up. Lin Dong nodded and walked away with the flyers.


    While walking away, he didn¡¯t forget toin about how poorly made the flyers were, not matching their current style, not high-end at all.


    Chu Ge watched Lin Dong¡¯s departing figure with resignation and shook his head, then his gazended on the figure appearing at the door.


    "Uncle Jian, you said the summit starts next week, aren¡¯t you here a bit too early? Or maybe just find it boring?" Chu Ge joked.


    The person was Jian Chunqiu, his outfit now wasn¡¯t like it had been in Shanghai anymore. His white clothes had been changed, reced by casual wear that ordinary people wear.


    Chu Ge looked at his newly bought clothes and clicked his tongue, "Uncle Jian, how old are you still dressing like a young fellow?"


    Jian Chunqiu entered with a proud face, hands behind his back and chin slightly raised, asking Chu Ge, "How about it? Does this new outfit look stylish? I hope it won¡¯t embarrass you at your opening ceremony?"


    Chu Ge was startled, then couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips, "So you specifically bought this outfit to show off at the opening ceremony?"


    That didn¡¯t seem like Jian Chunqiu¡¯s style.


    At his grand opening, he¡¯d be grateful enough if he didn¡¯t add to the trouble.


    Jian Chunqiu, guessing what Chu Ge was thinking, snorted, "Kid! I admire your opening ceremony so much I spent over a thousand on this outfit, and you¡¯re still criticizing me in your head!"


    Chu Ge looked innocent, spreading his hands helplessly, "Uncle Jian, I didn¡¯t say anything, how do you know I¡¯m criticizing you? Besides, at the opening, most people are Ancient Martial Artists, including some from the Sword Pavilion, are you not worried about being recognized by your disciples dressed like this??"


    Jian Chunqiu, proud as if he had the wind at his back, snorted lightly, "That¡¯s exactly why I bought these clothes, and also..."


    Saying that, he took out a pair of sunsses from his pocket and put them on, posing self-assumedly, "How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it cool?"


    Chu Ge almost choked on his own saliva, today¡¯s Jian Chunqiu was like a three-year-old in intelligence, he shook his head speechlessly, then ignored him and continued with his own tasks.


    Seeing him not responding, Jian Chunqiu didn¡¯t feel slighted but put away the sunsses. He patted Chu Ge¡¯s shoulder and said, "I was just joking with you. I came here to bring you news about Masked Man."


    Chu Ge paused in his work and then continued, he asked, "Hmm, what then?"


    Seeing him indifferent, Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but step forward and threw away the rag in his hand, scolding, "Stop wiping. These stones are spiritual, and using such a dirty rag could damage their spirit. Just keep it as it is, they should be presented as they came for the customers to bet on."


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips twitched and he stopped as instructed, looking seriously at him, "What happened to Masked Man?"


    Jian Chunqiu coughed lightly, then suddenly lowered his voice, whispered, "Masked Man and Nangong Sanli have had a falling out."


    "What?" Chu Ge thought he heard wrong, "You mean Nangong Sanli and Masked Man had a fallout?"


    Jian Chunqiu nodded, "I just got this news today, and it happened this morning."


    It turns out, every time Masked Man and Nangong Sanli met, it was Masked Man who decided the timing. Because Masked Man acted on his own this time, breaking Nangong Sanli¡¯s ns and exposed him.


    Upset about this, Nangong Sanli deliberately found Masked Man and argued with him.


    And because of this, they found where Masked Man lives.


    Jian Chunqiu handed the address to Chu Ge, "Here is where Masked Man lives, surprisingly in such a wealthy ce, I heard not just anyone with money can buy there, you need to have clout."


    Chu Ge looked at the address, Overseas Chinese City, one of the wealthiest vis in Beijing.


    "This house was also given to him by Nangong Sanli," Jian Chunqiu added.


    Chu Ge looked up at him and chuckled softly, "Your Sword Pavilion really has extraordinary investigative skills, even finding out this."


    Jian Chunqiu was quite proud, he smiled, "Naturally, we even found out which woman Masked Man has been close to recently."


    "..." Chu Ge suddenly felt grateful he hadn¡¯t made an enemy of Jian Chunqiu.


    "But how do you n to deal with Masked Man? He hasn¡¯t proactively troubled you, if you stick up for the Nangong Family..."


    That was somewhat against Chu Ge¡¯s principles.


    Chu Ge¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, "I won¡¯t proactively trouble Masked Man, but I¡¯ll make sure hees to me."


    Jian Chunqiu was puzzled.


    Chu Ge exined, "When in Shanghai, he challenged me over the Jade te and Jade Buddha. If I use them as bait, he will definitelye to me."


    Jian Chunqiu stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, then nodded in approval, "Just like your old man, full of tricks. Now that you have a n, I won¡¯t interfere further, that¡¯s all I had to say."


    Jian Chunqiu waved his hand, preparing to leave.


    Seeing him about to go, Chu Ge couldn¡¯t help but say, "Uncle Jian, you came all this way, won¡¯t you help me with some work?"


    Jian Chunqiu turned back, chuckled lightly, "My hands can stir the wind and clouds, you want me to fuss around with these stones?"


    Chu Ge: ...


    Meanwhile, as Jian Chunqiu said, Nangong Sanli and Masked Man were arguing vehemently over the issue with Old Master Nangong.


    "Mr. Yang, you were so sure back then, saying that this time it would definitely be sessful, but now what?" Nangong Sanli stared at him furiously and said angrily.


    Masked Man also didn¡¯t expect Chu Ge¡¯s ability to be this strong, that he was able to neutralize the newly developed poison.

 Chapter 707 - 0709: Turn Against Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 0709: Turn Against Each Other</h4>


    The masked man sat on the sofa, expressing great dissatisfaction with Nangong Sanli¡¯s initiative to visit him.


    "Third Old Master Nangong, you came to me just for this?" The masked man scoffed contemptuously, "You took the initiative to cooperate with Lin Zhang, and now that you¡¯ve been caught out, you me me for acting on my own?"


    Nangong Sanli was at a loss for words in the face of the masked man¡¯s questioning, because what he said was all true.


    He had intended to distract Chu Ge so that he couldn¡¯t focus on managing Nangong Yinghao¡¯s affairs, which was why he sent Lin Zhang to stir up trouble. However, unexpectedly, Lin Zhang turned out to be useless. Not only did he fail to aplish anything, but he also got exposed.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Sanli felt quite angry, believing Mr. Yang and others to be good-for-nothings, only making things worse!


    "Third Old Master Nangong, you¡¯ve made a mess of things, and now you want me to wipe your ass?"


    The more the masked man spoke, the nastier his words became. Nangong Sanli initially wanted to endure it, after all, he still needed the masked man¡¯s help in many ways.


    But no matter what, he was used to sitting high and being respected and ttered by others. Now that he was being targeted by the masked man¡¯s words, naturally, he felt angry inside.


    "Mr. Yang, I came here today specifically to see you, not to have a war of words with you!" Nangong Sanli said with a cold expression.


    "Hmph, it¡¯s not about having a war of words, you just came to use and confront me!" The masked man sat there, neither servile nor overbearing, "I¡¯ve never felt that my actions were inappropriate. However, Third Old Master Nangong, now that you¡¯ve be a prime suspect, be careful not to drag me into it."


    Nangong Sanli listened to the masked man¡¯s words, the clear meaning being he wanted to dissociate himself from him.


    Nangong Sanli became anxious, "What, now that you see I¡¯m in trouble, you want to burn your bridges? Mr. Yang, don¡¯t forget, it was I who saved you."


    At the mention of this, an inexplicable emotion shed across the masked man¡¯s face, and he fell silent.


    Seeing this, Nangong Sanli¡¯s aggressive stance softened a little. He pondered for a moment and then said: "I didn¡¯te here to confront you. I came to see if you have a way to deal with Chu Ge."


    The masked man looked at Nangong Sanli as if looking at an idiot, "They are all looking for me now, and you want me to deliver myself to them? We have just staged a scene for the spy they sent, are you trying to ruin the n?"


    Nangong Sanli heaved a deep sigh, "But I have no other way. Nangong Yinghao has started to doubt me. Otherwise, Chu Ge wouldn¡¯t have approached Lin Zhang actively."


    "Didn¡¯t you already take care of Lin Zhang?" the masked man asked.


    "It¡¯s been taken care of, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Nangong Yinghao won¡¯t find other evidence. Once the seed of doubt is nted in his heart, he will definitely investigate until everything is clear. When that timees, if I am found out, do you think you can still sit here so leisurely?"


    The masked man looked at him coldly, feeling somewhat irritated inside. Chu Ge, everything was because of Chu Ge.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Ge¡¯s sudden appearance, his n would have beenpleted already!


    It might be good to meet him and continually break through his poisons with Medical Skill; he wanted to see how good his martial arts were.


    Seeing the masked man¡¯s expression rx, Nangong Sanli breathed a little easier and then said to the masked man: "I heard that Chu Ge¡¯s gambling stone field is about to open soon."


    The masked man nodded, he said: "I know. From now on, we are two estranged strangers. Don¡¯te here anymore to avoid being discovered."


    Nangong Sanli smiled sheepishly and said: "If I weren¡¯t in such an urgent situation, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you voluntarily."


    "Enough! Leave here quickly. There might still be Chu Ge¡¯s spies outside. If there¡¯s any issue, I will reach out to you. Don¡¯t seek me out ostentatiously again."


    The masked man was very displeased with Nangong Sanli¡¯s sudden visit. If he hadn¡¯t keenly sensed that there was a spy following him, the content of their conversation today might have been overheard.


    Knowing that the person was sent by Chu Ge¡¯s side, the masked man deliberately performed a show of argument and mutual me with Nangong Sanli.


    The goal was to let them know that they both had a falling out due to disagreements; this would make their actions more convenient in the future.


    It was also a shrewd move by the masked man for his own protection. That way, if Nangong Sanli really got into trouble in the future, he could also take the opportunity to dissociatepletely from him.


    Nangong Sanli nodded, not wanting to stay any longer and stood up to take his leave from the masked man.


    After Nangong Sanli left, the masked man¡¯s face turned gloomy. He narrowed his eyes and then spoke: "You heard all that?"


    At this moment, another man also dressed in a ck robe emerged from the shadows.


    That person¡¯s face was also covered with a mask, making it impossible to see his features.


    "Yang Kun, after you left the ck Witch Sect, you were saved by this person?" he asked.


    Yang Kun nodded, his face filled with gloom, "That¡¯s right, it was because he saved me."


    "Is it worth swearing your life to him just because he saved your life?" the person asked again, "You¡¯re facing the Nangong Family of the Six Major Families of Kyoto, a formidable enemy. If something goes wrong one day, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble."


    The person wasn¡¯t intending to intimidate him.


    If the truth was truly exposed, the Nangong Family would definitely not let him go.


    The masked man lifted his gaze and looked at him with utter contempt, "Do you think that just because he saved my life, I would be so loyal to him? You¡¯re wrong. I have now joined the Sunflower Sect. Everything I have done is for the Sunflower Sect."


    Upon hearing this, the man was visibly astonished, his words filled with surprise, "You¡¯ve joined the Sunflower Sect? Do you know that there¡¯s an unspeakable secret between the Sunflower Sect and the ck Witch Sect? The outside world doesn¡¯t know this secret, but don¡¯t you know? Both sects hold unspeakable hatred against each other, and it could even be said that they are irreconcble enemies?"


    "Of course, I know." It¡¯s precisely because he knew this that he was willing to join the Sunflower Sect with the secrets of the ck Witch Sect because only then would the Sunflower Sect protect his life.


    "You know and still joined?" The man waspletely baffled as to what Yang Kun was really up to.


    "This is my own affair, you don¡¯t need to worry about it." Yang Kun snorted lightly, saying: "I considered you as a brother, so when you came to the Capital City, I was willing to host you until the summit was over. If just because I joined the Sunflower Sect, you don¡¯t consider me as a brother anymore, then I won¡¯t keep you. You can leave right now."


    The person¡¯s lips parted slightly, then he sighed lightly and said to Yang Kun: "Yang Kun, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve been brothers for many years, how could I be your enemy just because you¡¯ve joined the Sunflower Sect?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 708: 0710: Gambling Stone Grand Opening

    <strong>Chapter 708: Chapter 0710: Gambling Stone Grand Opening</strong>


    The person spoke, a pained expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯m just worried, your joining the Sunflower Sect is no longer a secret, and the ck Witch Sect won¡¯t let you go just like that.¡±


    Yang Kun snorted lightly, ¡°If I were afraid of them, I wouldn¡¯t be called Yang Kun.¡±


    The person sighed helplessly and shook his head, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that you left the ck Witch Sect. It¡¯spletely changed from what it was before, it¡¯s chaotic now, many disciples have be deserters because of the uing crackdown, they¡¯ve already left the ck Witch Sect.¡±


    The person spoke, a hint of envy shed in his eyes, he also wanted to escape, but his personality prevented him from taking that step.


    Yang Kun knew about his cowardly thoughts and told him, ¡°If you really can¡¯t bring yourself to be ruthless, then let me help you, how about it?¡±


    The person was startled and looked up at Yang Kun in surprise, ¡°I¡­ no, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Yang Kun looked at him with disdain, ¡°You are so cowardly, I really can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    The person sighed, he knew he appeared cowardly, but where could he go after leaving the ck Witch Sect? People who had joined the ck Witch Sect were looked down upon everywhere they went.


    Yang Kun nced at him, knowing that pushing him to make a decision was forcing him, so he didn¡¯t say much more. He raised his hand, patted the person¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You and I grew up together as brothers; if it reallyes to that, just tell me, and I will lend a hand to help you.¡±


    The person nodded, ¡°Thank you, Yang Kun.¡±


    ¡°Well, Yang Ping, you¡¯ve been in the Capital City for a while now, have you not gone out to see what the Capital is like?¡±


    Yang Ping, Yang Kun¡¯s childhood friend, the two of them had joined the ck Witch Sect together for their dreams, only to find that the sect was not as they had imagined.


    Yang Kun had always been cunning and deep-thinking. In order to achieve his goals, he endured and used ttery, quickly winning the hearts of the higher-ups in the ck Witch Sect. It was precisely because of this that he learned some secrets not known to the other disciples and brazenly took the chance to escape the sect during its major overhaul.


    However, Yang Ping was different. He was naturally timid and cowardly, although he wanted to be a great hero like in the TV shows, reality was always so cruel. Seeing that the ck Witch Sect was not the reputable sect he had imagined, he felt somewhat disappointed.


    Since he had joined, he worked diligently, but his honest demeanor made him looked down upon and bullied in this dog-eat-dog world.


    In the ck Witch Sect, Yang Ping did the most work, but his efforts were unappreciated since he was not good at sweet-talking like Yang Kun.


    ¡°I¡¯m like this, how can I go out?¡± Yang Ping said, scratching his head embarrassedly. The reputation of the ck Witch Sect was now rotten, and with the uing summit, his attire would instantly give him away if he went out.


    Yang Ping hade to the Capital City with the elders attending the summit, but the elders, finding him ungainly and tactless, left him to wander around the city while they stayed in a grand hotel.


    Yang Ping had intended to visit Yang Kun anyway, so he didn¡¯t make any fuss about it and went directly to find Yang Kun.


    When it came to the ck robe and mask on his body, Yang Kun¡¯s face showed a look of hatred. He raised his hand and gently touched his cheek, ¡°My face, because of practicing the Evil Technique of the ck Witch Sect, has bepletely unrecognizable. All this is thanks to the ck Witch Sect!¡±


    Yang Ping¡¯s lips parted, his gaze flickered as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently looking for a miraculous technique to restore my appearance. Once found, we can restore our looks, take off these ck robes, dress in ordinary clothes, and walk among the people, just like ordinary people! No more being shunned!¡±


    Yang Kun said fiercely.


    Yang Ping sighed lightly, ¡°If only we hadn¡¯t joined the ck Witch Sect, that would have been so much better.¡±


    Yang Kun looked at him with disdain, ¡°Always talking about ¡®if only¡¯. If we really could go back, then there wouldn¡¯t be the word ¡®regret¡¯ in this world!¡±


    Yang Ping sighed, shook his head, and said no more.


    In a blink, it was the day of Chu Ge¡¯s Gambling Stone Field¡¯s grand opening.


    Because of Miss Man Sha¡¯s frequent private meals with Chu Ge, his reputation had already spread far and wide due to her.


    And now that he had opened a gambling stone field, the men who worshiped Miss Man Sha as a goddess naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to see what their romantic rival was like.


    The opening was set at 10:10 AM, but by 8:00 AM, the entrance was already crowded with people.


    Everyone was craning their necks towards the entrance, the scene bustling with excitement.


    Chu Ge was also dressed very formally today; he stood in front of the mirror adjusting his outfit, which he had bought at a shopping mall in Shanghai with Mu Bingtong.


    Speaking of Mu Bingtong, Chu Ge realized that it had been a while since hest called her, and he didn¡¯t know how she was doing recently.


    Thinking of this, Chu Ge took out his cellphone to check thest time they hadmunicated, the record stopped at a goodnight message from the night before yesterday.


    Today was his opening day, which Mu Bingtong knew about because he had told her earlier that he wanted to secure his standing economically first in Beijing.


    Other aspects he might not understand, but managing a gambling stone field, to him, seemed much simpler than others.


    Chu Ge thought for a while and then decided to call Mu Bingtong to share the news, but after dialing, the phone rang for a long while with no answer.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s busy?¡± Chu Ge muttered to himself.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, what did you say?¡± Nangong Man Sha appeared behind him, her face full of curiosity.


    Today, Miss Man Sha was wearing a scarlet slit bodycon dress, which clung to her shapely figure, making any man hard to look away.


    But Chu Ge only nced back once, saw who it was, and then averted his gaze.


    He put away his phone, noting that it was time for a morning meeting, it was normal for her to be busy and not able to answer the phone, he thought he¡¯d call her again after the opening ceremony.


    Chu Ge thought to himself and slipped his phone into his pocket.


    ¡°Miss Man Sha, I¡¯ve heard that many of your admirers have arrived outside, I hope they won¡¯t start a fight over you here at my gambling stone field.¡±

 Chapter 709 - 0711: Such Rudeness

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 0711: Such Rudeness</h4>


    Chu Ge said this with an obvious teasing tone, so Nangong Man Sha wasn¡¯t annoyed. She smiled charmingly and with a yful lift of her lips, she said, "Is Mr. Chu truly clueless or just pretending to be? They¡¯re not just here to see me; more people are here to see you."


    Chu Ge was slightly startled and looked at her with some confusion, "Come to see me? What do you mean?"


    Nangong Man Sha was the top socialite of the Capital City; any slight rumor would quickly reach her ears.


    Moreover, she and Chu Ge had deliberately been photographed together on a solo date, with the intention of sparking rumors about a romantic link between them.


    Therefore, the crowd outside was not only there to see her but was also curious about Chu Ge and who he really was.


    They all wanted to see who had the capability to win Nangong Man Sha¡¯s favor.


    "Look at you two, I¡¯ve been searching everywhere, and you¡¯re here sneaking around!" Jian Chunqiu walked in with an unserious demeanor, not feeling the slightest bit like he was intruding on them.


    Nangong Man Sha looked at Jian Chunqiu coyly, "Elder Jian, what are you talking about? Be careful with your words. Mr. Chu is engaged!"


    Jian Chunqiu chuckled, gave Chu Ge a suggestive eyebrow raise, and said, "It¡¯s quite impressive; the ce is packed outside, the roads are all blocked. You¡¯ve made quite a name for yourself."


    Chu Ge cleared his throat andughed, "It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Man Sha¡¯s blessings."


    "It¡¯s also because of Mr. Chu¡¯s extraordinary charm."


    Watching the twopliment each other, Jian Chunqiu couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and said somewhat speechlessly, "You two should stop ttering each other. Although our opening ceremony is scheduled for ten past ten, we can¡¯t just let the customers wait outside, can we? Shouldn¡¯t you, as the boss, go out and say something?"


    Jian Chunqiu cast a meaningful nce at Nangong Man Sha, then turned to Chu Ge, "I¡¯ve heard that a lot of people outside are here for you, and they all have a purpose. You¡¯ll have to hold backter; customers are God. Don¡¯t get into a fight with them."


    Chu Ge looked at him in exasperation, wondering whose side this guy was on.


    Chu Ge couldn¡¯t figure out how those outside could possibly link him with Nangong Man Sha. Right now, he didn¡¯t have the energy to worry about that anymore. To tell the truth, he was actually feeling a bit nervous.


    He had never flinched in a martial contest, yet today, facing this situation, he felt a little awkward.


    It seems he really wasn¡¯t cut out to be a leader.


    Chu Ge straightened his suit, then pulled out the speech he had prepared the night before and started to read it seriously.


    Meanwhile, at the main entrance, there were about a hundred people waiting.


    Most of them were male, but of course, there were also a few females among them.


    Especially beautiful women, they were even rarer.


    And there, at the very edge of the crowd, stood a woman whose temperament and appearance could be rated as top-notch beauty.


    She was dressed in a water-blue tassel skirt, with four-inch heels on her feet, and most of her delicate features were hidden behindrge sunsses.


    Her arrival had attracted many envious and admiring nces from the surrounding crowd, but the woman seemed used to the attention, standing there with a cool expression, her eyes fixed on the main entrance, as if waiting for something.


    Standing beside her were men who were waiting for the Gambling Stone Field to open; naturally, seeing a beauty next to them, they couldn¡¯t help but try to strike up a conversation.


    "Beautifuldy, are you alone?"


    "..."


    "Do you also like gambling stones?"


    "..."


    "Babe, I¡¯m really good at gambling stones, how about we do it togetherter?"


    The man was not only sleazy in appearance but also had bad breath. Mu Bingtong slightly furrowed her brows, barely perceivable, and moved a bit to the side, continuing to stare at the entrance.


    Yes, this beautifuldy was indeed Mu Bingtong.


    She had justnded this morning and had to admit that Chu Ge¡¯s reputation in the Capital City had grown quite significant. A casual inquiry yielded the location of his shop.


    So she took a cab there.


    But by the time she arrived, it was alreadyte. Too many people had gathered in front of the shop, and she couldn¡¯t squeeze through, so she simply stood on the edge, quietly waiting.


    She had grown ustomed to strangers hitting on her, so faced with such situations, she usually ignored them.


    But the more she ignored him, the more that man wanted to chat her up, especially those males whose pride wouldn¡¯t allow them to be disregarded. Upon seeing a beautiful woman not give them the time of day, they¡¯d assume she was looking down on them.


    At this moment, the man attempting to woo Mu Bingtong was evidently thetter type. He saw Mu Bingtong¡¯s indifference as a personal slight and couldn¡¯t help but spit out an insult: "Humph! Think you¡¯re some ice queen just because you¡¯re wearing sunsses? Aren¡¯t you just a cheap whore who¡¯s been done by others!"


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s brows tightened as she looked disapprovingly at the man. His appearance was evidently that of a desperate, sedentary type, especially the trembling fat on his face due to his anger, which was particrly disgusting to behold.


    Seeing that Mu Bingtong was finally responding to him, he couldn¡¯t resist a smug raise of his eyebrows, "If you regret it now, it¡¯s not toote. What do you say? Want to consider hanging out with me, big guy?"


    Mu Bingtong regarded him with contempt, snorting lightly, "I thought people in the Capital City were all cultured and well-mannered. I didn¡¯t expect to see such degenerates. Looking at you, it seems you¡¯ve probably never even seen a woman."


    Initially, when the man had been speaking, others around had started to notice them. At first, they thought another had made a fool of himself since Mu Bingtong didn¡¯t respond.


    But unexpectedly, the man was stubborn, escting to outright insults. Some onlookers were ready to step in and defend Mu Bingtong.


    However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated this icy beauty to be tough herself, her retort was sharp and hit right at the core.


    Mu Bingtong¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was clear to the surrounding people, immediately provoking a burst ofughter.


    The fat man felt his dignity swept away, his cheeks flushing red with anger. Pointing at Mu Bingtong, he yelled, "You bitch! Don¡¯t act so high and mighty when I¡¯m giving you face! You should be grateful that I¡¯m even looking at you! Do you know who I am! If you offend me, I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to stay in the Capital City!"


    The fat man said this, spewing saliva everywhere.


    Mu Bingtong hastily stepped back, fearful that his spit would ssh onto her.


    This fat man had surmised that the woman in front of him wasn¡¯t a local from the Capital City; after all, next to her was a suitcase with a check-in tag clearly visible. The tag read: from Shanghai to the Capital City.


    She was from Shanghai, and he could tell from her words that she was not a local.


    Hmph, not a local and still daring to be so rude to him! He¡¯ll see how he deals with her in a moment!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!